This is a modern-English version of The Forsyte Saga - Complete, originally written by Galsworthy, John.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
List of Volumes





FORSYTE SAGA
Complete
By John Galsworthy
Contents
CHAPTER I—“AT HOME” AT OLD JOLYON’S
CHAPTER II—OLD JOLYON GOES TO THE OPERA
CHAPTER III—DINNER AT SWITHIN’S
CHAPTER IV—PROJECTION OF THE HOUSE
CHAPTER VII—OLD JOLYON’S PECCADILLO
CHAPTER VIII—PLANS OF THE HOUSE
CHAPTER I—PROGRESS OF THE HOUSE
CHAPTER III—DRIVE WITH SWITHIN
CHAPTER IV—JAMES GOES TO SEE FOR HIMSELF
CHAPTER V—SOAMES AND BOSINNEY CORRESPOND
CHAPTER VI—OLD JOLYON AT THE ZOO
CHAPTER VII—AFTERNOON AT TIMOTHY’S
CHAPTER IX—EVENING AT RICHMOND
CHAPTER X—DIAGNOSIS OF A FORSYTE
CHAPTER XII—JUNE PAYS SOME CALLS
CHAPTER XIII—PERFECTION OF THE HOUSE
CHAPTER XIV—SOAMES SITS ON THE STAIRS
CHAPTER I—MRS. MACANDER’S EVIDENCE
CHAPTER III—MEETING AT THE BOTANICAL
CHAPTER IV—VOYAGE INTO THE INFERNO
CHAPTER VI—SOAMES BREAKS THE NEWS
CHAPTER VIII—BOSINNEY’S DEPARTURE
CHAPTER II—EXIT A MAN OF THE WORLD
CHAPTER III—SOAMES PREPARES TO TAKE STEPS
CHAPTER VI—NO-LONGER-YOUNG JOLYON AT HOME
CHAPTER VII—THE COLT AND THE FILLY
CHAPTER VIII—JOLYON PROSECUTES TRUSTEESHIP
CHAPTER X—SOAMES ENTERTAINS THE FUTURE
CHAPTER XI—AND VISITS THE PAST
CHAPTER XII—ON FORSYTE ’CHANGE
CHAPTER XIII—JOLYON FINDS OUT WHERE HE IS
CHAPTER XIV—SOAMES DISCOVERS WHAT HE WANTS
CHAPTER I—THE THIRD GENERATION
CHAPTER II—SOAMES PUTS IT TO THE TOUCH
CHAPTER IV—WHERE FORSYTES FEAR TO TREAD
CHAPTER V—JOLLY SITS IN JUDGMENT
CHAPTER VI—JOLYON IN TWO MINDS
CHAPTER VII—DARTIE VERSUS DARTIE
CHAPTER X—DEATH OF THE DOG BALTHASAR
CHAPTER XI—TIMOTHY STAYS THE ROT
CHAPTER XII—PROGRESS OF THE CHASE
CHAPTER XIII—“HERE WE ARE AGAIN!”
CHAPTER XI—SUSPENDED ANIMATION
CHAPTER XII—BIRTH OF A FORSYTE
VIII.—THE BIT BETWEEN THE TEETH
CHAPTER I—“AT HOME” AT OLD JOLYON’S
CHAPTER II—OLD JOLYON GOES TO THE OPERA
CHAPTER III—DINNER AT SWITHIN’S
CHAPTER IV—PROJECTION OF THE HOUSE
CHAPTER VII—OLD JOLYON’S PECCADILLO
CHAPTER VIII—PLANS OF THE HOUSE
CHAPTER I—PROGRESS OF THE HOUSE
CHAPTER III—DRIVE WITH SWITHIN
CHAPTER IV—JAMES GOES TO SEE FOR HIMSELF
CHAPTER V—SOAMES AND BOSINNEY CORRESPOND
CHAPTER VI—OLD JOLYON AT THE ZOO
CHAPTER VII—AFTERNOON AT TIMOTHY’S
CHAPTER IX—EVENING AT RICHMOND
CHAPTER X—DIAGNOSIS OF A FORSYTE
CHAPTER XII—JUNE PAYS SOME CALLS
CHAPTER XIII—PERFECTION OF THE HOUSE
CHAPTER XIV—SOAMES SITS ON THE STAIRS
CHAPTER I—MRS. MACANDER’S EVIDENCE
CHAPTER III—MEETING AT THE BOTANICAL
CHAPTER IV—VOYAGE INTO THE INFERNO
CHAPTER VI—SOAMES BREAKS THE NEWS
CHAPTER VIII—BOSINNEY’S DEPARTURE
CHAPTER II—EXIT A MAN OF THE WORLD
CHAPTER III—SOAMES PREPARES TO TAKE STEPS
CHAPTER VI—NO-LONGER-YOUNG JOLYON AT HOME
CHAPTER VII—THE COLT AND THE FILLY
CHAPTER VIII—JOLYON PROSECUTES TRUSTEESHIP
CHAPTER X—SOAMES ENTERTAINS THE FUTURE
CHAPTER XI—AND VISITS THE PAST
CHAPTER XII—ON FORSYTE ’CHANGE
CHAPTER XIII—JOLYON FINDS OUT WHERE HE IS
CHAPTER XIV—SOAMES DISCOVERS WHAT HE WANTS
CHAPTER I—THE THIRD GENERATION
CHAPTER II—SOAMES PUTS IT TO THE TOUCH
CHAPTER IV—WHERE FORSYTES FEAR TO TREAD
CHAPTER V—JOLLY SITS IN JUDGMENT
CHAPTER VI—JOLYON IN TWO MINDS
CHAPTER VII—DARTIE VERSUS DARTIE
CHAPTER X—DEATH OF THE DOG BALTHASAR
CHAPTER XI—TIMOTHY STAYS THE ROT
CHAPTER XII—PROGRESS OF THE CHASE
CHAPTER XIII—“HERE WE ARE AGAIN!”
CHAPTER XI—SUSPENDED ANIMATION
CHAPTER XII—BIRTH OF A FORSYTE
VIII.—THE BIT BETWEEN THE TEETH
Volumes
Volume 1. The Man of Property
Volume 2. Indian Summer of a Forsyte, and In Chancery
Volume 3. Awakening, and To Let
THE MAN OF PROPERTY
TO MY WIFE:
I DEDICATE THE FORSYTE SAGA IN ITS ENTIRETY,
BELIEVING IT TO BE OF ALL MY WORKS THE LEAST
UNWORTHY OF ONE WITHOUT WHOSE ENCOURAGEMENT,
SYMPATHY AND CRITICISM I COULD NEVER HAVE
BECOME EVEN SUCH A WRITER AS I AM.
TO MY WIFE:
I DEDICATE THE FORSYTE SAGA IN FULL,
THINKING IT'S THE LEAST
UNWORTHY OF ALL MY WORKS
BECAUSE WITHOUT YOUR ENCOURAGEMENT,
SUPPORT, AND FEEDBACK, I COULD NEVER
HAVE
BECOME THE WRITER I AM TODAY.
PREFACE:
“The Forsyte Saga” was the title originally destined for that part of it which is called “The Man of Property”; and to adopt it for the collected chronicles of the Forsyte family has indulged the Forsytean tenacity that is in all of us. The word Saga might be objected to on the ground that it connotes the heroic and that there is little heroism in these pages. But it is used with a suitable irony; and, after all, this long tale, though it may deal with folk in frock coats, furbelows, and a gilt-edged period, is not devoid of the essential heat of conflict. Discounting for the gigantic stature and blood-thirstiness of old days, as they have come down to us in fairy-tale and legend, the folk of the old Sagas were Forsytes, assuredly, in their possessive instincts, and as little proof against the inroads of beauty and passion as Swithin, Soames, or even Young Jolyon. And if heroic figures, in days that never were, seem to startle out from their surroundings in fashion unbecoming to a Forsyte of the Victorian era, we may be sure that tribal instinct was even then the prime force, and that “family” and the sense of home and property counted as they do to this day, for all the recent efforts to “talk them out.”
“The Forsyte Saga” was originally the title intended for the part known as “The Man of Property”; adopting it for the collected stories of the Forsyte family reflects the indomitable spirit we all share. The term Saga might be criticized because it implies heroism, which is scarce in these pages. However, it’s used with a fitting irony; and, ultimately, this lengthy narrative, while it may revolve around people in formal suits, fancy clothing, and a lavish era, is not without the fundamental intensity of conflict. If we set aside the enormous stature and bloodthirstiness of olden times, as they've come to us through fairy tales and legends, the characters from the old Sagas were certainly Forsytes in their possessive nature, as vulnerable to the allure of beauty and passion as Swithin, Soames, or even Young Jolyon. And if heroic figures from times that never existed seem to emerge startlingly from their settings in ways that wouldn’t suit a Victorian Forsyte, we can be certain that tribal instincts were still the driving force, and that “family” along with the sense of home and property mattered just as much then as they do today, despite recent attempts to dismiss them.
So many people have written and claimed that their families were the originals of the Forsytes that one has been almost encouraged to believe in the typicality of an imagined species. Manners change and modes evolve, and “Timothy’s on the Bayswater Road” becomes a nest of the unbelievable in all except essentials; we shall not look upon its like again, nor perhaps on such a one as James or Old Jolyon. And yet the figures of Insurance Societies and the utterances of Judges reassure us daily that our earthly paradise is still a rich preserve, where the wild raiders, Beauty and Passion, come stealing in, filching security from beneath our noses. As surely as a dog will bark at a brass band, so will the essential Soames in human nature ever rise up uneasily against the dissolution which hovers round the folds of ownership.
So many people have written and claimed that their families were the originals of the Forsytes that it's almost made one believe in the typicality of an imagined group. Customs change and ways of life evolve, and “Timothy’s on the Bayswater Road” turns into a place of the unbelievable in all but the basics; we won’t see its like again, nor will we perhaps see anyone like James or Old Jolyon. And yet the statistics from Insurance Companies and the statements from Judges remind us every day that our earthly paradise is still a rich territory, where the wild thieves, Beauty and Passion, sneak in, stealing security right from under our noses. Just as a dog will bark at a brass band, so will the essential Soames in human nature always rise uneasily against the dissolution that hovers around the concept of ownership.
“Let the dead Past bury its dead” would be a better saying if the Past ever died. The persistence of the Past is one of those tragi-comic blessings which each new age denies, coming cocksure on to the stage to mouth its claim to a perfect novelty.
“Let the dead Past bury its dead” would be a better saying if the Past ever really went away. The stubbornness of the Past is one of those oddly funny blessings that each new era overlooks, confidently stepping onto the stage to declare its claim to complete originality.
But no Age is so new as that! Human Nature, under its changing pretensions and clothes, is and ever will be very much of a Forsyte, and might, after all, be a much worse animal.
But no era is as new as this one! Human nature, with its shifting pretenses and appearances, is and always will be quite the Forsyte, and might, after all, be a much worse creature.
Looking back on the Victorian era, whose ripeness, decline, and “fall-of” is in some sort pictured in “The Forsyte Saga,” we see now that we have but jumped out of a frying-pan into a fire. It would be difficult to substantiate a claim that the case of England was better in 1913 than it was in 1886, when the Forsytes assembled at Old Jolyon’s to celebrate the engagement of June to Philip Bosinney. And in 1920, when again the clan gathered to bless the marriage of Fleur with Michael Mont, the state of England is as surely too molten and bankrupt as in the eighties it was too congealed and low-percented. If these chronicles had been a really scientific study of transition one would have dwelt probably on such factors as the invention of bicycle, motor-car, and flying-machine; the arrival of a cheap Press; the decline of country life and increase of the towns; the birth of the Cinema. Men are, in fact, quite unable to control their own inventions; they at best develop adaptability to the new conditions those inventions create.
Looking back on the Victorian era, whose peak, decline, and "fall" are somewhat captured in "The Forsyte Saga," we see now that we've only jumped from the frying pan into the fire. It would be hard to argue that England was better off in 1913 than it was in 1886, when the Forsytes came together at Old Jolyon’s to celebrate June’s engagement to Philip Bosinney. And in 1920, when the family gathered again to celebrate Fleur’s marriage to Michael Mont, the state of England was definitely as chaotic and bankrupt as it had been in the eighties, when it was too stagnant and lacking in vitality. If these stories had been a real scientific study of change, they would likely have focused on things like the invention of the bicycle, motorcar, and airplane; the arrival of affordable newspapers; the decline of rural life and the growth of cities; the birth of cinema. People are, in fact, quite unable to control their own inventions; at best, they learn to adapt to the new conditions those inventions create.
But this long tale is no scientific study of a period; it is rather an intimate incarnation of the disturbance that Beauty effects in the lives of men.
But this lengthy story isn't a scientific analysis of an era; it's more of a personal reflection on the disruption that Beauty creates in people's lives.
The figure of Irene, never, as the reader may possibly have observed, present, except through the senses of other characters, is a concretion of disturbing Beauty impinging on a possessive world.
The character of Irene, who is never directly present except through the perspectives of other characters, represents a troubling form of beauty that impacts a possessive world.
One has noticed that readers, as they wade on through the salt waters of the Saga, are inclined more and more to pity Soames, and to think that in doing so they are in revolt against the mood of his creator. Far from it! He, too, pities Soames, the tragedy of whose life is the very simple, uncontrollable tragedy of being unlovable, without quite a thick enough skin to be thoroughly unconscious of the fact. Not even Fleur loves Soames as he feels he ought to be loved. But in pitying Soames, readers incline, perhaps, to animus against Irene: After all, they think, he wasn’t a bad fellow, it wasn’t his fault; she ought to have forgiven him, and so on!
Readers have started to feel more sympathy for Soames as they navigate the saga, believing that this sympathy somehow goes against what the author intended. But that’s not true! The author feels pity for Soames too, whose life tragedy is simply the uncontrollable reality of being unlovable, while not having quite thick enough skin to be unaware of it. Not even Fleur loves Soames the way he wants to be loved. However, in feeling sorry for Soames, readers may develop some resentment toward Irene: they think, after all, he wasn’t a bad guy, it wasn’t his fault; she should have forgiven him, and so on!
And, taking sides, they lose perception of the simple truth, which underlies the whole story, that where sex attraction is utterly and definitely lacking in one partner to a union, no amount of pity, or reason, or duty, or what not, can overcome a repulsion implicit in Nature. Whether it ought to, or no, is beside the point; because in fact it never does. And where Irene seems hard and cruel, as in the Bois de Boulogne, or the Goupenor Gallery, she is but wisely realistic—knowing that the least concession is the inch which precedes the impossible, the repulsive ell.
And when they take sides, they lose sight of the simple truth that underlies the whole story: when one partner in a relationship lacks any sexual attraction, no amount of pity, reason, duty, or anything else can overcome the natural repulsion. Whether it should or shouldn’t is irrelevant; it simply never does. And where Irene comes off as harsh and unfeeling, like in the Bois de Boulogne or the Goupenor Gallery, she is actually just being realistically wise—understanding that even the smallest concession is the first step toward the unacceptable, the repulsive end.
A criticism one might pass on the last phase of the Saga is the complaint that Irene and Jolyon those rebels against property—claim spiritual property in their son Jon. But it would be hypercriticism, as the tale is told. No father and mother could have let the boy marry Fleur without knowledge of the facts; and the facts determine Jon, not the persuasion of his parents. Moreover, Jolyon’s persuasion is not on his own account, but on Irene’s, and Irene’s persuasion becomes a reiterated: “Don’t think of me, think of yourself!” That Jon, knowing the facts, can realise his mother’s feelings, will hardly with justice be held proof that she is, after all, a Forsyte.
A criticism that could be made about the last part of the Saga is the complaint that Irene and Jolyon, those rebels against wealth, claim spiritual ownership over their son Jon. But that would be overly critical, given how the story is told. No parents would allow their son to marry Fleur without being aware of the situation; the situation shapes Jon, not his parents' influence. Furthermore, Jolyon's influence isn't for his own sake but for Irene’s, and Irene's influence basically becomes a repeated: “Don’t think of me, think of yourself!” The fact that Jon, knowing the situation, can understand his mother’s feelings shouldn't be taken as evidence that she is, after all, a Forsyte.
But though the impingement of Beauty and the claims of Freedom on a possessive world are the main prepossessions of the Forsyte Saga, it cannot be absolved from the charge of embalming the upper-middle class. As the old Egyptians placed around their mummies the necessaries of a future existence, so I have endeavoured to lay beside the figures of Aunts Ann and Juley and Hester, of Timothy and Swithin, of Old Jolyon and James, and of their sons, that which shall guarantee them a little life here-after, a little balm in the hurried Gilead of a dissolving “Progress.”
But even though the impact of Beauty and the demands of Freedom on a possessive world are the central ideas of the Forsyte Saga, it can't escape the criticism of preserving the upper-middle class. Just like the ancient Egyptians surrounded their mummies with the essentials for an afterlife, I've tried to place beside the characters of Aunts Ann, Juley, and Hester, Timothy and Swithin, Old Jolyon and James, along with their sons, what will ensure them a bit of life afterward, a bit of comfort in the rapid changes of a dissolving "Progress."
If the upper-middle class, with other classes, is destined to “move on” into amorphism, here, pickled in these pages, it lies under glass for strollers in the wide and ill-arranged museum of Letters. Here it rests, preserved in its own juice: The Sense of Property. 1922.
If the upper-middle class, along with other classes, is meant to “move on” into shapelessness, then here, trapped in these pages, it sits under glass for passersby in the sprawling and disorganized museum of Letters. Here it lies, preserved in its own essence: The Sense of Property. 1922.
THE MAN OF PROPERTY
by JOHN GALSWORTHY
“........You will answer The slaves are ours.....” —Merchant of Venice.
“........You will answer The slaves belong to us.....” —Merchant of Venice.
TO EDWARD GARNETT
CHAPTER I
“AT HOME” AT OLD JOLYON’S
Those privileged to be present at a family festival of the Forsytes have seen that charming and instructive sight—an upper middle-class family in full plumage. But whosoever of these favoured persons has possessed the gift of psychological analysis (a talent without monetary value and properly ignored by the Forsytes), has witnessed a spectacle, not only delightful in itself, but illustrative of an obscure human problem. In plainer words, he has gleaned from a gathering of this family—no branch of which had a liking for the other, between no three members of whom existed anything worthy of the name of sympathy—evidence of that mysterious concrete tenacity which renders a family so formidable a unit of society, so clear a reproduction of society in miniature. He has been admitted to a vision of the dim roads of social progress, has understood something of patriarchal life, of the swarmings of savage hordes, of the rise and fall of nations. He is like one who, having watched a tree grow from its planting—a paragon of tenacity, insulation, and success, amidst the deaths of a hundred other plants less fibrous, sappy, and persistent—one day will see it flourishing with bland, full foliage, in an almost repugnant prosperity, at the summit of its efflorescence.
Those lucky enough to attend a family gathering of the Forsytes have experienced a charming and eye-opening sight—an upper middle-class family in all its glory. But those among this fortunate group who have the talent for psychological analysis (a skill that holds no financial value and is typically overlooked by the Forsytes) have witnessed a scene that is not only enjoyable but also highlights a deeper human issue. In simpler terms, they have observed at this family gathering—where no branch really liked the other and no three members shared anything resembling empathy—evidence of that mysterious, strong bond that makes a family such a powerful unit in society, a clear reflection of society in miniature. They have gained insight into the obscure paths of social progress, learned something about patriarchal life, the chaos of tribal groups, and the rise and fall of nations. They are like someone who has watched a tree grow from its planting—a model of resilience, endurance, and success, thriving amid the demise of countless other plants that were less tough and persistent—eventually seeing it flourish with lush, full leaves in an almost off-putting prosperity at the peak of its blooming.
On June 15, eighteen eighty-six, about four of the afternoon, the observer who chanced to be present at the house of old Jolyon Forsyte in Stanhope Gate, might have seen the highest efflorescence of the Forsytes.
On June 15, 1886, around 4 in the afternoon, the observer who happened to be at the home of old Jolyon Forsyte in Stanhope Gate could have seen the peak of the Forsyte family.
This was the occasion of an “at home” to celebrate the engagement of Miss June Forsyte, old Jolyon’s granddaughter, to Mr. Philip Bosinney. In the bravery of light gloves, buff waistcoats, feathers and frocks, the family were present, even Aunt Ann, who now but seldom left the corner of her brother Timothy’s green drawing-room, where, under the aegis of a plume of dyed pampas grass in a light blue vase, she sat all day reading and knitting, surrounded by the effigies of three generations of Forsytes. Even Aunt Ann was there; her inflexible back, and the dignity of her calm old face personifying the rigid possessiveness of the family idea.
This was the occasion of an “at home” to celebrate the engagement of Miss June Forsyte, old Jolyon’s granddaughter, to Mr. Philip Bosinney. Dressed in light gloves, buff waistcoats, feathers, and fancy dresses, the family gathered, including Aunt Ann, who rarely left the corner of her brother Timothy’s green drawing room. There, under a plume of dyed pampas grass in a light blue vase, she spent her days reading and knitting, surrounded by the images of three generations of Forsytes. Even Aunt Ann was present; her stiff back and the dignified calmness of her old face embodied the strong possessiveness of the family’s values.
When a Forsyte was engaged, married, or born, the Forsytes were present; when a Forsyte died—but no Forsyte had as yet died; they did not die; death being contrary to their principles, they took precautions against it, the instinctive precautions of highly vitalized persons who resent encroachments on their property.
When a Forsyte got engaged, married, or was born, the Forsytes were there; when a Forsyte died—but so far, no Forsyte had died; they didn’t die; death went against their principles, so they took steps to avoid it, the natural steps taken by people full of life who dislike any threats to their possessions.
About the Forsytes mingling that day with the crowd of other guests, there was a more than ordinarily groomed look, an alert, inquisitive assurance, a brilliant respectability, as though they were attired in defiance of something. The habitual sniff on the face of Soames Forsyte had spread through their ranks; they were on their guard.
About the Forsytes mingling that day with the crowd of other guests, there was an especially polished appearance, a keen, curious confidence, a dazzling respectability, as if they were dressed in defiance of something. The usual sniff on Soames Forsyte's face had spread among them; they were watchful.
The subconscious offensiveness of their attitude has constituted old Jolyon’s “home” the psychological moment of the family history, made it the prelude of their drama.
The underlying offensiveness of their attitude has turned old Jolyon’s “home” into the psychological focal point of the family history, setting the stage for their drama.
The Forsytes were resentful of something, not individually, but as a family; this resentment expressed itself in an added perfection of raiment, an exuberance of family cordiality, an exaggeration of family importance, and—the sniff. Danger—so indispensable in bringing out the fundamental quality of any society, group, or individual—was what the Forsytes scented; the premonition of danger put a burnish on their armour. For the first time, as a family, they appeared to have an instinct of being in contact, with some strange and unsafe thing.
The Forsytes felt a collective resentment, not individually, but as a family; this resentment showed up in their perfectly chosen outfits, an over-the-top warmth toward each other, an inflated sense of their family’s importance, and—the sniff. They could sense danger—essential for highlighting the core qualities of any society, group, or individual—that the Forsytes picked up on; the feeling of impending threat added a shine to their protective facade. For the first time, as a family, they seemed to instinctively recognize that they were connected to something strange and unsafe.
Over against the piano a man of bulk and stature was wearing two waistcoats on his wide chest, two waistcoats and a ruby pin, instead of the single satin waistcoat and diamond pin of more usual occasions, and his shaven, square, old face, the colour of pale leather, with pale eyes, had its most dignified look, above his satin stock. This was Swithin Forsyte. Close to the window, where he could get more than his fair share of fresh air, the other twin, James—the fat and the lean of it, old Jolyon called these brothers—like the bulky Swithin, over six feet in height, but very lean, as though destined from his birth to strike a balance and maintain an average, brooded over the scene with his permanent stoop; his grey eyes had an air of fixed absorption in some secret worry, broken at intervals by a rapid, shifting scrutiny of surrounding facts; his cheeks, thinned by two parallel folds, and a long, clean-shaven upper lip, were framed within Dundreary whiskers. In his hands he turned and turned a piece of china. Not far off, listening to a lady in brown, his only son Soames, pale and well-shaved, dark-haired, rather bald, had poked his chin up sideways, carrying his nose with that aforesaid appearance of “sniff,” as though despising an egg which he knew he could not digest. Behind him his cousin, the tall George, son of the fifth Forsyte, Roger, had a Quilpish look on his fleshy face, pondering one of his sardonic jests. Something inherent to the occasion had affected them all.
Across from the piano, a large man was wearing two waistcoats on his broad chest, along with a ruby pin, unlike the usual single satin waistcoat and diamond pin of more typical occasions. His clean-shaven, square, aged face, the color of pale leather and with light eyes, wore a dignified expression above his satin bow tie. This was Swithin Forsyte. Near the window, where he could catch more than his share of fresh air, was the other twin, James—the fat and lean of it, as old Jolyon called them—who was over six feet tall like the bulky Swithin but very thin, as if he was born to balance things out. He hunched over the scene with a permanent stoop; his gray eyes showed a fixed focus on some hidden worry, occasionally breaking into a quick, shifting examination of his surroundings. His cheeks were drawn in with two parallel folds, and he had a long, clean-shaven upper lip, framed by Dundreary whiskers. He kept turning a piece of china in his hands. Nearby, his only son Soames—pale, well-shaved, dark-haired, and somewhat bald—was listening to a lady in brown, tilting his chin sideways and positioning his nose in a way that seemed to “sniff” as if he looked down on an egg he knew he couldn’t digest. Behind him was his cousin George, the tall son of the fifth Forsyte, Roger, who had a Quilpish expression on his fleshy face, contemplating one of his sardonic jokes. Something about the occasion seemed to resonate with them all.
Seated in a row close to one another were three ladies—Aunts Ann, Hester (the two Forsyte maids), and Juley (short for Julia), who not in first youth had so far forgotten herself as to marry Septimus Small, a man of poor constitution. She had survived him for many years. With her elder and younger sister she lived now in the house of Timothy, her sixth and youngest brother, on the Bayswater Road. Each of these ladies held fans in their hands, and each with some touch of colour, some emphatic feather or brooch, testified to the solemnity of the opportunity.
Seated closely together were three women—Aunt Ann, Hester (the two Forsyte sisters), and Juley (short for Julia), who, not being young anymore, had forgotten herself enough to marry Septimus Small, a man with poor health. She had outlived him for many years. Now, she lived with her older and younger sister in the house of Timothy, her sixth and youngest brother, on the Bayswater Road. Each of these women held fans in their hands, and each, with a touch of color, some striking feather, or brooch, showed the seriousness of the occasion.
In the centre of the room, under the chandelier, as became a host, stood the head of the family, old Jolyon himself. Eighty years of age, with his fine, white hair, his dome-like forehead, his little, dark grey eyes, and an immense white moustache, which drooped and spread below the level of his strong jaw, he had a patriarchal look, and in spite of lean cheeks and hollows at his temples, seemed master of perennial youth. He held himself extremely upright, and his shrewd, steady eyes had lost none of their clear shining. Thus he gave an impression of superiority to the doubts and dislikes of smaller men. Having had his own way for innumerable years, he had earned a prescriptive right to it. It would never have occurred to old Jolyon that it was necessary to wear a look of doubt or of defiance.
In the center of the room, under the chandelier, stood the head of the family, old Jolyon himself, just as a host should. At eighty years old, with his fine, white hair, prominent forehead, small dark grey eyes, and a huge white mustache that drooped and spread below his strong jaw, he exuded a patriarchal vibe. Despite his lean cheeks and sunken temples, he seemed to embody eternal youth. He held himself very upright, and his sharp, steady eyes still retained their clear brightness. This gave him an air of superiority over the doubts and dislikes of lesser men. Having had his own way for countless years, he had earned the right to it. It never crossed old Jolyon's mind that he should wear a look of doubt or defiance.
Between him and the four other brothers who were present, James, Swithin, Nicholas, and Roger, there was much difference, much similarity. In turn, each of these four brothers was very different from the other, yet they, too, were alike.
Between him and the four other brothers who were there—James, Swithin, Nicholas, and Roger—there were many differences and many similarities. Each of these four brothers was quite distinct from the others, yet they also shared common traits.
Through the varying features and expression of those five faces could be marked a certain steadfastness of chin, underlying surface distinctions, marking a racial stamp, too prehistoric to trace, too remote and permanent to discuss—the very hall-mark and guarantee of the family fortunes.
Through the different features and expressions of those five faces, you could see a certain firmness in the chin and distinct surface differences that hinted at a racial background—too ancient to pinpoint, too distant and lasting to really talk about—this was the unmistakable mark and assurance of the family’s legacy.
Among the younger generation, in the tall, bull-like George, in pallid strenuous Archibald, in young Nicholas with his sweet and tentative obstinacy, in the grave and foppishly determined Eustace, there was this same stamp—less meaningful perhaps, but unmistakable—a sign of something ineradicable in the family soul. At one time or another during the afternoon, all these faces, so dissimilar and so alike, had worn an expression of distrust, the object of which was undoubtedly the man whose acquaintance they were thus assembled to make. Philip Bosinney was known to be a young man without fortune, but Forsyte girls had become engaged to such before, and had actually married them. It was not altogether for this reason, therefore, that the minds of the Forsytes misgave them. They could not have explained the origin of a misgiving obscured by the mist of family gossip. A story was undoubtedly told that he had paid his duty call to Aunts Ann, Juley, and Hester, in a soft grey hat—a soft grey hat, not even a new one—a dusty thing with a shapeless crown. “So, extraordinary, my dear—so odd,” Aunt Hester, passing through the little, dark hall (she was rather short-sighted), had tried to “shoo” it off a chair, taking it for a strange, disreputable cat—Tommy had such disgraceful friends! She was disturbed when it did not move.
Among the younger generation, in the tall, bull-like George, in the pale and hard-working Archibald, in young Nicholas with his sweet but hesitant stubbornness, and in the serious yet foppishly determined Eustace, there was this same unmistakable mark—perhaps less significant, but clearly recognizable—a sign of something deeply rooted in the family soul. At some point during the afternoon, all these faces, so different yet so similar, had shown an expression of distrust, aimed clearly at the man they had gathered to meet. Philip Bosinney was known to be a young man without wealth, but Forsyte girls had gotten engaged to men like him before, and some had even married them. So it wasn't just that reason that made the Forsytes feel uneasy. They couldn't quite pinpoint the source of their discomfort, which was clouded by family gossip. There was definitely a story going around that he had visited Aunts Ann, Juley, and Hester wearing a soft grey hat— a soft grey hat, not even a new one—an old, dusty thing with a misshapen crown. “So strange, my dear—so odd,” Aunt Hester, walking through the small, dark hall (she was somewhat short-sighted), had tried to “shoo” it off a chair, mistaking it for a peculiar, disreputable cat—Tommy had such embarrassing friends! She was puzzled when it didn’t move.
Like an artist for ever seeking to discover the significant trifle which embodies the whole character of a scene, or place, or person, so those unconscious artists—the Forsytes had fastened by intuition on this hat; it was their significant trifle, the detail in which was embedded the meaning of the whole matter; for each had asked himself: “Come, now, should I have paid that visit in that hat?” and each had answered “No!” and some, with more imagination than others, had added: “It would never have come into my head!”
Like an artist constantly trying to find the small detail that captures the essence of a scene, place, or person, the Forsytes, who were unaware of their artistic nature, instinctively focused on this hat. It was their small but significant detail, containing the meaning of the entire situation; each one had asked themselves, “Would I have visited wearing that hat?” and each had replied, “No!” Some, with more imagination than others, even added, “That thought wouldn’t have crossed my mind!”
George, on hearing the story, grinned. The hat had obviously been worn as a practical joke! He himself was a connoisseur of such. “Very haughty!” he said, “the wild Buccaneer.”
George, upon hearing the story, grinned. The hat had clearly been worn as a prank! He himself was a fan of such things. “Very arrogant!” he said, “the wild Buccaneer.”
And this mot, the “Buccaneer,” was bandied from mouth to mouth, till it became the favourite mode of alluding to Bosinney.
And this term, the “Buccaneer,” was passed around from person to person until it became the popular way to refer to Bosinney.
Her aunts reproached June afterwards about the hat.
Her aunts scolded June later about the hat.
“We don’t think you ought to let him, dear!” they had said.
“We don’t think you should let him, dear!” they had said.
June had answered in her imperious brisk way, like the little embodiment of will she was: “Oh! what does it matter? Phil never knows what he’s got on!”
June had replied in her commanding, quick style, just like the little personification of determination she was: “Oh! What does it matter? Phil never knows what he’s wearing!”
No one had credited an answer so outrageous. A man not to know what he had on? No, no! What indeed was this young man, who, in becoming engaged to June, old Jolyon’s acknowledged heiress, had done so well for himself? He was an architect, not in itself a sufficient reason for wearing such a hat. None of the Forsytes happened to be architects, but one of them knew two architects who would never have worn such a hat upon a call of ceremony in the London season.
No one could believe such a ridiculous answer. A man not aware of what he was wearing? No way! Who was this young man, who, by getting engaged to June, old Jolyon’s recognized heiress, had done quite well for himself? He was an architect, but that wasn’t really a good enough reason to wear such a hat. None of the Forsytes were architects, but one of them knew two architects who would never wear such a hat during a formal event in the London season.
Dangerous—ah, dangerous! June, of course, had not seen this, but, though not yet nineteen, she was notorious. Had she not said to Mrs. Soames—who was always so beautifully dressed—that feathers were vulgar? Mrs. Soames had actually given up wearing feathers, so dreadfully downright was dear June!
Dangerous—oh, so dangerous! June, of course, hadn’t seen this, but, even though she wasn't yet nineteen, she was infamous. Hadn’t she told Mrs. Soames—who always looked so beautifully dressed—that feathers were tacky? Mrs. Soames had actually stopped wearing feathers because dear June was so incredibly straightforward!
These misgivings, this disapproval, and perfectly genuine distrust, did not prevent the Forsytes from gathering to old Jolyon’s invitation. An “At Home” at Stanhope Gate was a great rarity; none had been held for twelve years, not indeed, since old Mrs. Jolyon had died.
These doubts, this disapproval, and real distrust didn’t stop the Forsytes from coming together at old Jolyon’s invitation. An “At Home” at Stanhope Gate was a rare event; none had taken place in twelve years, not since old Mrs. Jolyon had passed away.
Never had there been so full an assembly, for, mysteriously united in spite of all their differences, they had taken arms against a common peril. Like cattle when a dog comes into the field, they stood head to head and shoulder to shoulder, prepared to run upon and trample the invader to death. They had come, too, no doubt, to get some notion of what sort of presents they would ultimately be expected to give; for though the question of wedding gifts was usually graduated in this way: “What are you givin’. Nicholas is givin’ spoons!”—so very much depended on the bridegroom. If he were sleek, well-brushed, prosperous-looking, it was more necessary to give him nice things; he would expect them. In the end each gave exactly what was right and proper, by a species of family adjustment arrived at as prices are arrived at on the Stock Exchange—the exact niceties being regulated at Timothy’s commodious, red-brick residence in Bayswater, overlooking the Park, where dwelt Aunts Ann, Juley, and Hester.
Never had there been such a large gathering, for, mysteriously united despite all their differences, they had banded together against a common threat. Like cattle when a dog enters the field, they stood head to head and shoulder to shoulder, ready to charge and trample the invader to death. They had also come, no doubt, to get an idea of what kind of gifts they would ultimately be expected to give; for although the question of wedding gifts was usually phrased this way: “What are you giving? Nicholas is giving spoons!”—so much depended on the groom. If he looked slick, well-groomed, and prosperous, it was more important to give him nice things; he would expect it. In the end, everyone gave exactly what was appropriate, through a kind of family negotiation similar to how prices are set on the Stock Exchange—the exact details being arranged at Timothy’s comfortable, red-brick house in Bayswater, overlooking the Park, where Aunts Ann, Juley, and Hester lived.
The uneasiness of the Forsyte family has been justified by the simple mention of the hat. How impossible and wrong would it have been for any family, with the regard for appearances which should ever characterize the great upper middle-class, to feel otherwise than uneasy!
The discomfort within the Forsyte family was confirmed by the mere mention of the hat. How impossible and wrong would it have been for any family, with the concern for appearances that should always define the upper middle class, to feel anything but uneasy!
The author of the uneasiness stood talking to June by the further door; his curly hair had a rumpled appearance, as though he found what was going on around him unusual. He had an air, too, of having a joke all to himself. George, speaking aside to his brother, Eustace, said:
The author of the unease was talking to June by the far door; his curly hair looked messy, as if he found everything happening around him strange. He also had a vibe, like he was in on a joke that nobody else knew. George leaned over to his brother, Eustace, and said:
“Looks as if he might make a bolt of it—the dashing Buccaneer!”
“Looks like he might make a run for it—the bold Buccaneer!”
This “very singular-looking man,” as Mrs. Small afterwards called him, was of medium height and strong build, with a pale, brown face, a dust-coloured moustache, very prominent cheek-bones, and hollow checks. His forehead sloped back towards the crown of his head, and bulged out in bumps over the eyes, like foreheads seen in the Lion-house at the Zoo. He had sherry-coloured eyes, disconcertingly inattentive at times. Old Jolyon’s coachman, after driving June and Bosinney to the theatre, had remarked to the butler:
This “very unusual-looking man,” as Mrs. Small later described him, was of average height and solid build, with a pale brown face, a dusty-colored mustache, very pronounced cheekbones, and sunken cheeks. His forehead sloped back toward the top of his head and had bumps over the eyes, resembling the foreheads of some animals at the zoo. He had sherry-colored eyes that were sometimes unsettlingly absent-minded. Old Jolyon’s chauffeur, after taking June and Bosinney to the theater, commented to the butler:
“I dunno what to make of ’im. Looks to me for all the world like an ’alf-tame leopard.” And every now and then a Forsyte would come up, sidle round, and take a look at him.
“I don’t know what to think of him. He looks to me like a half-tame leopard.” And every now and then, a Forsyte would come up, sidle around, and take a look at him.
June stood in front, fending off this idle curiosity—a little bit of a thing, as somebody once said, “all hair and spirit,” with fearless blue eyes, a firm jaw, and a bright colour, whose face and body seemed too slender for her crown of red-gold hair.
June stood at the front, pushing back against this idle curiosity—a small thing, as someone once said, “all hair and spirit,” with fearless blue eyes, a strong jaw, and bright skin, whose face and body seemed too slender for her crown of red-gold hair.
A tall woman, with a beautiful figure, which some member of the family had once compared to a heathen goddess, stood looking at these two with a shadowy smile.
A tall woman with a gorgeous figure, which someone in the family had once likened to a pagan goddess, stood watching these two with a faint smile.
Her hands, gloved in French grey, were crossed one over the other, her grave, charming face held to one side, and the eyes of all men near were fastened on it. Her figure swayed, so balanced that the very air seemed to set it moving. There was warmth, but little colour, in her cheeks; her large, dark eyes were soft.
Her hands, covered in a French grey glove, were crossed one over the other, her serious yet charming face tilted to one side, and all the men around her were staring at it. Her figure swayed, so perfectly balanced that even the air seemed to make it move. There was warmth, but not much color, in her cheeks; her large, dark eyes were gentle.
But it was at her lips—asking a question, giving an answer, with that shadowy smile—that men looked; they were sensitive lips, sensuous and sweet, and through them seemed to come warmth and perfume like the warmth and perfume of a flower.
But it was her lips—asking a question, giving an answer, with that mysterious smile—that drew men in; they were delicate lips, tempting and sweet, and from them seemed to flow warmth and fragrance like that of a flower.
The engaged couple thus scrutinized were unconscious of this passive goddess. It was Bosinney who first noticed her, and asked her name.
The engaged couple being watched were unaware of this passive goddess. It was Bosinney who noticed her first and asked her name.
June took her lover up to the woman with the beautiful figure.
June brought her lover to the woman with the stunning figure.
“Irene is my greatest chum,” she said: “Please be good friends, you two!”
"Irene is my best friend," she said. "Please be good friends, you two!"
At the little lady’s command they all three smiled; and while they were smiling, Soames Forsyte, silently appearing from behind the woman with the beautiful figure, who was his wife, said:
At the little lady's request, all three of them smiled; and while they were smiling, Soames Forsyte, quietly emerging from behind his wife, who had a stunning figure, said:
“Ah! introduce me too!”
“Ah! Introduce me as well!”
He was seldom, indeed, far from Irene’s side at public functions, and even when separated by the exigencies of social intercourse, could be seen following her about with his eyes, in which were strange expressions of watchfulness and longing.
He was rarely, in fact, far from Irene at public events, and even when they were separated by the demands of socializing, he could be seen watching her with his eyes, which showed unusual signs of vigilance and desire.
At the window his father, James, was still scrutinizing the marks on the piece of china.
At the window, his father, James, was still examining the marks on the piece of china.
“I wonder at Jolyon’s allowing this engagement,” he said to Aunt Ann. “They tell me there’s no chance of their getting married for years. This young Bosinney” (he made the word a dactyl in opposition to general usage of a short o) “has got nothing. When Winifred married Dartie, I made him bring every penny into settlement—lucky thing, too—they’d ha’ had nothing by this time!”
"I can't believe Jolyon is allowing this engagement," he said to Aunt Ann. "I've heard there's no chance of them getting married for years. This young Bosinney" (he emphasized the first syllable in a way that's not usually done) "has nothing. When Winifred married Dartie, I made sure he brought every penny into the settlement—thank goodness, too—they wouldn't have anything by now!"
Aunt Ann looked up from her velvet chair. Grey curls banded her forehead, curls that, unchanged for decades, had extinguished in the family all sense of time. She made no reply, for she rarely spoke, husbanding her aged voice; but to James, uneasy of conscience, her look was as good as an answer.
Aunt Ann looked up from her plush chair. Grey curls framed her forehead, curls that, unchanged for decades, had erased all sense of time in the family. She didn’t reply, as she rarely spoke, conserving her aged voice; but to James, who felt guilty, her look was as good as an answer.
“Well,” he said, “I couldn’t help Irene’s having no money. Soames was in such a hurry; he got quite thin dancing attendance on her.”
“Well,” he said, “I couldn’t do anything about Irene not having any money. Soames was in such a rush; he got really thin from constantly being around her.”
Putting the bowl pettishly down on the piano, he let his eyes wander to the group by the door.
Putting the bowl down irritably on the piano, he glanced over at the group by the door.
“It’s my opinion,” he said unexpectedly, “that it’s just as well as it is.”
“It’s my opinion,” he said out of the blue, “that it’s just fine the way it is.”
Aunt Ann did not ask him to explain this strange utterance. She knew what he was thinking. If Irene had no money she would not be so foolish as to do anything wrong; for they said—they said—she had been asking for a separate room; but, of course, Soames had not....
Aunt Ann didn’t ask him to explain this strange comment. She knew what he was thinking. If Irene had no money, she wouldn’t be foolish enough to do anything wrong; because they said—they said—she had been requesting a separate room; but, of course, Soames hadn’t....
James interrupted her reverie:
James interrupted her thoughts:
“But where,” he asked, “was Timothy? Hadn’t he come with them?”
“But where,” he asked, “was Timothy? Didn’t he come with them?”
Through Aunt Ann’s compressed lips a tender smile forced its way:
Through Aunt Ann's tight lips, a gentle smile emerged:
“No, he didn’t think it wise, with so much of this diphtheria about; and he so liable to take things.”
“No, he didn’t think it was smart, with all this diphtheria going around; and he was so likely to catch things.”
James answered:
James replied:
“Well, he takes good care of himself. I can’t afford to take the care of myself that he does.”
“Well, he takes good care of himself. I can’t afford to take care of myself the way he does.”
Nor was it easy to say which, of admiration, envy, or contempt, was dominant in that remark.
It wasn't clear which feeling was strongest in that comment: admiration, envy, or contempt.
Timothy, indeed, was seldom seen. The baby of the family, a publisher by profession, he had some years before, when business was at full tide, scented out the stagnation which, indeed, had not yet come, but which ultimately, as all agreed, was bound to set in, and, selling his share in a firm engaged mainly in the production of religious books, had invested the quite conspicuous proceeds in three per cent. consols. By this act he had at once assumed an isolated position, no other Forsyte being content with less than four per cent. for his money; and this isolation had slowly and surely undermined a spirit perhaps better than commonly endowed with caution. He had become almost a myth—a kind of incarnation of security haunting the background of the Forsyte universe. He had never committed the imprudence of marrying, or encumbering himself in any way with children.
Timothy was rarely seen. The youngest in the family, he was a publisher by trade and a few years earlier, during a prosperous time in business, he had sensed the stagnation that wasn’t here yet but everyone agreed would eventually arrive. He sold his stake in a company focused mainly on producing religious books and invested the significant proceeds in three percent consols. This decision put him in an isolated position since no other Forsyte was satisfied with anything less than four percent on their money; this isolation gradually eroded a cautious spirit that was perhaps more careful than usual. He became almost a legend—a sort of embodiment of security lurking in the shadows of the Forsyte world. He had never made the mistake of getting married or burdening himself with children.
James resumed, tapping the piece of china:
James continued, tapping the piece of china:
“This isn’t real old Worcester. I s’pose Jolyon’s told you something about the young man. From all I can learn, he’s got no business, no income, and no connection worth speaking of; but then, I know nothing—nobody tells me anything.”
“This isn’t the real old Worcester. I guess Jolyon’s told you something about the young man. From everything I can gather, he has no job, no income, and no connections to mention; but then, I don’t know anything—nobody tells me anything.”
Aunt Ann shook her head. Over her square-chinned, aquiline old face a trembling passed; the spidery fingers of her hands pressed against each other and interlaced, as though she were subtly recharging her will.
Aunt Ann shook her head. A tremor passed over her square-chinned, sharp-featured old face; the thin fingers of her hands pressed together and intertwined, as if she were quietly recharging her will.
The eldest by some years of all the Forsytes, she held a peculiar position amongst them. Opportunists and egotists one and all—though not, indeed, more so than their neighbours—they quailed before her incorruptible figure, and, when opportunities were too strong, what could they do but avoid her!
The oldest of the Forsytes by a few years, she had a unique role among them. They were all opportunists and self-centered—though no more than those around them—but they felt intimidated by her unwavering presence, and when chances became too tempting, what else could they do but steer clear of her!
Twisting his long, thin legs, James went on:
Twisting his long, skinny legs, James continued:
“Jolyon, he will have his own way. He’s got no children”—and stopped, recollecting the continued existence of old Jolyon’s son, young Jolyon, Jun’s father, who had made such a mess of it, and done for himself by deserting his wife and child and running away with that foreign governess. “Well,” he resumed hastily, “if he likes to do these things, I s’pose he can afford to. Now, what’s he going to give her? I s’pose he’ll give her a thousand a year; he’s got nobody else to leave his money to.”
“Jolyon will do what he wants. He doesn’t have any kids”—and he paused, remembering that old Jolyon's son, young Jolyon, Jun’s father, who had really messed things up and lost everything by leaving his wife and child for that foreign governess. “Well,” he continued quickly, “if he wants to do these things, I guess he can afford it. Now, what’s he going to give her? I guess he’ll give her a thousand a year; he doesn’t have anyone else to leave his money to.”
He stretched out his hand to meet that of a dapper, clean-shaven man, with hardly a hair on his head, a long, broken nose, full lips, and cold grey eyes under rectangular brows.
He reached out his hand to shake with a neat, clean-shaven man, who barely had any hair on his head, a long, crooked nose, full lips, and cold grey eyes beneath rectangular eyebrows.
“Well, Nick,” he muttered, “how are you?”
“Well, Nick,” he said quietly, “how are you?”
Nicholas Forsyte, with his bird-like rapidity and the look of a preternaturally sage schoolboy (he had made a large fortune, quite legitimately, out of the companies of which he was a director), placed within that cold palm the tips of his still colder fingers and hastily withdrew them.
Nicholas Forsyte, moving with the quickness of a bird and the expression of an unusually wise schoolboy (he had built a large fortune, entirely legitimately, from the companies where he served as a director), lightly touched the tips of his still colder fingers to that cold palm and quickly pulled them away.
“I’m bad,” he said, pouting—“been bad all the week; don’t sleep at night. The doctor can’t tell why. He’s a clever fellow, or I shouldn’t have him, but I get nothing out of him but bills.”
“I’m no good,” he said, sulking—“been no good all week; I can’t sleep at night. The doctor doesn’t know why. He’s a smart guy, or I wouldn’t go to him, but all I get from him are bills.”
“Doctors!” said James, coming down sharp on his words: “I’ve had all the doctors in London for one or another of us. There’s no satisfaction to be got out of them; they’ll tell you anything. There’s Swithin, now. What good have they done him? There he is; he’s bigger than ever; he’s enormous; they can’t get his weight down. Look at him!”
“Doctors!” said James, emphasizing each word: “I’ve had all the doctors in London for one reason or another. There’s no satisfaction to be found with them; they’ll tell you anything. Take Swithin, for example. What have they done for him? There he is; he’s bigger than ever; he’s huge; they can’t get his weight down. Look at him!”
Swithin Forsyte, tall, square, and broad, with a chest like a pouter pigeon’s in its plumage of bright waistcoats, came strutting towards them.
Swithin Forsyte, tall, solid, and broad, with a chest like a fancy pigeon in its colorful waistcoats, walked confidently towards them.
“Er—how are you?” he said in his dandified way, aspirating the “h” strongly (this difficult letter was almost absolutely safe in his keeping)—“how are you?”
“Um—how are you?” he said in his stylish way, strongly pronouncing the “h” (this tricky letter was nearly completely secure in his control)—“how are you?”
Each brother wore an air of aggravation as he looked at the other two, knowing by experience that they would try to eclipse his ailments.
Each brother wore a look of irritation as he glanced at the other two, knowing from experience that they would attempt to outdo his complaints.
“We were just saying,” said James, “that you don’t get any thinner.”
“We were just saying,” James said, “that you’re not getting any thinner.”
Swithin protruded his pale round eyes with the effort of hearing.
Swithin strained to hear, his pale round eyes bulging with effort.
“Thinner? I’m in good case,” he said, leaning a little forward, “not one of your thread-papers like you!”
“Thinner? I’m just fine,” he said, leaning a bit forward, “not one of your flimsy types like you!”
But, afraid of losing the expansion of his chest, he leaned back again into a state of immobility, for he prized nothing so highly as a distinguished appearance.
But, afraid of losing the broadness of his chest, he leaned back again into a state of stillness, as he valued nothing more than a distinguished appearance.
Aunt Ann turned her old eyes from one to the other. Indulgent and severe was her look. In turn the three brothers looked at Ann. She was getting shaky. Wonderful woman! Eighty-six if a day; might live another ten years, and had never been strong. Swithin and James, the twins, were only seventy-five, Nicholas a mere baby of seventy or so. All were strong, and the inference was comforting. Of all forms of property their respective healths naturally concerned them most.
Aunt Ann shifted her tired gaze between the three of them. Her expression was both kind and strict. One by one, the brothers glanced at her. She seemed to be getting frail. What an amazing woman! Eighty-six at least; she could live another decade, and she had never been particularly healthy. The twins, Swithin and James, were only seventy-five, while Nicholas was a young seventy or so. All of them were in good shape, which was reassuring. Among all their possessions, their health was clearly the most important to them.
“I’m very well in myself,” proceeded James, “but my nerves are out of order. The least thing worries me to death. I shall have to go to Bath.”
“I’m doing really well,” James continued, “but my nerves are a mess. The smallest thing stresses me out to the max. I’m going to have to go to Bath.”
“Bath!” said Nicholas. “I’ve tried Harrogate. That’s no good. What I want is sea air. There’s nothing like Yarmouth. Now, when I go there I sleep....”
“Bath!” said Nicholas. “I’ve tried Harrogate. That’s no good. What I really want is sea air. There’s nothing like Yarmouth. Now, when I go there I sleep....”
“My liver’s very bad,” interrupted Swithin slowly. “Dreadful pain here;” and he placed his hand on his right side.
“My liver’s really bad,” Swithin said slowly. “Dreadful pain here;” and he placed his hand on his right side.
“Want of exercise,” muttered James, his eyes on the china. He quickly added: “I get a pain there, too.”
"Not getting enough exercise," James muttered, his eyes on the china. He quickly added, "I feel pain there, too."
Swithin reddened, a resemblance to a turkey-cock coming upon his old face.
Swithin blushed, looking a bit like a turkey strutting around on his aging face.
“Exercise!” he said. “I take plenty: I never use the lift at the Club.”
“Exercise!” he said. “I get plenty: I never use the elevator at the Club.”
“I didn’t know,” James hurried out. “I know nothing about anybody; nobody tells me anything....”
“I didn’t know,” James blurted out. “I don’t know anything about anyone; nobody tells me anything....”
Swithin fixed him with a stare:
Swithin gave him a piercing look:
“What do you do for a pain there?”
“What do you do for that pain?”
James brightened.
James cheered up.
“I take a compound....”
“I’m taking a supplement....”
“How are you, uncle?”
“How's it going, uncle?”
June stood before him, her resolute small face raised from her little height to his great height, and her hand outheld.
June stood in front of him, her determined little face looking up from her small height to his tall stature, and her hand stretched out.
The brightness faded from James’s visage.
The brightness faded from James's face.
“How are you?” he said, brooding over her. “So you’re going to Wales to-morrow to visit your young man’s aunts? You’ll have a lot of rain there. This isn’t real old Worcester.” He tapped the bowl. “Now, that set I gave your mother when she married was the genuine thing.”
“How are you?” he asked, gazing thoughtfully at her. “So you're off to Wales tomorrow to visit your boyfriend's aunts? You'll probably see a lot of rain there. This isn’t the real old Worcester.” He tapped the bowl. “Now, that set I gave your mom when she got married was the real deal.”
June shook hands one by one with her three great-uncles, and turned to Aunt Ann. A very sweet look had come into the old lady’s face, she kissed the girl’s check with trembling fervour.
June shook hands one by one with her three great-uncles and turned to Aunt Ann. A very sweet expression had come into the old lady’s face as she kissed the girl’s cheek with passionate tenderness.
“Well, my dear,” she said, “and so you’re going for a whole month!”
“Well, my dear,” she said, “so you’re going for an entire month!”
The girl passed on, and Aunt Ann looked after her slim little figure. The old lady’s round, steel grey eyes, over which a film like a bird’s was beginning to come, followed her wistfully amongst the bustling crowd, for people were beginning to say good-bye; and her finger-tips, pressing and pressing against each other, were busy again with the recharging of her will against that inevitable ultimate departure of her own.
The girl walked by, and Aunt Ann watched her slim figure. The old woman's round, steel-grey eyes, which were starting to get a cloudy layer like a bird’s, followed her longingly through the busy crowd, as people were beginning to say their goodbyes; and her fingertips, pressing against each other repeatedly, were preoccupied again with strengthening her resolve for her own unavoidable final departure.
“Yes,” she thought, “everybody’s been most kind; quite a lot of people come to congratulate her. She ought to be very happy.” Amongst the throng of people by the door, the well-dressed throng drawn from the families of lawyers and doctors, from the Stock Exchange, and all the innumerable avocations of the upper-middle class—there were only some twenty percent of Forsytes; but to Aunt Ann they seemed all Forsytes—and certainly there was not much difference—she saw only her own flesh and blood. It was her world, this family, and she knew no other, had never perhaps known any other. All their little secrets, illnesses, engagements, and marriages, how they were getting on, and whether they were making money—all this was her property, her delight, her life; beyond this only a vague, shadowy mist of facts and persons of no real significance. This it was that she would have to lay down when it came to her turn to die; this which gave to her that importance, that secret self-importance, without which none of us can bear to live; and to this she clung wistfully, with a greed that grew each day! If life were slipping away from her, this she would retain to the end.
“Yes,” she thought, “everyone has been so kind; a lot of people came to congratulate her. She should be really happy.” Among the crowd by the door, a well-dressed group made up of families of lawyers and doctors, people from the Stock Exchange, and all the countless jobs of the upper-middle class—there were only about twenty percent of Forsytes; but to Aunt Ann, they all looked like Forsytes—and there really wasn’t much difference—she saw only her own family. This was her world, this family, and she didn’t know any other, and maybe had never known any other. All their little secrets, illnesses, engagements, and marriages, how they were doing, and whether they were making money—all of this was her treasure, her joy, her life; beyond this was just a vague, shadowy mist of facts and people who didn’t matter. This was what she would have to let go of when it was her time to die; this gave her that significance, that hidden self-importance, without which none of us can stand to live; and to this she clung longingly, with a hunger that grew each day! If life was slipping away from her, this she would keep to the end.
She thought of Jun’s father, young Jolyon, who had run away with that foreign girl. And what a sad blow to his father and to them all. Such a promising young fellow! A sad blow, though there had been no public scandal, most fortunately, Jo’s wife seeking for no divorce! A long time ago! And when Jun’s mother died, six years ago, Jo had married that woman, and they had two children now, so she had heard. Still, he had forfeited his right to be there, had cheated her of the complete fulfilment of her family pride, deprived her of the rightful pleasure of seeing and kissing him of whom she had been so proud, such a promising young fellow! The thought rankled with the bitterness of a long-inflicted injury in her tenacious old heart. A little water stood in her eyes. With a handkerchief of the finest lawn she wiped them stealthily.
She thought about Jun’s dad, young Jolyon, who had run off with that foreign girl. What a sad blow to his father and to everyone involved. Such a promising young guy! It was a sad situation, though there hadn’t been any public scandal, thankfully, since Jo’s wife hadn't pursued a divorce! That was a long time ago! When Jun’s mom passed away six years ago, Jo married that woman, and they had two kids now, or so she had heard. Still, he had lost his right to be there, had cheated her out of fully enjoying her family pride, taking away her rightful joy of seeing and hugging someone she had been so proud of, such a promising young guy! The thought gnawed at her like a long-standing injury in her stubborn old heart. A few tears formed in her eyes. With a fine handkerchief, she discreetly wiped them away.
“Well, Aunt Ann?” said a voice behind.
"Well, Aunt Ann?" said a voice from behind.
Soames Forsyte, flat-shouldered, clean-shaven, flat-cheeked, flat-waisted, yet with something round and secret about his whole appearance, looked downwards and aslant at Aunt Ann, as though trying to see through the side of his own nose.
Soames Forsyte, with broad shoulders, a clean-shaven face, flat cheeks, and a slim waist, had a mysterious quality to his overall look. He gazed down at Aunt Ann from an angle, as if he were trying to look through the side of his own nose.
“And what do you think of the engagement?” he asked.
“And what do you think about the engagement?” he asked.
Aunt Ann’s eyes rested on him proudly; of all the nephews since young Jolyon’s departure from the family nest, he was now her favourite, for she recognised in him a sure trustee of the family soul that must so soon slip beyond her keeping.
Aunt Ann looked at him proudly; of all her nephews since young Jolyon left the family home, he had become her favorite, as she saw in him a reliable guardian of the family spirit that would soon be out of her reach.
“Very nice for the young man,” she said; “and he’s a good-looking young fellow; but I doubt if he’s quite the right lover for dear June.”
“Very nice for the young man,” she said; “and he’s a good-looking guy; but I doubt he’s really the right match for dear June.”
Soames touched the edge of a gold-lacquered lustre.
Soames touched the edge of a gold-lacquered light fixture.
“She’ll tame him,” he said, stealthily wetting his finger and rubbing it on the knobby bulbs. “That’s genuine old lacquer; you can’t get it nowadays. It’d do well in a sale at Jobson’s.” He spoke with relish, as though he felt that he was cheering up his old aunt. It was seldom he was so confidential. “I wouldn’t mind having it myself,” he added; “you can always get your price for old lacquer.”
“She’ll train him,” he said, secretly wetting his finger and rubbing it on the knobby bulbs. “That’s real old lacquer; you can’t find it nowadays. It would do well in a sale at Jobson’s.” He spoke with enjoyment, as if he thought he was uplifting his old aunt. It was rare for him to be so open. “I wouldn’t mind having it myself,” he added; “you can always get a good price for old lacquer.”
“You’re so clever with all those things,” said Aunt Ann. “And how is dear Irene?”
“You're so smart with all that stuff,” said Aunt Ann. “And how's dear Irene?”
Soames’s smile died.
Soames’s smile faded.
“Pretty well,” he said. “Complains she can’t sleep; she sleeps a great deal better than I do,” and he looked at his wife, who was talking to Bosinney by the door.
“Pretty good,” he said. “She says she can’t sleep; she actually sleeps way better than I do,” and he glanced at his wife, who was chatting with Bosinney by the door.
Aunt Ann sighed.
Aunt Ann sighed.
“Perhaps,” she said, “it will be just as well for her not to see so much of June. She’s such a decided character, dear June!”
“Maybe,” she said, “it'll be better for her not to be around June so much. June is such a strong personality, dear June!”
Soames flushed; his flushes passed rapidly over his flat cheeks and centered between his eyes, where they remained, the stamp of disturbing thoughts.
Soames blushed; his blush quickly spread over his flat cheeks and settled between his eyes, where it lingered, a sign of unsettling thoughts.
“I don’t know what she sees in that little flibbertigibbet,” he burst out, but noticing that they were no longer alone, he turned and again began examining the lustre.
"I don’t get what she sees in that little flibbertigibbet,” he exclaimed, but noticing they were no longer alone, he turned and went back to checking the shine.
“They tell me Jolyon’s bought another house,” said his father’s voice close by; “he must have a lot of money—he must have more money than he knows what to do with! Montpellier Square, they say; close to Soames! They never told me, Irene never tells me anything!”
“They tell me Jolyon’s bought another house,” said his father’s voice nearby; “he must have a lot of money—he must have more money than he knows what to do with! Montpellier Square, they say; close to Soames! They never told me, Irene never tells me anything!”
“Capital position, not two minutes from me,” said the voice of Swithin, “and from my rooms I can drive to the Club in eight.”
“Capital's just a couple of minutes from here,” said Swithin, “and I can get to the Club from my place in eight.”
The position of their houses was of vital importance to the Forsytes, nor was this remarkable, since the whole spirit of their success was embodied therein.
The location of their houses was extremely important to the Forsytes, and this was not surprising, since the essence of their success was reflected in it.
Their father, of farming stock, had come from Dorsetshire near the beginning of the century.
Their father, from a farming background, had come from Dorsetshire near the start of the century.
“Superior Dosset Forsyte,” as he was called by his intimates, had been a stonemason by trade, and risen to the position of a master-builder.
“Superior Dosset Forsyte,” as his friends called him, had been a stonemason by trade and had worked his way up to the position of a master-builder.
Towards the end of his life he moved to London, where, building on until he died, he was buried at Highgate. He left over thirty thousand pounds between his ten children. Old Jolyon alluded to him, if at all, as “A hard, thick sort of man; not much refinement about him.” The second generation of Forsytes felt indeed that he was not greatly to their credit. The only aristocratic trait they could find in his character was a habit of drinking Madeira.
Towards the end of his life, he moved to London, where, continuing until he passed away, he was buried at Highgate. He left over thirty thousand pounds to his ten children. Old Jolyon referred to him, if at all, as “a tough, solid kind of man; not much sophistication about him.” The second generation of Forsytes truly felt that he wasn’t much to be proud of. The only aristocratic trait they could find in his character was a tendency to drink Madeira.
Aunt Hester, an authority on family history, described him thus: “I don’t recollect that he ever did anything; at least, not in my time. He was er—an owner of houses, my dear. His hair about your Uncle Swithin’s colour; rather a square build. Tall? No—not very tall” (he had been five feet five, with a mottled face); “a fresh-coloured man. I remember he used to drink Madeira; but ask your Aunt Ann. What was his father? He—er—had to do with the land down in Dorsetshire, by the sea.”
Aunt Hester, an expert on family history, described him like this: “I don’t remember him ever doing anything; at least, not during my time. He was, um, a property owner, my dear. His hair was a bit like your Uncle Swithin’s color; he had a rather square build. Tall? No—not very tall” (he was five feet five, with a mottled face); “a man with a fresh complexion. I remember he used to drink Madeira; but check with your Aunt Ann. What was his father? He, um, was involved with the land down in Dorsetshire, by the sea.”
James once went down to see for himself what sort of place this was that they had come from. He found two old farms, with a cart track rutted into the pink earth, leading down to a mill by the beach; a little grey church with a buttressed outer wall, and a smaller and greyer chapel. The stream which worked the mill came bubbling down in a dozen rivulets, and pigs were hunting round that estuary. A haze hovered over the prospect. Down this hollow, with their feet deep in the mud and their faces towards the sea, it appeared that the primeval Forsytes had been content to walk Sunday after Sunday for hundreds of years.
James once went down to check out what kind of place they had come from. He found two old farms with a bumpy dirt track leading down to a mill by the beach, a little gray church with a reinforced outer wall, and a smaller, grayer chapel. The stream that powered the mill bubbled down in several small channels, and pigs were foraging around that estuary. A haze hung over the view. In this hollow, with their feet deep in the mud and their faces turned toward the sea, it seemed the early Forsytes had been happy to walk there Sunday after Sunday for hundreds of years.
Whether or no James had cherished hopes of an inheritance, or of something rather distinguished to be found down there, he came back to town in a poor way, and went about with a pathetic attempt at making the best of a bad job.
Whether or not James had hopes of an inheritance or something special waiting for him down there, he returned to town in a bad state and tried to make the best of a tough situation.
“There’s very little to be had out of that,” he said; “regular country little place, old as the hills....”
“There's not much to get out of that,” he said; “just a typical small town, as old as time....”
Its age was felt to be a comfort. Old Jolyon, in whom a desperate honesty welled up at times, would allude to his ancestors as: “Yeomen—I suppose very small beer.” Yet he would repeat the word “yeomen” as if it afforded him consolation.
Its age was seen as a comfort. Old Jolyon, who sometimes felt a deep honesty, would refer to his ancestors as: “Farmers—I guess very insignificant.” Yet he would say the word “farmers” as if it brought him some solace.
They had all done so well for themselves, these Forsytes, that they were all what is called “of a certain position.” They had shares in all sorts of things, not as yet—with the exception of Timothy—in consols, for they had no dread in life like that of 3 per cent. for their money. They collected pictures, too, and were supporters of such charitable institutions as might be beneficial to their sick domestics. From their father, the builder, they inherited a talent for bricks and mortar. Originally, perhaps, members of some primitive sect, they were now in the natural course of things members of the Church of England, and caused their wives and children to attend with some regularity the more fashionable churches of the Metropolis. To have doubted their Christianity would have caused them both pain and surprise. Some of them paid for pews, thus expressing in the most practical form their sympathy with the teachings of Christ.
They had all done really well for themselves, these Forsytes, that they were all what you'd call “of a certain position.” They had shares in all sorts of things, except for Timothy, who hadn’t invested in government bonds, because they had no fear in life like that of getting just 3 percent on their money. They also collected art and supported charitable organizations that helped their sick household staff. They inherited a knack for building from their father, the builder. Originally, they might have been part of some early sect, but naturally, they ended up as members of the Church of England and made sure their wives and kids regularly attended the more fashionable churches in the city. Any doubt about their Christianity would have shocked and hurt them. Some of them even paid for church pews, showing their support for the teachings of Christ in the most practical way possible.
Their residences, placed at stated intervals round the park, watched like sentinels, lest the fair heart of this London, where their desires were fixed, should slip from their clutches, and leave them lower in their own estimations.
Their homes, set at regular intervals around the park, stood like guards, ensuring that the vibrant heart of this London, where their hopes were centered, wouldn’t slip from their grasp and leave them feeling diminished in their own eyes.
There was old Jolyon in Stanhope Place; the Jameses in Park Lane; Swithin in the lonely glory of orange and blue chambers in Hyde Park Mansions—he had never married, not he—the Soamses in their nest off Knightsbridge; the Rogers in Prince’s Gardens (Roger was that remarkable Forsyte who had conceived and carried out the notion of bringing up his four sons to a new profession. “Collect house property, nothing like it,” he would say; “I never did anything else”).
There was old Jolyon in Stanhope Place; the Jameses in Park Lane; Swithin in the lonely glory of orange and blue rooms in Hyde Park Mansions—he had never married, not him—the Soamses in their place near Knightsbridge; the Rogers in Prince’s Gardens (Roger was that remarkable Forsyte who came up with and executed the idea of raising his four sons to a new profession. “Collect real estate, nothing like it,” he would say; “I never did anything else”).
The Haymans again—Mrs. Hayman was the one married Forsyte sister—in a house high up on Campden Hill, shaped like a giraffe, and so tall that it gave the observer a crick in the neck; the Nicholases in Ladbroke Grove, a spacious abode and a great bargain; and last, but not least, Timothy’s on the Bayswater Road, where Ann, and Juley, and Hester, lived under his protection.
The Haymans again—Mrs. Hayman was the one who married a Forsyte sister—in a house up on Campden Hill, shaped like a giraffe, and so tall that it gave anyone looking up a crick in the neck; the Nicholases in Ladbroke Grove, a spacious place and a great deal; and last, but definitely not least, Timothy’s on the Bayswater Road, where Ann, Juley, and Hester lived under his care.
But all this time James was musing, and now he inquired of his host and brother what he had given for that house in Montpellier Square. He himself had had his eye on a house there for the last two years, but they wanted such a price.
But during all this time, James was thinking, and now he asked his host and brother how much he had paid for that house in Montpellier Square. He had been interested in a house there for the last two years, but they wanted such a high price.
Old Jolyon recounted the details of his purchase.
Old Jolyon shared the details of his purchase.
“Twenty-two years to run?” repeated James; “The very house I was after—you’ve given too much for it!”
"Twenty-two years to pay it off?" James repeated. "The exact house I wanted—you've overpaid for it!"
Old Jolyon frowned.
Old Jolyon scowled.
“It’s not that I want it,” said James hastily; “it wouldn’t suit my purpose at that price. Soames knows the house, well—he’ll tell you it’s too dear—his opinion’s worth having.”
“It’s not that I want it,” said James quickly; “it wouldn’t be useful to me at that price. Soames knows the house well—he’ll tell you it’s too expensive—his opinion matters.”
“I don’t,” said old Jolyon, “care a fig for his opinion.”
“I don’t,” said old Jolyon, “care at all about his opinion.”
“Well,” murmured James, “you will have your own way—it’s a good opinion. Good-bye! We’re going to drive down to Hurlingham. They tell me Jun’s going to Wales. You’ll be lonely tomorrow. What’ll you do with yourself? You’d better come and dine with us!”
“Well,” whispered James, “you will have your own way—it’s a good opinion. Goodbye! We’re heading to Hurlingham. I heard Jun’s going to Wales. You’ll be by yourself tomorrow. What will you do? You should come and have dinner with us!”
Old Jolyon refused. He went down to the front door and saw them into their barouche, and twinkled at them, having already forgotten his spleen—Mrs. James facing the horses, tall and majestic with auburn hair; on her left, Irene—the two husbands, father and son, sitting forward, as though they expected something, opposite their wives. Bobbing and bounding upon the spring cushions, silent, swaying to each motion of their chariot, old Jolyon watched them drive away under the sunlight.
Old Jolyon refused. He went down to the front door and saw them into their carriage, giving them a cheerful wave, having already forgotten his annoyance—Mrs. James facing the horses, tall and graceful with auburn hair; on her left, Irene—the two husbands, father and son, leaning forward as if they were expecting something, sitting opposite their wives. Bouncing and swaying on the spring cushions, silent and moving with each motion of their chariot, old Jolyon watched them drive away in the sunlight.
During the drive the silence was broken by Mrs. James.
During the drive, Mrs. James broke the silence.
“Did you ever see such a collection of rumty-too people?”
“Have you ever seen such a group of quirky people?”
Soames, glancing at her beneath his eyelids, nodded, and he saw Irene steal at him one of her unfathomable looks. It is likely enough that each branch of the Forsyte family made that remark as they drove away from old Jolyon’s “At Home!”
Soames, peeking at her from under his eyelids, nodded, and he saw Irene give him one of her mysterious looks. It’s very likely that every branch of the Forsyte family made that comment as they drove away from old Jolyon’s “At Home!”
Amongst the last of the departing guests the fourth and fifth brothers, Nicholas and Roger, walked away together, directing their steps alongside Hyde Park towards the Praed Street Station of the Underground. Like all other Forsytes of a certain age they kept carriages of their own, and never took cabs if by any means they could avoid it.
Among the last of the departing guests, the fourth and fifth brothers, Nicholas and Roger, walked away together, heading towards Hyde Park and the Praed Street Station of the Underground. Like all other Forsytes of a certain age, they owned their own carriages and avoided taking cabs whenever possible.
The day was bright, the trees of the Park in the full beauty of mid-June foliage; the brothers did not seem to notice phenomena, which contributed, nevertheless, to the jauntiness of promenade and conversation.
The day was bright, the trees in the park were at their fullest beauty of mid-June foliage; the brothers didn’t seem to pay attention to the surroundings, which nonetheless added to the cheerfulness of their stroll and conversation.
“Yes,” said Roger, “she’s a good-lookin’ woman, that wife of Soames’. I’m told they don’t get on.”
“Yes,” said Roger, “she’s a good-looking woman, that wife of Soames. I’ve heard they don’t get along.”
This brother had a high forehead, and the freshest colour of any of the Forsytes; his light grey eyes measured the street frontage of the houses by the way, and now and then he would level his, umbrella and take a “lunar,” as he expressed it, of the varying heights.
This brother had a broad forehead and the most vibrant complexion of all the Forsytes; his light gray eyes scanned the façades of the houses, and every now and then he would raise his umbrella and take a “lunar,” as he called it, of the different heights.
“She’d no money,” replied Nicholas.
"She had no money," replied Nicholas.
He himself had married a good deal of money, of which, it being then the golden age before the Married Women’s Property Act, he had mercifully been enabled to make a successful use.
He had married into a significant amount of money, which, since it was before the Married Women’s Property Act, he had fortunately been able to use to his advantage.
“What was her father?”
“What did her father do?”
“Heron was his name, a Professor, so they tell me.”
“Heron was his name, a professor, or so I’ve heard.”
Roger shook his head.
Roger nodded in disagreement.
“There’s no money in that,” he said.
“There’s no money in that,” he said.
“They say her mother’s father was cement.”
“They say her maternal grandfather was cement.”
Roger’s face brightened.
Roger's face lit up.
“But he went bankrupt,” went on Nicholas.
“But he went bankrupt,” Nicholas continued.
“Ah!” exclaimed Roger, “Soames will have trouble with her; you mark my words, he’ll have trouble—she’s got a foreign look.”
“Ah!” exclaimed Roger, “Soames is going to have trouble with her; you wait and see, he’ll have trouble—she has a foreign look.”
Nicholas licked his lips.
Nicholas wet his lips.
“She’s a pretty woman,” and he waved aside a crossing-sweeper.
“She’s a pretty woman,” he said, waving away a street cleaner.
“How did he get hold of her?” asked Roger presently. “She must cost him a pretty penny in dress!”
“How did he get her?” Roger asked after a moment. “She must be expensive to dress!”
“Ann tells me,” replied Nicholas, “he was half-cracked about her. She refused him five times. James, he’s nervous about it, I can see.”
“Ann tells me,” replied Nicholas, “he was really into her. She turned him down five times. James, he’s anxious about it, I can tell.”
“Ah!” said Roger again; “I’m sorry for James; he had trouble with Dartie.” His pleasant colour was heightened by exercise, he swung his umbrella to the level of his eye more frequently than ever. Nicholas’s face also wore a pleasant look.
“Ah!” Roger said again, “I feel bad for James; he had a run-in with Dartie.” His cheerful complexion was brightened by exercise as he swung his umbrella up to eye level more than ever. Nicholas also had a friendly expression on his face.
“Too pale for me,” he said, “but her figures capital!”
“Too pale for me,” he said, “but her figure is great!”
Roger made no reply.
Roger didn't respond.
“I call her distinguished-looking,” he said at last—it was the highest praise in the Forsyte vocabulary. “That young Bosinney will never do any good for himself. They say at Burkitt’s he’s one of these artistic chaps—got an idea of improving English architecture; there’s no money in that! I should like to hear what Timothy would say to it.”
“I think she looks distinguished,” he finally said—it was the highest compliment in the Forsyte vocabulary. “That young Bosinney will never make anything of himself. They say at Burkitt’s he’s one of those artistic types—he wants to improve English architecture; there’s no money in that! I’d love to hear what Timothy would think about it.”
They entered the station.
They entered the station.
“What class are you going? I go second.”
“What class are you heading to? I have second period.”
“No second for me,” said Nicholas;—“you never know what you may catch.”
“No second for me,” said Nicholas; “you never know what you might catch.”
He took a first-class ticket to Notting Hill Gate; Roger a second to South Kensington. The train coming in a minute later, the two brothers parted and entered their respective compartments. Each felt aggrieved that the other had not modified his habits to secure his society a little longer; but as Roger voiced it in his thoughts:
He bought a first-class ticket to Notting Hill Gate, while Roger got a second-class one to South Kensington. The train arrived a minute later, and the two brothers went into their separate compartments. Each was annoyed that the other hadn’t changed his routine to stay together a bit longer; but as Roger thought:
“Always a stubborn beggar, Nick!”
“Always a stubborn beggar, Nick!”
And as Nicholas expressed it to himself:
And as Nicholas thought to himself:
“Cantankerous chap Roger—always was!”
"Grumpy guy Roger—always has been!"
There was little sentimentality about the Forsytes. In that great London, which they had conquered and become merged in, what time had they to be sentimental?
There was hardly any sentimentality about the Forsytes. In that vast London, which they had taken over and become a part of, when would they have time to be sentimental?
CHAPTER II
OLD JOLYON GOES TO THE OPERA
At five o’clock the following day old Jolyon sat alone, a cigar between his lips, and on a table by his side a cup of tea. He was tired, and before he had finished his cigar he fell asleep. A fly settled on his hair, his breathing sounded heavy in the drowsy silence, his upper lip under the white moustache puffed in and out. From between the fingers of his veined and wrinkled hand the cigar, dropping on the empty hearth, burned itself out.
At five o’clock the next day, old Jolyon sat alone with a cigar between his lips and a cup of tea on the table beside him. He felt tired, and before he could finish his cigar, he dozed off. A fly landed on his hair, his breathing was deep in the sleepy silence, and his upper lip, beneath the white mustache, puffed in and out. The cigar slipped from the fingers of his veined and wrinkled hand, dropping onto the empty hearth, where it finally burned out.
The gloomy little study, with windows of stained glass to exclude the view, was full of dark green velvet and heavily-carved mahogany—a suite of which old Jolyon was wont to say: “Shouldn’t wonder if it made a big price some day!”
The dim little study, with stained glass windows to block the view, was filled with dark green velvet and intricately carved mahogany—a set that old Jolyon often said, “I wouldn’t be surprised if it sold for a lot someday!”
It was pleasant to think that in the after life he could get more for things than he had given.
It was nice to think that in the afterlife he could receive more for things than he had given.
In the rich brown atmosphere peculiar to back rooms in the mansion of a Forsyte, the Rembrandtesque effect of his great head, with its white hair, against the cushion of his high-backed seat, was spoiled by the moustache, which imparted a somewhat military look to his face. An old clock that had been with him since before his marriage forty years ago kept with its ticking a jealous record of the seconds slipping away forever from its old master.
In the warm brown setting typical of the back rooms in a Forsyte mansion, the dramatic effect of his large head, framed by white hair and set against the cushion of his high-backed chair, was marred by his mustache, giving his face a slightly military appearance. An old clock that had been with him since before his marriage four decades earlier marked the passage of time with its ticking, keeping a watchful record of the seconds fading away from its aging owner.
He had never cared for this room, hardly going into it from one year’s end to another, except to take cigars from the Japanese cabinet in the corner, and the room now had its revenge.
He had never liked this room, barely going in throughout the year, except to grab cigars from the Japanese cabinet in the corner, and now the room was getting back at him.
His temples, curving like thatches over the hollows beneath, his cheek-bones and chin, all were sharpened in his sleep, and there had come upon his face the confession that he was an old man.
His temples, arching like thatches over the hollows underneath, his cheekbones and chin, all were defined in his sleep, and there appeared on his face the acknowledgment that he was an old man.
He woke. June had gone! James had said he would be lonely. James had always been a poor thing. He recollected with satisfaction that he had bought that house over James’s head.
He woke up. June was gone! James had said he would feel lonely. James had always been a bit of a downer. He remembered with satisfaction that he had bought that house despite James’s objections.
Serve him right for sticking at the price; the only thing the fellow thought of was money. Had he given too much, though? It wanted a lot of doing to—He dared say he would want all his money before he had done with this affair of Jun’s. He ought never to have allowed the engagement. She had met this Bosinney at the house of Baynes, Baynes and Bildeboy, the architects. He believed that Baynes, whom he knew—a bit of an old woman—was the young man’s uncle by marriage. After that she’d been always running after him; and when she took a thing into her head there was no stopping her. She was continually taking up with “lame ducks” of one sort or another. This fellow had no money, but she must needs become engaged to him—a harumscarum, unpractical chap, who would get himself into no end of difficulties.
Serve him right for sticking to the price; the only thing he cared about was money. But did he pay too much? It would take a lot to—He figured he would need all his money before he was done with this situation regarding Jun. He should have never allowed the engagement. She had met this Bosinney at the house of Baynes, Baynes and Bildeboy, the architects. He believed that Baynes, whom he knew—a bit of a busybody—was the young man’s uncle by marriage. Since then, she had been constantly chasing after him; when she got something in her head, there was no stopping her. She was always getting involved with “lame ducks” of one kind or another. This guy had no money, but she just had to get engaged to him—a reckless, impractical guy who would land himself in all sorts of trouble.
She had come to him one day in her slap-dash way and told him; and, as if it were any consolation, she had added:
She came to him one day in her haphazard way and told him; and, as if it were any comfort, she added:
“He’s so splendid; he’s often lived on cocoa for a week!”
“He's amazing; he’s often lived on cocoa for a week!”
“And he wants you to live on cocoa too?”
“And he wants you to live on cocoa as well?”
“Oh no; he is getting into the swim now.”
“Oh no; he is getting into the groove now.”
Old Jolyon had taken his cigar from under his white moustaches, stained by coffee at the edge, and looked at her, that little slip of a thing who had got such a grip of his heart. He knew more about “swims” than his granddaughter. But she, having clasped her hands on his knees, rubbed her chin against him, making a sound like a purring cat. And, knocking the ash off his cigar, he had exploded in nervous desperation:
Old Jolyon had taken his cigar from beneath his white mustache, which was stained by coffee at the edge, and looked at her, that little slip of a girl who had such a hold on his heart. He knew more about “swims” than his granddaughter. But she, having clasped her hands on his knees, rubbed her chin against him, making a sound like a purring cat. And, knocking the ash off his cigar, he had burst out in nervous frustration:
“You’re all alike: you won’t be satisfied till you’ve got what you want. If you must come to grief, you must; I wash my hands of it.”
"You're all the same: you won't be happy until you get what you want. If you have to face consequences, then you do; I wash my hands of it."
So, he had washed his hands of it, making the condition that they should not marry until Bosinney had at least four hundred a year.
So, he had washed his hands of it, stating that they shouldn't marry until Bosinney had at least four hundred a year.
“I shan’t be able to give you very much,” he had said, a formula to which June was not unaccustomed. “Perhaps this What’s-his-name will provide the cocoa.”
“I won’t be able to give you very much,” he had said, a phrase that June was used to hearing. “Maybe this What’s-his-name will bring the cocoa.”
He had hardly seen anything of her since it began. A bad business! He had no notion of giving her a lot of money to enable a fellow he knew nothing about to live on in idleness. He had seen that sort of thing before; no good ever came of it. Worst of all, he had no hope of shaking her resolution; she was as obstinate as a mule, always had been from a child. He didn’t see where it was to end. They must cut their coat according to their cloth. He would not give way till he saw young Bosinney with an income of his own. That June would have trouble with the fellow was as plain as a pikestaff; he had no more idea of money than a cow. As to this rushing down to Wales to visit the young man’s aunts, he fully expected they were old cats.
He had barely seen her since it all started. A terrible situation! He had no intention of giving her a lot of money just to support a guy he didn’t know at all while he lounged around. He had seen that kind of thing before; it never ended well. Worst of all, he had no hope of changing her mind; she was as stubborn as a mule, and she always had been since she was a child. He didn’t see where this was going to end. They had to live within their means. He wouldn’t budge until he saw young Bosinney with his own income. That June would have trouble with him was as clear as day; he had no more understanding of money than a cow. As for rushing down to Wales to visit the young man’s aunts, he fully expected them to be old nags.
And, motionless, old Jolyon stared at the wall; but for his open eyes, he might have been asleep.... The idea of supposing that young cub Soames could give him advice! He had always been a cub, with his nose in the air! He would be setting up as a man of property next, with a place in the country! A man of property! H’mph! Like his father, he was always nosing out bargains, a cold-blooded young beggar!
And, frozen in place, old Jolyon stared at the wall; if it weren't for his open eyes, he could have been asleep. The thought of believing that young cub Soames could give him advice! He had always been a cub, with his nose in the air! Next, he’d be acting like a man of property, boasting about a place in the country! A man of property! H'mph! Just like his father, he was always sniffing out deals, a cold-blooded young brat!
He rose, and, going to the cabinet, began methodically stocking his cigar-case from a bundle fresh in. They were not bad at the price, but you couldn’t get a good cigar, nowadays, nothing to hold a candle to those old Superfinos of Hanson and Bridger’s. That was a cigar!
He got up and went over to the cabinet, starting to fill his cigar case from a fresh bundle. They weren't bad for the price, but you just couldn't find a good cigar these days—nothing compared to those old Superfinos from Hanson and Bridger’s. Now that was a cigar!
The thought, like some stealing perfume, carried him back to those wonderful nights at Richmond when after dinner he sat smoking on the terrace of the Crown and Sceptre with Nicholas Treffry and Traquair and Jack Herring and Anthony Thornworthy. How good his cigars were then! Poor old Nick!—dead, and Jack Herring—dead, and Traquair—dead of that wife of his, and Thornworthy—awfully shaky (no wonder, with his appetite).
The memory, like a stolen whiff of perfume, took him back to those amazing nights in Richmond when, after dinner, he sat smoking on the terrace of the Crown and Sceptre with Nicholas Treffry, Traquair, Jack Herring, and Anthony Thornworthy. His cigars were so good back then! Poor old Nick—gone, and Jack Herring—gone, and Traquair—gone because of that wife of his, and Thornworthy—really shaky (no surprise, considering his appetite).
Of all the company of those days he himself alone seemed left, except Swithin, of course, and he so outrageously big there was no doing anything with him.
Of all the people from back then, he was the only one left, except for Swithin, of course, but he was so ridiculously large that there was no dealing with him.
Difficult to believe it was so long ago; he felt young still! Of all his thoughts, as he stood there counting his cigars, this was the most poignant, the most bitter. With his white head and his loneliness he had remained young and green at heart. And those Sunday afternoons on Hampstead Heath, when young Jolyon and he went for a stretch along the Spaniard’s Road to Highgate, to Child’s Hill, and back over the Heath again to dine at Jack Straw’s Castle—how delicious his cigars were then! And such weather! There was no weather now.
Hard to believe it was so long ago; he still felt young! Of all the things on his mind as he stood there counting his cigars, this was the most touching, the most bitter. Despite his white hair and loneliness, he had stayed young and hopeful at heart. And those Sunday afternoons on Hampstead Heath, when young Jolyon and he would take a walk along the Spaniard’s Road to Highgate, to Child’s Hill, and back over the Heath again to have dinner at Jack Straw’s Castle—how wonderful his cigars tasted back then! And what great weather! There was no real weather now.
When June was a toddler of five, and every other Sunday he took her to the Zoo, away from the society of those two good women, her mother and her grandmother, and at the top of the bear den baited his umbrella with buns for her favourite bears, how sweet his cigars were then!
When June was five years old, every other Sunday he took her to the zoo, away from her mom and grandma. At the top of the bear den, he would bait his umbrella with buns for her favorite bears. How sweet his cigars tasted back then!
Cigars! He had not even succeeded in out-living his palate—the famous palate that in the fifties men swore by, and speaking of him, said: “Forsyte’s the best palate in London!” The palate that in a sense had made his fortune—the fortune of the celebrated tea men, Forsyte and Treffry, whose tea, like no other man’s tea, had a romantic aroma, the charm of a quite singular genuineness. About the house of Forsyte and Treffry in the City had clung an air of enterprise and mystery, of special dealings in special ships, at special ports, with special Orientals.
Cigars! He hadn't even managed to outlive his taste— the famous taste that men in the fifties relied on, saying, "Forsyte has the best taste in London!" This taste had, in a way, built his fortune— the fortune of the well-known tea merchants, Forsyte and Treffry, whose tea, unlike anyone else's tea, had a captivating aroma, a charm of genuine authenticity. The house of Forsyte and Treffry in the City was surrounded by an air of ambition and intrigue, with unique transactions involving special ships, at exclusive ports, with distinctive Orientals.
He had worked at that business! Men did work in those days! these young pups hardly knew the meaning of the word. He had gone into every detail, known everything that went on, sometimes sat up all night over it. And he had always chosen his agents himself, prided himself on it. His eye for men, he used to say, had been the secret of his success, and the exercise of this masterful power of selection had been the only part of it all that he had really liked. Not a career for a man of his ability. Even now, when the business had been turned into a Limited Liability Company, and was declining (he had got out of his shares long ago), he felt a sharp chagrin in thinking of that time. How much better he might have done! He would have succeeded splendidly at the Bar! He had even thought of standing for Parliament. How often had not Nicholas Treffry said to him:
He had worked at that business! Men really put in the effort back then! These young kids hardly understand what that means. He got involved in every detail, knew everything that happened, and sometimes stayed up all night working on it. He always chose his agents himself and took pride in that. He used to say that his knack for picking the right people was the key to his success, and that was the only part of it all that he truly enjoyed. It wasn’t a job fitting for someone with his talents. Even now, as the business had turned into a Limited Liability Company and was on the decline (he had sold his shares long ago), he felt a pang of regret thinking about those days. He could have done so much better! He would have excelled in law! He even thought about running for Parliament. How often had Nicholas Treffry said to him:
“You could do anything, Jo, if you weren’t so d-damned careful of yourself!” Dear old Nick! Such a good fellow, but a racketty chap! The notorious Treffry! He had never taken any care of himself. So he was dead. Old Jolyon counted his cigars with a steady hand, and it came into his mind to wonder if perhaps he had been too careful of himself.
“You could do anything, Jo, if you weren’t so damn careful about yourself!” Dear old Nick! Such a good guy, but quite a character! The infamous Treffry! He had never cared for himself. So he was dead. Old Jolyon counted his cigars with a steady hand and started to wonder if he had maybe been too careful about himself.
He put the cigar-case in the breast of his coat, buttoned it in, and walked up the long flights to his bedroom, leaning on one foot and the other, and helping himself by the bannister. The house was too big. After June was married, if she ever did marry this fellow, as he supposed she would, he would let it and go into rooms. What was the use of keeping half a dozen servants eating their heads off?
He put the cigar case in the pocket of his coat, buttoned it up, and walked up the long flights of stairs to his bedroom, leaning on one foot and then the other, using the bannister for support. The house was too big. After June got married, if she ever married this guy, which he assumed she would, he would rent it out and move into a smaller place. What was the point of keeping half a dozen servants around?
The butler came to the ring of his bell—a large man with a beard, a soft tread, and a peculiar capacity for silence. Old Jolyon told him to put his dress clothes out; he was going to dine at the Club.
The butler responded to his bell—a big guy with a beard, a light step, and a unique ability to be quiet. Old Jolyon asked him to lay out his dress clothes; he was heading to dinner at the Club.
How long had the carriage been back from taking Miss June to the station? Since two? Then let him come round at half-past six!
How long has the carriage been back from taking Miss June to the station? Since two? Then let him come around at half-past six!
The Club which old Jolyon entered on the stroke of seven was one of those political institutions of the upper middle class which have seen better days. In spite of being talked about, perhaps in consequence of being talked about, it betrayed a disappointing vitality. People had grown tired of saying that the “Disunion” was on its last legs. Old Jolyon would say it, too, yet disregarded the fact in a manner truly irritating to well-constituted Clubmen.
The club that old Jolyon walked into right at seven was one of those political institutions of the upper middle class that had definitely seen better days. Even though it was often discussed, maybe because it was discussed, it showed a lackluster energy. People were getting fed up with saying that the “Disunion” was about to fold. Old Jolyon would mention it, too, yet he ignored the reality in a way that really annoyed the serious club members.
“Why do you keep your name on?” Swithin often asked him with profound vexation. “Why don’t you join the ‘Polyglot’. You can’t get a wine like our Heidsieck under twenty shillin’ a bottle anywhere in London;” and, dropping his voice, he added: “There’s only five hundred dozen left. I drink it every night of my life.”
“Why do you keep your name on?” Swithin often asked him with deep frustration. “Why don’t you join the ‘Polyglot’? You can’t find a wine like our Heidsieck for less than twenty shillings a bottle anywhere in London;” and lowering his voice, he added: “There are only five hundred dozen left. I drink it every night of my life.”
“I’ll think of it,” old Jolyon would answer; but when he did think of it there was always the question of fifty guineas entrance fee, and it would take him four or five years to get in. He continued to think of it.
“I’ll think about it,” old Jolyon would reply; but when he did consider it, there was always the issue of the fifty guineas entrance fee, and it would take him four or five years to get accepted. He kept on thinking about it.
He was too old to be a Liberal, had long ceased to believe in the political doctrines of his Club, had even been known to allude to them as “wretched stuff,” and it afforded him pleasure to continue a member in the teeth of principles so opposed to his own. He had always had a contempt for the place, having joined it many years ago when they refused to have him at the “Hotch Potch” owing to his being “in trade.” As if he were not as good as any of them! He naturally despised the Club that did take him. The members were a poor lot, many of them in the City—stockbrokers, solicitors, auctioneers—what not! Like most men of strong character but not too much originality, old Jolyon set small store by the class to which he belonged. Faithfully he followed their customs, social and otherwise, and secretly he thought them “a common lot.”
He was too old to be a Liberal, had long stopped believing in the political ideas of his Club, and had even been known to call them “terrible nonsense.” It gave him pleasure to remain a member despite principles that clashed with his own. He had always looked down on the place, having joined many years ago when they wouldn’t accept him at the “Hotch Potch” because he was “in trade.” As if he wasn't as good as any of them! He naturally held a disdain for the Club that did accept him. The members were a sorry bunch, many of them in the City—stockbrokers, solicitors, auctioneers—whatever! Like most men of strong character but not much originality, old Jolyon didn’t think highly of the class he belonged to. He faithfully followed their social customs and more, but secretly thought they were “a common crowd.”
Years and philosophy, of which he had his share, had dimmed the recollection of his defeat at the “Hotch Potch”. and now in his thoughts it was enshrined as the Queen of Clubs. He would have been a member all these years himself, but, owing to the slipshod way his proposer, Jack Herring, had gone to work, they had not known what they were doing in keeping him out. Why! they had taken his son Jo at once, and he believed the boy was still a member; he had received a letter dated from there eight years ago.
Years and experience, which he had plenty of, had faded his memory of the defeat at the “Hotch Potch,” and now in his mind, it was celebrated as the Queen of Clubs. He would have been a member all these years, but because of the careless way his proposer, Jack Herring, had handled things, they didn’t realize they were keeping him out. Can you believe it? They accepted his son Jo right away, and he was pretty sure the kid was still a member; he got a letter from there eight years ago.
He had not been near the “Disunion” for months, and the house had undergone the piebald decoration which people bestow on old houses and old ships when anxious to sell them.
He hadn't been near the "Disunion" for months, and the house had received the mismatched decoration that people give to old homes and old ships when they're eager to sell them.
“Beastly colour, the smoking-room!” he thought. “The dining-room is good!”
“Awful color, this smoking room!” he thought. “The dining room is nice!”
Its gloomy chocolate, picked out with light green, took his fancy.
Its dark chocolate color, accented with light green, caught his eye.
He ordered dinner, and sat down in the very corner, at the very table perhaps! (things did not progress much at the “Disunion,” a Club of almost Radical principles) at which he and young Jolyon used to sit twenty-five years ago, when he was taking the latter to Drury Lane, during his holidays.
He ordered dinner and sat down in the corner, at the same table, maybe! (Things didn't change much at the "Disunion," a club with almost radical principles) where he and young Jolyon used to sit twenty-five years ago when he would take Jolyon to Drury Lane during his holidays.
The boy had loved the theatre, and old Jolyon recalled how he used to sit opposite, concealing his excitement under a careful but transparent nonchalance.
The boy had loved the theater, and old Jolyon remembered how he would sit across from him, hiding his excitement behind a careful but obvious indifference.
He ordered himself, too, the very dinner the boy had always chosen—soup, whitebait, cutlets, and a tart. Ah! if he were only opposite now!
He also ordered the same dinner the boy always picked—soup, whitebait, cutlets, and a tart. Ah! If only he were sitting across from him now!
The two had not met for fourteen years. And not for the first time during those fourteen years old Jolyon wondered whether he had been a little to blame in the matter of his son. An unfortunate love-affair with that precious flirt Danae Thornworthy (now Danae Pellew), Anthony Thornworthy’s daughter, had thrown him on the rebound into the arms of Jun’s mother. He ought perhaps to have put a spoke in the wheel of their marriage; they were too young; but after that experience of Jo’s susceptibility he had been only too anxious to see him married. And in four years the crash had come! To have approved his son’s conduct in that crash was, of course, impossible; reason and training—that combination of potent factors which stood for his principles—told him of this impossibility, and his heart cried out. The grim remorselessness of that business had no pity for hearts. There was June, the atom with flaming hair, who had climbed all over him, twined and twisted herself about him—about his heart that was made to be the plaything and beloved resort of tiny, helpless things. With characteristic insight he saw he must part with one or with the other; no half-measures could serve in such a situation. In that lay its tragedy. And the tiny, helpless thing prevailed. He would not run with the hare and hunt with the hounds, and so to his son he said good-bye.
The two hadn't seen each other for fourteen years. For the first time in those years, old Jolyon wondered if he had played a part in his son's situation. An unfortunate romantic fling with the charming Danae Thornworthy (now Danae Pellew), daughter of Anthony Thornworthy, had pushed him into a relationship with Jun’s mother. He probably should have intervened in their marriage; they were too young. However, after witnessing Jo’s vulnerability, he had been too eager to see him settled down. And in four years, disaster struck! It was, of course, impossible to support his son's actions during that disaster; logic and upbringing—those strong principles he valued—made that clear, even as his heart protested. The harsh reality of that situation showed no mercy for feelings. There was June, the fiery-haired girl, who had clung to him and wrapped herself around him—around his heart, which was meant to cherish and care for small, defenseless beings. With his usual insight, he realized he had to choose between one or the other; no halfway measures would work in this case. That was the tragedy of it. And the little, helpless being won out. He wouldn't go along with both sides, so he said goodbye to his son.
That good-bye had lasted until now.
That goodbye had lasted until now.
He had proposed to continue a reduced allowance to young Jolyon, but this had been refused, and perhaps that refusal had hurt him more than anything, for with it had gone the last outlet of his penned-in affection; and there had come such tangible and solid proof of rupture as only a transaction in property, a bestowal or refusal of such, could supply.
He had suggested giving a smaller allowance to young Jolyon, but that was turned down, and maybe that rejection hurt him more than anything else, because it cut off the last way he could express his trapped feelings. The situation also provided clear, concrete evidence of their break, something only a property transaction, either giving or denying, could show.
His dinner tasted flat. His pint of champagne was dry and bitter stuff, not like the Veuve Clicquots of old days.
His dinner tasted bland. His pint of champagne was dry and bitter, nothing like the Veuve Clicquots from back in the day.
Over his cup of coffee, he bethought him that he would go to the opera. In the Times, therefore—he had a distrust of other papers—he read the announcement for the evening. It was “Fidelio.”
Over his cup of coffee, he thought about going to the opera. In the Times, therefore—he didn't trust other newspapers—he read the announcement for the evening. It was “Fidelio.”
Mercifully not one of those new-fangled German pantomimes by that fellow Wagner.
Thank goodness it's not one of those trendy German shows from that guy Wagner.
Putting on his ancient opera hat, which, with its brim flattened by use, and huge capacity, looked like an emblem of greater days, and, pulling out an old pair of very thin lavender kid gloves smelling strongly of Russia leather, from habitual proximity to the cigar-case in the pocket of his overcoat, he stepped into a hansom.
Putting on his old opera hat, which looked like a symbol of better times with its flattened brim and large size, and taking out a worn pair of thin lavender leather gloves that strongly smelled of Russian leather from being near the cigar case in his overcoat pocket, he climbed into a hansom.
The cab rattled gaily along the streets, and old Jolyon was struck by their unwonted animation.
The cab jolted happily down the streets, and old Jolyon was struck by their unusual liveliness.
“The hotels must be doing a tremendous business,” he thought. A few years ago there had been none of these big hotels. He made a satisfactory reflection on some property he had in the neighbourhood. It must be going up in value by leaps and bounds! What traffic!
“The hotels must be doing really well,” he thought. A few years ago, there weren't any of these large hotels. He felt good about some property he owned nearby. It must be increasing in value rapidly! What a lot of people!
But from that he began indulging in one of those strange impersonal speculations, so uncharacteristic of a Forsyte, wherein lay, in part, the secret of his supremacy amongst them. What atoms men were, and what a lot of them! And what would become of them all?
But from that point, he started engaging in one of those strange, impersonal thoughts, which were so unlike a Forsyte, and which partly held the secret of his dominance among them. What small bits of humanity men were, and how many there were! And what would happen to all of them?
He stumbled as he got out of the cab, gave the man his exact fare, walked up to the ticket office to take his stall, and stood there with his purse in his hand—he always carried his money in a purse, never having approved of that habit of carrying it loosely in the pockets, as so many young men did nowadays. The official leaned out, like an old dog from a kennel.
He tripped as he got out of the cab, handed the driver his exact fare, walked up to the ticket office to get his stall, and stood there with his wallet in his hand—he always carried his money in a wallet, never having liked the habit of carrying it loosely in pockets, like so many young guys did these days. The clerk leaned out, like an old dog from a kennel.
“Why,” he said in a surprised voice, “it’s Mr. Jolyon Forsyte! So it is! Haven’t seen you, sir, for years. Dear me! Times aren’t what they were. Why! you and your brother, and that auctioneer—Mr. Traquair, and Mr. Nicholas Treffry—you used to have six or seven stalls here regular every season. And how are you, sir? We don’t get younger!”
“Why,” he said in a surprised voice, “it’s Mr. Jolyon Forsyte! It really is! I haven’t seen you, sir, for years. Wow! Times aren’t what they used to be. You, your brother, that auctioneer—Mr. Traquair, and Mr. Nicholas Treffry—you used to have six or seven stalls here every season. How are you, sir? We definitely don’t get any younger!”
The colour in old Jolyon’s eyes deepened; he paid his guinea. They had not forgotten him. He marched in, to the sounds of the overture, like an old war-horse to battle.
The color in old Jolyon’s eyes got deeper; he paid his guinea. They hadn’t forgotten him. He strode in, to the sounds of the overture, like an old war horse heading into battle.
Folding his opera hat, he sat down, drew out his lavender gloves in the old way, and took up his glasses for a long look round the house. Dropping them at last on his folded hat, he fixed his eyes on the curtain. More poignantly than ever he felt that it was all over and done with him. Where were all the women, the pretty women, the house used to be so full of? Where was that old feeling in the heart as he waited for one of those great singers? Where that sensation of the intoxication of life and of his own power to enjoy it all?
Folding his opera hat, he sat down, pulled out his lavender gloves in the old way, and picked up his glasses for a long look around the house. Finally dropping them onto his folded hat, he focused his gaze on the curtain. More than ever, he felt that it was all over for him. Where were all the women, the beautiful women, who used to fill the house? Where was that old feeling in his heart as he waited for one of those great singers? Where was that sensation of the thrill of life and his own ability to enjoy it all?
The greatest opera-goer of his day! There was no opera now! That fellow Wagner had ruined everything; no melody left, nor any voices to sing it. Ah! the wonderful singers! Gone! He sat watching the old scenes acted, a numb feeling at his heart.
The greatest opera fan of his time! There was no opera anymore! That guy Wagner had messed everything up; there was no melody left, and no voices to sing it. Ah! The amazing singers! Gone! He sat there watching the old performances with a dull ache in his heart.
From the curl of silver over his ear to the pose of his foot in its elastic-sided patent boot, there was nothing clumsy or weak about old Jolyon. He was as upright—very nearly—as in those old times when he came every night; his sight was as good—almost as good. But what a feeling of weariness and disillusion!
From the curl of silver over his ear to the way his foot rested in its elastic-sided patent boot, there was nothing awkward or fragile about old Jolyon. He was nearly as upright as he was in those old days when he would come every night; his sight was almost as good. But there was such a sense of tiredness and disappointment!
He had been in the habit all his life of enjoying things, even imperfect things—and there had been many imperfect things—he had enjoyed them all with moderation, so as to keep himself young. But now he was deserted by his power of enjoyment, by his philosophy, and left with this dreadful feeling that it was all done with. Not even the Prisoners’ Chorus, nor Florian’s Song, had the power to dispel the gloom of his loneliness.
He had always enjoyed things throughout his life, even the flawed ones—and there had been plenty of those—he appreciated them all moderately to stay youthful. But now he felt abandoned by his ability to enjoy life, by his outlook, and was left with the terrible sense that it was all over. Not even the Prisoners’ Chorus or Florian’s Song could lift the heaviness of his loneliness.
If Jo were only with him! The boy must be forty by now. He had wasted fourteen years out of the life of his only son. And Jo was no longer a social pariah. He was married. Old Jolyon had been unable to refrain from marking his appreciation of the action by enclosing his son a cheque for £500. The cheque had been returned in a letter from the “Hotch Potch,” couched in these words.
If only Jo were with him! The boy must be about forty now. He had spent fourteen years of his only son's life apart. And Jo was no longer an outcast. He was married. Old Jolyon couldn't help but show his appreciation for the situation by sending his son a cheque for £500. The cheque was returned with a letter from the “Hotch Potch,” written in these words.
“MY DEAREST FATHER,
“Your generous gift was welcome as a sign that you might think worse
of me. I return it, but should you think fit to invest it for the benefit
of the little chap (we call him Jolly), who bears our Christian and, by
courtesy, our surname, I shall be very glad.
“I hope with all my heart that your health is as good as ever.
“MY DEAREST FATHER,
“Your generous gift was appreciated as a sign that you might think less of me. I'm returning it, but if you choose to invest it for the benefit of the little guy (we call him Jolly), who carries our Christian name and, by courtesy, our surname, I would be very happy.
“I truly hope your health is as good as ever.
“Your loving son,
“JO.”
"Love, your son,
“JO.”
The letter was like the boy. He had always been an amiable chap. Old Jolyon had sent this reply:
The letter was just like the boy. He had always been a friendly kid. Old Jolyon had sent this reply:
“MY DEAR JO,
“The sum (£500) stands in my books for the benefit of your boy,
under the name of Jolyon Forsyte, and will be duly-credited with interest
at 5 per cent. I hope that you are doing well. My health remains good at
present.
“MY DEAR JO,
“The amount (£500) is recorded in my accounts for the benefit of your son,
under the name of Jolyon Forsyte, and will earn interest at 5 percent. I hope you’re doing well. My health is good for now.
“With love, I am,
“Your affectionate Father,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”
“With love, I am,
“Your loving Father,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”
And every year on the 1st of January he had added a hundred and the interest. The sum was mounting up—next New Year’s Day it would be fifteen hundred and odd pounds! And it is difficult to say how much satisfaction he had got out of that yearly transaction. But the correspondence had ended.
And every year on January 1st, he added a hundred plus the interest. The amount was building up—by next New Year’s Day, it would be around fifteen hundred pounds! It's hard to say how much satisfaction he got from that yearly process. But the correspondence had stopped.
In spite of his love for his son, in spite of an instinct, partly constitutional, partly the result, as in thousands of his class, of the continual handling and watching of affairs, prompting him to judge conduct by results rather than by principle, there was at the bottom of his heart a sort of uneasiness. His son ought, under the circumstances, to have gone to the dogs; that law was laid down in all the novels, sermons, and plays he had ever read, heard, or witnessed.
Despite his love for his son, and despite an instinct that was partly natural and partly shaped, like in many others of his background, by constantly dealing with and observing situations—leading him to assess behavior based on outcomes rather than principles—deep down in his heart, he felt a kind of unease. His son should have, under the circumstances, turned out poorly; that was a rule established in all the novels, sermons, and plays he had ever read, heard, or seen.
After receiving the cheque back there seemed to him to be something wrong somewhere. Why had his son not gone to the dogs? But, then, who could tell?
After getting the check back, he felt like something was off. Why hadn’t his son gone downhill? But then, who could say?
He had heard, of course—in fact, he had made it his business to find out—that Jo lived in St. John’s Wood, that he had a little house in Wistaria Avenue with a garden, and took his wife about with him into society—a queer sort of society, no doubt—and that they had two children—the little chap they called Jolly (considering the circumstances the name struck him as cynical, and old Jolyon both feared and disliked cynicism), and a girl called Holly, born since the marriage. Who could tell what his son’s circumstances really were? He had capitalized the income he had inherited from his mother’s father and joined Lloyd’s as an underwriter; he painted pictures, too—water-colours. Old Jolyon knew this, for he had surreptitiously bought them from time to time, after chancing to see his son’s name signed at the bottom of a representation of the river Thames in a dealer’s window. He thought them bad, and did not hang them because of the signature; he kept them locked up in a drawer.
He had heard, of course—in fact, he had made it his mission to find out—that Jo lived in St. John’s Wood, that he had a small house on Wistaria Avenue with a garden, and took his wife around with him into society—a strange sort of society, no doubt—and that they had two kids—the little boy they called Jolly (given the circumstances, the name struck him as cynical, and old Jolyon both feared and disliked cynicism), and a girl named Holly, born after they got married. Who could really say what his son’s situation was? He had capitalized the income he inherited from his mother’s father and joined Lloyd’s as an underwriter; he also painted pictures—watercolors. Old Jolyon knew this, as he had discreetly bought them from time to time after happening to see his son’s name signed at the bottom of a painting of the river Thames in a dealer’s window. He thought they were bad and didn’t display them because of the signature; he kept them locked away in a drawer.
In the great opera-house a terrible yearning came on him to see his son. He remembered the days when he had been wont to slide him, in a brown holland suit, to and fro under the arch of his legs; the times when he ran beside the boy’s pony, teaching him to ride; the day he first took him to school. He had been a loving, lovable little chap! After he went to Eton he had acquired, perhaps, a little too much of that desirable manner which old Jolyon knew was only to be obtained at such places and at great expense; but he had always been companionable. Always a companion, even after Cambridge—a little far off, perhaps, owing to the advantages he had received. Old Jolyon’s feeling towards our public schools and ’Varsities never wavered, and he retained touchingly his attitude of admiration and mistrust towards a system appropriate to the highest in the land, of which he had not himself been privileged to partake.... Now that June had gone and left, or as good as left him, it would have been a comfort to see his son again. Guilty of this treason to his family, his principles, his class, old Jolyon fixed his eyes on the singer. A poor thing—a wretched poor thing! And the Florian a perfect stick!
In the grand opera house, he suddenly felt a deep longing to see his son. He reminisced about the days when he would slide him back and forth under his legs in a brown holland suit, the times he ran beside the boy’s pony, teaching him to ride, and the day he first took him to school. He had been such a sweet, lovable little guy! After he went to Eton, he picked up a bit too much of that refined attitude that old Jolyon knew was only gained at places like that and at a high cost; but he was always fun to be around. He remained a good companion, even after Cambridge—maybe a bit distant because of the advantages he had received. Old Jolyon's feelings about public schools and universities never changed, and he still held a mix of admiration and suspicion towards a system meant for the elite, which he hadn’t had the chance to experience himself... Now that June had passed, or basically left him behind, seeing his son again would have brought him some comfort. Overcome with guilt for this betrayal of his family, his values, and his class, old Jolyon directed his gaze at the singer. What a pathetic sight—that poor thing! And the Florian was just a complete fool!
It was over. They were easily pleased nowadays!
It was done. They were easily satisfied these days!
In the crowded street he snapped up a cab under the very nose of a stout and much younger gentleman, who had already assumed it to be his own. His route lay through Pall Mall, and at the corner, instead of going through the Green Park, the cabman turned to drive up St. James’s Street. Old Jolyon put his hand through the trap (he could not bear being taken out of his way); in turning, however, he found himself opposite the “Hotch Potch,” and the yearning that had been secretly with him the whole evening prevailed. He called to the driver to stop. He would go in and ask if Jo still belonged there.
On the busy street, he quickly hailed a cab right in front of a plump, younger man who thought it was his. The cab was headed through Pall Mall, but instead of taking the route through Green Park, the driver turned up St. James’s Street. Old Jolyon reached through the window (he hated being taken off his path); however, as they turned, he found himself in front of the "Hotch Potch," and the longing he had secretly felt all evening took over. He told the driver to stop. He wanted to go in and see if Jo still worked there.
He went in. The hall looked exactly as it did when he used to dine there with Jack Herring, and they had the best cook in London; and he looked round with the shrewd, straight glance that had caused him all his life to be better served than most men.
He walked in. The hall looked just like it did when he used to have dinner there with Jack Herring, and they had the best chef in London; he looked around with the sharp, direct gaze that had made sure he was always better treated than most people.
“Mr. Jolyon Forsyte still a member here?”
“Is Mr. Jolyon Forsyte still a member here?”
“Yes, sir; in the Club now, sir. What name?”
“Yes, sir; at the Club now, sir. What name?”
Old Jolyon was taken aback.
Old Jolyon was surprised.
“His father,” he said.
“His dad,” he said.
And having spoken, he took his stand, back to the fireplace.
And after speaking, he stood with his back to the fireplace.
Young Jolyon, on the point of leaving the Club, had put on his hat, and was in the act of crossing the hall, as the porter met him. He was no longer young, with hair going grey, and face—a narrower replica of his father’s, with the same large drooping moustache—decidedly worn. He turned pale. This meeting was terrible after all those years, for nothing in the world was so terrible as a scene. They met and crossed hands without a word. Then, with a quaver in his voice, the father said:
Young Jolyon was about to leave the Club, had put on his hat, and was crossing the hall when the porter stopped him. He was no longer young; his hair was going gray, and his face—a thinner version of his father's, complete with the same large drooping mustache—was definitely worn. He turned pale. This meeting was awful after all those years because nothing was worse than an awkward confrontation. They met and shook hands without saying a word. Then, with a tremor in his voice, the father said:
“How are you, my boy?”
“How are you, my dude?”
The son answered:
The son replied:
“How are you, Dad?”
“How's it going, Dad?”
Old Jolyon’s hand trembled in its thin lavender glove.
Old Jolyon's hand shook inside its thin lavender glove.
“If you’re going my way,” he said, “I can give you a lift.”
“If you’re going in my direction,” he said, “I can give you a ride.”
And as though in the habit of taking each other home every night they went out and stepped into the cab.
And as if it was normal for them to take each other home every night, they went out and got into the cab.
To old Jolyon it seemed that his son had grown. “More of a man altogether,” was his comment. Over the natural amiability of that son’s face had come a rather sardonic mask, as though he had found in the circumstances of his life the necessity for armour. The features were certainly those of a Forsyte, but the expression was more the introspective look of a student or philosopher. He had no doubt been obliged to look into himself a good deal in the course of those fifteen years.
To old Jolyon, it seemed like his son had matured. “More of a man altogether,” he remarked. Over the natural friendliness of his son's face had come a somewhat cynical mask, as if he felt the need for protection due to the circumstances of his life. The features were definitely those of a Forsyte, but the expression resembled the thoughtful gaze of a student or philosopher. He had probably been forced to reflect on himself quite a bit over those fifteen years.
To young Jolyon the first sight of his father was undoubtedly a shock—he looked so worn and old. But in the cab he seemed hardly to have changed, still having the calm look so well remembered, still being upright and keen-eyed.
To young Jolyon, the first glimpse of his father was definitely a shock—he looked so worn and aged. But in the cab, he hardly seemed to have changed, still having that calm expression so vividly remembered, still being upright and sharp-eyed.
“You look well, Dad.”
“You look great, Dad.”
“Middling,” old Jolyon answered.
"Okay," old Jolyon answered.
He was the prey of an anxiety that he found he must put into words. Having got his son back like this, he felt he must know what was his financial position.
He was overwhelmed by an anxiety that he realized he needed to articulate. Now that he had his son back like this, he felt he needed to understand his financial situation.
“Jo,” he said, “I should like to hear what sort of water you’re in. I suppose you’re in debt?”
“Jo,” he said, “I’d like to know what kind of trouble you’re dealing with. I’m guessing you’re in debt?”
He put it this way that his son might find it easier to confess.
He said it in a way that his son might find it easier to admit.
Young Jolyon answered in his ironical voice:
Young Jolyon replied in his sarcastic tone:
“No! I’m not in debt!”
“No! I’m not broke!”
Old Jolyon saw that he was angry, and touched his hand. He had run a risk. It was worth it, however, and Jo had never been sulky with him. They drove on, without speaking again, to Stanhope Gate. Old Jolyon invited him in, but young Jolyon shook his head.
Old Jolyon noticed that he was angry and put his hand on him. He had taken a risk. It was worth it, though, and Jo had never been sulky with him. They continued driving to Stanhope Gate in silence. Old Jolyon invited him inside, but young Jolyon shook his head.
“Jun’s not here,” said his father hastily: “went off to-day on a visit. I suppose you know that she’s engaged to be married?”
“Jun’s not here,” his father said quickly. “She left today to visit someone. I assume you know she’s engaged to be married?”
“Already?” murmured young Jolyon’.
“Already?” murmured young Jolyon.
Old Jolyon stepped out, and, in paying the cab fare, for the first time in his life gave the driver a sovereign in mistake for a shilling.
Old Jolyon stepped out and, while paying the cab fare, mistakenly handed the driver a sovereign instead of a shilling for the first time in his life.
Placing the coin in his mouth, the cabman whipped his horse secretly on the underneath and hurried away.
Placing the coin in his mouth, the cab driver secretly whipped his horse underneath and rushed off.
Old Jolyon turned the key softly in the lock, pushed open the door, and beckoned. His son saw him gravely hanging up his coat, with an expression on his face like that of a boy who intends to steal cherries.
Old Jolyon quietly turned the key in the lock, opened the door, and signaled for his son. His son watched him seriously as he hung up his coat, wearing a look similar to that of a boy planning to steal cherries.
The door of the dining-room was open, the gas turned low; a spirit-urn hissed on a tea-tray, and close to it a cynical looking cat had fallen asleep on the dining-table. Old Jolyon “shoo’d” her off at once. The incident was a relief to his feelings; he rattled his opera hat behind the animal.
The dining-room door was open, the gas set to a low flame; a spirit kettle was hissing on a tea tray, and nearby, a cynical-looking cat had dozed off on the dining table. Old Jolyon immediately shooed her away. This action gave him a sense of relief; he rattled his opera hat behind the cat.
“She’s got fleas,” he said, following her out of the room. Through the door in the hall leading to the basement he called “Hssst!” several times, as though assisting the cat’s departure, till by some strange coincidence the butler appeared below.
“She has fleas,” he said, following her out of the room. Through the door in the hallway that led to the basement, he called “Hssst!” several times, as if to help the cat leave, until, by some odd chance, the butler showed up below.
“You can go to bed, Parfitt,” said old Jolyon. “I will lock up and put out.”
“You can go to bed, Parfitt,” said old Jolyon. “I’ll lock up and turn off the lights.”
When he again entered the dining-room the cat unfortunately preceded him, with her tail in the air, proclaiming that she had seen through this manouevre for suppressing the butler from the first....
When he walked back into the dining room, the cat unfortunately walked in ahead of him, her tail held high, signaling that she had figured out this scheme to get rid of the butler from the very beginning....
A fatality had dogged old Jolyon’s domestic stratagems all his life.
A tragedy had followed old Jolyon's home plans throughout his life.
Young Jolyon could not help smiling. He was very well versed in irony, and everything that evening seemed to him ironical. The episode of the cat; the announcement of his own daughter’s engagement. So he had no more part or parcel in her than he had in the Puss! And the poetical justice of this appealed to him.
Young Jolyon couldn't help but smile. He was really good at picking up on irony, and everything that night felt ironic to him. The cat incident and the news of his own daughter's engagement—he felt as disconnected from her as he did from the cat! And the poetic justice of it all amused him.
“What is June like now?” he asked.
"What’s June like now?" he asked.
“She’s a little thing,” returned old Jolyon; “they say she’s like me, but that’s their folly. She’s more like your mother—the same eyes and hair.”
“She’s a petite little thing,” replied old Jolyon; “people say she’s like me, but that’s their mistake. She resembles your mother more—same eyes and hair.”
“Ah! and she is pretty?”
"Wow! Is she cute?"
Old Jolyon was too much of a Forsyte to praise anything freely; especially anything for which he had a genuine admiration.
Old Jolyon was too much of a Forsyte to openly praise anything, especially when it was something he truly admired.
“Not bad looking—a regular Forsyte chin. It’ll be lonely here when she’s gone, Jo.”
“Not bad looking—a typical Forsyte chin. It’s going to feel empty here once she’s gone, Jo.”
The look on his face again gave young Jolyon the shock he had felt on first seeing his father.
The expression on his face once again startled young Jolyon, just like the first time he saw his father.
“What will you do with yourself, Dad? I suppose she’s wrapped up in him?”
“What are you going to do with yourself, Dad? I guess she’s all caught up in him?”
“Do with myself?” repeated old Jolyon with an angry break in his voice. “It’ll be miserable work living here alone. I don’t know how it’s to end. I wish to goodness....” He checked himself, and added: “The question is, what had I better do with this house?”
“Do with myself?” repeated old Jolyon with an angry break in his voice. “It’ll be miserable living here alone. I don’t know how this is going to end. I wish to goodness....” He stopped himself and added: “The question is, what should I do with this house?”
Young Jolyon looked round the room. It was peculiarly vast and dreary, decorated with the enormous pictures of still life that he remembered as a boy—sleeping dogs with their noses resting on bunches of carrots, together with onions and grapes lying side by side in mild surprise. The house was a white elephant, but he could not conceive of his father living in a smaller place; and all the more did it all seem ironical.
Young Jolyon looked around the room. It was strangely huge and gloomy, decorated with the big still life paintings he remembered from his childhood—sleeping dogs with their noses resting on bunches of carrots, along with onions and grapes lying next to each other in mild surprise. The house was a white elephant, but he couldn't imagine his father living anywhere smaller; it all felt even more ironic.
In his great chair with the book-rest sat old Jolyon, the figurehead of his family and class and creed, with his white head and dome-like forehead, the representative of moderation, and order, and love of property. As lonely an old man as there was in London.
In his large chair with the bookrest sat old Jolyon, the figurehead of his family, class, and beliefs, with his white hair and rounded forehead, embodying moderation, order, and a love of property. He was as lonely an old man as there was in London.
There he sat in the gloomy comfort of the room, a puppet in the power of great forces that cared nothing for family or class or creed, but moved, machine-like, with dread processes to inscrutable ends. This was how it struck young Jolyon, who had the impersonal eye.
There he sat in the dim comfort of the room, a puppet in the grasp of powerful forces that didn’t care about family, class, or beliefs, but moved, like a machine, with terrifying processes toward mysterious goals. This was how it appeared to young Jolyon, who had an objective perspective.
The poor old Dad! So this was the end, the purpose to which he had lived with such magnificent moderation! To be lonely, and grow older and older, yearning for a soul to speak to!
The poor old Dad! So this was the end, the reason he had lived with such amazing restraint! To be lonely, and to grow older and older, longing for someone to talk to!
In his turn old Jolyon looked back at his son. He wanted to talk about many things that he had been unable to talk about all these years. It had been impossible to seriously confide in June his conviction that property in the Soho quarter would go up in value; his uneasiness about that tremendous silence of Pippin, the superintendent of the New Colliery Company, of which he had so long been chairman; his disgust at the steady fall in American Golgothas, or even to discuss how, by some sort of settlement, he could best avoid the payment of those death duties which would follow his decease. Under the influence, however, of a cup of tea, which he seemed to stir indefinitely, he began to speak at last. A new vista of life was thus opened up, a promised land of talk, where he could find a harbour against the waves of anticipation and regret; where he could soothe his soul with the opium of devising how to round off his property and make eternal the only part of him that was to remain alive.
Old Jolyon glanced at his son, wanting to discuss so many things he'd never been able to share over the years. He couldn't seriously confide in June about his belief that property in Soho would increase in value, his concern over the strange silence of Pippin, the superintendent of the New Colliery Company, where he'd been chairman for so long, or his frustration with the steady decline of American Golgothas. He also wanted to talk about how, through some kind of arrangement, he could best avoid paying the death duties that would follow his passing. However, after having a cup of tea, which he stirred for what felt like forever, he finally started to speak. This opened up a new perspective on life, a promised land of conversation where he could find refuge from the waves of anticipation and regret; a place where he could ease his mind with thoughts of how to secure his property and make the only part of him that would remain after his death feel everlasting.
Young Jolyon was a good listener; it was his great quality. He kept his eyes fixed on his father’s face, putting a question now and then.
Young Jolyon was a great listener; it was his best quality. He kept his eyes on his father’s face, asking a question now and then.
The clock struck one before old Jolyon had finished, and at the sound of its striking his principles came back. He took out his watch with a look of surprise:
The clock struck one before old Jolyon finished, and at the sound of the chime, his principles returned. He pulled out his watch with a surprised expression:
“I must go to bed, Jo,” he said.
“I need to go to bed, Jo,” he said.
Young Jolyon rose and held out his hand to help his father up. The old face looked worn and hollow again; the eyes were steadily averted.
Young Jolyon rose and extended his hand to help his father up. The old face looked tired and hollow again; the eyes were consistently turned away.
“Good-bye, my boy; take care of yourself.”
“Goodbye, my boy; take care of yourself.”
A moment passed, and young Jolyon, turning on his heel, marched out at the door. He could hardly see; his smile quavered. Never in all the fifteen years since he had first found out that life was no simple business, had he found it so singularly complicated.
A moment went by, and young Jolyon turned on his heel and marched out the door. He could barely see; his smile wavered. Never in the fifteen years since he first realized that life was anything but simple had he found it to be so uniquely complicated.
CHAPTER III
DINNER AT SWITHIN’S
In Swithin’s orange and light-blue dining-room, facing the Park, the round table was laid for twelve.
In Swithin’s orange and light-blue dining room, overlooking the Park, the round table was set for twelve.
A cut-glass chandelier filled with lighted candles hung like a giant stalactite above its centre, radiating over large gilt-framed mirrors, slabs of marble on the tops of side-tables, and heavy gold chairs with crewel worked seats. Everything betokened that love of beauty so deeply implanted in each family which has had its own way to make into Society, out of the more vulgar heart of Nature. Swithin had indeed an impatience of simplicity, a love of ormolu, which had always stamped him amongst his associates as a man of great, if somewhat luxurious taste; and out of the knowledge that no one could possibly enter his rooms without perceiving him to be a man of wealth, he had derived a solid and prolonged happiness such as perhaps no other circumstance in life had afforded him.
A cut-glass chandelier filled with lit candles hung like a giant stalactite above the center, casting light over large gilt-framed mirrors, slabs of marble on the tops of side tables, and heavy gold chairs with embroidered seats. Everything reflected a love of beauty deeply rooted in each family that had its own way of integrating into Society, emerging from the more ordinary heart of Nature. Swithin had a real impatience for simplicity and a fondness for ormolu, which always marked him among his peers as a man of great, albeit somewhat extravagant, taste; and from the knowledge that no one could enter his rooms without recognizing him as a man of wealth, he had gained a deep and lasting happiness that perhaps nothing else in life could provide.
Since his retirement from land agency, a profession deplorable in his estimation, especially as to its auctioneering department, he had abandoned himself to naturally aristocratic tastes.
Since his retirement from the land agency, a profession he regarded as dismal, particularly its auctioneering part, he had given in to his naturally aristocratic tastes.
The perfect luxury of his latter days had embedded him like a fly in sugar; and his mind, where very little took place from morning till night, was the junction of two curiously opposite emotions, a lingering and sturdy satisfaction that he had made his own way and his own fortune, and a sense that a man of his distinction should never have been allowed to soil his mind with work.
The perfect luxury of his later days had trapped him like a fly in sugar; and his mind, where very little happened from morning till night, was the meeting point of two strangely opposite feelings: a lasting and strong satisfaction that he had forged his own path and created his own success, and a belief that a man of his status should never have been expected to dirty his mind with work.
He stood at the sideboard in a white waistcoat with large gold and onyx buttons, watching his valet screw the necks of three champagne bottles deeper into ice-pails. Between the points of his stand-up collar, which—though it hurt him to move—he would on no account have had altered, the pale flesh of his under chin remained immovable. His eyes roved from bottle to bottle. He was debating, and he argued like this: Jolyon drinks a glass, perhaps two, he’s so careful of himself. James, he can’t take his wine nowadays. Nicholas—Fanny and he would swill water he shouldn’t wonder! Soames didn’t count; these young nephews—Soames was thirty-one—couldn’t drink! But Bosinney?
He stood by the sideboard in a white waistcoat with big gold and onyx buttons, watching his valet screw the necks of three champagne bottles deeper into ice buckets. Between the points of his stand-up collar, which—though it hurt him to move—he absolutely wouldn’t have changed, the soft skin under his chin stayed still. His eyes moved from bottle to bottle. He was thinking it through, and he reasoned like this: Jolyon drinks a glass, maybe two; he’s so careful about himself. James can’t handle his wine anymore. Nicholas—Fanny and he would probably drink water, no doubt! Soames didn’t count; these young nephews—Soames was thirty-one—couldn’t hold their liquor! But Bosinney?
Encountering in the name of this stranger something outside the range of his philosophy, Swithin paused. A misgiving arose within him! It was impossible to tell! June was only a girl, in love too! Emily (Mrs. James) liked a good glass of champagne. It was too dry for Juley, poor old soul, she had no palate. As to Hatty Chessman! The thought of this old friend caused a cloud of thought to obscure the perfect glassiness of his eyes: He shouldn’t wonder if she drank half a bottle!
Encountering something in the name of this stranger that challenged his way of thinking, Swithin paused. A feeling of uncertainty crept in! It was hard to say! June was just a girl, also in love! Emily (Mrs. James) enjoyed a nice glass of champagne. It was too dry for Juley, the poor old thing; she had no taste. As for Hatty Chessman! The thought of this old friend made him lose focus, clouding the clarity of his eyes: he wouldn’t be surprised if she drank half a bottle!
But in thinking of his remaining guest, an expression like that of a cat who is just going to purr stole over his old face: Mrs. Soames! She mightn’t take much, but she would appreciate what she drank; it was a pleasure to give her good wine! A pretty woman—and sympathetic to him!
But while thinking of his remaining guest, a look similar to that of a cat about to purr came over his old face: Mrs. Soames! She might not drink much, but she would appreciate what she had; it was a pleasure to serve her good wine! A lovely woman—and she was kind to him!
The thought of her was like champagne itself! A pleasure to give a good wine to a young woman who looked so well, who knew how to dress, with charming manners, quite distinguished—a pleasure to entertain her. Between the points of his collar he gave his head the first small, painful oscillation of the evening.
The thought of her was just like champagne! It was a delight to share a nice drink with a young woman who looked fantastic, dressed well, had charming manners, and was quite classy—it was a joy to host her. He tilted his head slightly in the first small, uncomfortable gesture of the evening.
“Adolf!” he said. “Put in another bottle.”
“Adolf!” he said. “Get another bottle.”
He himself might drink a good deal, for, thanks to that prescription of Blight’s, he found himself extremely well, and he had been careful to take no lunch. He had not felt so well for weeks. Puffing out his lower lip, he gave his last instructions:
He could definitely drink a lot since, thanks to Blight's prescription, he felt really good, and he had made sure to skip lunch. He hadn't felt this good in weeks. Pouting his lower lip, he gave his final instructions:
“Adolf, the least touch of the West India when you come to the ham.”
“Adolf, just a little bit”
Passing into the anteroom, he sat down on the edge of a chair, with his knees apart; and his tall, bulky form was wrapped at once in an expectant, strange, primeval immobility. He was ready to rise at a moment’s notice. He had not given a dinner-party for months. This dinner in honour of Jun’s engagement had seemed a bore at first (among Forsytes the custom of solemnizing engagements by feasts was religiously observed), but the labours of sending invitations and ordering the repast over, he felt pleasantly stimulated.
Entering the anteroom, he sat down on the edge of a chair, his knees apart; and his tall, hefty figure was suddenly enveloped in a strange, primal stillness. He was ready to get up at a moment's notice. He hadn't hosted a dinner party in months. At first, this dinner to celebrate Jun's engagement felt dull (among the Forsytes, it was a long-standing tradition to mark engagements with feasts), but after handling the invitations and planning the meal, he found himself pleasantly energized.
And thus sitting, a watch in his hand, fat, and smooth, and golden, like a flattened globe of butter, he thought of nothing.
And sitting there, a watch in his hand, plump, smooth, and golden, like a flattened stick of butter, he thought of nothing.
A long man, with side whiskers, who had once been in Swithin’s service, but was now a greengrocer, entered and proclaimed:
A tall man with sideburns, who used to work for Swithin but was now a grocer, walked in and announced:
“Mrs. Chessman, Mrs. Septimus Small!”
"Mrs. Chessman, Mrs. Septimus Small!"
Two ladies advanced. The one in front, habited entirely in red, had large, settled patches of the same colour in her cheeks, and a hard, dashing eye. She walked at Swithin, holding out a hand cased in a long, primrose-coloured glove:
Two women approached. The one in front, dressed entirely in red, had prominent, vivid patches of the same color on her cheeks and a sharp, confident gaze. She walked toward Swithin, extending a hand covered in a long, light yellow glove:
“Well! Swithin,” she said, “I haven’t seen you for ages. How are you? Why, my dear boy, how stout you’re getting!”
“Well! Swithin,” she said, “I haven’t seen you in forever. How have you been? Wow, my dear boy, you’re getting so stout!”
The fixity of Swithin’s eye alone betrayed emotion. A dumb and grumbling anger swelled his bosom. It was vulgar to be stout, to talk of being stout; he had a chest, nothing more. Turning to his sister, he grasped her hand, and said in a tone of command:
The steady gaze of Swithin's eyes revealed his feelings. A silent and simmering anger filled him up. It felt low-class to be heavy, to mention being heavy; he simply had a broad chest. Turning to his sister, he took her hand and spoke in a commanding tone:
“Well, Juley.”
“Well, Juley.”
Mrs. Septimus Small was the tallest of the four sisters; her good, round old face had gone a little sour; an innumerable pout clung all over it, as if it had been encased in an iron wire mask up to that evening, which, being suddenly removed, left little rolls of mutinous flesh all over her countenance. Even her eyes were pouting. It was thus that she recorded her permanent resentment at the loss of Septimus Small.
Mrs. Septimus Small was the tallest of the four sisters; her kind, round face had turned a bit sour; a constant pout seemed to cling to her, as if it had been trapped behind an iron wire mask until that evening, which, once lifted, revealed little rolls of rebellious flesh all over her face. Even her eyes were pouting. This was her way of expressing her ongoing resentment at the loss of Septimus Small.
She had quite a reputation for saying the wrong thing, and, tenacious like all her breed, she would hold to it when she had said it, and add to it another wrong thing, and so on. With the decease of her husband the family tenacity, the family matter-of-factness, had gone sterile within her. A great talker, when allowed, she would converse without the faintest animation for hours together, relating, with epic monotony, the innumerable occasions on which Fortune had misused her; nor did she ever perceive that her hearers sympathized with Fortune, for her heart was kind.
She had a reputation for always saying the wrong thing, and, stubborn like all her kind, she would stick to it once she said it, adding another wrong thing on top of it, and so on. After her husband passed away, the family stubbornness and practicality had dried up inside her. A great talker, when given the chance, she could go on for hours without the slightest excitement, recounting, with endless dullness, all the times Fortune had wronged her; she never realized that her listeners felt more sympathy for Fortune, because her heart was kind.
Having sat, poor soul, long by the bedside of Small (a man of poor constitution), she had acquired the habit, and there were countless subsequent occasions when she had sat immense periods of time to amuse sick people, children, and other helpless persons, and she could never divest herself of the feeling that the world was the most ungrateful place anybody could live in. Sunday after Sunday she sat at the feet of that extremely witty preacher, the Rev. Thomas Scoles, who exercised a great influence over her; but she succeeded in convincing everybody that even this was a misfortune. She had passed into a proverb in the family, and when anybody was observed to be peculiarly distressing, he was known as a regular “Juley.” The habit of her mind would have killed anybody but a Forsyte at forty; but she was seventy-two, and had never looked better. And one felt that there were capacities for enjoyment about her which might yet come out. She owned three canaries, the cat Tommy, and half a parrot—in common with her sister Hester;—and these poor creatures (kept carefully out of Timothy’s way—he was nervous about animals), unlike human beings, recognising that she could not help being blighted, attached themselves to her passionately.
Having sat, poor thing, for a long time by the bedside of Small (a man with a weak constitution), she had developed the habit, and there were countless times afterward when she spent long hours trying to entertain sick people, kids, and other vulnerable individuals. She could never shake the feeling that the world was the most ungrateful place anyone could exist in. Sunday after Sunday, she listened to that incredibly witty preacher, the Rev. Thomas Scoles, who had a significant impact on her; yet she managed to convince everyone that even this was a misfortune. She had become a family proverb, and whenever someone was particularly difficult to deal with, they were referred to as a regular “Juley.” The way she thought would have brought anyone else down by age forty; but she was seventy-two and had never looked better. It felt like there were still chances for enjoyment in her life that could emerge. She had three canaries, a cat named Tommy, and half a parrot—shared with her sister Hester; and these poor animals (carefully kept away from Timothy, who was anxious around pets) recognized, unlike humans, that she couldn’t help being damaged, and attached themselves to her with deep affection.
She was sombrely magnificent this evening in black bombazine, with a mauve front cut in a shy triangle, and crowned with a black velvet ribbon round the base of her thin throat; black and mauve for evening wear was esteemed very chaste by nearly every Forsyte.
She looked strikingly elegant this evening in black bombazine, featuring a mauve front cut in a shy triangle, and topped with a black velvet ribbon around her slender throat; black and mauve for evening wear was considered very modest by almost every Forsyte.
Pouting at Swithin, she said:
Pouting at Swithin, she said:
“Ann has been asking for you. You haven’t been near us for an age!”
“Ann has been looking for you. You haven't been around in forever!”
Swithin put his thumbs within the armholes of his waistcoat, and replied:
Swithin placed his thumbs in the armholes of his vest and replied:
“Ann’s getting very shaky; she ought to have a doctor!”
“Ann's getting really shaky; she needs to see a doctor!”
“Mr. and Mrs. Nicholas Forsyte!”
"Mr. and Mrs. Forsyte!"
Nicholas Forsyte, cocking his rectangular eyebrows, wore a smile. He had succeeded during the day in bringing to fruition a scheme for the employment of a tribe from Upper India in the gold-mines of Ceylon. A pet plan, carried at last in the teeth of great difficulties—he was justly pleased. It would double the output of his mines, and, as he had often forcibly argued, all experience tended to show that a man must die; and whether he died of a miserable old age in his own country, or prematurely of damp in the bottom of a foreign mine, was surely of little consequence, provided that by a change in his mode of life he benefited the British Empire.
Nicholas Forsyte, raising his rectangular eyebrows, was smiling. He had managed to implement a plan to employ a group from Upper India in the gold mines of Ceylon. It was a personal project that he finally saw come to life after overcoming significant challenges—he felt rightly satisfied. This would double his mines' output, and, as he had often forcefully argued, all experience suggested that a man must eventually die; whether he passed away from a miserable old age in his own country or prematurely from dampness in a foreign mine was surely not that important, as long as changing his way of life benefited the British Empire.
His ability was undoubted. Raising his broken nose towards his listener, he would add:
His talent was undeniable. Lifting his broken nose toward his listener, he would say:
“For want of a few hundred of these fellows we haven’t paid a dividend for years, and look at the price of the shares. I can’t get ten shillings for them.”
“For the lack of a few hundred of these guys, we haven’t paid a dividend in years, and just look at the share price. I can’t get ten shillings for them.”
He had been at Yarmouth, too, and had come back feeling that he had added at least ten years to his own life. He grasped Swithin’s hand, exclaiming in a jocular voice:
He had been at Yarmouth, too, and had come back feeling like he had added at least ten years to his life. He grabbed Swithin’s hand, saying in a joking tone:
“Well, so here we are again!”
"Here we go again!"
Mrs. Nicholas, an effete woman, smiled a smile of frightened jollity behind his back.
Mrs. Nicholas, a delicate woman, smiled a nervous smile of cheerfulness behind his back.
“Mr. and Mrs. James Forsyte! Mr. and Mrs. Soames Forsyte!”
“Mr. and Mrs. James Forsyte! Mr. and Mrs. Soames Forsyte!”
Swithin drew his heels together, his deportment ever admirable.
Swithin brought his heels together, his posture always impressive.
“Well, James, well Emily! How are you, Soames? How do you do?”
“Well, James, well Emily! How are you, Soames? How do you do?”
His hand enclosed Irene’s, and his eyes swelled. She was a pretty woman—a little too pale, but her figure, her eyes, her teeth! Too good for that chap Soames!
His hand wrapped around Irene’s, and his eyes filled with emotion. She was an attractive woman—a bit too pale, but her figure, her eyes, her smile! Too good for that guy Soames!
The gods had given Irene dark brown eyes and golden hair, that strange combination, provocative of men’s glances, which is said to be the mark of a weak character. And the full, soft pallor of her neck and shoulders, above a gold-coloured frock, gave to her personality an alluring strangeness.
The gods had given Irene dark brown eyes and golden hair, a strange combination that caught men’s attention, which is said to indicate a weak character. The smooth, delicate color of her neck and shoulders, above a gold-colored dress, added an alluring uniqueness to her personality.
Soames stood behind, his eyes fastened on his wife’s neck. The hands of Swithin’s watch, which he still held open in his hand, had left eight behind; it was half an hour beyond his dinner-time—he had had no lunch—and a strange primeval impatience surged up within him.
Soames stood behind, his eyes locked on his wife’s neck. The hands of Swithin’s watch, which he still held open, had passed eight; it was half an hour past his dinner time—he hadn’t had lunch—and a strange, primal impatience surged up within him.
“It’s not like Jolyon to be late!” he said to Irene, with uncontrollable vexation. “I suppose it’ll be June keeping him!”
“It’s not like Jolyon to be late!” he said to Irene, with uncontrollable frustration. “I guess it’ll be June holding him up!”
“People in love are always late,” she answered.
“People in love are always late,” she replied.
Swithin stared at her; a dusky orange dyed his cheeks.
Swithin stared at her, a dusky orange coloring his cheeks.
“They’ve no business to be. Some fashionable nonsense!”
“They shouldn’t be here. It’s just ridiculous!”
And behind this outburst the inarticulate violence of primitive generations seemed to mutter and grumble.
And behind this outburst, the unspoken anger of earlier generations seemed to murmur and complain.
“Tell me what you think of my new star, Uncle Swithin,” said Irene softly.
“Tell me what you think of my new star, Uncle Swithin,” Irene said softly.
Among the lace in the bosom of her dress was shining a five-pointed star, made of eleven diamonds. Swithin looked at the star. He had a pretty taste in stones; no question could have been more sympathetically devised to distract his attention.
Among the lace in the front of her dress was a shining five-pointed star, made of eleven diamonds. Swithin looked at the star. He had a good eye for gemstones; nothing could have been more effectively designed to capture his attention.
“Who gave you that?” he asked.
“Who gave you that?” he asked.
“Soames.”
"Soames."
There was no change in her face, but Swithin’s pale eyes bulged as though he might suddenly have been afflicted with insight.
There was no change in her face, but Swithin’s pale eyes widened as if he had suddenly gained some new understanding.
“I dare say you’re dull at home,” he said. “Any day you like to come and dine with me, I’ll give you as good a bottle of wine as you’ll get in London.”
“I bet you’re bored at home,” he said. “Any day you want to come and have dinner with me, I’ll give you a better bottle of wine than you can get in London.”
“Miss June Forsyte—Mr. Jolyon Forsyte!... Mr. Boswainey!...”
“Miss June Forsyte—Mr. Jolyon Forsyte!... Mr. Boswainey!...”
Swithin moved his arm, and said in a rumbling voice:
Swithin shifted his arm and said in a deep voice:
“Dinner, now—dinner!”
“Dinner time—let's eat!”
He took in Irene, on the ground that he had not entertained her since she was a bride. June was the portion of Bosinney, who was placed between Irene and his fiancée. On the other side of June was James with Mrs. Nicholas, then old Jolyon with Mrs. James, Nicholas with Hatty Chessman, Soames with Mrs. Small, completing, the circle to Swithin again.
He looked at Irene, since he hadn't spent time with her since she got married. June was with Bosinney, who stood between Irene and his fiancée. On the other side of June were James and Mrs. Nicholas, then old Jolyon with Mrs. James, Nicholas with Hatty Chessman, Soames with Mrs. Small, completing the circle back to Swithin.
Family dinners of the Forsytes observe certain traditions. There are, for instance, no hors d’œuvres. The reason for this is unknown. Theory among the younger members traces it to the disgraceful price of oysters; it is more probably due to a desire to come to the point, to a good practical sense deciding at once that hors d’œuvres are but poor things. The Jameses alone, unable to withstand a custom almost universal in Park Lane, are now and then unfaithful.
Family dinners of the Forsytes follow certain traditions. For example, there are no hors d’œuvres. The reason for this is unclear. Younger family members speculate that it’s because of the outrageous price of oysters; it’s more likely a preference for getting straight to the meal, with a practical sense deciding that hors d’œuvres are just not worth it. Only the Jameses, unable to resist a nearly universal custom in Park Lane, occasionally stray from this tradition.
A silent, almost morose, inattention to each other succeeds to the subsidence into their seats, lasting till well into the first entree, but interspersed with remarks such as, “Tom’s bad again; I can’t tell what’s the matter with him!” “I suppose Ann doesn’t come down in the mornings?”—“What’s the name of your doctor, Fanny?” “Stubbs?” “He’s a quack!”—“Winifred? She’s got too many children. Four, isn’t it? She’s as thin as a lath!”—“What d’you give for this sherry, Swithin? Too dry for me!”
A quiet, almost gloomy indifference towards each other follows as they settle into their seats, lasting well into the first course, but interrupted by comments like, “Tom’s not good again; I can’t figure out what’s wrong with him!” “I guess Ann doesn’t come down in the mornings?”—“What’s your doctor’s name, Fanny?” “Stubbs?” “He’s a fraud!”—“Winifred? She has too many kids. Four, right? She’s as thin as a rail!”—“How much did you pay for this sherry, Swithin? It’s too dry for me!”
With the second glass of champagne, a kind of hum makes itself heard, which, when divested of casual accessories and resolved into its primal element, is found to be James telling a story, and this goes on for a long time, encroaching sometimes even upon what must universally be recognised as the crowning point of a Forsyte feast—“the saddle of mutton.”
With the second glass of champagne, a sort of buzz becomes noticeable, which, when stripped of unnecessary details and reduced to its basic form, turns out to be James sharing a story, and this continues for quite a while, occasionally even overlapping with what is universally acknowledged as the highlight of a Forsyte feast—“the saddle of mutton.”
No Forsyte has given a dinner without providing a saddle of mutton. There is something in its succulent solidity which makes it suitable to people “of a certain position.” It is nourishing and tasty; the sort of thing a man remembers eating. It has a past and a future, like a deposit paid into a bank; and it is something that can be argued about.
No Forsyte has hosted a dinner without serving a saddle of mutton. There’s something about its rich, hearty quality that makes it appropriate for people “of a certain status.” It’s filling and delicious; the kind of dish a person remembers. It has a history and a future, like money saved in a bank; and it’s something people can debate over.
Each branch of the family tenaciously held to a particular locality—old Jolyon swearing by Dartmoor, James by Welsh, Swithin by Southdown, Nicholas maintaining that people might sneer, but there was nothing like New Zealand! As for Roger, the “original” of the brothers, he had been obliged to invent a locality of his own, and with an ingenuity worthy of a man who had devised a new profession for his sons, he had discovered a shop where they sold German; on being remonstrated with, he had proved his point by producing a butcher’s bill, which showed that he paid more than any of the others. It was on this occasion that old Jolyon, turning to June, had said in one of his bursts of philosophy:
Each branch of the family stubbornly clung to a specific location—old Jolyon swearing by Dartmoor, James by Wales, Swithin by Southdown, and Nicholas insisting that people could mock, but there was nothing like New Zealand! As for Roger, the "original" of the brothers, he had to create a place of his own, and with a cleverness that suited a man who had invented a new career for his sons, he found a shop that sold German. When confronted about it, he proved his point by showing a butcher’s bill that indicated he spent more than any of the others. It was during this moment that old Jolyon turned to June and said in one of his philosophical moods:
“You may depend upon it, they’re a cranky lot, the Forsytes—and you’ll find it out, as you grow older!”
“You can count on it, they’re a grumpy bunch, the Forsytes—and you’ll realize that as you get older!”
Timothy alone held apart, for though he ate saddle of mutton heartily, he was, he said, afraid of it.
Timothy kept his distance because, even though he enjoyed the mutton saddle, he admitted he was scared of it.
To anyone interested psychologically in Forsytes, this great saddle-of-mutton trait is of prime importance; not only does it illustrate their tenacity, both collectively and as individuals, but it marks them as belonging in fibre and instincts to that great class which believes in nourishment and flavour, and yields to no sentimental craving for beauty.
To anyone psychologically interested in Forsytes, this significant saddle-of-mutton trait is crucial; it not only shows their stubbornness, both as a group and individually, but also identifies them as part of that larger class that values nourishment and flavor, while resisting any sentimental longing for beauty.
Younger members of the family indeed would have done without a joint altogether, preferring guinea-fowl, or lobster salad—something which appealed to the imagination, and had less nourishment—but these were females; or, if not, had been corrupted by their wives, or by mothers, who having been forced to eat saddle of mutton throughout their married lives, had passed a secret hostility towards it into the fibre of their sons.
Younger family members would have gladly skipped the roast altogether, opting for guinea fowl or lobster salad—something that sparked their imagination and was less filling—but these were females; or, if not, were influenced by their wives or mothers, who, having been stuck eating saddle of mutton their whole married lives, passed on a hidden disdain for it to their sons.
The great saddle-of-mutton controversy at an end, a Tewkesbury ham commenced, together with the least touch of West Indian—Swithin was so long over this course that he caused a block in the progress of the dinner. To devote himself to it with better heart, he paused in his conversation.
The big saddle-of-mutton debate concluded, a Tewkesbury ham started, along with just a hint of West Indian flavor—Swithin took so long on this course that he held up the dinner. To focus on it more fully, he paused his conversation.
From his seat by Mrs. Septimus Small Soames was watching. He had a reason of his own connected with a pet building scheme, for observing Bosinney. The architect might do for his purpose; he looked clever, as he sat leaning back in his chair, moodily making little ramparts with bread-crumbs. Soames noted his dress clothes to be well cut, but too small, as though made many years ago.
From his spot next to Mrs. Septimus Small, Soames was watching. He had his own reason tied to a personal building project for keeping an eye on Bosinney. The architect seemed suitable for his needs; he appeared smart as he sat back in his chair, absentmindedly building little walls with bread crumbs. Soames noticed that his formal attire was well-tailored but too tight, as if it had been made many years earlier.
He saw him turn to Irene and say something and her face sparkle as he often saw it sparkle at other people—never at himself. He tried to catch what they were saying, but Aunt Juley was speaking.
He saw him turn to Irene and say something, causing her face to light up like it often did with other people—never with him. He tried to hear what they were talking about, but Aunt Juley was talking.
Hadn’t that always seemed very extraordinary to Soames? Only last Sunday dear Mr. Scoles, had been so witty in his sermon, so sarcastic, “For what,” he had said, “shall it profit a man if he gain his own soul, but lose all his property?” That, he had said, was the motto of the middle-class; now, what had he meant by that? Of course, it might be what middle-class people believed—she didn’t know; what did Soames think?
Hadn’t that always seemed really unusual to Soames? Just last Sunday, dear Mr. Scoles had been so clever in his sermon, so sarcastic. “For what,” he had said, “does it profit a man if he gains his own soul but loses all his property?” That, he had said, was the motto of the middle class. Now, what did he mean by that? Of course, it might reflect what middle-class people believed—she didn’t know; what did Soames think?
He answered abstractedly: “How should I know? Scoles is a humbug, though, isn’t he?” For Bosinney was looking round the table, as if pointing out the peculiarities of the guests, and Soames wondered what he was saying. By her smile Irene was evidently agreeing with his remarks. She seemed always to agree with other people.
He replied absentmindedly, “How would I know? Scoles is such a fraud, right?” Bosinney was glancing around the table, as if highlighting the quirks of the guests, and Soames was curious about what he was saying. From her smile, it was clear that Irene was in agreement with his comments. She always seemed to go along with what others said.
Her eyes were turned on himself; Soames dropped his glance at once. The smile had died off her lips.
Her eyes were focused on him; Soames looked away immediately. The smile had faded from her lips.
A humbug? But what did Soames mean? If Mr. Scoles was a humbug, a clergyman—then anybody might be—it was frightful!
A phony? But what did Soames mean? If Mr. Scoles was a fake, a clergyman—then anyone could be—it was terrifying!
“Well, and so they are!” said Soames.
“Well, I guess they are!” said Soames.
During Aunt Juley’s momentary and horrified silence he caught some words of Irene’s that sounded like: “Abandon hope, all ye who enter here!”
During Aunt Juley’s brief and shocked silence, he heard some words from Irene that sounded like: “Abandon hope, all ye who enter here!”
But Swithin had finished his ham.
But Swithin had finished his ham.
“Where do you go for your mushrooms?” he was saying to Irene in a voice like a courtier’s; “you ought to go to Smileybob’s—he’ll give ’em you fresh. These little men, they won’t take the trouble!”
“Where do you get your mushrooms?” he was saying to Irene in a voice like a courtier’s; “you should go to Smileybob’s—he’ll give you fresh ones. These little guys, they won’t bother!”
Irene turned to answer him, and Soames saw Bosinney watching her and smiling to himself. A curious smile the fellow had. A half-simple arrangement, like a child who smiles when he is pleased. As for George’s nickname—“The Buccaneer”—he did not think much of that. And, seeing Bosinney turn to June, Soames smiled too, but sardonically—he did not like June, who was not looking too pleased.
Irene turned to respond to him, and Soames noticed Bosinney watching her and smiling to himself. It was a strange smile the guy had—kind of simple, like a child who smiles when they’re happy. As for George’s nickname—“The Buccaneer”—he didn’t think much of it. When he saw Bosinney turn to June, Soames smiled too, but it was a sarcastic smile—he didn’t like June, who didn’t seem too happy.
This was not surprising, for she had just held the following conversation with James:
This wasn't surprising, since she had just had the following conversation with James:
“I stayed on the river on my way home, Uncle James, and saw a beautiful site for a house.”
“I stopped by the river on my way home, Uncle James, and saw a beautiful spot for a house.”
James, a slow and thorough eater, stopped the process of mastication.
James, a slow and careful eater, paused the act of chewing.
“Eh?” he said. “Now, where was that?”
“Eh?” he said. “Now, where was that?”
“Close to Pangbourne.”
“Near Pangbourne.”
James placed a piece of ham in his mouth, and June waited.
James put a piece of ham in his mouth, and June waited.
“I suppose you wouldn’t know whether the land about there was freehold?” he asked at last. “You wouldn’t know anything about the price of land about there?”
“I guess you wouldn’t know if the land around here is freehold?” he asked finally. “You wouldn’t happen to know anything about the price of land around here?”
“Yes,” said June; “I made inquiries.” Her little resolute face under its copper crown was suspiciously eager and aglow.
“Yes,” said June; “I asked around.” Her small, determined face under its copper crown looked suspiciously eager and bright.
James regarded her with the air of an inquisitor.
James looked at her like an interrogator.
“What? You’re not thinking of buying land!” he ejaculated, dropping his fork.
“What? You’re not seriously thinking of buying land!” he exclaimed, dropping his fork.
June was greatly encouraged by his interest. It had long been her pet plan that her uncles should benefit themselves and Bosinney by building country-houses.
June was really encouraged by his interest. For a long time, she had hoped her uncles would help themselves and Bosinney by building country houses.
“Of course not,” she said. “I thought it would be such a splendid place for—you or—someone to build a country-house!”
“Of course not,” she said. “I thought it would be such a great spot for—you or—someone to build a vacation home!”
James looked at her sideways, and placed a second piece of ham in his mouth....
James glanced at her from the side and put a second piece of ham in his mouth...
“Land ought to be very dear about there,” he said.
“Land should be very expensive around here,” he said.
What June had taken for personal interest was only the impersonal excitement of every Forsyte who hears of something eligible in danger of passing into other hands. But she refused to see the disappearance of her chance, and continued to press her point.
What June thought was personal interest was really just the general excitement every Forsyte feels when they hear about something valuable that might slip away to someone else. But she wouldn't accept that her opportunity was fading and kept pushing her point.
“You ought to go into the country, Uncle James. I wish I had a lot of money, I wouldn’t live another day in London.”
“You should get out of the city, Uncle James. If I had a lot of money, I wouldn’t spend another day in London.”
James was stirred to the depths of his long thin figure; he had no idea his niece held such downright views.
James was deeply affected; he had no idea his niece had such strong opinions.
“Why don’t you go into the country?” repeated June; “it would do you a lot of good.”
“Why don’t you go out to the country?” June repeated; “it would really benefit you.”
“Why?” began James in a fluster. “Buying land—what good d’you suppose I can do buying land, building houses?—I couldn’t get four per cent. for my money!”
“Why?” James started, feeling flustered. “What good do you think I can do by buying land and building houses? I couldn’t even get four percent on my investment!”
“What does that matter? You’d get fresh air.”
“What does that matter? You’d be outside getting fresh air.”
“Fresh air!” exclaimed James; “what should I do with fresh air,”
“Fresh air!” James exclaimed. “What am I supposed to do with fresh air?”
“I should have thought anybody liked to have fresh air,” said June scornfully.
"I should've thought anyone would want fresh air," June said with a sneer.
James wiped his napkin all over his mouth.
James wiped his napkin across his mouth.
“You don’t know the value of money,” he said, avoiding her eye.
"You don't understand how much money is worth," he said, looking away from her.
“No! and I hope I never shall!” and, biting her lip with inexpressible mortification, poor June was silent.
“No! and I hope I never will!” June said, biting her lip in deep embarrassment, leaving her silent.
Why were her own relations so rich, and Phil never knew where the money was coming from for to-morrow’s tobacco. Why couldn’t they do something for him? But they were so selfish. Why couldn’t they build country-houses? She had all that naive dogmatism which is so pathetic, and sometimes achieves such great results. Bosinney, to whom she turned in her discomfiture, was talking to Irene, and a chill fell on Jun’s spirit. Her eyes grew steady with anger, like old Jolyon’s when his will was crossed.
Why were her relatives so wealthy, and Phil never knew where the money for tomorrow's tobacco was coming from? Why couldn't they help him out? But they were so selfish. Why couldn't they just build some country houses? She had that naive certainty that’s so sad, yet sometimes leads to amazing outcomes. Bosinney, whom she looked to in her frustration, was talking to Irene, and a cold wave washed over Jun’s spirit. Her eyes hardened with anger, like old Jolyon's when his wishes were ignored.
James, too, was much disturbed. He felt as though someone had threatened his right to invest his money at five per cent. Jolyon had spoiled her. None of his girls would have said such a thing. James had always been exceedingly liberal to his children, and the consciousness of this made him feel it all the more deeply. He trifled moodily with his strawberries, then, deluging them with cream, he ate them quickly; they, at all events, should not escape him.
James was also very upset. It felt like someone had challenged his right to invest his money at five percent. Jolyon had spoiled her. None of his daughters would have said something like that. James had always been very generous to his children, and knowing that made him feel it even more intensely. He distractedly played with his strawberries, then drowned them in cream and ate them quickly; at least they wouldn't get away from him.
No wonder he was upset. Engaged for fifty-four years (he had been admitted a solicitor on the earliest day sanctioned by the law) in arranging mortgages, preserving investments at a dead level of high and safe interest, conducting negotiations on the principle of securing the utmost possible out of other people compatible with safety to his clients and himself, in calculations as to the exact pecuniary possibilities of all the relations of life, he had come at last to think purely in terms of money. Money was now his light, his medium for seeing, that without which he was really unable to see, really not cognisant of phenomena; and to have this thing, “I hope I shall never know the value of money!” said to his face, saddened and exasperated him. He knew it to be nonsense, or it would have frightened him. What was the world coming to! Suddenly recollecting the story of young Jolyon, however, he felt a little comforted, for what could you expect with a father like that! This turned his thoughts into a channel still less pleasant. What was all this talk about Soames and Irene?
No wonder he was upset. After fifty-four years (he had become a solicitor on the first day allowed by law) of setting up mortgages, keeping investments at a steady level of high and safe interest, and negotiating to get the best deal possible for others while ensuring safety for his clients and himself, he had come to think entirely in terms of money. Money was now his light, the lens through which he saw everything, making it impossible for him to understand anything without it. So when someone said to him, "I hope I never learn the value of money!" it made him sad and frustrated. He knew it was meaningless, or it would have scared him. What was happening to the world? However, suddenly remembering the story of young Jolyon gave him a bit of comfort—after all, what could you expect from a father like that! This thought led him to even darker reflections. What was all this talk about Soames and Irene?
As in all self-respecting families, an emporium had been established where family secrets were bartered, and family stock priced. It was known on Forsyte ’Change that Irene regretted her marriage. Her regret was disapproved of. She ought to have known her own mind; no dependable woman made these mistakes.
As in any respectable family, there was a place where family secrets were exchanged and family assets valued. It was common knowledge on Forsyte 'Change that Irene regretted her marriage. People looked down on her regret. She should have known her own feelings; no reliable woman made such mistakes.
James reflected sourly that they had a nice house (rather small) in an excellent position, no children, and no money troubles. Soames was reserved about his affairs, but he must be getting a very warm man. He had a capital income from the business—for Soames, like his father, was a member of that well-known firm of solicitors, Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte—and had always been very careful. He had done quite unusually well with some mortgages he had taken up, too—a little timely foreclosure—most lucky hits!
James thought bitterly that they had a nice house (a bit small) in a great location, no kids, and no financial problems. Soames was pretty private about his finances, but he must be doing quite well. He had a solid income from the business—after all, Soames, like his father, was part of that famous firm of solicitors, Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte—and had always been very cautious. He had also done surprisingly well with some mortgages he had taken on—a bit of timely foreclosure—some really lucky moves!
There was no reason why Irene should not be happy, yet they said she’d been asking for a separate room. He knew where that ended. It wasn’t as if Soames drank.
There was no reason for Irene not to be happy, yet they said she’d been requesting a separate room. He knew where that would lead. It wasn’t like Soames drank.
James looked at his daughter-in-law. That unseen glance of his was cold and dubious. Appeal and fear were in it, and a sense of personal grievance. Why should he be worried like this? It was very likely all nonsense; women were funny things! They exaggerated so, you didn’t know what to believe; and then, nobody told him anything, he had to find out everything for himself. Again he looked furtively at Irene, and across from her to Soames. The latter, listening to Aunt Juley, was looking up, under his brows in the direction of Bosinney.
James glanced at his daughter-in-law. That unseen look of his was cold and doubtful. It held both appeal and fear, along with a sense of personal grievance. Why should he be so worried? It was probably all nonsense; women were strange like that! They exaggerated so much that you didn’t know what to believe, and nobody ever told him anything—he had to figure everything out on his own. He glanced furtively at Irene and then over to Soames. The latter, listening to Aunt Juley, was looking up under his brows toward Bosinney.
“He’s fond of her, I know,” thought James. “Look at the way he’s always giving her things.”
“He likes her, I can tell,” thought James. “Look at how he’s always giving her stuff.”
And the extraordinary unreasonableness of her disaffection struck him with increased force. It was a pity, too, she was a taking little thing, and he, James, would be really quite fond of her if she’d only let him. She had taken up lately with June; that was doing her no good, that was certainly doing her no good. She was getting to have opinions of her own. He didn’t know what she wanted with anything of the sort. She’d a good home, and everything she could wish for. He felt that her friends ought to be chosen for her. To go on like this was dangerous.
And the complete unreasonableness of her lack of affection hit him even harder. It was a shame because she was quite a charming little thing, and he, James, would really like her if she’d just let him. Recently, she had started hanging out with June; that was definitely not helping her. She was starting to develop her own opinions. He didn’t understand why she wanted anything like that. She had a good home and everything she could want. He felt that her friends should be chosen for her. Continuing like this was risky.
June, indeed, with her habit of championing the unfortunate, had dragged from Irene a confession, and, in return, had preached the necessity of facing the evil, by separation, if need be. But in the face of these exhortations, Irene had kept a brooding silence, as though she found terrible the thought of this struggle carried through in cold blood. He would never give her up, she had said to June.
June, with her tendency to stand up for the underdog, had gotten Irene to open up, and in return, she had emphasized the need to confront the problem, even if that meant separating. But despite these talks, Irene remained silent and withdrawn, as if the idea of going through with such a fight in a calculated way terrified her. She had told June that she would never let him go.
“Who cares?” June cried; “let him do what he likes—you’ve only to stick to it!” And she had not scrupled to say something of this sort at Timothy’s; James, when he heard of it, had felt a natural indignation and horror.
“Who cares?” June shouted; “let him do whatever he wants—you just have to deal with it!” And she hadn’t hesitated to say something like this at Timothy’s; when James heard about it, he felt a natural anger and shock.
What if Irene were to take it into her head to—he could hardly frame the thought—to leave Soames? But he felt this thought so unbearable that he at once put it away; the shady visions it conjured up, the sound of family tongues buzzing in his ears, the horror of the conspicuous happening so close to him, to one of his own children! Luckily, she had no money—a beggarly fifty pound a year! And he thought of the deceased Heron, who had had nothing to leave her, with contempt. Brooding over his glass, his long legs twisted under the table, he quite omitted to rise when the ladies left the room. He would have to speak to Soames—would have to put him on his guard; they could not go on like this, now that such a contingency had occurred to him. And he noticed with sour disfavour that June had left her wine-glasses full of wine.
What if Irene decided to—he could barely even think it—to leave Soames? The thought was so unbearable that he quickly pushed it aside; the dark images it brought to mind, the sound of family gossip ringing in his ears, the dread of something so obvious happening so close to him, to one of his own kids! Thankfully, she had no money—a pathetic fifty pounds a year! And he thought of the late Heron, who had nothing to leave her, with disdain. As he brooded over his drink, his long legs twisted under the table, he completely forgot to stand when the ladies left the room. He needed to talk to Soames—had to warn him; they couldn’t continue like this, now that such a possibility had crossed his mind. He noticed with frustration that June had left her wine glasses full.
“That little, thing’s at the bottom of it all,” he mused; “Irene’d never have thought of it herself.” James was a man of imagination.
“That little thing’s at the bottom of it all,” he thought; “Irene would never have thought of it herself.” James was an imaginative man.
The voice of Swithin roused him from his reverie.
The sound of Swithin's voice pulled him out of his daydream.
“I gave four hundred pounds for it,” he was saying. “Of course it’s a regular work of art.”
“I paid four hundred pounds for it,” he was saying. “Of course, it’s a true work of art.”
“Four hundred! H’m! that’s a lot of money!” chimed in Nicholas.
“Four hundred! Hmm! That’s a lot of money!” said Nicholas.
The object alluded to was an elaborate group of statuary in Italian marble, which, placed upon a lofty stand (also of marble), diffused an atmosphere of culture throughout the room. The subsidiary figures, of which there were six, female, nude, and of highly ornate workmanship, were all pointing towards the central figure, also nude, and female, who was pointing at herself; and all this gave the observer a very pleasant sense of her extreme value. Aunt Juley, nearly opposite, had had the greatest difficulty in not looking at it all the evening.
The object mentioned was a detailed sculpture made of Italian marble, which, set on a tall marble pedestal, spread a cultured vibe throughout the room. There were six smaller figures, all female, nude, and intricately crafted, pointing towards the central figure, who was also nude and female, and she was pointing at herself; this created a very nice feeling for the viewer about her immense worth. Aunt Juley, sitting nearly across from it, struggled all evening to avoid looking at it.
Old Jolyon spoke; it was he who had started the discussion.
Old Jolyon spoke; he was the one who had started the conversation.
“Four hundred fiddlesticks! Don’t tell me you gave four hundred for that?”
“Four hundred nonsense! Don’t tell me you paid four hundred for that?”
Between the points of his collar Swithin’s chin made the second painful oscillatory movement of the evening.
Between the points of his collar, Swithin's chin made the second painful wobble of the evening.
“Four-hundred-pounds, of English money; not a farthing less. I don’t regret it. It’s not common English—it’s genuine modern Italian!”
“Four hundred pounds, in English money; not a penny less. I don’t regret it. It’s not typical English—it’s real modern Italian!”
Soames raised the corner of his lip in a smile, and looked across at Bosinney. The architect was grinning behind the fumes of his cigarette. Now, indeed, he looked more like a buccaneer.
Soames lifted the corner of his mouth in a smile and glanced over at Bosinney. The architect was grinning through the smoke of his cigarette. At that moment, he really looked more like a pirate.
“There’s a lot of work about it,” remarked James hastily, who was really moved by the size of the group. “It’d sell well at Jobson’s.”
“There's a lot of work involved,” James said quickly, clearly impressed by the size of the group. “It would sell really well at Jobson’s.”
“The poor foreign dey-vil that made it,” went on Swithin, “asked me five hundred—I gave him four. It’s worth eight. Looked half-starved, poor dey-vil!”
“The poor foreign devil that made it,” Swithin continued, “asked me for five hundred—I gave him four. It’s worth eight. Looked half-starved, poor devil!”
“Ah!” chimed in Nicholas suddenly, “poor, seedy-lookin’ chaps, these artists; it’s a wonder to me how they live. Now, there’s young Flageoletti, that Fanny and the girls are always hav’in’ in, to play the fiddle; if he makes a hundred a year it’s as much as ever he does!”
“Ah!” Nicholas said suddenly, “these artists really look down on their luck; it’s a wonder to me how they survive. Now, there’s young Flageoletti, that Fanny and the girls are always bringing in to play the fiddle; if he makes a hundred a year, that’s about all he ever does!”
James shook his head. “Ah!” he said, “I don’t know how they live!”
James shook his head. “Ah!” he said, “I don’t know how they survive!”
Old Jolyon had risen, and, cigar in mouth, went to inspect the group at close quarters.
Old Jolyon had gotten up, cigar in his mouth, and went to take a closer look at the group.
“Wouldn’t have given two for it!” he pronounced at last.
“Wouldn’t have given two cents for it!” he said finally.
Soames saw his father and Nicholas glance at each other anxiously; and, on the other side of Swithin, Bosinney, still shrouded in smoke.
Soames saw his father and Nicholas look at each other nervously; and, on the other side of Swithin, Bosinney, still surrounded by smoke.
“I wonder what he thinks of it?” thought Soames, who knew well enough that this group was hopelessly vieux jeu; hopelessly of the last generation. There was no longer any sale at Jobson’s for such works of art.
“I wonder what he thinks of it?” thought Soames, who knew very well that this group was hopelessly old-fashioned; hopelessly from the last generation. There was no longer any demand at Jobson’s for such works of art.
Swithin’s answer came at last. “You never knew anything about a statue. You’ve got your pictures, and that’s all!”
Swithin finally replied, “You never knew anything about a statue. You’ve got your pictures, and that’s it!”
Old Jolyon walked back to his seat, puffing his cigar. It was not likely that he was going to be drawn into an argument with an obstinate beggar like Swithin, pig-headed as a mule, who had never known a statue from a—-straw hat.
Old Jolyon walked back to his seat, puffing his cigar. It was unlikely that he would get into an argument with a stubborn beggar like Swithin, as stubborn as a mule, who had never recognized a statue from a straw hat.
“Stucco!” was all he said.
"Stucco!" was all he said.
It had long been physically impossible for Swithin to start; his fist came down on the table.
It had been physically impossible for Swithin to begin for a long time; his fist slammed down on the table.
“Stucco! I should like to see anything you’ve got in your house half as good!”
“Stucco! I’d love to see anything you have in your house that’s even close to this!”
And behind his speech seemed to sound again that rumbling violence of primitive generations.
And behind his words, there seemed to echo that deep-rooted violence of ancient times.
It was James who saved the situation.
It was James who turned things around.
“Now, what do you say, Mr. Bosinney? You’re an architect; you ought to know all about statues and things!”
“Now, what do you think, Mr. Bosinney? You're an architect; you should know all about statues and stuff!”
Every eye was turned upon Bosinney; all waited with a strange, suspicious look for his answer.
Every eye was on Bosinney; everyone waited with a strange, suspicious look for his response.
And Soames, speaking for the first time, asked:
And Soames, speaking for the first time, asked:
“Yes, Bosinney, what do you say?”
“Yes, Bosinney, what do you think?”
Bosinney replied coolly:
Bosinney replied calmly:
“The work is a remarkable one.”
“The work is really impressive.”
His words were addressed to Swithin, his eyes smiled slyly at old Jolyon; only Soames remained unsatisfied.
His words were directed at Swithin, his eyes smirked at old Jolyon; only Soames was left feeling unsatisfied.
“Remarkable for what?”
"Remarkable for what exactly?"
“For its naiveté.”
"For its innocence."
The answer was followed by an impressive silence; Swithin alone was not sure whether a compliment was intended.
The answer was met with a significant silence; only Swithin wasn't sure if a compliment was meant.
CHAPTER IV
PROJECTION OF THE HOUSE
Soames Forsyte walked out of his green-painted front door three days after the dinner at Swithin’s, and looking back from across the Square, confirmed his impression that the house wanted painting.
Soames Forsyte stepped out of his green-painted front door three days after the dinner at Swithin’s, and looking back from across the Square, he confirmed his feeling that the house needed a fresh coat of paint.
He had left his wife sitting on the sofa in the drawing-room, her hands crossed in her lap, manifestly waiting for him to go out. This was not unusual. It happened, in fact, every day.
He had left his wife sitting on the couch in the living room, her hands resting in her lap, clearly waiting for him to leave. This wasn't unusual. It happened, in fact, every day.
He could not understand what she found wrong with him. It was not as if he drank! Did he run into debt, or gamble, or swear; was he violent; were his friends rackety; did he stay out at night? On the contrary.
He couldn’t figure out what she thought was wrong with him. It wasn’t like he drank! Did he go into debt, or gamble, or curse; was he aggressive; were his friends rowdy; did he stay out late? On the contrary.
The profound, subdued aversion which he felt in his wife was a mystery to him, and a source of the most terrible irritation. That she had made a mistake, and did not love him, had tried to love him and could not love him, was obviously no reason.
The deep, quiet dislike he sensed from his wife was a mystery to him and a source of intense frustration. The fact that she had made a mistake, didn’t love him, tried to love him, and just couldn’t was clearly not a justification.
He that could imagine so outlandish a cause for his wife’s not getting on with him was certainly no Forsyte.
He who could come up with such a bizarre reason for his wife not getting along with him was definitely not a Forsyte.
Soames was forced, therefore, to set the blame entirely down to his wife. He had never met a woman so capable of inspiring affection. They could not go anywhere without his seeing how all the men were attracted by her; their looks, manners, voices, betrayed it; her behaviour under this attention had been beyond reproach. That she was one of those women—not too common in the Anglo-Saxon race—born to be loved and to love, who when not loving are not living, had certainly never even occurred to him. Her power of attraction, he regarded as part of her value as his property; but it made him, indeed, suspect that she could give as well as receive; and she gave him nothing! “Then why did she marry me?” was his continual thought. He had forgotten his courtship; that year and a half when he had besieged and lain in wait for her, devising schemes for her entertainment, giving her presents, proposing to her periodically, and keeping her other admirers away with his perpetual presence. He had forgotten the day when, adroitly taking advantage of an acute phase of her dislike to her home surroundings, he crowned his labours with success. If he remembered anything, it was the dainty capriciousness with which the gold-haired, dark-eyed girl had treated him. He certainly did not remember the look on her face—strange, passive, appealing—when suddenly one day she had yielded, and said that she would marry him.
Soames had no choice but to blame his wife completely. He had never met a woman who could inspire so much affection. They could go anywhere and he would notice how all the men were drawn to her; their looks, behavior, and voices made it obvious. Her response to this attention had been flawless. That she was one of those women—not very common among Anglo-Saxons—born to love and be loved, who aren’t truly living when they aren’t in love, had never crossed his mind. He viewed her attractiveness as part of her worth as his property; but it made him suspect that she could give as well as take; and yet she gave him nothing! “Then why did she marry me?” was a thought that constantly nagged at him. He had forgotten how he had courted her; that year and a half when he had pursued her, planning ways to entertain her, giving her gifts, proposing to her repeatedly, and keeping her other suitors at bay with his constant presence. He had forgotten the day when, skillfully taking advantage of a time when she was particularly unhappy at home, he finally succeeded. If he remembered anything, it was the delicate unpredictability with which the gold-haired, dark-eyed girl had treated him. He definitely did not recall the expression on her face—strange, passive, pleading—when one day she unexpectedly agreed to marry him.
It had been one of those real devoted wooings which books and people praise, when the lover is at length rewarded for hammering the iron till it is malleable, and all must be happy ever after as the wedding bells.
It had been one of those truly devoted courtships that books and people rave about, when the lover finally gets rewarded for working hard until the relationship becomes flexible, and everyone assumes it will be happily ever after with the wedding bells.
Soames walked eastwards, mousing doggedly along on the shady side.
Soames walked east, trudging steadily along the shady side.
The house wanted doing, up, unless he decided to move into the country, and build.
The house needed fixing up, unless he chose to move to the countryside and build.
For the hundredth time that month he turned over this problem. There was no use in rushing into things! He was very comfortably off, with an increasing income getting on for three thousand a year; but his invested capital was not perhaps so large as his father believed—James had a tendency to expect that his children should be better off than they were. “I can manage eight thousand easily enough,” he thought, “without calling in either Robertson’s or Nicholl’s.”
For the hundredth time that month, he thought about this problem. There was no point in rushing things! He was doing quite well, with an increasing income of nearly three thousand a year; but his invested capital might not be as large as his father thought—James tended to expect that his children should be better off than they actually were. “I can manage eight thousand easily enough,” he thought, “without needing help from either Robertson’s or Nicholl’s.”
He had stopped to look in at a picture shop, for Soames was an “amateur” of pictures, and had a little-room in No. 62, Montpellier Square, full of canvases, stacked against the wall, which he had no room to hang. He brought them home with him on his way back from the City, generally after dark, and would enter this room on Sunday afternoons, to spend hours turning the pictures to the light, examining the marks on their backs, and occasionally making notes.
He had paused to check out an art shop because Soames was an “amateur” of art and had a small room at 62 Montpellier Square filled with canvases stacked against the wall that he had no space to hang. He would bring them home with him on his way back from the City, usually after dark, and would enter this room on Sunday afternoons to spend hours adjusting the pictures to the light, looking at the marks on their backs, and sometimes taking notes.
They were nearly all landscapes with figures in the foreground, a sign of some mysterious revolt against London, its tall houses, its interminable streets, where his life and the lives of his breed and class were passed. Every now and then he would take one or two pictures away with him in a cab, and stop at Jobson’s on his way into the City.
They were mostly landscapes with people in the foreground, a sign of some mysterious rebellion against London, its tall buildings, its endless streets, where he and others like him lived their lives. Every now and then, he would take one or two pictures with him in a cab and stop at Jobson’s on his way into the City.
He rarely showed them to anyone; Irene, whose opinion he secretly respected and perhaps for that reason never solicited, had only been into the room on rare occasions, in discharge of some wifely duty. She was not asked to look at the pictures, and she never did. To Soames this was another grievance. He hated that pride of hers, and secretly dreaded it.
He hardly ever showed them to anyone; Irene, whose opinion he secretly valued and maybe for that reason never asked for, had only been into the room a few times, fulfilling some wifely duty. She wasn't invited to look at the pictures, and she never did. To Soames, this was yet another annoyance. He despised her pride and secretly feared it.
In the plate-glass window of the picture shop his image stood and looked at him.
In the glass window of the photo shop, his reflection stood there and looked back at him.
His sleek hair under the brim of the tall hat had a sheen like the hat itself; his cheeks, pale and flat, the line of his clean-shaven lips, his firm chin with its greyish shaven tinge, and the buttoned strictness of his black cut-away coat, conveyed an appearance of reserve and secrecy, of imperturbable, enforced composure; but his eyes, cold,—grey, strained—looking, with a line in the brow between them, examined him wistfully, as if they knew of a secret weakness.
His smooth hair under the brim of the tall hat shone like the hat itself; his cheeks were pale and flat, the outline of his clean-shaven lips, his firm chin with its grayish tinge, and the buttoned strictness of his black cutaway coat gave off an air of reserve and secrecy, of calm, enforced composure; but his eyes, cold—gray, strained—looked at him longingly, as if they were aware of a hidden flaw.
He noted the subjects of the pictures, the names of the painters, made a calculation of their values, but without the satisfaction he usually derived from this inward appraisement, and walked on.
He observed the subjects of the pictures, the names of the artists, evaluated their worth, but without the satisfaction he usually got from this internal assessment, and continued on his way.
No. 62 would do well enough for another year, if he decided to build! The times were good for building, money had not been so dear for years; and the site he had seen at Robin Hill, when he had gone down there in the spring to inspect the Nicholl mortgage—what could be better! Within twelve miles of Hyde Park Corner, the value of the land certain to go up, would always fetch more than he gave for it; so that a house, if built in really good style, was a first-class investment.
No. 62 would be fine for another year if he chose to build! The market was good for construction, and money hadn’t been this affordable in years; plus, the location he saw at Robin Hill when he visited in the spring to check on the Nicholl mortgage—what could be better! Just twelve miles from Hyde Park Corner, the land value was sure to increase and would always be worth more than he paid for it; so, a well-built house would be a top-notch investment.
The notion of being the one member of his family with a country house weighed but little with him; for to a true Forsyte, sentiment, even the sentiment of social position, was a luxury only to be indulged in after his appetite for more material pleasure had been satisfied.
The idea of being the only one in his family with a country house didn't mean much to him; for a true Forsyte, emotions, even the feelings about social status, were a luxury to enjoy only after his desire for more tangible pleasures had been fulfilled.
To get Irene out of London, away from opportunities of going about and seeing people, away from her friends and those who put ideas into her head! That was the thing! She was too thick with June! June disliked him. He returned the sentiment. They were of the same blood.
To get Irene out of London, away from opportunities to socialize and see people, away from her friends and those who influenced her! That was the goal! She was too close to June! June didn't like him. He felt the same way. They shared the same background.
It would be everything to get Irene out of town. The house would please her, she would enjoy messing about with the decoration, she was very artistic!
It would mean everything to get Irene out of town. She would love the house, have fun playing around with the decoration, and she's really artistic!
The house must be in good style, something that would always be certain to command a price, something unique, like that last house of Parkes, which had a tower; but Parkes had himself said that his architect was ruinous. You never knew where you were with those fellows; if they had a name they ran you into no end of expense and were conceited into the bargain.
The house needs to have good style, something that will always guarantee a solid price, something unique, like that last house from Parkes, which had a tower; but Parkes himself said that his architect was a disaster. You never knew what to expect from those guys; if they had a reputation, they’d end up costing you a fortune and were full of themselves to boot.
And a common architect was no good—the memory of Parkes’ tower precluded the employment of a common architect:
And a regular architect wasn't good enough—the memory of Parkes’ tower made it impossible to hire just any architect:
This was why he had thought of Bosinney. Since the dinner at Swithin’s he had made enquiries, the result of which had been meagre, but encouraging: “One of the new school.”
This is why he had thought of Bosinney. Since the dinner at Swithin’s, he had made inquiries, and the results were limited but promising: “One of the new school.”
“Clever?”
“Smart?”
“As clever as you like—a bit—a bit up in the air!”
“As smart as you want—just a little—kind of uncertain!”
He had not been able to discover what houses Bosinney had built, nor what his charges were. The impression he gathered was that he would be able to make his own terms. The more he reflected on the idea, the more he liked it. It would be keeping the thing in the family, with Forsytes almost an instinct; and he would be able to get “favoured-nation,” if not nominal terms—only fair, considering the chance to Bosinney of displaying his talents, for this house must be no common edifice.
He hadn't been able to find out what houses Bosinney had built or what his fees were. The impression he got was that he could negotiate his own terms. The more he thought about it, the more he liked the idea. It would keep things in the family, almost like a Forsyte instinct; and he would be able to get “favored-nation” status, if not outright favorable terms—only fair, considering the opportunity it gave Bosinney to showcase his talents, because this house had to be something special.
Soames reflected complacently on the work it would be sure to bring the young man; for, like every Forsyte, he could be a thorough optimist when there was anything to be had out of it.
Soames thought happily about the opportunities it would definitely create for the young man; because, like every Forsyte, he could be a complete optimist when there was something to gain from it.
Bosinney’s office was in Sloane Street, close at, hand, so that he would be able to keep his eye continually on the plans.
Bosinney's office was on Sloane Street, nearby, so he could constantly keep an eye on the plans.
Again, Irene would not be to likely to object to leave London if her greatest friend’s lover were given the job. Jun’s marriage might depend on it. Irene could not decently stand in the way of Jun’s marriage; she would never do that, he knew her too well. And June would be pleased; of this he saw the advantage.
Again, Irene probably wouldn’t object to leaving London if her best friend’s partner got the job. Jun’s marriage might be at stake. Irene couldn’t reasonably block Jun’s marriage; she would never do that, he knew her too well. And Jun would be happy; he recognized the benefit in that.
Bosinney looked clever, but he had also—and—it was one of his great attractions—an air as if he did not quite know on which side his bread were buttered; he should be easy to deal with in money matters. Soames made this reflection in no defrauding spirit; it was the natural attitude of his mind—of the mind of any good business man—of all those thousands of good business men through whom he was threading his way up Ludgate Hill.
Bosinney seemed smart, but he also had—this was one of his main appeals—a vibe like he wasn’t entirely sure where his advantages lay; he should be straightforward in financial dealings. Soames thought this without any malicious intent; it was just how he naturally thought—like any good business person—and like all the thousands of good business people he was navigating past on Ludgate Hill.
Thus he fulfilled the inscrutable laws of his great class—of human nature itself—when he reflected, with a sense of comfort, that Bosinney would be easy to deal with in money matters.
Thus he fulfilled the mysterious rules of his great class—of human nature itself—when he thought, with a sense of comfort, that Bosinney would be straightforward to handle in financial matters.
While he elbowed his way on, his eyes, which he usually kept fixed on the ground before his feet, were attracted upwards by the dome of St. Paul’s. It had a peculiar fascination for him, that old dome, and not once, but twice or three times a week, would he halt in his daily pilgrimage to enter beneath and stop in the side aisles for five or ten minutes, scrutinizing the names and epitaphs on the monuments. The attraction for him of this great church was inexplicable, unless it enabled him to concentrate his thoughts on the business of the day. If any affair of particular moment, or demanding peculiar acuteness, was weighing on his mind, he invariably went in, to wander with mouse-like attention from epitaph to epitaph. Then retiring in the same noiseless way, he would hold steadily on up Cheapside, a thought more of dogged purpose in his gait, as though he had seen something which he had made up his mind to buy.
As he pushed his way through the crowd, his eyes, which he usually kept focused on the ground in front of him, were drawn upwards by the dome of St. Paul's. That old dome had a strange pull on him, and not just once but two or three times a week, he would stop during his daily routine to go inside and linger in the side aisles for five or ten minutes, studying the names and inscriptions on the monuments. The charm of this grand church was hard to explain, unless it helped him focus on the tasks ahead. If something particularly important or requiring sharp thinking was on his mind, he always stepped inside, moving quietly from one inscription to the next with a small, attentive demeanor. After a while, he would leave in the same silent manner and continue up Cheapside, walking with a firmer purpose in his stride, as if he had seen something he was determined to purchase.
He went in this morning, but, instead of stealing from monument to monument, turned his eyes upwards to the columns and spacings of the walls, and remained motionless.
He went in this morning, but instead of stealing from monument to monument, he looked up at the columns and gaps in the walls and stayed still.
His uplifted face, with the awed and wistful look which faces take on themselves in church, was whitened to a chalky hue in the vast building. His gloved hands were clasped in front over the handle of his umbrella. He lifted them. Some sacred inspiration perhaps had come to him.
His uplifted face, with the amazed and longing expression that people often have in church, looked pale as chalk in the large building. His gloved hands were clasped in front of him over the handle of his umbrella. He lifted them. Maybe some kind of sacred inspiration had struck him.
“Yes,” he thought, “I must have room to hang my pictures.”
“Yes,” he thought, “I need to have space to hang my pictures.”
That evening, on his return from the City, he called at Bosinney’s office. He found the architect in his shirt-sleeves, smoking a pipe, and ruling off lines on a plan. Soames refused a drink, and came at once to the point.
That evening, on his way back from the City, he stopped by Bosinney’s office. He found the architect in his shirtsleeves, smoking a pipe and drawing lines on a plan. Soames turned down a drink and got straight to the point.
“If you’ve nothing better to do on Sunday, come down with me to Robin Hill, and give me your opinion on a building site.”
“If you don’t have anything better to do on Sunday, come down with me to Robin Hill and share your thoughts on a construction site.”
“Are you going to build?”
"Are you going to create?"
“Perhaps,” said Soames; “but don’t speak of it. I just want your opinion.”
“Maybe,” said Soames; “but don’t mention it. I just want your thoughts.”
“Quite so,” said the architect.
“Exactly,” said the architect.
Soames peered about the room.
Soames looked around the room.
“You’re rather high up here,” he remarked.
"You’re pretty high up here," he said.
Any information he could gather about the nature and scope of Bosinney’s business would be all to the good.
Any information he could collect about the nature and extent of Bosinney’s business would be very helpful.
“It does well enough for me so far,” answered the architect. “You’re accustomed to the swells.”
“It's good enough for me so far,” replied the architect. “You’re used to the high society.”
He knocked out his pipe, but replaced it empty between his teeth; it assisted him perhaps to carry on the conversation. Soames noted a hollow in each cheek, made as it were by suction.
He knocked out his pipe but put it back between his teeth empty; it might have helped him keep the conversation going. Soames noticed a hollow in each cheek, created as if by suction.
“What do you pay for an office like this?” said he.
"What do you pay for an office like this?" he asked.
“Fifty too much,” replied Bosinney.
"Fifty is too much," replied Bosinney.
This answer impressed Soames favourably.
This answer impressed Soames positively.
“I suppose it is dear,” he said. “I’ll call for you—on Sunday about eleven.”
“I guess it is expensive,” he said. “I’ll pick you up—on Sunday around eleven.”
The following Sunday therefore he called for Bosinney in a hansom, and drove him to the station. On arriving at Robin Hill, they found no cab, and started to walk the mile and a half to the site.
The next Sunday, he called for Bosinney in a cab and drove him to the station. When they got to Robin Hill, they found there were no cabs available, so they began walking the mile and a half to the site.
It was the 1st of August—a perfect day, with a burning sun and cloudless sky—and in the straight, narrow road leading up the hill their feet kicked up a yellow dust.
It was August 1st—a perfect day, with a blazing sun and a clear blue sky—and on the straight, narrow road leading up the hill, their feet kicked up a cloud of yellow dust.
“Gravel soil,” remarked Soames, and sideways he glanced at the coat Bosinney wore. Into the side-pockets of this coat were thrust bundles of papers, and under one arm was carried a queer-looking stick. Soames noted these and other peculiarities.
“Gravel soil,” said Soames, glancing sideways at the coat Bosinney was wearing. Bundles of papers were stuffed into the side pockets of this coat, and there was a strange-looking stick tucked under one arm. Soames took note of these and other odd details.
No one but a clever man, or, indeed, a buccaneer, would have taken such liberties with his appearance; and though these eccentricities were revolting to Soames, he derived a certain satisfaction from them, as evidence of qualities by which he must inevitably profit. If the fellow could build houses, what did his clothes matter?
No one but a smart guy, or really, a pirate, would have taken such liberties with how he looked; and even though these quirks disgusted Soames, he found some satisfaction in them, seeing them as signs of traits that would ultimately benefit him. If the guy could build houses, what did his clothes matter?
“I told you,” he said, “that I want this house to be a surprise, so don’t say anything about it. I never talk of my affairs until they’re carried through.”
“I told you,” he said, “that I want this house to be a surprise, so don’t mention it. I never talk about my plans until they’re finalized.”
Bosinney nodded.
Bosinney agreed.
“Let women into your plans,” pursued Soames, “and you never know where it’ll end.”
“Include women in your plans,” Soames insisted, “and you never know where it’ll lead.”
“Ah!” Said Bosinney, “women are the devil!”
“Ah!” said Bosinney, “women are the worst!”
This feeling had long been at the bottom of Soames’s heart; he had never, however, put it into words.
This feeling had been deep in Soames’s heart for a long time; he had never, however, expressed it in words.
“Oh!” he muttered, “so you’re beginning to....” He stopped, but added, with an uncontrollable burst of spite: “Jun’s got a temper of her own—always had.”
“Oh!” he muttered, “so you’re starting to....” He paused, but then added, with an uncontrollable burst of spite: “Jun’s always had a temper of her own.”
“A temper’s not a bad thing in an angel.”
“A temper isn’t a bad thing in an angel.”
Soames had never called Irene an angel. He could not so have violated his best instincts, letting other people into the secret of her value, and giving himself away. He made no reply.
Soames had never referred to Irene as an angel. He couldn't betray his own instincts by revealing her worth to others and exposing his feelings. He said nothing in response.
They had struck into a half-made road across a warren. A cart-track led at right-angles to a gravel pit, beyond which the chimneys of a cottage rose amongst a clump of trees at the border of a thick wood. Tussocks of feathery grass covered the rough surface of the ground, and out of these the larks soared into the haze of sunshine. On the far horizon, over a countless succession of fields and hedges, rose a line of downs.
They had ventured onto a partially constructed road through a maze of paths. A cart track intersected a gravel pit, beyond which the chimneys of a cottage appeared among a group of trees at the edge of a dense forest. Patches of feathery grass covered the uneven ground, and from these, the larks flew up into the bright sunlight. On the distant horizon, over countless fields and hedgerows, a line of hills rose up.
Soames led till they had crossed to the far side, and there he stopped. It was the chosen site; but now that he was about to divulge the spot to another he had become uneasy.
Soames led them until they reached the other side, and there he stopped. It was the chosen spot; but now that he was about to reveal the location to someone else, he felt uneasy.
“The agent lives in that cottage,” he said; “he’ll give us some lunch—we’d better have lunch before we go into this matter.”
“The agent lives in that cottage,” he said; “he’ll give us some lunch—we should eat before we dive into this.”
He again took the lead to the cottage, where the agent, a tall man named Oliver, with a heavy face and grizzled beard, welcomed them. During lunch, which Soames hardly touched, he kept looking at Bosinney, and once or twice passed his silk handkerchief stealthily over his forehead. The meal came to an end at last, and Bosinney rose.
He once again led the way to the cottage, where the agent, a tall guy named Oliver with a serious face and a grizzled beard, welcomed them. During lunch, which Soames barely touched, he kept glancing at Bosinney and once or twice discreetly wiped his forehead with his silk handkerchief. Finally, the meal came to an end, and Bosinney got up.
“I dare say you’ve got business to talk over,” he said; “I’ll just go and nose about a bit.” Without waiting for a reply he strolled out.
“I bet you’ve got things to discuss,” he said; “I’ll just go and wander around for a bit.” Without waiting for a response, he walked out.
Soames was solicitor to this estate, and he spent nearly an hour in the agent’s company, looking at ground-plans and discussing the Nicholl and other mortgages; it was as it were by an afterthought that he brought up the question of the building site.
Soames was the solicitor for this estate, and he spent almost an hour with the agent, reviewing ground plans and discussing the Nicholl and other mortgages; it was somewhat of an afterthought that he mentioned the issue of the building site.
“Your people,” he said, “ought to come down in their price to me, considering that I shall be the first to build.”
“Your people,” he said, “should lower their price for me, since I’ll be the first to build.”
Oliver shook his head.
Oliver shook his head.
The site you’ve fixed on, Sir, he said, “is the cheapest we’ve got. Sites at the top of the slope are dearer by a good bit.”
The site you’ve chosen, Sir, he said, “is the cheapest we have. Sites at the top of the slope are quite a bit more expensive.”
“Mind,” said Soames, “I’ve not decided; it’s quite possible I shan’t build at all. The ground rent’s very high.”
“Just so you know,” said Soames, “I haven’t made up my mind; it’s quite possible I won’t build anything at all. The ground rent is really high.”
“Well, Mr. Forsyte, I shall be sorry if you go off, and I think you’ll make a mistake, Sir. There’s not a bit of land near London with such a view as this, nor one that’s cheaper, all things considered; we’ve only to advertise, to get a mob of people after it.”
“Well, Mr. Forsyte, I’ll be sad if you leave, and I think you’ll be making a mistake, Sir. There’s no land near London with a view like this, and none that’s cheaper, when you think about it; we just need to advertise, and we’ll get a crowd of people interested.”
They looked at each other. Their faces said very plainly: “I respect you as a man of business; and you can’t expect me to believe a word you say.”
They looked at each other. Their faces clearly communicated: “I respect you as a business person; but you can’t expect me to believe anything you say.”
Well, repeated Soames, “I haven’t made up my mind; the thing will very likely go off!” With these words, taking up his umbrella, he put his chilly hand into the agent’s, withdrew it without the faintest pressure, and went out into the sun.
“Well,” repeated Soames, “I haven’t decided yet; it’s likely not going to happen!” With that, he grabbed his umbrella, shook the agent's hand lightly without any real grip, and stepped out into the sun.
He walked slowly back towards the site in deep thought. His instinct told him that what the agent had said was true. A cheap site. And the beauty of it was, that he knew the agent did not really think it cheap; so that his own intuitive knowledge was a victory over the agent’s.
He walked slowly back to the site, lost in thought. His gut feeling told him that what the agent had said was true. A cheap site. The interesting part was that he knew the agent didn’t actually believe it was cheap; so his own intuition was a win over the agent’s perspective.
“Cheap or not, I mean to have it,” he thought.
“Whether it's cheap or not, I’m going to get it,” he thought.
The larks sprang up in front of his feet, the air was full of butterflies, a sweet fragrance rose from the wild grasses. The sappy scent of the bracken stole forth from the wood, where, hidden in the depths, pigeons were cooing, and from afar on the warm breeze, came the rhythmic chiming of church bells.
The larks flew up in front of his feet, the air was filled with butterflies, a sweet smell came from the wild grasses. The fresh scent of the ferns drifted out from the woods, where, tucked away in the depths, pigeons were cooing, and in the distance on the warm breeze, the rhythmic ringing of church bells could be heard.
Soames walked with his eyes on the ground, his lips opening and closing as though in anticipation of a delicious morsel. But when he arrived at the site, Bosinney was nowhere to be seen. After waiting some little time, he crossed the warren in the direction of the slope. He would have shouted, but dreaded the sound of his voice.
Soames walked with his eyes on the ground, his lips moving as if he was expecting a tasty treat. But when he got to the site, Bosinney was nowhere in sight. After waiting for a bit, he crossed the field toward the slope. He considered shouting but was afraid of how his voice would sound.
The warren was as lonely as a prairie, its silence only broken by the rustle of rabbits bolting to their holes, and the song of the larks.
The warren was as lonely as an open plain, its silence only interrupted by the rustle of rabbits darting to their burrows and the song of the larks.
Soames, the pioneer-leader of the great Forsyte army advancing to the civilization of this wilderness, felt his spirit daunted by the loneliness, by the invisible singing, and the hot, sweet air. He had begun to retrace his steps when he at last caught sight of Bosinney.
Soames, the pioneering leader of the great Forsyte group pushing into the civilization of this wilderness, felt his spirit weighed down by the loneliness, the invisible singing, and the hot, sweet air. He had started to turn back when he finally spotted Bosinney.
The architect was sprawling under a large oak tree, whose trunk, with a huge spread of bough and foliage, ragged with age, stood on the verge of the rise.
The architect was lounging under a large oak tree, whose trunk, with a wide reach of branches and leaves, worn with age, stood on the edge of the slope.
Soames had to touch him on the shoulder before he looked up.
Soames had to tap him on the shoulder before he looked up.
“Hallo! Forsyte,” he said, “I’ve found the very place for your house! Look here!”
“Hey! Forsyte,” he said, “I’ve found the perfect spot for your house! Check this out!”
Soames stood and looked, then he said, coldly:
Soames stood and looked, then he said, in a cold tone:
“You may be very clever, but this site will cost me half as much again.”
“You might be really smart, but this place is going to cost me 50% more.”
“Hang the cost, man. Look at the view!”
“Forget about the cost, man. Check out the view!”
Almost from their feet stretched ripe corn, dipping to a small dark copse beyond. A plain of fields and hedges spread to the distant grey-bluedowns. In a silver streak to the right could be seen the line of the river.
Almost from their feet stretched ripe corn, dipping to a small dark grove beyond. A flat landscape of fields and hedges spread to the distant grey-blue hills. To the right, a silver line marked the path of the river.
The sky was so blue, and the sun so bright, that an eternal summer seemed to reign over this prospect. Thistledown floated round them, enraptured by the serenity, of the ether. The heat danced over the corn, and, pervading all, was a soft, insensible hum, like the murmur of bright minutes holding revel between earth and heaven.
The sky was so blue, and the sun so bright, that it felt like summer would never end. Thistledown floated around them, captivated by the calmness of the air. The heat shimmered over the corn, and throughout everything was a gentle, almost unnoticeable hum, like the soft whispers of joyful moments shared between earth and sky.
Soames looked. In spite of himself, something swelled in his breast. To live here in sight of all this, to be able to point it out to his friends, to talk of it, to possess it! His cheeks flushed. The warmth, the radiance, the glow, were sinking into his senses as, four years before, Irene’s beauty had sunk into his senses and made him long for her. He stole a glance at Bosinney, whose eyes, the eyes of the coachman’s “half-tame leopard,” seemed running wild over the landscape. The sunlight had caught the promontories of the fellow’s face, the bumpy cheekbones, the point of his chin, the vertical ridges above his brow; and Soames watched this rugged, enthusiastic, careless face with an unpleasant feeling.
Soames looked. Despite himself, something swelled in his chest. To live here, surrounded by all this, to be able to show it off to his friends, to talk about it, to own it! His cheeks flushed. The warmth, the brightness, the glow were sinking into his senses just as Irene’s beauty had four years earlier, making him long for her. He stole a glance at Bosinney, whose eyes, like a coachman’s “half-tame leopard,” seemed to roam freely over the landscape. The sunlight highlighted the features of the guy’s face, the prominent cheekbones, the sharp chin, the vertical lines above his brow; and Soames watched this rugged, enthusiastic, reckless face with a sense of discomfort.
A long, soft ripple of wind flowed over the corn, and brought a puff of warm air into their faces.
A gentle breeze moved over the corn, bringing a warm gust of air to their faces.
“I could build you a teaser here,” said Bosinney, breaking the silence at last.
“I could create a teaser for you here,” said Bosinney, finally breaking the silence.
“I dare say,” replied Soames, drily. “You haven’t got to pay for it.”
“I have to say,” replied Soames, dryly. “You don’t have to pay for it.”
“For about eight thousand I could build you a palace.”
“For around eight thousand, I could build you a palace.”
Soames had become very pale—a struggle was going on within him. He dropped his eyes, and said stubbornly:
Soames had turned very pale—he was battling something inside him. He lowered his gaze and said defiantly:
“I can’t afford it.”
“I can’t pay for it.”
And slowly, with his mousing walk, he led the way back to the first site.
And slowly, with his quiet walk, he led the way back to the first site.
They spent some time there going into particulars of the projected house, and then Soames returned to the agent’s cottage.
They spent some time there discussing the details of the planned house, and then Soames went back to the agent’s cottage.
He came out in about half an hour, and, joining Bosinney, started for the station.
He came out in about half an hour and, joining Bosinney, headed for the station.
“Well,” he said, hardly opening his lips, “I’ve taken that site of yours, after all.”
“Well,” he said, barely moving his lips, “I’ve taken that site of yours, after all.”
And again he was silent, confusedly debating how it was that this fellow, whom by habit he despised, should have overborne his own decision.
And once more he was silent, puzzled over how this guy, whom he usually looked down on, managed to change his mind.
CHAPTER V
A FORSYTE MÉNAGE
Like the enlightened thousands of his class and generation in this great city of London, who no longer believe in red velvet chairs, and know that groups of modern Italian marble are “vieux jeu,” Soames Forsyte inhabited a house which did what it could. It owned a copper door knocker of individual design, windows which had been altered to open outwards, hanging flower boxes filled with fuchsias, and at the back (a great feature) a little court tiled with jade-green tiles, and surrounded by pink hydrangeas in peacock-blue tubs. Here, under a parchment-coloured Japanese sunshade covering the whole end, inhabitants or visitors could be screened from the eyes of the curious while they drank tea and examined at their leisure the latest of Soames’s little silver boxes.
Like many enlightened people of his class and generation in the bustling city of London, who no longer buy into red velvet chairs and realize that groups of modern Italian marble are “vieux jeu,” Soames Forsyte lived in a house that tried its best. It had a uniquely designed copper door knocker, windows that had been modified to open outward, hanging flower boxes brimming with fuchsias, and at the back (a notable feature) a small courtyard tiled in jade-green, surrounded by pink hydrangeas in peacock-blue pots. Here, beneath a parchment-colored Japanese sunshade that covered the entire end, residents or guests could be shielded from prying eyes while sipping tea and casually inspecting the latest of Soames’s small silver boxes.
The inner decoration favoured the First Empire and William Morris. For its size, the house was commodious; there were countless nooks resembling birds’ nests, and little things made of silver were deposited like eggs.
The interior design favored the First Empire and William Morris. The house was spacious for its size; there were countless cozy corners like bird nests, and small silver items were placed like eggs.
In this general perfection two kinds of fastidiousness were at war. There lived here a mistress who would have dwelt daintily on a desert island; a master whose daintiness was, as it were, an investment, cultivated by the owner for his advancement, in accordance with the laws of competition. This competitive daintiness had caused Soames in his Marlborough days to be the first boy into white waistcoats in summer, and corduroy waistcoats in winter, had prevented him from ever appearing in public with his tie climbing up his collar, and induced him to dust his patent leather boots before a great multitude assembled on Speech Day to hear him recite Molière.
In this overall perfection, two types of fussiness were at odds. There was a mistress who would have thrived delicately on a deserted island; a master whose finickiness was, in a sense, an asset, carefully nurtured by him for his own benefit, following the rules of competition. This competitive fastidiousness had led Soames, in his Marlborough days, to be the first boy to wear white waistcoats in summer and corduroy waistcoats in winter. It also prevented him from ever showing up in public with his tie creeping up his collar and motivated him to polish his patent leather boots before a large crowd gathered on Speech Day to watch him recite Molière.
Skin-like immaculateness had grown over Soames, as over many Londoners; impossible to conceive of him with a hair out of place, a tie deviating one-eighth of an inch from the perpendicular, a collar unglossed! He would not have gone without a bath for worlds—it was the fashion to take baths; and how bitter was his scorn of people who omitted them!
Skin-like perfection had settled over Soames, just like many Londoners; it was unimaginable to think of him with a hair out of place, a tie straying even slightly from straight, or a collar that wasn’t polished! He wouldn’t dream of skipping a bath for anything—it was the trend to take baths; and how he looked down on those who didn’t!
But Irene could be imagined, like some nymph, bathing in wayside streams, for the joy of the freshness and of seeing her own fair body.
But Irene could be imagined, like some nymph, bathing in roadside streams, for the joy of the freshness and of seeing her own lovely body.
In this conflict throughout the house the woman had gone to the wall. As in the struggle between Saxon and Celt still going on within the nation, the more impressionable and receptive temperament had had forced on it a conventional superstructure.
In this conflict within the house, the woman had hit a wall. Just like the ongoing struggle between Saxon and Celt in the nation, the more sensitive and open temperament had been imposed upon by a conventional framework.
Thus the house had acquired a close resemblance to hundreds of other houses with the same high aspirations, having become: “That very charming little house of the Soames Forsytes, quite individual, my dear—really elegant.”
Thus the house had taken on a striking similarity to countless other houses with the same lofty ambitions, becoming: “That lovely little house of the Soames Forsytes, truly unique, my dear—really stylish.”
For Soames Forsyte—read James Peabody, Thomas Atkins, or Emmanuel Spagnoletti, the name in fact of any upper-middle class Englishman in London with any pretensions to taste; and though the decoration be different, the phrase is just.
For Soames Forsyte—think James Peabody, Thomas Atkins, or Emmanuel Spagnoletti, basically any upper-middle-class Englishman in London who has any sense of style; and even if the decor is different, the statement stands true.
On the evening of August 8, a week after the expedition to Robin Hill, in the dining-room of this house—“quite individual, my dear—really elegant”—Soames and Irene were seated at dinner. A hot dinner on Sundays was a little distinguishing elegance common to this house and many others. Early in married life Soames had laid down the rule: “The servants must give us hot dinner on Sundays—they’ve nothing to do but play the concertina.”
On the evening of August 8, a week after the trip to Robin Hill, in the dining room of this house—“really unique, my dear—truly stylish”—Soames and Irene were having dinner. A hot meal on Sundays was a bit of special elegance typical of this house and many others. Early in their marriage, Soames had established the rule: “The staff must serve us hot dinner on Sundays—they have nothing to do but play the concertina.”
The custom had produced no revolution. For—to Soames a rather deplorable sign—servants were devoted to Irene, who, in defiance of all safe tradition, appeared to recognise their right to a share in the weaknesses of human nature.
The custom hadn’t led to any major change. For—what Soames thought was quite unfortunate—servants were loyal to Irene, who, going against all established traditions, seemed to acknowledge their right to share in the flaws of human nature.
The happy pair were seated, not opposite each other, but rectangularly, at the handsome rosewood table; they dined without a cloth—a distinguishing elegance—and so far had not spoken a word.
The happy couple sat not facing each other, but at an angle, at the beautiful rosewood table; they dined without a tablecloth—an elegant choice—and so far, they hadn't said a word.
Soames liked to talk during dinner about business, or what he had been buying, and so long as he talked Irene’s silence did not distress him. This evening he had found it impossible to talk. The decision to build had been weighing on his mind all the week, and he had made up his mind to tell her.
Soames liked to chat about business or whatever he had been buying during dinner, and as long as he talked, Irene's silence didn’t bother him. Tonight, he found it hard to say anything. The decision to build had been on his mind all week, and he had decided to tell her.
His nervousness about this disclosure irritated him profoundly; she had no business to make him feel like that—a wife and a husband being one person. She had not looked at him once since they sat down; and he wondered what on earth she had been thinking about all the time. It was hard, when a man worked as he did, making money for her—yes, and with an ache in his heart—that she should sit there, looking—looking as if she saw the walls of the room closing in. It was enough to make a man get up and leave the table.
His anxiety about this revelation deeply frustrated him; she had no right to make him feel this way—a wife and husband are supposed to be one person. She hadn’t looked at him once since they sat down, and he couldn’t help but wonder what on earth she had been thinking about the whole time. It was tough when a man worked as hard as he did, earning money for her—yes, and with pain in his heart—while she just sat there, looking as if the walls of the room were closing in on her. It was enough to make a man want to get up and leave the table.
The light from the rose-shaded lamp fell on her neck and arms—Soames liked her to dine in a low dress, it gave him an inexpressible feeling of superiority to the majority of his acquaintance, whose wives were contented with their best high frocks or with tea-gowns, when they dined at home. Under that rosy light her amber-coloured hair and fair skin made strange contrast with her dark brown eyes.
The light from the rose-colored lamp highlighted her neck and arms—Soames enjoyed having her wear a low-cut dress at dinner; it gave him an indescribable sense of superiority over most of his friends, whose wives were satisfied with their best high dresses or tea gowns when they dined at home. Under that pink light, her amber hair and pale skin contrasted strikingly with her dark brown eyes.
Could a man own anything prettier than this dining-table with its deep tints, the starry, soft-petalled roses, the ruby-coloured glass, and quaint silver furnishing; could a man own anything prettier than the woman who sat at it? Gratitude was no virtue among Forsytes, who, competitive, and full of common-sense, had no occasion for it; and Soames only experienced a sense of exasperation amounting to pain, that he did not own her as it was his right to own her, that he could not, as by stretching out his hand to that rose, pluck her and sniff the very secrets of her heart.
Could a man own anything more beautiful than this dining table with its rich colors, the starry, soft-petaled roses, the ruby-red glass, and quirky silver decorations; could a man own anything more beautiful than the woman sitting at it? Gratitude wasn’t something that Forsytes valued; they were competitive and practical, so they had no need for it. Soames only felt a deep frustration that he didn’t have the right to claim her as his own, that he couldn’t reach out to that rose, pick her, and uncover the deepest secrets of her heart.
Out of his other property, out of all the things he had collected, his silver, his pictures, his houses, his investments, he got a secret and intimate feeling; out of her he got none.
Out of his other possessions, everything he had gathered—his silver, his paintings, his homes, his investments—he drew a deep and personal feeling; from her, he felt nothing.
In this house of his there was writing on every wall. His business-like temperament protested against a mysterious warning that she was not made for him. He had married this woman, conquered her, made her his own, and it seemed to him contrary to the most fundamental of all laws, the law of possession, that he could do no more than own her body—if indeed he could do that, which he was beginning to doubt. If any one had asked him if he wanted to own her soul, the question would have seemed to him both ridiculous and sentimental. But he did so want, and the writing said he never would.
In his house, there was writing on every wall. His practical nature rebelled against a strange warning that she wasn't meant for him. He had married this woman, won her over, made her his own, and it felt to him like a violation of the most basic law, the law of possession, that he could only own her body—if he could even do that, which he was starting to doubt. If anyone had asked him if he wanted to own her soul, he would have found the question both ridiculous and overly sentimental. But he truly did want that, and the writing said he never would.
She was ever silent, passive, gracefully averse; as though terrified lest by word, motion, or sign she might lead him to believe that she was fond of him; and he asked himself: Must I always go on like this?
She was always quiet, passive, and subtly rejecting; as if she were afraid that by saying anything or making any gesture, she might make him think she liked him; and he wondered: Do I have to keep doing this?
Like most novel readers of his generation (and Soames was a great novel reader), literature coloured his view of life; and he had imbibed the belief that it was only a question of time.
Like most novel readers of his generation (and Soames was a big novel reader), literature shaped his perspective on life; and he had taken in the belief that it was just a matter of time.
In the end the husband always gained the affection of his wife. Even in those cases—a class of book he was not very fond of—which ended in tragedy, the wife always died with poignant regrets on her lips, or if it were the husband who died—unpleasant thought—threw herself on his body in an agony of remorse.
In the end, the husband always earned his wife's love. Even in those cases—a genre of books he didn’t really like—that ended in tragedy, the wife would always die with deep regrets on her lips, or if it was the husband who died—an uncomfortable thought—she would throw herself on his body in a fit of anguish and remorse.
He often took Irene to the theatre, instinctively choosing the modern Society Plays with the modern Society conjugal problem, so fortunately different from any conjugal problem in real life. He found that they too always ended in the same way, even when there was a lover in the case. While he was watching the play Soames often sympathized with the lover; but before he reached home again, driving with Irene in a hansom, he saw that this would not do, and he was glad the play had ended as it had. There was one class of husband that had just then come into fashion, the strong, rather rough, but extremely sound man, who was peculiarly successful at the end of the play; with this person Soames was really not in sympathy, and had it not been for his own position, would have expressed his disgust with the fellow. But he was so conscious of how vital to himself was the necessity for being a successful, even a “strong,” husband, that he never spoke of a distaste born perhaps by the perverse processes of Nature out of a secret fund of brutality in himself.
He often took Irene to the theater, instinctively picking the modern Society Plays that dealt with contemporary marital issues, which were fortunately very different from real-life problems. He noticed that these plays always concluded in the same way, even when there was a love interest involved. While watching the play, Soames often felt sympathy for the lover; however, by the time he was on his way home with Irene in a hansom cab, he realized that this wasn't right, and he was glad the play ended as it did. There was a new type of husband that had just become trendy, the strong, somewhat rough yet very solid man, who typically emerged victorious at the end of the play; Soames didn’t really relate to this type, and if it weren't for his own situation, he would have openly shown his disdain for the guy. But he was acutely aware of how important it was for him to be a successful, even a "strong," husband, so he never voiced any distaste that might have stemmed from the darker aspects of his own nature.
But Irene’s silence this evening was exceptional. He had never before seen such an expression on her face. And since it is always the unusual which alarms, Soames was alarmed. He ate his savoury, and hurried the maid as she swept off the crumbs with the silver sweeper. When she had left the room, he filled his glass with wine and said:
But Irene’s silence this evening was extraordinary. He had never seen such a look on her face before. And because it’s always the unexpected that causes concern, Soames felt uneasy. He ate his meal and rushed the maid as she tidied up the crumbs with the silver sweeper. Once she left the room, he poured himself a glass of wine and said:
“Anybody been here this afternoon?”
"Anyone been here this afternoon?"
“June.”
"June."
“What did she want?” It was an axiom with the Forsytes that people did not go anywhere unless they wanted something. “Came to talk about her lover, I suppose?”
“What did she want?” The Forsytes believed that people only went anywhere when they needed something. “Came to talk about her boyfriend, I guess?”
Irene made no reply.
Irene didn't respond.
“It looks to me,” continued Soames, “as if she were sweeter on him than he is on her. She’s always following him about.”
“It seems to me,” Soames continued, “that she likes him more than he likes her. She's always trailing after him.”
Irene’s eyes made him feel uncomfortable.
Irene's gaze made him feel uneasy.
“You’ve no business to say such a thing!” she exclaimed.
“You have no right to say something like that!” she exclaimed.
“Why not? Anybody can see it.”
“Why not? Anyone can see it.”
“They cannot. And if they could, it’s disgraceful to say so.”
“They can’t. And even if they could, it’s shameful to say that.”
Soames’s composure gave way.
Soames lost his composure.
“You’re a pretty wife!” he said. But secretly he wondered at the heat of her reply; it was unlike her. “You’re cracked about June! I can tell you one thing: now that she has the Buccaneer in tow, she doesn’t care twopence about you, and, you’ll find it out. But you won’t see so much of her in future; we’re going to live in the country.”
“You’re a beautiful wife!” he said. But secretly he wondered about the intensity of her response; it was unusual for her. “You’re obsessed with June! Let me tell you this: now that she’s with the Buccaneer, she couldn’t care less about you, and you’ll realize it soon. But you won’t be seeing her much anymore; we’re moving to the countryside.”
He had been glad to get his news out under cover of this burst of irritation. He had expected a cry of dismay; the silence with which his pronouncement was received alarmed him.
He was happy to share his news alongside this sudden surge of irritation. He had expected a gasp of shock; the silence that followed his announcement unsettled him.
“You don’t seem interested,” he was obliged to add.
“You don’t look interested,” he had to add.
“I knew it already.”
"I already knew that."
He looked at her sharply.
He stared at her intently.
“Who told you?”
"Who said that?"
“June.”
"June"
“How did she know?”
"How did she find out?"
Irene did not answer. Baffled and uncomfortable, he said:
Irene didn't respond. Confused and uneasy, he said:
“It’s a fine thing for Bosinney, it’ll be the making of him. I suppose she’s told you all about it?”
“It’s great for Bosinney; it’s going to be a turning point for him. I guess she’s filled you in on everything?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
There was another pause, and then Soames said:
There was another pause, and then Soames said:
“I suppose you don’t want to, go?”
“I guess you’re not interested in going, right?”
Irene made no reply.
Irene didn't respond.
“Well, I can’t tell what you want. You never seem contented here.”
“Well, I can’t figure out what you want. You never seem happy here.”
“Have my wishes anything to do with it?”
“Do my wishes have anything to do with it?”
She took the vase of roses and left the room. Soames remained seated. Was it for this that he had signed that contract? Was it for this that he was going to spend some ten thousand pounds? Bosinney’s phrase came back to him: “Women are the devil!”
She grabbed the vase of roses and walked out of the room. Soames stayed seated. Was this the reason he had signed that contract? Was this why he was about to spend around ten thousand pounds? Bosinney’s words echoed in his mind: “Women are the devil!”
But presently he grew calmer. It might have been worse. She might have flared up. He had expected something more than this. It was lucky, after all, that June had broken the ice for him. She must have wormed it out of Bosinney; he might have known she would.
But soon he relaxed. It could have been worse. She could have exploded. He had expected more than this. It was fortunate, after all, that June had made the first move for him. She must have gotten it out of Bosinney; he should have known she would.
He lighted his cigarette. After all, Irene had not made a scene! She would come round—that was the best of her; she was cold, but not sulky. And, puffing the cigarette smoke at a lady-bird on the shining table, he plunged into a reverie about the house. It was no good worrying; he would go and make it up presently. She would be sitting out there in the dark, under the Japanese sunshade, knitting. A beautiful, warm night....
He lit his cigarette. After all, Irene hadn’t made a fuss! She would come around—that was what he liked about her; she was distant, but not moody. And, blowing cigarette smoke at a ladybug on the shiny table, he slipped into a daydream about the house. There was no point in stressing; he would go and make up with her soon. She would be out there in the dark, under the Japanese sunshade, knitting. A beautiful, warm night....
In truth, June had come in that afternoon with shining eyes, and the words: “Soames is a brick! It’s splendid for Phil—the very thing for him!”
In reality, June walked in that afternoon with bright eyes, saying, “Soames is amazing! This is perfect for Phil—the ideal solution for him!”
Irene’s face remaining dark and puzzled, she went on:
Irene’s face still looked dark and confused as she continued:
“Your new house at Robin Hill, of course. What? Don’t you know?”
“Your new house at Robin Hill, of course. What? You didn’t know?”
Irene did not know.
Irene didn't know.
“Oh! then, I suppose I oughtn’t to have told you!” Looking impatiently at her friend, she cried: “You look as if you didn’t care. Don’t you see, it’s what I’ve been praying for—the very chance he’s been wanting all this time. Now you’ll see what he can do;” and thereupon she poured out the whole story.
“Oh! Then I guess I shouldn’t have told you!” Looking impatiently at her friend, she exclaimed, “You look like you don’t care. Don’t you see, it’s what I’ve been hoping for—the exact opportunity he’s been waiting for all this time. Now you’ll see what he can do;” and with that, she shared the entire story.
Since her own engagement she had not seemed much interested in her friend’s position; the hours she spent with Irene were given to confidences of her own; and at times, for all her affectionate pity, it was impossible to keep out of her smile a trace of compassionate contempt for the woman who had made such a mistake in her life—such a vast, ridiculous mistake.
Since her own engagement, she hadn't seemed very interested in her friend’s situation; the time she spent with Irene was mostly about her own secrets; and sometimes, despite her affectionate sympathy, it was hard to hide a hint of condescending disdain in her smile for the woman who had made such a huge, foolish mistake in her life.
“He’s to have all the decorations as well—a free hand. It’s perfect—” June broke into laughter, her little figure quivered gleefully; she raised her hand, and struck a blow at a muslin curtain. “Do you, know I even asked Uncle James....” But, with a sudden dislike to mentioning that incident, she stopped; and presently, finding her friend so unresponsive, went away. She looked back from the pavement, and Irene was still standing in the doorway. In response to her farewell wave, Irene put her hand to her brow, and, turning slowly, shut the door....
“He’s going to have all the decorations too—a free hand. It’s perfect—” June burst into laughter, her small frame shaking with joy; she raised her hand and gave a playful swipe at a muslin curtain. “You know, I even asked Uncle James....” But suddenly feeling uneasy about bringing that up, she stopped; and after a moment of her friend being so unresponsive, she walked away. She glanced back from the sidewalk, and Irene was still standing in the doorway. In response to her wave goodbye, Irene raised her hand to her forehead and, turning slowly, closed the door....
Soames went to the drawing-room presently, and peered at her through the window.
Soames went to the living room soon and looked at her through the window.
Out in the shadow of the Japanese sunshade she was sitting very still, the lace on her white shoulders stirring with the soft rise and fall of her bosom.
Out in the shade of the Japanese sunshade, she was sitting very still, the lace on her white shoulders fluttering gently with the soft rise and fall of her chest.
But about this silent creature sitting there so motionless, in the dark, there seemed a warmth, a hidden fervour of feeling, as if the whole of her being had been stirred, and some change were taking place in its very depths.
But about this silent figure sitting there so still in the dark, there seemed to be a warmth, a hidden passion of feeling, as if the entirety of her being had been stirred, and some transformation was happening within its very depths.
He stole back to the dining-room unnoticed.
He sneaked back to the dining room without anyone seeing him.
CHAPTER VI
JAMES AT LARGE
It was not long before Soames’s determination to build went the round of the family, and created the flutter that any decision connected with property should make among Forsytes.
It didn't take long for Soames's resolve to build to spread through the family, causing the kind of stir that any property-related decision tends to create among the Forsytes.
It was not his fault, for he had been determined that no one should know. June, in the fulness of her heart, had told Mrs. Small, giving her leave only to tell Aunt Ann—she thought it would cheer her, the poor old sweet! for Aunt Ann had kept her room now for many days.
It wasn’t his fault, because he was set on keeping it a secret. June, feeling generous, had shared it with Mrs. Small, allowing her to tell Aunt Ann—she thought it would lift her spirits, the poor dear! because Aunt Ann had been staying in her room for several days.
Mrs. Small told Aunt Ann at once, who, smiling as she lay back on her pillows, said in her distinct, trembling old voice:
Mrs. Small immediately told Aunt Ann, who, smiling as she laid back on her pillows, said in her clear, shaking old voice:
“It’s very nice for dear June; but I hope they will be careful—it’s rather dangerous!”
“It’s really nice for dear June, but I hope they're careful—it’s kind of risky!”
When she was left alone again, a frown, like a cloud presaging a rainy morrow, crossed her face.
When she was left alone again, a frown, like a cloud hinting at a rainy tomorrow, crossed her face.
While she was lying there so many days the process of recharging her will went on all the time; it spread to her face, too, and tightening movements were always in action at the corners of her lips.
While she was lying there for so many days, the process of recharging her will continued constantly; it also spread to her face, where tightening movements were always happening at the corners of her lips.
The maid Smither, who had been in her service since girlhood, and was spoken of as “Smither—a good girl—but so slow!”—the maid Smither performed every morning with extreme punctiliousness the crowning ceremony of that ancient toilet. Taking from the recesses of their pure white band-box those flat, grey curls, the insignia of personal dignity, she placed them securely in her mistress’s hands, and turned her back.
The maid Smither, who had been with her since childhood and was often described as “Smither—a good girl—but so slow!”—the maid Smither carried out the daily ritual of that old beauty routine with great care. Taking from the depths of their pristine white box those flat, gray curls, the symbol of personal dignity, she handed them to her mistress and turned away.
And every day Aunts Juley and Hester were required to come and report on Timothy; what news there was of Nicholas; whether dear June had succeeded in getting Jolyon to shorten the engagement, now that Mr. Bosinney was building Soames a house; whether young Roger’s wife was really—expecting; how the operation on Archie had succeeded; and what Swithin had done about that empty house in Wigmore Street, where the tenant had lost all his money and treated him so badly; above all, about Soames; was Irene still—still asking for a separate room? And every morning Smither was told: “I shall be coming down this afternoon, Smither, about two o’clock. I shall want your arm, after all these days in bed!”
And every day, Aunts Juley and Hester had to come and update on Timothy; any news about Nicholas; whether dear June had managed to get Jolyon to shorten the engagement, now that Mr. Bosinney was constructing a house for Soames; whether young Roger's wife was really—expecting; how Archie’s surgery had gone; and what Swithin had done about that vacant house on Wigmore Street, where the tenant had lost all his money and treated him so poorly; most importantly, about Soames—was Irene still—still asking for her own room? And every morning, Smither was informed: “I’ll be coming down this afternoon, Smither, around two o’clock. I’ll need your arm, after all these days in bed!”
After telling Aunt Ann, Mrs. Small had spoken of the house in the strictest confidence to Mrs. Nicholas, who in her turn had asked Winifred Dartie for confirmation, supposing, of course, that, being Soames’s sister, she would know all about it. Through her it had in due course come round to the ears of James. He had been a good deal agitated.
After telling Aunt Ann, Mrs. Small had talked about the house in complete secrecy to Mrs. Nicholas, who then asked Winifred Dartie to confirm it, assuming that, since she was Soames’s sister, she would know everything. Eventually, it made its way to James's ears. He had been quite upset.
“Nobody,” he said, “told him anything.” And, rather than go direct to Soames himself, of whose taciturnity he was afraid, he took his umbrella and went round to Timothy’s.
“Nobody,” he said, “told him anything.” And, rather than go directly to Soames himself, whom he was afraid would be tight-lipped, he took his umbrella and went over to Timothy’s.
He found Mrs. Septimus and Hester (who had been told—she was so safe, she found it tiring to talk) ready, and indeed eager, to discuss the news. It was very good of dear Soames, they thought, to employ Mr. Bosinney, but rather risky. What had George named him? “The Buccaneer!” How droll! But George was always droll! However, it would be all in the family they supposed they must really look upon Mr. Bosinney as belonging to the family, though it seemed strange.
He found Mrs. Septimus and Hester (who had been told—she felt so safe that talking was exhausting) ready, and actually eager, to discuss the news. They thought it was really nice of dear Soames to hire Mr. Bosinney, but also quite risky. What had George called him? “The Buccaneer!” How amusing! But George was always amusing! Still, they figured they should view Mr. Bosinney as part of the family, even though it felt weird.
James here broke in:
James interrupted:
“Nobody knows anything about him. I don’t see what Soames wants with a young man like that. I shouldn’t be surprised if Irene had put her oar in. I shall speak to....”
“Nobody knows anything about him. I don’t get what Soames wants with a young guy like that. I wouldn’t be surprised if Irene had something to do with it. I’m going to talk to....”
“Soames,” interposed Aunt Juley, “told Mr. Bosinney that he didn’t wish it mentioned. He wouldn’t like it to be talked about, I’m sure, and if Timothy knew he would be very vexed, I....”
“Soames,” Aunt Juley interrupted, “told Mr. Bosinney that he didn’t want it brought up. He wouldn’t want it to be discussed, I'm sure, and if Timothy found out, he would be really upset, I....”
James put his hand behind his ear:
James put his hand behind his ear:
“What?” he said. “I’m getting very deaf. I suppose I don’t hear people. Emily’s got a bad toe. We shan’t be able to start for Wales till the end of the month. There’s always something!” And, having got what he wanted, he took his hat and went away.
“What?” he said. “I’m getting pretty deaf. I guess I don’t hear people. Emily's got a bad toe. We won’t be able to leave for Wales until the end of the month. There’s always something!” And, having gotten what he wanted, he grabbed his hat and left.
It was a fine afternoon, and he walked across the Park towards Soames’s, where he intended to dine, for Emily’s toe kept her in bed, and Rachel and Cicely were on a visit to the country. He took the slanting path from the Bayswater side of the Row to the Knightsbridge Gate, across a pasture of short, burnt grass, dotted with blackened sheep, strewn with seated couples and strange waifs; lying prone on their faces, like corpses on a field over which the wave of battle has rolled.
It was a lovely afternoon, and he strolled through the park toward Soames’s, where he planned to have dinner since Emily was stuck in bed with her toe, and Rachel and Cicely were away in the countryside. He took the slanted path from the Bayswater side of the row to the Knightsbridge gate, crossing a patch of short, scorched grass, scattered with blackened sheep and seated couples, along with some odd characters lying face down like casualties on a battlefield.
He walked rapidly, his head bent, looking neither to right nor left. The appearance of this park, the centre of his own battle-field, where he had all his life been fighting, excited no thought or speculation in his mind. These corpses flung down, there, from out the press and turmoil of the struggle, these pairs of lovers sitting cheek by jowl for an hour of idle Elysium snatched from the monotony of their treadmill, awakened no fancies in his mind; he had outlived that kind of imagination; his nose, like the nose of a sheep, was fastened to the pastures on which he browsed.
He walked quickly, his head down, not looking to the right or left. The sight of this park, the center of his own battlefield where he had been fighting all his life, didn’t spark any thoughts or curiosity in him. Those bodies lying there, cast out from the chaos of the struggle, those couples sitting closely together for a brief moment of peace away from their boring routines, didn’t stir any feelings in him; he had moved beyond that type of imagination; his nose, like that of a sheep, was fixed on the pastures where he grazed.
One of his tenants had lately shown a disposition to be behind-hand in his rent, and it had become a grave question whether he had not better turn him out at once, and so run the risk of not re-letting before Christmas. Swithin had just been let in very badly, but it had served him right—he had held on too long.
One of his tenants had recently shown a tendency to be late with his rent, and it had become a serious question whether he should just evict him right away, risking not being able to find a new tenant before Christmas. Swithin had just been let down badly, but he deserved it—he had held on for too long.
He pondered this as he walked steadily, holding his umbrella carefully by the wood, just below the crook of the handle, so as to keep the ferule off the ground, and not fray the silk in the middle. And, with his thin, high shoulders stooped, his long legs moving with swift mechanical precision, this passage through the Park, where the sun shone with a clear flame on so much idleness—on so many human evidences of the remorseless battle of Property, raging beyond its ring—was like the flight of some land bird across the sea.
He thought about this as he walked steadily, holding his umbrella carefully by the wood, just below the crook of the handle, to keep the tip off the ground and prevent the silk in the middle from fraying. With his thin, high shoulders slumped and his long legs moving with quick, mechanical precision, this walk through the Park, where the sun shone brightly on all the idleness—on so many human signs of the endless struggle for Property, raging beyond its limits—felt like a bird flying across the sea.
He felt a touch on the arm as he came out at Albert Gate.
He felt a tap on his arm as he exited at Albert Gate.
It was Soames, who, crossing from the shady side of Piccadilly, where he had been walking home from the office, had suddenly appeared alongside.
It was Soames, who, crossing from the shady side of Piccadilly, where he had been walking home from the office, had suddenly appeared alongside.
“Your mother’s in bed,” said James; “I was just coming to you, but I suppose I shall be in the way.”
“Your mom's in bed,” James said; “I was just about to come see you, but I guess I'll just be in the way.”
The outward relations between James and his son were marked by a lack of sentiment peculiarly Forsytean, but for all that the two were by no means unattached. Perhaps they regarded one another as an investment; certainly they were solicitous of each other’s welfare, glad of each other’s company. They had never exchanged two words upon the more intimate problems of life, or revealed in each other’s presence the existence of any deep feeling.
The relationship between James and his son was characterized by a unique lack of sentiment typical of the Forsyte family, but they were far from being indifferent to each other. They might have viewed one another as a type of investment; they genuinely cared about each other’s well-being and enjoyed spending time together. However, they had never discussed the more personal challenges of life or shown any deep emotions in each other’s presence.
Something beyond the power of word-analysis bound them together, something hidden deep in the fibre of nations and families—for blood, they say, is thicker than water—and neither of them was a cold-blooded man. Indeed, in James love of his children was now the prime motive of his existence. To have creatures who were parts of himself, to whom he might transmit the money he saved, was at the root of his saving; and, at seventy-five, what was left that could give him pleasure, but—saving? The kernel of life was in this saving for his children.
Something beyond the ability to analyze words connected them, something hidden deep in the fabric of nations and families—after all, they say blood is thicker than water—and neither of them was heartless. In fact, James’s love for his children was now the main reason for his existence. Having beings who were a part of him, to whom he could pass on the money he saved, was the reason behind his saving; and at seventy-five, what else was left that could bring him joy but saving? The essence of life was in this saving for his children.
Than James Forsyte, notwithstanding all his “Jonah-isms,” there was no saner man (if the leading symptom of sanity, as we are told, is self-preservation, though without doubt Timothy went too far) in all this London, of which he owned so much, and loved with such a dumb love, as the centre of his opportunities. He had the marvellous instinctive sanity of the middle class. In him—more than in Jolyon, with his masterful will and his moments of tenderness and philosophy—more than in Swithin, the martyr to crankiness—Nicholas, the sufferer from ability—and Roger, the victim of enterprise—beat the true pulse of compromise; of all the brothers he was least remarkable in mind and person, and for that reason more likely to live for ever.
Than James Forsyte, despite all his “Jonah-isms,” there was no more sensible man (if we take self-preservation as the main sign of sanity, though Timothy definitely took it too far) in all of London, which he owned so much of and loved with such a mute affection as the heart of his opportunities. He had the incredible instinctive sanity typical of the middle class. In him—more than in Jolyon, with his dominant will and his moments of kindness and thought—more than in Swithin, the martyr to eccentricity—Nicholas, plagued by his talent—and Roger, the casualty of ambition—resided the true essence of compromise; of all the brothers, he was the least notable in intellect and appearance, and for that reason more likely to endure forever.
To James, more than to any of the others, was “the family” significant and dear. There had always been something primitive and cosy in his attitude towards life; he loved the family hearth, he loved gossip, and he loved grumbling. All his decisions were formed of a cream which he skimmed off the family mind; and, through that family, off the minds of thousands of other families of similar fibre. Year after year, week after week, he went to Timothy’s, and in his brother’s front drawing-room—his legs twisted, his long white whiskers framing his clean-shaven mouth—would sit watching the family pot simmer, the cream rising to the top; and he would go away sheltered, refreshed, comforted, with an indefinable sense of comfort.
To James, more than anyone else, “the family” was significant and cherished. There had always been something simple and warm in his approach to life; he loved the family home, enjoyed gossip, and appreciated complaining. All his decisions were shaped by a blend of thoughts he collected from the family perspective; and, through that family, from the perspectives of thousands of other families with a similar vibe. Year after year, week after week, he visited Timothy’s place, and in his brother’s front living room—his legs crossed, his long white whiskers framing his clean-shaven face—he would sit, watching the family dynamic unfold, the best ideas rising to the surface; and he would leave feeling sheltered, renewed, and comforted, carrying an indescribable sense of warmth.
Beneath the adamant of his self-preserving instinct there was much real softness in James; a visit to Timothy’s was like an hour spent in the lap of a mother; and the deep craving he himself had for the protection of the family wing reacted in turn on his feelings towards his own children; it was a nightmare to him to think of them exposed to the treatment of the world, in money, health, or reputation. When his old friend John Street’s son volunteered for special service, he shook his head querulously, and wondered what John Street was about to allow it; and when young Street was assagaied, he took it so much to heart that he made a point of calling everywhere with the special object of saying: He knew how it would be—he’d no patience with them!
Beneath his strong self-preservation instinct, James had a lot of genuine softness; visiting Timothy’s felt like spending an hour in a mother’s embrace. The deep longing he had for the protection of a family environment also influenced how he felt about his own kids; the thought of them facing the harshness of the world, whether in terms of money, health, or reputation, tormented him. When his old friend John Street’s son signed up for special service, he shook his head in annoyance and wondered what John Street was thinking by allowing it. And when young Street was injured, he took it so hard that he made a point to visit everyone just to say: He knew how it would turn out—he had no patience for them!
When his son-in-law Dartie had that financial crisis, due to speculation in Oil Shares, James made himself ill worrying over it; the knell of all prosperity seemed to have sounded. It took him three months and a visit to Baden-Baden to get better; there was something terrible in the idea that but for his, James’s, money, Dartie’s name might have appeared in the Bankruptcy List.
When his son-in-law Dartie faced that financial crisis because of his risky investments in oil stocks, James became sick with worry about it; it felt like the end of all prosperity. It took him three months and a trip to Baden-Baden to recover; the thought that, without James’s money, Dartie could have ended up on the bankruptcy list was frightening.
Composed of a physiological mixture so sound that if he had an earache he thought he was dying, he regarded the occasional ailments of his wife and children as in the nature of personal grievances, special interventions of Providence for the purpose of destroying his peace of mind; but he did not believe at all in the ailments of people outside his own immediate family, affirming them in every case to be due to neglected liver.
Made up of such a balanced mix that if he had an earache, he thought he was on the verge of death, he viewed his wife and children's occasional health issues as personal attacks, special actions from Providence aimed at ruining his peace of mind; however, he had no belief in the illnesses of anyone outside his immediate family, claiming that in every instance they were caused by a neglected liver.
His universal comment was: “What can they expect? I have it myself, if I’m not careful!”
His universal comment was: “What do they expect? I have it too if I’m not careful!”
When he went to Soames’s that evening he felt that life was hard on him: There was Emily with a bad toe, and Rachel gadding about in the country; he got no sympathy from anybody; and Ann, she was ill—he did not believe she would last through the summer; he had called there three times now without her being able to see him! And this idea of Soames’s, building a house, that would have to be looked into. As to the trouble with Irene, he didn’t know what was to come of that—anything might come of it!
When he went to Soames’s that evening, he felt that life was tough on him: There was Emily with her bad toe, and Rachel off having fun in the countryside; he didn’t get any sympathy from anyone; and Ann, she was sick—he didn’t think she would make it through the summer; he had tried to visit her three times now without being able to see her! And this idea of Soames’s, building a house, that definitely needed to be looked into. As for the issue with Irene, he had no idea what would happen there—anything could come out of it!
He entered 62, Montpellier Square with the fullest intentions of being miserable.
He walked into 62 Montpellier Square fully intending to be miserable.
It was already half-past seven, and Irene, dressed for dinner, was seated in the drawing-room. She was wearing her gold-coloured frock—for, having been displayed at a dinner-party, a soirée, and a dance, it was now to be worn at home—and she had adorned the bosom with a cascade of lace, on which James’s eyes riveted themselves at once.
It was already 7:30, and Irene, ready for dinner, was sitting in the living room. She was wearing her gold dress—after being shown off at a dinner party, a soirée, and a dance, it was now meant for home—and she had decorated the neckline with a cascade of lace, which immediately caught James’s attention.
“Where do you get your things?” he said in an aggravated voice. “I never see Rachel and Cicely looking half so well. That rose-point, now—that’s not real!”
“Where do you get your stuff?” he said in an annoyed voice. “I’ve never seen Rachel and Cicely looking anywhere near as good. That rose-point, now—that’s not genuine!”
Irene came close, to prove to him that he was in error.
Irene stepped closer to show him that he was wrong.
And, in spite of himself, James felt the influence of her deference, of the faint seductive perfume exhaling from her. No self-respecting Forsyte surrendered at a blow; so he merely said: He didn’t know—he expected she was spending a pretty penny on dress.
And, despite himself, James felt the effect of her respectfulness, of the slight alluring scent coming from her. No self-respecting Forsyte gave in easily; so he just said: He didn’t know—he figured she was spending quite a bit on her outfit.
The gong sounded, and, putting her white arm within his, Irene took him into the dining-room. She seated him in Soames’s usual place, round the corner on her left. The light fell softly there, so that he would not be worried by the gradual dying of the day; and she began to talk to him about himself.
The gong rang, and putting her white arm through his, Irene led him into the dining room. She sat him in Soames’s usual spot, around the corner on her left. The light fell gently there, so he wouldn’t be bothered by the fading daylight; and she started to chat with him about his life.
Presently, over James came a change, like the mellowing that steals upon a fruit in the sun; a sense of being caressed, and praised, and petted, and all without the bestowal of a single caress or word of praise. He felt that what he was eating was agreeing with him; he could not get that feeling at home; he did not know when he had enjoyed a glass of champagne so much, and, on inquiring the brand and price, was surprised to find that it was one of which he had a large stock himself, but could never drink; he instantly formed the resolution to let his wine merchant know that he had been swindled.
Right now, a change came over James, like the way fruit ripens in the sun; he felt embraced, appreciated, and pampered, all without receiving a single touch or word of encouragement. He noticed that what he was eating suited him perfectly; he couldn’t recall feeling that way at home. He had never enjoyed a glass of champagne this much and, when he asked about the brand and price, he was surprised to learn it was one he had a large supply of himself but could never drink. He immediately decided to inform his wine merchant that he had been cheated.
Looking up from his food, he remarked:
Looking up from his meal, he said:
“You’ve a lot of nice things about the place. Now, what did you give for that sugar-sifter? Shouldn’t wonder if it was worth money!”
"You have a lot of nice things in this place. So, how much did you pay for that sugar sifter? I wouldn't be surprised if it cost a lot!"
He was particularly pleased with the appearance of a picture, on the wall opposite, which he himself had given them:
He was especially happy to see a picture on the wall across from him, which he had given to them:
“I’d no idea it was so good!” he said.
"I had no idea it was this good!" he said.
They rose to go into the drawing-room, and James followed Irene closely.
They got up to go into the living room, and James followed Irene closely.
“That’s what I call a capital little dinner,” he murmured, breathing pleasantly down on her shoulder; “nothing heavy—and not too Frenchified. But I can’t get it at home. I pay my cook sixty pounds a year, but she can’t give me a dinner like that!”
“That’s what I call a great little dinner,” he murmured, pleasantly breathing down on her shoulder; “nothing heavy—and not too fancy. But I can’t get this at home. I pay my cook sixty pounds a year, but she can’t make a dinner like that!”
He had as yet made no allusion to the building of the house, nor did he when Soames, pleading the excuse of business, betook himself to the room at the top, where he kept his pictures.
He hadn't yet mentioned the construction of the house, nor did he do so when Soames, using business as an excuse, went up to the room at the top where he stored his pictures.
James was left alone with his daughter-in-law. The glow of the wine, and of an excellent liqueur, was still within him. He felt quite warm towards her. She was really a taking little thing; she listened to you, and seemed to understand what you were saying; and, while talking, he kept examining her figure, from her bronze-coloured shoes to the waved gold of her hair. She was leaning back in an Empire chair, her shoulders poised against the top—her body, flexibly straight and unsupported from the hips, swaying when she moved, as though giving to the arms of a lover. Her lips were smiling, her eyes half-closed.
James was alone with his daughter-in-law. The warmth from the wine and a great liqueur still lingered in him. He felt quite fond of her. She was really charming; she listened and seemed to get what he was saying. While talking, he couldn’t help but admire her figure, from her bronze-colored shoes to the wavy gold of her hair. She was leaned back in an Empire chair, her shoulders resting against the top—her body straight and flexible from the hips, moving gently as if surrendering to the embrace of a lover. Her lips were smiling, and her eyes were half-closed.
It may have been a recognition of danger in the very charm of her attitude, or a twang of digestion, that caused a sudden dumbness to fall on James. He did not remember ever having been quite alone with Irene before. And, as he looked at her, an odd feeling crept over him, as though he had come across something strange and foreign.
It might have been a sense of danger in the very allure of her demeanor, or a hint of unease, that made James go silent all of a sudden. He realized he had never been truly alone with Irene before. And as he gazed at her, a strange feeling washed over him, as if he had stumbled upon something unusual and unfamiliar.
Now what was she thinking about—sitting back like that?
Now what was she thinking—sitting back like that?
Thus when he spoke it was in a sharper voice, as if he had been awakened from a pleasant dream.
So when he spoke, it was in a sharper tone, like he had just been roused from a nice dream.
“What d’you do with yourself all day?” he said. “You never come round to Park Lane!”
“What do you do all day?” he said. “You never come over to Park Lane!”
She seemed to be making very lame excuses, and James did not look at her. He did not want to believe that she was really avoiding them—it would mean too much.
She seemed to be making really weak excuses, and James didn’t look at her. He didn’t want to believe that she was actually avoiding them—it would mean too much.
“I expect the fact is, you haven’t time,” he said; “You’re always about with June. I expect you’re useful to her with her young man, chaperoning, and one thing and another. They tell me she’s never at home now; your Uncle Jolyon he doesn’t like it, I fancy, being left so much alone as he is. They tell me she’s always hanging about for this young Bosinney; I suppose he comes here every day. Now, what do you think of him? D’you think he knows his own mind? He seems to me a poor thing. I should say the grey mare was the better horse!”
“I guess the truth is, you don’t have much time,” he said; “You’re always with June. I bet you’re helping her out with her boyfriend, chaperoning and everything. I hear she’s never at home now; your Uncle Jolyon doesn’t like being left alone so much, I think. They say she’s always hanging around with this young Bosinney; I assume he comes here every day. So, what do you think of him? Do you think he knows what he wants? He seems pretty weak to me. I’d say the grey mare is the better horse!”
The colour deepened in Irene’s face; and James watched her suspiciously.
The color deepened in Irene's face, and James watched her with suspicion.
“Perhaps you don’t quite understand Mr. Bosinney,” she said.
“Maybe you don’t really get Mr. Bosinney,” she said.
“Don’t understand him!” James hummed out: “Why not?—you can see he’s one of these artistic chaps. They say he’s clever—they all think they’re clever. You know more about him than I do,” he added; and again his suspicious glance rested on her.
“Don’t get him!” James said: “Why not?—you can tell he’s one of those artsy types. They say he’s smart—they all think they’re smart. You know more about him than I do,” he added, and once more his suspicious gaze lingered on her.
“He is designing a house for Soames,” she said softly, evidently trying to smooth things over.
“He's designing a house for Soames,” she said softly, obviously trying to ease the tension.
“That brings me to what I was going to say,” continued James; “I don’t know what Soames wants with a young man like that; why doesn’t he go to a first-rate man?”
"That leads me to what I wanted to say," James continued; "I don't get why Soames is interested in a young guy like that; why doesn't he go for someone really good?"
“Perhaps Mr. Bosinney is first-rate!”
"Maybe Mr. Bosinney is top-notch!"
James rose, and took a turn with bent head.
James stood up and walked around with his head down.
“That’s it’,” he said, “you young people, you all stick together; you all think you know best!”
"That's it," he said, "you young people, you all stick together; you all think you know everything!"
Halting his tall, lank figure before her, he raised a finger, and levelled it at her bosom, as though bringing an indictment against her beauty:
Halting his tall, thin figure in front of her, he raised a finger and pointed it at her chest, as if accusing her beauty.
“All I can say is, these artistic people, or whatever they call themselves, they’re as unreliable as they can be; and my advice to you is, don’t you have too much to do with him!”
“All I can say is, these artistic people, or whatever they call themselves, they're as unreliable as can be; and my advice to you is, don’t get too involved with him!”
Irene smiled; and in the curve of her lips was a strange provocation. She seemed to have lost her deference. Her breast rose and fell as though with secret anger; she drew her hands inwards from their rest on the arms of her chair until the tips of her fingers met, and her dark eyes looked unfathomably at James.
Irene smiled, and the curve of her lips had an odd challenge to it. She seemed to have let go of her usual respect. Her chest rose and fell as if fueled by hidden anger; she pulled her hands in from where they rested on the arms of her chair until her fingertips touched, and her dark eyes gazed deeply at James.
The latter gloomily scrutinized the floor.
The latter stared at the floor with a gloomy expression.
“I tell you my opinion,” he said, “it’s a pity you haven’t got a child to think about, and occupy you!”
“I’m telling you what I think,” he said, “it’s a shame you don’t have a child to think about and keep you busy!”
A brooding look came instantly on Irene’s face, and even James became conscious of the rigidity that took possession of her whole figure beneath the softness of its silk and lace clothing.
A gloomy expression quickly appeared on Irene’s face, and even James noticed the stiffness that enveloped her entire body beneath the softness of her silk and lace outfit.
He was frightened by the effect he had produced, and like most men with but little courage, he sought at once to justify himself by bullying.
He was scared by the impact he had made, and like most guys with little courage, he quickly tried to justify himself by being aggressive.
“You don’t seem to care about going about. Why don’t you drive down to Hurlingham with us? And go to the theatre now and then. At your time of life you ought to take an interest in things. You’re a young woman!”
“You don’t seem to care about getting out and about. Why don’t you come with us to Hurlingham? And go to the theater now and then. At your age, you should be interested in life. You’re a young woman!”
The brooding look darkened on her face; he grew nervous.
The serious expression on her face deepened; he felt anxious.
“Well, I know nothing about it,” he said; “nobody tells me anything. Soames ought to be able to take care of himself. If he can’t take care of himself he mustn’t look to me—that’s all.”
“Honestly, I don't know anything about it,” he said. “Nobody tells me anything. Soames should be able to handle his own issues. If he can’t take care of himself, he shouldn’t count on me—that’s all.”
Biting the corner of his forefinger he stole a cold, sharp look at his daughter-in-law.
Biting the edge of his forefinger, he shot a cold, sharp glance at his daughter-in-law.
He encountered her eyes fixed on his own, so dark and deep, that he stopped, and broke into a gentle perspiration.
He found her gaze locked on his, so dark and deep that he paused and started to sweat a little.
“Well, I must be going,” he said after a short pause, and a minute later rose, with a slight appearance of surprise, as though he had expected to be asked to stop. Giving his hand to Irene, he allowed himself to be conducted to the door, and let out into the street. He would not have a cab, he would walk, Irene was to say good-night to Soames for him, and if she wanted a little gaiety, well, he would drive her down to Richmond any day.
"Well, I should be heading out," he said after a brief pause, and a minute later he stood up, looking a bit surprised, as if he had thought someone would ask him to stay. He shook hands with Irene and let her lead him to the door, then stepped out onto the street. He refused a cab, opting to walk instead. Irene was to say goodnight to Soames for him, and if she wanted to have a bit of fun, he would gladly take her down to Richmond any day.
He walked home, and going upstairs, woke Emily out of the first sleep she had had for four and twenty hours, to tell her that it was his impression things were in a bad way at Soames’s; on this theme he descanted for half an hour, until at last, saying that he would not sleep a wink, he turned on his side and instantly began to snore.
He walked home, and going upstairs, woke Emily from the first sleep she had had in twenty-four hours, to tell her that he thought things were not going well at Soames’s; on this topic, he talked for half an hour, until finally, saying that he wouldn't sleep a wink, he turned on his side and immediately started to snore.
In Montpellier Square Soames, who had come from the picture room, stood invisible at the top of the stairs, watching Irene sort the letters brought by the last post. She turned back into the drawing-room; but in a minute came out, and stood as if listening. Then she came stealing up the stairs, with a kitten in her arms. He could see her face bent over the little beast, which was purring against her neck. Why couldn’t she look at him like that?
In Montpellier Square, Soames, who had just come from the picture room, stood unseen at the top of the stairs, watching Irene sort the letters that had arrived in the last mail. She went back into the drawing-room but returned a minute later and stood there as if listening. Then she quietly climbed the stairs, holding a kitten in her arms. He could see her face leaning over the little creature, which was purring against her neck. Why couldn’t she look at him like that?
Suddenly she saw him, and her face changed.
Suddenly, she spotted him, and her expression shifted.
“Any letters for me?” he said.
“Any letters for me?” he asked.
“Three.”
"3."
He stood aside, and without another word she passed on into the bedroom.
He stepped aside, and without saying anything else, she went into the bedroom.
CHAPTER VII
OLD JOLYON’S PECCADILLO
Old Jolyon came out of Lord’s cricket ground that same afternoon with the intention of going home. He had not reached Hamilton Terrace before he changed his mind, and hailing a cab, gave the driver an address in Wistaria Avenue. He had taken a resolution.
Old Jolyon left Lord’s cricket ground that same afternoon, planning to go home. He hadn’t gotten to Hamilton Terrace before he changed his mind, hailed a cab, and told the driver an address in Wistaria Avenue. He had made a decision.
June had hardly been at home at all that week; she had given him nothing of her company for a long time past, not, in fact, since she had become engaged to Bosinney. He never asked her for her company. It was not his habit to ask people for things! She had just that one idea now—Bosinney and his affairs—and she left him stranded in his great house, with a parcel of servants, and not a soul to speak to from morning to night. His Club was closed for cleaning; his Boards in recess; there was nothing, therefore, to take him into the City. June had wanted him to go away; she would not go herself, because Bosinney was in London.
June had barely been home that week; she hadn’t spent time with him in a long while, actually not since she got engaged to Bosinney. He never asked her to hang out. It wasn’t his style to ask people for things! Her mind was completely focused on Bosinney and his business, leaving him alone in his big house, surrounded by staff, but with no one to talk to from morning to night. His club was closed for cleaning, and the boards were taking a break, so there was nothing to draw him into the city. June wanted him to leave; she wouldn’t go herself because Bosinney was in London.
But where was he to go by himself? He could not go abroad alone; the sea upset his liver; he hated hotels. Roger went to a hydropathic—he was not going to begin that at his time of life, those new-fangled places were all humbug!
But where was he supposed to go by himself? He couldn't go abroad alone; the sea messed with his stomach; he hated hotels. Roger went to a health spa—he wasn't going to start that at his age, those trendy places were all nonsense!
With such formulas he clothed to himself the desolation of his spirit; the lines down his face deepening, his eyes day by day looking forth with the melancholy which sat so strangely on a face wont to be strong and serene.
With such formulas, he dressed the emptiness of his spirit; the lines on his face deepened, and his eyes, day by day, gazed out with a sadness that seemed so out of place on a face that was usually strong and calm.
And so that afternoon he took this journey through St. John’s Wood, in the golden-light that sprinkled the rounded green bushes of the acacia’s before the little houses, in the summer sunshine that seemed holding a revel over the little gardens; and he looked about him with interest; for this was a district which no Forsyte entered without open disapproval and secret curiosity.
And so that afternoon he made his way through St. John’s Wood, in the golden light that danced on the rounded green bushes of the acacias in front of the small houses, in the summer sunshine that felt like it was celebrating over the little gardens; and he looked around with interest because this was a neighborhood that no Forsyte ventured into without clear disapproval and hidden curiosity.
His cab stopped in front of a small house of that peculiar buff colour which implies a long immunity from paint. It had an outer gate, and a rustic approach.
His cab pulled up in front of a small house painted a unique buff color that suggested it hadn't been repainted in a long time. It had a gate and a quaint path leading up to it.
He stepped out, his bearing extremely composed; his massive head, with its drooping moustache and wings of white hair, very upright, under an excessively large top hat; his glance firm, a little angry. He had been driven into this!
He stepped out, looking very calm; his large head, with a drooping mustache and tufts of white hair, held high beneath an oversized top hat; his gaze was steady, a bit angry. He had been pushed into this!
“Mrs. Jolyon Forsyte at home?”
"Is Mrs. Jolyon Forsyte home?"
“Oh, yes sir!—what name shall I say, if you please, sir?”
“Oh, yes! What name should I use, please?”
Old Jolyon could not help twinkling at the little maid as he gave his name. She seemed to him such a funny little toad!
Old Jolyon couldn't help smiling at the little maid as he introduced himself. She seemed like such a funny little toad to him!
And he followed her through the dark hall, into a small double, drawing-room, where the furniture was covered in chintz, and the little maid placed him in a chair.
And he followed her through the dark hallway into a small living room, where the furniture was covered in chintz, and the little maid sat him down in a chair.
“They’re all in the garden, sir; if you’ll kindly take a seat, I’ll tell them.”
“They're all in the garden, sir; if you could please take a seat, I’ll let them know.”
Old Jolyon sat down in the chintz-covered chair, and looked around him. The whole place seemed to him, as he would have expressed it, pokey; there was a certain—he could not tell exactly what—air of shabbiness, or rather of making two ends meet, about everything. As far as he could see, not a single piece of furniture was worth a five-pound note. The walls, distempered rather a long time ago, were decorated with water-colour sketches; across the ceiling meandered a long crack.
Old Jolyon settled into the chintz-covered chair and looked around. The whole place felt, as he would put it, cramped; there was a certain—he couldn't quite pinpoint what—sense of wear and tear, or rather of just scraping by, about everything. From what he could see, not a single piece of furniture was worth more than five pounds. The walls, painted a while back, were adorned with watercolour sketches, and a long crack snaked across the ceiling.
These little houses were all old, second-rate concerns; he should hope the rent was under a hundred a year; it hurt him more than he could have said, to think of a Forsyte—his own son living in such a place.
These little houses were all old, second-rate places; he hoped the rent was under a hundred a year; it bothered him more than he could express to think of a Forsyte—his own son living in such a place.
The little maid came back. Would he please to go down into the garden?
The young maid returned. Would he like to go down to the garden?
Old Jolyon marched out through the French windows. In descending the steps he noticed that they wanted painting.
Old Jolyon walked out through the French windows. As he went down the steps, he noticed that they needed a fresh coat of paint.
Young Jolyon, his wife, his two children, and his dog Balthasar, were all out there under a pear-tree.
Young Jolyon, his wife, their two kids, and their dog Balthasar were all out there under a pear tree.
This walk towards them was the most courageous act of old Jolyon’s life; but no muscle of his face moved, no nervous gesture betrayed him. He kept his deep-set eyes steadily on the enemy.
This walk toward them was the bravest thing old Jolyon had ever done; but not a single muscle in his face moved, and no nervous gesture gave him away. He kept his deep-set eyes fixed firmly on the enemy.
In those two minutes he demonstrated to perfection all that unconscious soundness, balance, and vitality of fibre that made, of him and so many others of his class the core of the nation. In the unostentatious conduct of their own affairs, to the neglect of everything else, they typified the essential individualism, born in the Briton from the natural isolation of his country’s life.
In those two minutes, he perfectly showcased the unconscious strength, balance, and energy that made him and many others like him the backbone of the nation. In the modest way they handled their own matters, while ignoring everything else, they represented the fundamental individualism that arises in Britons from the natural isolation of their country's lifestyle.
The dog Balthasar sniffed round the edges of his trousers; this friendly and cynical mongrel—offspring of a liaison between a Russian poodle and a fox-terrier—had a nose for the unusual.
The dog Balthasar sniffed around the edges of his pants; this friendly and sarcastic mutt—descendant of a mix between a Russian poodle and a fox-terrier—had a knack for the unusual.
The strange greetings over, old Jolyon seated himself in a wicker chair, and his two grandchildren, one on each side of his knees, looked at him silently, never having seen so old a man.
The weird greetings done, old Jolyon settled into a wicker chair, and his two grandkids, one on either side of his knees, stared at him in silence, having never seen someone so old.
They were unlike, as though recognising the difference set between them by the circumstances of their births. Jolly, the child of sin, pudgy-faced, with his tow-coloured hair brushed off his forehead, and a dimple in his chin, had an air of stubborn amiability, and the eyes of a Forsyte; little Holly, the child of wedlock, was a dark-skinned, solemn soul, with her mother’s grey and wistful eyes.
They were different, as if acknowledging the gap created by their births. Jolly, the child of sin, had a round face, tow-colored hair swept off his forehead, and a dimple in his chin. He had a stubbornly friendly demeanor and eyes like a Forsyte. Little Holly, the child of marriage, was dark-skinned and serious, with her mother’s gray and wistful eyes.
The dog Balthasar, having walked round the three small flower-beds, to show his extreme contempt for things at large, had also taken a seat in front of old Jolyon, and, oscillating a tail curled by Nature tightly over his back, was staring up with eyes that did not blink.
The dog Balthasar, having walked around the three small flower beds to express his complete disdain for everything, had also settled in front of old Jolyon and, wagging a tail that was naturally curled tightly over his back, was staring up with unblinking eyes.
Even in the garden, that sense of things being pokey haunted old Jolyon; the wicker chair creaked under his weight; the garden-beds looked “daverdy”. On the far side, under the smut-stained wall, cats had made a path.
Even in the garden, that feeling of things being cramped haunted old Jolyon; the wicker chair creaked under his weight; the garden beds looked messy. On the far side, beneath the dirty wall, cats had made a path.
While he and his grandchildren thus regarded each other with the peculiar scrutiny, curious yet trustful, that passes between the very young and the very old, young Jolyon watched his wife.
While he and his grandchildren looked at each other with that unique mix of curiosity and trust that exists between the very young and the very old, young Jolyon kept an eye on his wife.
The colour had deepened in her thin, oval face, with its straight brows, and large, grey eyes. Her hair, brushed in fine, high curves back from her forehead, was going grey, like his own, and this greyness made the sudden vivid colour in her cheeks painfully pathetic.
The color had deepened in her thin, oval face, with its straight brows and large, gray eyes. Her hair, styled in fine, high curves away from her forehead, was turning gray, like his own, and this grayness made the sudden vivid color in her cheeks strikingly sad.
The look on her face, such as he had never seen there before, such as she had always hidden from him, was full of secret resentments, and longings, and fears. Her eyes, under their twitching brows, stared painfully. And she was silent.
The expression on her face, something he had never seen before, something she had always kept from him, was filled with hidden resentments, desires, and fears. Her eyes, beneath their twitching brows, stared in pain. And she stayed quiet.
Jolly alone sustained the conversation; he had many possessions, and was anxious that his unknown friend with extremely large moustaches, and hands all covered with blue veins, who sat with legs crossed like his own father (a habit he was himself trying to acquire), should know it; but being a Forsyte, though not yet quite eight years old, he made no mention of the thing at the moment dearest to his heart—a camp of soldiers in a shop-window, which his father had promised to buy. No doubt it seemed to him too precious; a tempting of Providence to mention it yet.
Jolly was the only one keeping the conversation going; he had a lot of things, and he really wanted his unknown friend with the huge mustache and hands covered in blue veins, who sat with his legs crossed like Jolly's father (a habit he was trying to pick up), to know about them. But being a Forsyte, even though he was still under eight years old, he didn't mention the thing he cared about most at that moment—a toy soldiers set in a shop window that his dad had promised to buy. It probably felt too special to him; he thought it would be tempting fate to bring it up just yet.
And the sunlight played through the leaves on that little party of the three generations grouped tranquilly under the pear-tree, which had long borne no fruit.
And the sunlight filtered through the leaves onto the small gathering of three generations sitting peacefully under the pear tree, which hadn't produced any fruit in a long time.
Old Jolyon’s furrowed face was reddening patchily, as old men’s faces redden in the sun. He took one of Jolly’s hands in his own; the boy climbed on to his knee; and little Holly, mesmerized by this sight, crept up to them; the sound of the dog Balthasar’s scratching arose rhythmically.
Old Jolyon's wrinkled face was turning red in spots, like the way old men’s faces get in the sun. He took one of Jolly’s hands in his own; the boy climbed onto his knee; and little Holly, captivated by this scene, crept up to them; the sound of the dog Balthasar scratching echoed steadily.
Suddenly young Mrs. Jolyon got up and hurried indoors. A minute later her husband muttered an excuse, and followed. Old Jolyon was left alone with his grandchildren.
Suddenly, young Mrs. Jolyon got up and rushed inside. A minute later, her husband mumbled an excuse and followed her. Old Jolyon was left alone with his grandchildren.
And Nature with her quaint irony began working in him one of her strange revolutions, following her cyclic laws into the depths of his heart. And that tenderness for little children, that passion for the beginnings of life which had once made him forsake his son and follow June, now worked in him to forsake June and follow these littler things. Youth, like a flame, burned ever in his breast, and to youth he turned, to the round little limbs, so reckless, that wanted care, to the small round faces so unreasonably solemn or bright, to the treble tongues, and the shrill, chuckling laughter, to the insistent tugging hands, and the feel of small bodies against his legs, to all that was young and young, and once more young. And his eyes grew soft, his voice, and thin-veined hands soft, and soft his heart within him. And to those small creatures he became at once a place of pleasure, a place where they were secure, and could talk and laugh and play; till, like sunshine, there radiated from old Jolyon’s wicker chair the perfect gaiety of three hearts.
And nature, with her quirky sense of irony, started to stir one of her strange changes within him, following her cycles deep into his heart. That affection for little children, that passion for the beginnings of life which had once made him abandon his son to pursue June, now prompted him to leave June behind and focus on those younger beings. Youth, like a flame, always burned within him, and he turned to youth—the chubby little limbs, so carefree, that needed nurturing; the small, round faces, either unreasonably serious or joyfully bright; the high-pitched voices and the loud, giggly laughter; the persistent little hands tugging at him; and the feeling of small bodies pressing against his legs—everything that was young and vibrant. His eyes softened, his voice and delicate hands became gentle, and so did his heart. To those little ones, he became a source of joy, a safe space where they could chat, laugh, and play; until, like sunshine, the perfect happiness of three hearts radiated from old Jolyon’s wicker chair.
But with young Jolyon following to his wife’s room it was different.
But with young Jolyon following his wife to her room, it was different.
He found her seated on a chair before her dressing-glass, with her hands before her face.
He found her sitting in a chair in front of her mirror, with her hands covering her face.
Her shoulders were shaking with sobs. This passion of hers for suffering was mysterious to him. He had been through a hundred of these moods; how he had survived them he never knew, for he could never believe they were moods, and that the last hour of his partnership had not struck.
Her shoulders were shaking with tears. This intense need of hers to suffer was a mystery to him. He had gone through countless moments like this; how he managed to get through them, he never understood, because he could never accept that they were just moods, and that the final hour of their partnership hadn't arrived yet.
In the night she would be sure to throw her arms round his neck and say: “Oh! Jo, how I make you suffer!” as she had done a hundred times before.
In the night, she would definitely throw her arms around his neck and say: “Oh! Jo, how I make you suffer!” just like she had done a hundred times before.
He reached out his hand, and, unseen, slipped his razor-case into his pocket. “I cannot stay here,” he thought, “I must go down!” Without a word he left the room, and went back to the lawn.
He extended his hand and, without being noticed, tucked his razor case into his pocket. "I can't stay here," he thought, "I have to leave!" Without saying anything, he exited the room and returned to the lawn.
Old Jolyon had little Holly on his knee; she had taken possession of his watch; Jolly, very red in the face, was trying to show that he could stand on his head. The dog Balthasar, as close as he might be to the tea-table, had fixed his eyes on the cake.
Old Jolyon had little Holly on his lap; she had grabbed his watch; Jolly, with a very flushed face, was trying to show that he could balance on his head. The dog Balthasar, as close as he could get to the tea table, had his eyes locked on the cake.
Young Jolyon felt a malicious desire to cut their enjoyment short.
Young Jolyon felt a spiteful urge to cut their fun short.
What business had his father to come and upset his wife like this? It was a shock, after all these years! He ought to have known; he ought to have given them warning; but when did a Forsyte ever imagine that his conduct could upset anybody! And in his thoughts he did old Jolyon wrong.
What business did his father have coming to upset his wife like this? It was a shock, after all these years! He should have known; he should have given them a heads-up; but when did a Forsyte ever think that his actions could disturb anyone? And in his thoughts, he was unfair to old Jolyon.
He spoke sharply to the children, and told them to go in to their tea. Greatly surprised, for they had never heard their father speak sharply before, they went off, hand in hand, little Holly looking back over her shoulder.
He spoke harshly to the kids and told them to go in for their tea. They were very surprised, having never heard their dad speak that way before, so they walked away, hand in hand, with little Holly glancing back over her shoulder.
Young Jolyon poured out the tea.
Jolyon brewed the tea.
“My wife’s not the thing today,” he said, but he knew well enough that his father had penetrated the cause of that sudden withdrawal, and almost hated the old man for sitting there so calmly.
“My wife’s not the issue today,” he said, but he knew well enough that his father had figured out the reason for that sudden distance, and he almost hated the old man for sitting there so calmly.
“You’ve got a nice little house here,” said old Jolyon with a shrewd look; “I suppose you’ve taken a lease of it!”
"You've got a nice little house here," said old Jolyon with a knowing look; "I guess you've signed a lease for it!"
Young Jolyon nodded.
Jolyon nodded.
“I don’t like the neighbourhood,” said old Jolyon; “a ramshackle lot.”
“I don’t like the neighborhood,” said old Jolyon; “it’s a rundown place.”
Young Jolyon replied: “Yes, we’re a ramshackle lot.”
Young Jolyon replied, “Yeah, we’re a messy bunch.”
The silence was now only broken by the sound of the dog Balthasar’s scratching.
The silence was now only interrupted by the sound of the dog Balthasar scratching.
Old Jolyon said simply: “I suppose I oughtn’t to have come here, Jo; but I get so lonely!”
Old Jolyon said simply, “I guess I shouldn’t have come here, Jo; but I feel so lonely!”
At these words young Jolyon got up and put his hand on his father’s shoulder.
At these words, young Jolyon stood up and placed his hand on his father's shoulder.
In the next house someone was playing over and over again: “La Donna è mobile” on an untuned piano; and the little garden had fallen into shade, the sun now only reached the wall at the end, whereon basked a crouching cat, her yellow eyes turned sleepily down on the dog Balthasar. There was a drowsy hum of very distant traffic; the creepered trellis round the garden shut out everything but sky, and house, and pear-tree, with its top branches still gilded by the sun.
In the next house, someone kept playing “La Donna è mobile” over and over again on a poorly tuned piano. The little garden had fallen into shade, with the sun now only reaching the wall at the end, where a crouching cat basked, her yellow eyes lazily focused on the dog Balthasar. There was a sleepy hum of distant traffic; the trellis around the garden blocked out everything but the sky, the house, and the pear tree, whose top branches were still shining in the sunlight.
For some time they sat there, talking but little. Then old Jolyon rose to go, and not a word was said about his coming again.
For a while, they sat there, talking very little. Then old Jolyon got up to leave, and nothing was mentioned about him coming back.
He walked away very sadly. What a poor miserable place; and he thought of the great, empty house in Stanhope Gate, fit residence for a Forsyte, with its huge billiard-room and drawing-room that no one entered from one week’s end to another.
He walked away feeling really sad. What a pitiful, miserable place; and he thought about the big, empty house on Stanhope Gate, a suitable home for a Forsyte, with its massive billiard room and drawing room that no one stepped into from week to week.
That woman, whose face he had rather liked, was too thin-skinned by half; she gave Jo a bad time he knew! And those sweet children! Ah! what a piece of awful folly!
That woman, whose face he kind of liked, was way too sensitive; she really gave Jo a hard time, he knew! And those sweet kids! Ah! what a terrible mistake!
He walked towards the Edgware Road, between rows of little houses, all suggesting to him (erroneously no doubt, but the prejudices of a Forsyte are sacred) shady histories of some sort or kind.
He walked toward Edgware Road, between rows of small houses, all suggesting to him (probably wrongly, but the biases of a Forsyte are untouchable) shady stories of some sort.
Society, forsooth, the chattering hags and jackanapes—had set themselves up to pass judgment on his flesh and blood! A parcel of old women! He stumped his umbrella on the ground, as though to drive it into the heart of that unfortunate body, which had dared to ostracize his son and his son’s son, in whom he could have lived again!
Society, seriously, those gossiping old women and fools—had taken it upon themselves to judge his family! A bunch of old hags! He slammed his umbrella on the ground, as if to drive it into the heart of that unfortunate person who had the nerve to shun his son and grandson, in whom he could have found new life!
He stumped his umbrella fiercely; yet he himself had followed Society’s behaviour for fifteen years—had only today been false to it!
He slammed his umbrella down hard; yet he himself had followed Society's rules for fifteen years—had only today gone against them!
He thought of June, and her dead mother, and the whole story, with all his old bitterness. A wretched business!
He thought about June, her deceased mother, and the entire situation, with all his lingering bitterness. What a miserable affair!
He was a long time reaching Stanhope Gate, for, with native perversity, being extremely tired, he walked the whole way.
He took a long time getting to Stanhope Gate because, despite being really tired, he walked the entire way.
After washing his hands in the lavatory downstairs, he went to the dining-room to wait for dinner, the only room he used when June was out—it was less lonely so. The evening paper had not yet come; he had finished the Times, there was therefore nothing to do.
After washing his hands in the bathroom downstairs, he went to the dining room to wait for dinner, the only room he used when June was out—it felt less lonely that way. The evening paper hadn’t arrived yet; he had finished the Times, so there was nothing to do.
The room faced the backwater of traffic, and was very silent. He disliked dogs, but a dog even would have been company. His gaze, travelling round the walls, rested on a picture entitled: “Group of Dutch fishing boats at sunset”; the chef d’œuvre of his collection. It gave him no pleasure. He closed his eyes. He was lonely! He oughtn’t to complain, he knew, but he couldn’t help it: He was a poor thing—had always been a poor thing—no pluck! Such was his thought.
The room overlooked a quiet stretch of road and was very still. He didn't like dogs, but even a dog would have provided some company. As his gaze wandered around the walls, it landed on a painting titled “Group of Dutch fishing boats at sunset”; the chef d’œuvre of his collection. It brought him no joy. He shut his eyes. He felt lonely! He knew he shouldn't complain, but he couldn't help it: He felt weak—had always felt weak—no courage! That was his thought.
The butler came to lay the table for dinner, and seeing his master apparently asleep, exercised extreme caution in his movements. This bearded man also wore a moustache, which had given rise to grave doubts in the minds of many members—of the family—, especially those who, like Soames, had been to public schools, and were accustomed to niceness in such matters. Could he really be considered a butler? Playful spirits alluded to him as: “Uncle Jolyon’s Nonconformist”. George, the acknowledged wag, had named him: “Sankey.”
The butler came to set the table for dinner, and noticing his master seemed to be asleep, he was extremely careful in his movements. This bearded man also had a mustache, which raised serious doubts among many family members, particularly those like Soames who had attended public schools and were used to precision in such matters. Could he truly be called a butler? Playful relatives referred to him as “Uncle Jolyon’s Nonconformist.” George, the well-known jokester, had dubbed him “Sankey.”
He moved to and fro between the great polished sideboard and the great polished table inimitably sleek and soft.
He moved back and forth between the shiny sideboard and the smooth table that was incredibly sleek and soft.
Old Jolyon watched him, feigning sleep. The fellow was a sneak—he had always thought so—who cared about nothing but rattling through his work, and getting out to his betting or his woman or goodness knew what! A slug! Fat too! And didn’t care a pin about his master!
Old Jolyon watched him, pretending to be asleep. The guy was a sneak—he had always thought so—who only cared about getting through his work quickly, so he could go off to his betting or his girl or who knows what else! A lazy guy! Plus, he was overweight! And he didn’t care at all about his boss!
But then against his will, came one of those moments of philosophy which made old Jolyon different from other Forsytes:
But then, against his will, came one of those philosophical moments that set old Jolyon apart from the rest of the Forsytes:
After all why should the man care? He wasn’t paid to care, and why expect it? In this world people couldn’t look for affection unless they paid for it. It might be different in the next—he didn’t know—couldn’t tell! And again he shut his eyes.
After all, why should the guy care? He wasn’t being paid to care, so why expect him to? In this world, people couldn’t look for affection unless they paid for it. It might be different in the next one—he didn’t know—couldn’t say! And once again, he shut his eyes.
Relentless and stealthy, the butler pursued his labours, taking things from the various compartments of the sideboard. His back seemed always turned to old Jolyon; thus, he robbed his operations of the unseemliness of being carried on in his master’s presence; now and then he furtively breathed on the silver, and wiped it with a piece of chamois leather. He appeared to pore over the quantities of wine in the decanters, which he carried carefully and rather high, letting his head droop over them protectingly. When he had finished, he stood for over a minute watching his master, and in his greenish eyes there was a look of contempt:
Relentless and quiet, the butler continued his work, taking items from the different sections of the sideboard. His back always seemed to be turned to old Jolyon, which allowed him to carry out his tasks without the awkwardness of doing so in his master’s sight. Occasionally, he subtly breathed on the silver and polished it with a piece of chamois leather. He seemed to focus intently on the amounts of wine in the decanters, which he handled carefully and somewhat high, letting his head lean over them protectively. Once he finished, he stood for more than a minute observing his master, and in his greenish eyes, there was a hint of contempt:
After all, this master of his was an old buffer, who hadn’t much left in him!
After all, this guy he had as a master was an old softy who didn’t have much left in him!
Soft as a tom-cat, he crossed the room to press the bell. His orders were “dinner at seven.” What if his master were asleep; he would soon have him out of that; there was the night to sleep in! He had himself to think of, for he was due at his Club at half-past eight!
Soft as a cat, he crossed the room to press the bell. His orders were “dinner at seven.” What if his master was asleep; he’d wake him up soon enough; there was the whole night to sleep! He had to think of himself, because he was expected at his club at half-past eight!
In answer to the ring, appeared a page boy with a silver soup tureen. The butler took it from his hands and placed it on the table, then, standing by the open door, as though about to usher company into the room, he said in a solemn voice:
In response to the bell, a page boy entered with a silver soup tureen. The butler took it from him and set it on the table, then, standing by the open door as if ready to welcome guests into the room, he said in a serious tone:
“Dinner is on the table, sir!”
“Dinner's ready, sir!”
Slowly old Jolyon got up out of his chair, and sat down at the table to eat his dinner.
Slowly, old Jolyon got up from his chair and sat down at the table to eat his dinner.
CHAPTER VIII
PLANS OF THE HOUSE
Forsytes, as is generally admitted, have shells, like that extremely useful little animal which is made into Turkish delight, in other words, they are never seen, or if seen would not be recognised, without habitats, composed of circumstance, property, acquaintances, and wives, which seem to move along with them in their passage through a world composed of thousands of other Forsytes with their habitats. Without a habitat a Forsyte is inconceivable—he would be like a novel without a plot, which is well-known to be an anomaly.
Forsytes, as most people agree, have shells, similar to that very handy little creature that ends up as Turkish delight. In other words, they are never noticed, or if they are, wouldn’t be recognized, without their environments made up of circumstances, property, friends, and wives, which seem to accompany them as they move through a world filled with thousands of other Forsytes and their environments. Without an environment, a Forsyte is unimaginable—he would be like a novel without a plot, which is famously known to be an oddity.
To Forsyte eyes Bosinney appeared to have no habitat, he seemed one of those rare and unfortunate men who go through life surrounded by circumstance, property, acquaintances, and wives that do not belong to them.
To the Forsytes, Bosinney seemed to have no place of his own; he looked like one of those rare and unfortunate men who navigate life surrounded by circumstances, property, friends, and wives that aren't really his.
His rooms in Sloane Street, on the top floor, outside which, on a plate, was his name, “Philip Baynes Bosinney, Architect,” were not those of a Forsyte. He had no sitting-room apart from his office, but a large recess had been screened off to conceal the necessaries of life—a couch, an easy chair, his pipes, spirit case, novels and slippers. The business part of the room had the usual furniture; an open cupboard with pigeon-holes, a round oak table, a folding wash-stand, some hard chairs, a standing desk of large dimensions covered with drawings and designs. June had twice been to tea there under the chaperonage of his aunt.
His apartment on the top floor of Sloane Street, marked with a plaque that read, “Philip Baynes Bosinney, Architect,” didn't look like a typical Forsyte place. He didn't have a separate living room from his office, but a big alcove was set up to hide the essentials of everyday life—a couch, an easy chair, his pipes, a flask, novels, and slippers. The workspace had the usual furniture: an open cupboard with cubbyholes, a round oak table, a folding washstand, some stiff chairs, and a large standing desk covered in drawings and designs. June had visited twice for tea there, with his aunt acting as chaperone.
He was believed to have a bedroom at the back.
He was thought to have a bedroom in the back.
As far as the family had been able to ascertain his income, it consisted of two consulting appointments at twenty pounds a year, together with an odd fee once in a way, and—more worthy item—a private annuity under his father’s will of one hundred and fifty pounds a year.
As far as the family could tell, his income came from two consulting jobs that paid twenty pounds a year each, along with an occasional fee here and there, and—more importantly—a private annuity from his father’s will totaling one hundred and fifty pounds a year.
What had transpired concerning that father was not so reassuring. It appeared that he had been a Lincolnshire country doctor of Cornish extraction, striking appearance, and Byronic tendencies—a well-known figure, in fact, in his county. Bosinney’s uncle by marriage, Baynes, of Baynes and Bildeboy, a Forsyte in instincts if not in name, had but little that was worthy to relate of his brother-in-law.
What had happened regarding that father was not very comforting. It seemed that he had been a country doctor from Lincolnshire, originally from Cornwall, with a striking appearance and Byronic tendencies—a well-known figure in his county. Bosinney's uncle by marriage, Baynes, of Baynes and Bildeboy, a Forsyte in instincts if not in name, had little of interest to share about his brother-in-law.
“An odd fellow!” he would say: “always spoke of his three eldest boys as ‘good creatures, but so dull’; they’re all doing capitally in the Indian Civil! Philip was the only one he liked. I’ve heard him talk in the queerest way; he once said to me: ‘My dear fellow, never let your poor wife know what you’re thinking of!’ But I didn’t follow his advice; not I! An eccentric man! He would say to Phil: ‘Whether you live like a gentleman or not, my boy, be sure you die like one!’ and he had himself embalmed in a frock coat suit, with a satin cravat and a diamond pin. Oh, quite an original, I can assure you!”
“Such a strange guy!” he would say: “always referred to his three oldest sons as ‘good kids, but so boring’; they’re all doing great in the Indian Civil Service! Philip was the only one he actually liked. I’ve heard him talk in the weirdest way; he once said to me: ‘My dear friend, never let your poor wife know what’s on your mind!’ But I didn’t take his advice; no way! An eccentric man! He would tell Phil: ‘Whether you live like a gentleman or not, my boy, make sure you die like one!’ and he had himself embalmed in a suit and tie, with a satin cravat and a diamond pin. Oh, definitely one of a kind, I can assure you!”
Of Bosinney himself Baynes would speak warmly, with a certain compassion: “He’s got a streak of his father’s Byronism. Why, look at the way he threw up his chances when he left my office; going off like that for six months with a knapsack, and all for what?—to study foreign architecture—foreign! What could he expect? And there he is—a clever young fellow—doesn’t make his hundred a year! Now this engagement is the best thing that could have happened—keep him steady; he’s one of those that go to bed all day and stay up all night, simply because they’ve no method; but no vice about him—not an ounce of vice. Old Forsyte’s a rich man!”
Baynes spoke fondly of Bosinney, with a hint of compassion: “He’s got a bit of his father’s dramatic flair. I mean, just look at how he tossed aside his opportunities when he left my office; heading off like that for six months with just a backpack, all for what?—to study foreign architecture—foreign! What did he think would happen? And there he is—a smart young guy—barely making a hundred a year! Now this engagement is the best thing that could have happened to him—it’ll keep him on track; he’s one of those who sleeps all day and stays up all night, simply because he has no routine; but he’s got no bad habits—not a bit of vice in him. Old Forsyte’s doing well!”
Mr. Baynes made himself extremely pleasant to June, who frequently visited his house in Lowndes Square at this period.
Mr. Baynes was very friendly to June, who often went to his house in Lowndes Square during this time.
“This house of your cousin’s—what a capital man of business—is the very thing for Philip,” he would say to her; “you mustn’t expect to see too much of him just now, my dear young lady. The good cause—the good cause! The young man must make his way. When I was his age I was at work day and night. My dear wife used to say to me, ‘Bobby, don’t work too hard, think of your health’; but I never spared myself!”
“This house belonging to your cousin—what a great business guy—it's perfect for Philip,” he would say to her; “you shouldn't expect to see much of him right now, my dear. The important cause—the important cause! The young man needs to forge his path. When I was his age, I worked around the clock. My dear wife used to tell me, ‘Bobby, don’t work too hard, think about your health’; but I never held back!”
June had complained that her lover found no time to come to Stanhope Gate.
June had complained that her partner never found the time to come to Stanhope Gate.
The first time he came again they had not been together a quarter of an hour before, by one of those coincidences of which she was a mistress, Mrs. Septimus Small arrived. Thereon Bosinney rose and hid himself, according to previous arrangement, in the little study, to wait for her departure.
The first time he came back, they hadn’t been together for even fifteen minutes before, by one of those coincidences she was known for, Mrs. Septimus Small showed up. At that, Bosinney got up and tucked himself away, as agreed earlier, in the small study to wait for her to leave.
“My dear,” said Aunt Juley, “how thin he is! I’ve often noticed it with engaged people; but you mustn’t let it get worse. There’s Barlow’s extract of veal; it did your Uncle Swithin a lot of good.”
“My dear,” said Aunt Juley, “he’s so thin! I’ve often observed this with engaged people; but you can’t let it get worse. There’s Barlow’s extract of veal; it really helped your Uncle Swithin.”
June, her little figure erect before the hearth, her small face quivering grimly, for she regarded her aunt’s untimely visit in the light of a personal injury, replied with scorn:
June stood upright in front of the fireplace, her petite frame tense, her face shaking with anger, as she viewed her aunt's unexpected visit as a personal affront. She responded with disdain:
“It’s because he’s busy; people who can do anything worth doing are never fat!”
“It’s because he’s busy; people who can actually do anything worthwhile are never overweight!”
Aunt Juley pouted; she herself had always been thin, but the only pleasure she derived from the fact was the opportunity of longing to be stouter.
Aunt Juley pouted; she had always been thin, but the only joy she got from it was the chance to wish she were heavier.
“I don’t think,” she said mournfully, “that you ought to let them call him ‘The Buccaneer’; people might think it odd, now that he’s going to build a house for Soames. I do hope he will be careful; it’s so important for him. Soames has such good taste!”
“I don’t think,” she said sadly, “that you should let them call him ‘The Buccaneer’; people might find it strange now that he’s planning to build a house for Soames. I really hope he’s careful; it’s so important for him. Soames has such great taste!”
“Taste!” cried June, flaring up at once; “wouldn’t give that for his taste, or any of the family’s!”
“Taste!” shouted June, getting angry right away; “I wouldn’t give a dime for his taste, or any of the family's!”
Mrs. Small was taken aback.
Mrs. Small was surprised.
“Your Uncle Swithin,” she said, “always had beautiful taste! And Soames’s little house is lovely; you don’t mean to say you don’t think so!”
“Your Uncle Swithin,” she said, “always had great taste! And Soames’s little house is lovely; you can’t be saying you don’t think so!”
“H’mph!” said June, “that’s only because Irene’s there!”
“Hmph!” said June, “that’s just because Irene’s there!”
Aunt Juley tried to say something pleasant:
Aunt Juley attempted to say something nice:
“And how will dear Irene like living in the country?”
“And how will dear Irene like living in the countryside?”
June gazed at her intently, with a look in her eyes as if her conscience had suddenly leaped up into them; it passed; and an even more intent look took its place, as if she had stared that conscience out of countenance. She replied imperiously:
June looked at her intensely, as if her conscience had suddenly surfaced in her eyes; it faded, and an even more focused gaze replaced it, as if she had intimidated that conscience into submission. She responded in a commanding tone:
“Of course she’ll like it; why shouldn’t she?”
“Of course she’ll like it; why wouldn’t she?”
Mrs. Small grew nervous.
Mrs. Small got anxious.
“I didn’t know,” she said; “I thought she mightn’t like to leave her friends. Your Uncle James says she doesn’t take enough interest in life. We think—I mean Timothy thinks—she ought to go out more. I expect you’ll miss her very much!”
“I didn’t know,” she said; “I thought she might not want to leave her friends. Your Uncle James says she doesn’t care enough about life. We think—I mean Timothy thinks—she should go out more. I’m sure you’ll miss her a lot!”
June clasped her hands behind her neck.
June clasped her hands behind her neck.
“I do wish,” she cried, “Uncle Timothy wouldn’t talk about what doesn’t concern him!”
“I really wish,” she exclaimed, “that Uncle Timothy wouldn’t talk about things that don’t concern him!”
Aunt Juley rose to the full height of her tall figure.
Aunt Juley stood up straight, showing off her tall stature.
“He never talks about what doesn’t concern him,” she said.
“He never talks about things that don’t involve him,” she said.
June was instantly compunctious; she ran to her aunt and kissed her.
June immediately felt guilty; she ran to her aunt and gave her a kiss.
“I’m very sorry, auntie; but I wish they’d let Irene alone.”
“I’m really sorry, auntie; but I wish they’d just leave Irene alone.”
Aunt Juley, unable to think of anything further on the subject that would be suitable, was silent; she prepared for departure, hooking her black silk cape across her chest, and, taking up her green reticule:
Aunt Juley, unable to think of anything else appropriate to say, was quiet; she got ready to leave, fastening her black silk cape across her chest and picking up her green handbag:
“And how is your dear grandfather?” she asked in the hall, “I expect he’s very lonely now that all your time is taken up with Mr. Bosinney.”
“And how is your dear grandfather?” she asked in the hall, “I expect he’s very lonely now that all your time is occupied with Mr. Bosinney.”
She bent and kissed her niece hungrily, and with little, mincing steps passed away.
She leaned down and kissed her niece passionately, then walked away with small, careful steps.
The tears sprang up in Jun’s eyes; running into the little study, where Bosinney was sitting at the table drawing birds on the back of an envelope, she sank down by his side and cried:
The tears filled Jun's eyes; rushing into the small study, where Bosinney was sitting at the table sketching birds on the back of an envelope, she collapsed beside him and cried:
“Oh, Phil! it’s all so horrid!” Her heart was as warm as the colour of her hair.
“Oh, Phil! It’s all so terrible!” Her heart was as warm as the color of her hair.
On the following Sunday morning, while Soames was shaving, a message was brought him to the effect that Mr. Bosinney was below, and would be glad to see him. Opening the door into his wife’s room, he said:
On the next Sunday morning, while Soames was shaving, he received a message that Mr. Bosinney was downstairs and would like to see him. He opened the door to his wife’s room and said:
“Bosinney’s downstairs. Just go and entertain him while I finish shaving. I’ll be down in a minute. It’s about the plans, I expect.”
“Bosinney’s downstairs. Just go and keep him company while I finish shaving. I’ll be down in a minute. I expect it’s about the plans.”
Irene looked at him, without reply, put the finishing touch to her dress and went downstairs. He could not make her out about this house. She had said nothing against it, and, as far as Bosinney was concerned, seemed friendly enough.
Irene looked at him without saying a word, added the final touch to her dress, and went downstairs. He couldn't figure her out regarding this house. She hadn't said anything negative about it, and as far as Bosinney was concerned, she seemed friendly enough.
From the window of his dressing-room he could see them talking together in the little court below. He hurried on with his shaving, cutting his chin twice. He heard them laugh, and thought to himself: “Well, they get on all right, anyway!”
From the window of his dressing room, he could see them chatting in the small courtyard below. He rushed through shaving, nicking his chin twice. He heard them laughing and thought to himself, "Well, at least they're getting along!"
As he expected, Bosinney had come round to fetch him to look at the plans.
As he expected, Bosinney had come by to take him to look at the plans.
He took his hat and went over.
He grabbed his hat and walked over.
The plans were spread on the oak table in the architect’s room; and pale, imperturbable, inquiring, Soames bent over them for a long time without speaking.
The plans were laid out on the oak table in the architect's office, and Soames, pale, calm, and curious, leaned over them for a long time without saying a word.
He said at last in a puzzled voice:
He finally said in a confused voice:
“It’s an odd sort of house!”
“It’s a strange kind of house!”
A rectangular house of two stories was designed in a quadrangle round a covered-in court. This court, encircled by a gallery on the upper floor, was roofed with a glass roof, supported by eight columns running up from the ground.
A two-story rectangular house was built around a courtyard. This courtyard, surrounded by a gallery on the second floor, had a glass roof held up by eight columns that extended from the ground.
It was indeed, to Forsyte eyes, an odd house.
It was definitely, to Forsyte eyes, a strange house.
“There’s a lot of room cut to waste,” pursued Soames.
“There’s a lot of space being wasted,” Soames continued.
Bosinney began to walk about, and Soames did not like the expression on his face.
Bosinney started to walk around, and Soames didn't like the look on his face.
“The principle of this house,” said the architect, “was that you should have room to breathe—like a gentleman!”
“The idea behind this house,” said the architect, “was that you should have space to breathe—like a true gentleman!”
Soames extended his finger and thumb, as if measuring the extent of the distinction he should acquire; and replied:
Soames held out his finger and thumb, as if gauging the level of distinction he wanted to achieve, and replied:
“Oh! yes; I see.”
“Oh! yes; I get it.”
The peculiar look came into Bosinney’s face which marked all his enthusiasms.
The unusual expression appeared on Bosinney’s face that characterized all his passions.
“I’ve tried to plan you a house here with some self-respect of its own. If you don’t like it, you’d better say so. It’s certainly the last thing to be considered—who wants self-respect in a house, when you can squeeze in an extra lavatory?” He put his finger suddenly down on the left division of the centre oblong: “You can swing a cat here. This is for your pictures, divided from this court by curtains; draw them back and you’ll have a space of fifty-one by twenty-three six. This double-faced stove in the centre, here, looks one way towards the court, one way towards the picture room; this end wall is all window; you’ve a southeast light from that, a north light from the court. The rest of your pictures you can hang round the gallery upstairs, or in the other rooms.” “In architecture,” he went on—and though looking at Soames he did not seem to see him, which gave Soames an unpleasant feeling—“as in life, you’ll get no self-respect without regularity. Fellows tell you that’s old fashioned. It appears to be peculiar any way; it never occurs to us to embody the main principle of life in our buildings; we load our houses with decoration, gimcracks, corners, anything to distract the eye. On the contrary the eye should rest; get your effects with a few strong lines. The whole thing is regularity—there’s no self-respect without it.”
“I’ve tried to design a house for you here that has some dignity of its own. If you don’t like it, you should definitely tell me. It’s definitely the last thing to think about—who needs dignity in a house when you can fit in an extra bathroom?” He suddenly pointed to the left section of the center rectangle: “You can really move around here. This is for your artwork, separated from this area by curtains; pull them back and you’ll have a space of fifty-one by twenty-three six. This double-sided stove in the center here faces the courtyard on one side and the art room on the other; this end wall is all window, giving you southeast light from there, and north light from the courtyard. You can hang the rest of your artwork around the gallery upstairs, or in the other rooms.” “In architecture,” he continued—and even though he was looking at Soames, he didn't seem to notice him, which made Soames feel uncomfortable—“just like in life, you won’t gain any dignity without consistency. People say that’s outdated. It seems to be strange in any case; it never occurs to us to incorporate the main principle of life into our buildings; we clutter our houses with decoration, trinkets, corners, anything to draw attention away. On the contrary, the eye should find rest; create your effects with a few strong lines. The whole concept is consistency—there’s no dignity without it.”
Soames, the unconscious ironist, fixed his gaze on Bosinney’s tie, which was far from being in the perpendicular; he was unshaven too, and his dress not remarkable for order. Architecture appeared to have exhausted his regularity.
Soames, the unaware ironic figure, focused on Bosinney’s tie, which was definitely not straight; he hadn’t shaved either, and his outfit was anything but tidy. It seemed that architecture had taken all his attention to detail.
“Won’t it look like a barrack?” he inquired.
“Won’t it look like a barrack?” he asked.
He did not at once receive a reply.
He didn’t get a response right away.
“I can see what it is,” said Bosinney, “you want one of Littlemaster’s houses—one of the pretty and commodious sort, where the servants will live in garrets, and the front door be sunk so that you may come up again. By all means try Littlemaster, you’ll find him a capital fellow, I’ve known him all my life!”
“I can see what’s going on,” said Bosinney, “you want one of Littlemaster’s houses—one of the nice and spacious ones, where the staff can stay in the attic, and the front door is lowered so you can come up easily. Go ahead and check out Littlemaster, you’ll find him to be a great guy, I’ve known him forever!”
Soames was alarmed. He had really been struck by the plans, and the concealment of his satisfaction had been merely instinctive. It was difficult for him to pay a compliment. He despised people who were lavish with their praises.
Soames was worried. He had genuinely been impressed by the plans, and hiding his satisfaction had been purely instinctive. He found it hard to give a compliment. He looked down on people who were too generous with their praise.
He found himself now in the embarrassing position of one who must pay a compliment or run the risk of losing a good thing. Bosinney was just the fellow who might tear up the plans and refuse to act for him; a kind of grown-up child!
He now found himself in the awkward position of having to give a compliment or risk losing a good opportunity. Bosinney was exactly the type of person who might scrap the plans and refuse to work with him; like a big kid!
This grown-up childishness, to which he felt so superior, exercised a peculiar and almost mesmeric effect on Soames, for he had never felt anything like it in himself.
This adult immaturity, which he believed he was above, had a strange and almost hypnotic impact on Soames, as he had never experienced anything like it within himself.
“Well,” he stammered at last, “it’s—it’s, certainly original.”
“Well,” he stammered finally, “it’s—it’s definitely original.”
He had such a private distrust and even dislike of the word “original” that he felt he had not really given himself away by this remark.
He had such a personal distrust and even dislike of the word “original” that he felt he hadn’t really revealed himself with this comment.
Bosinney seemed pleased. It was the sort of thing that would please a fellow like that! And his success encouraged Soames.
Bosinney looked happy. It was just the kind of thing that would make someone like him happy! And his success motivated Soames.
“It’s—a big place,” he said.
“It’s a huge place,” he said.
“Space, air, light,” he heard Bosinney murmur, “you can’t live like a gentleman in one of Littlemaster’s—he builds for manufacturers.”
“Space, air, light,” he heard Bosinney mumble, “you can’t live like a gentleman in one of Littlemaster’s—he builds for manufacturers.”
Soames made a deprecating movement; he had been identified with a gentleman; not for a good deal of money now would he be classed with manufacturers. But his innate distrust of general principles revived. What the deuce was the good of talking about regularity and self-respect? It looked to him as if the house would be cold.
Soames shrugged dismissively; he had been associated with gentlemen. For a significant amount of money, he wouldn’t want to be grouped with manufacturers. But his natural skepticism about broad concepts came back. What was the point of discussing regularity and self-respect? It seemed to him that the house would be uninviting.
“Irene can’t stand the cold!” he said.
"Irene can't stand the cold!" he said.
“Ah!” said Bosinney sarcastically. “Your wife? She doesn’t like the cold? I’ll see to that; she shan’t be cold. Look here!” he pointed, to four marks at regular intervals on the walls of the court. “I’ve given you hot-water pipes in aluminium casings; you can get them with very good designs.”
“Ah!” Bosinney said sarcastically. “Your wife? She doesn’t like the cold? I’ll make sure she won’t be cold. Look here!” He pointed to four marks evenly spaced on the walls of the courtyard. “I’ve installed hot-water pipes in aluminum casings; you can get them in really nice designs.”
Soames looked suspiciously at these marks.
Soames looked at these marks with suspicion.
“It’s all very well, all this,” he said, “but what’s it going to cost?”
“It’s all well and good,” he said, “but what’s it going to cost?”
The architect took a sheet of paper from his pocket:
The architect took a piece of paper from his pocket:
“The house, of course, should be built entirely of stone, but, as I thought you wouldn’t stand that, I’ve compromised for a facing. It ought to have a copper roof, but I’ve made it green slate. As it is, including metal work, it’ll cost you eight thousand five hundred.”
“The house should definitely be made entirely of stone, but since I thought you wouldn’t go for that, I’ve settled for a stone façade. It should have a copper roof, but I went with green slate instead. As it stands, with all the metal work, it’ll cost you eight thousand five hundred.”
“Eight thousand five hundred?” said Soames. “Why, I gave you an outside limit of eight!”
“Eight thousand five hundred?” said Soames. “I told you to stick to an upper limit of eight!”
“Can’t be done for a penny less,” replied Bosinney coolly.
“Can’t be done for a penny less,” Bosinney replied casually.
“You must take it or leave it!”
“You have to take it or leave it!”
It was the only way, probably, that such a proposition could have been made to Soames. He was nonplussed. Conscience told him to throw the whole thing up. But the design was good, and he knew it—there was completeness about it, and dignity; the servants’ apartments were excellent too. He would gain credit by living in a house like that—with such individual features, yet perfectly well-arranged.
It was probably the only way a proposal like that could have been made to Soames. He was confused. His conscience told him to abandon the whole idea. But the plan was solid, and he knew it—there was a sense of completeness and dignity about it; the staff’s quarters were great as well. He would earn respect by living in a house like that—with unique features, yet perfectly organized.
He continued poring over the plans, while Bosinney went into his bedroom to shave and dress.
He kept studying the plans while Bosinney went into his bedroom to shave and get dressed.
The two walked back to Montpellier Square in silence, Soames watching him out of the corner of his eye.
The two walked back to Montpellier Square in silence, Soames watching him from the corner of his eye.
The Buccaneer was rather a good-looking fellow—so he thought—when he was properly got up.
The Buccaneer considered himself quite the good-looking guy—at least he thought so—when he was dressed properly.
Irene was bending over her flowers when the two men came in.
Irene was leaning over her flowers when the two men walked in.
She spoke of sending across the Park to fetch June.
She talked about sending someone across the park to get June.
“No, no,” said Soames, “we’ve still got business to talk over!”
“No, no,” said Soames, “we still have business to discuss!”
At lunch he was almost cordial, and kept pressing Bosinney to eat. He was pleased to see the architect in such high spirits, and left him to spend the afternoon with Irene, while he stole off to his pictures, after his Sunday habit. At tea-time he came down to the drawing-room, and found them talking, as he expressed it, nineteen to the dozen.
At lunch, he was almost friendly and kept urging Bosinney to eat. He was happy to see the architect in such good spirits and left him to spend the afternoon with Irene while he slipped away to his paintings, as was his Sunday routine. At tea time, he came down to the living room and found them chatting, as he put it, a mile a minute.
Unobserved in the doorway, he congratulated himself that things were taking the right turn. It was lucky she and Bosinney got on; she seemed to be falling into line with the idea of the new house.
Unseen in the doorway, he felt satisfied that things were going in the right direction. It was fortunate that she and Bosinney were getting along; she appeared to be warming up to the concept of the new house.
Quiet meditation among his pictures had decided him to spring the five hundred if necessary; but he hoped that the afternoon might have softened Bosinney’s estimates. It was so purely a matter which Bosinney could remedy if he liked; there must be a dozen ways in which he could cheapen the production of a house without spoiling the effect.
Quietly reflecting on his pictures had made him ready to spend the five hundred if needed; but he hoped that the afternoon might have eased Bosinney’s estimates. It was something Bosinney could fix if he wanted to; there must be several ways he could lower the cost of building a house without ruining the overall look.
He awaited, therefore, his opportunity till Irene was handing the architect his first cup of tea. A chink of sunshine through the lace of the blinds warmed her cheek, shone in the gold of her hair, and in her soft eyes. Possibly the same gleam deepened Bosinney’s colour, gave the rather startled look to his face.
He waited for his chance until Irene was giving the architect his first cup of tea. A beam of sunlight coming through the lace of the blinds warmed her cheek, reflected off the gold in her hair, and sparkled in her soft eyes. Maybe the same light added a flush to Bosinney’s complexion, making his expression look a bit startled.
Soames hated sunshine, and he at once got up, to draw the blind. Then he took his own cup of tea from his wife, and said, more coldly than he had intended:
Soames hated sunshine, so he quickly got up to pull down the blind. Then he took his own cup of tea from his wife and said, more coldly than he had meant to:
“Can’t you see your way to do it for eight thousand after all? There must be a lot of little things you could alter.”
“Can’t you find a way to do it for eight thousand after all? There must be a lot of small things you could change.”
Bosinney drank off his tea at a gulp, put down his cup, and answered:
Bosinney finished his tea in one go, set down his cup, and replied:
“Not one!”
"Not a single one!"
Soames saw that his suggestion had touched some unintelligible point of personal vanity.
Soames realized that his suggestion had hit on some unclear aspect of personal pride.
“Well,” he agreed, with sulky resignation; “you must have it your own way, I suppose.”
“Well,” he said, reluctantly agreeing, “I guess you have to have it your way.”
A few minutes later Bosinney rose to go, and Soames rose too, to see him off the premises. The architect seemed in absurdly high spirits. After watching him walk away at a swinging pace, Soames returned moodily to the drawing-room, where Irene was putting away the music, and, moved by an uncontrollable spasm of curiosity, he asked:
A few minutes later, Bosinney stood up to leave, and Soames got up too to see him off the property. The architect looked surprisingly upbeat. After watching him walk away with a confident stride, Soames went back to the drawing room, where Irene was putting away the music, and, driven by an uncontrollable wave of curiosity, he asked:
“Well, what do you think of ‘The Buccaneer’?”
“Well, what do you think of ‘The Buccaneer’?”
He looked at the carpet while waiting for her answer, and he had to wait some time.
He stared at the carpet while waiting for her response, and he had to wait quite a while.
“I don’t know,” she said at last.
“I don’t know,” she finally said.
“Do you think he’s good-looking?”
"Do you think he's attractive?"
Irene smiled. And it seemed to Soames that she was mocking him.
Irene smiled. And Soames felt like she was making fun of him.
“Yes,” she answered; “very.”
“Yes,” she replied; “definitely.”
CHAPTER IX
DEATH OF AUNT ANN
There came a morning at the end of September when Aunt Ann was unable to take from Smither’s hands the insignia of personal dignity. After one look at the old face, the doctor, hurriedly sent for, announced that Miss Forsyte had passed away in her sleep.
There was a morning at the end of September when Aunt Ann could no longer accept the insignia of personal dignity from Smither. After a quick glance at the old face, the doctor, who was hurriedly called, declared that Miss Forsyte had died in her sleep.
Aunts Juley and Hester were overwhelmed by the shock. They had never imagined such an ending. Indeed, it is doubtful whether they had ever realized that an ending was bound to come. Secretly they felt it unreasonable of Ann to have left them like this without a word, without even a struggle. It was unlike her.
Aunts Juley and Hester were completely taken aback. They had never expected such an outcome. In fact, it’s hard to say if they ever truly understood that an ending was inevitable. Deep down, they thought it was unreasonable for Ann to have left them like this without saying anything, without even trying to fight for it. That wasn’t like her at all.
Perhaps what really affected them so profoundly was the thought that a Forsyte should have let go her grasp on life. If one, then why not all!
Perhaps what really impacted them so deeply was the idea that a Forsyte should have lost her grip on life. If one can, then why not all!
It was a full hour before they could make up their minds to tell Timothy. If only it could be kept from him! If only it could be broken to him by degrees!
It took a full hour for them to decide to tell Timothy. If only they could keep it from him! If only they could ease him into it gradually!
And long they stood outside his door whispering together. And when it was over they whispered together again.
And they stood outside his door for a long time, whispering to each other. And when it was over, they whispered together again.
He would feel it more, they were afraid, as time went on. Still, he had taken it better than could have been expected. He would keep his bed, of course!
He would feel it more, they were afraid, as time went on. Still, he had handled it better than expected. He would definitely stay in bed, of course!
They separated, crying quietly.
They broke up, crying softly.
Aunt Juley stayed in her room, prostrated by the blow. Her face, discoloured by tears, was divided into compartments by the little ridges of pouting flesh which had swollen with emotion. It was impossible to conceive of life without Ann, who had lived with her for seventy-three years, broken only by the short interregnum of her married life, which seemed now so unreal. At fixed intervals she went to her drawer, and took from beneath the lavender bags a fresh pocket-handkerchief. Her warm heart could not bear the thought that Ann was lying there so cold.
Aunt Juley stayed in her room, crushed by the shock. Her face, stained by tears, was marked by the little ridges of swollen flesh that had puffed up from emotion. It was hard to imagine life without Ann, who had lived with her for seventy-three years, interrupted only by the brief period of her marriage, which now felt so distant. At regular intervals, she would go to her drawer and take out a fresh handkerchief from beneath the lavender bags. Her warm heart couldn’t stand the thought of Ann lying there so cold.
Aunt Hester, the silent, the patient, that backwater of the family energy, sat in the drawing-room, where the blinds were drawn; and she, too, had wept at first, but quietly, without visible effect. Her guiding principle, the conservation of energy, did not abandon her in sorrow. She sat, slim, motionless, studying the grate, her hands idle in the lap of her black silk dress. They would want to rouse her into doing something, no doubt. As if there were any good in that! Doing something would not bring back Ann! Why worry her?
Aunt Hester, the quiet and patient one, the calm in the family's chaos, sat in the living room with the curtains drawn. She had cried at first, but it was quiet and without any noticeable signs. Her guiding principle, saving energy, stayed with her even in sadness. She sat there, slim and still, staring at the fireplace, her hands resting in her lap on her black silk dress. They would probably want to get her to do something, but what good would that do? Doing anything wouldn’t bring Ann back! Why bother her?
Five o’clock brought three of the brothers, Jolyon and James and Swithin; Nicholas was at Yarmouth, and Roger had a bad attack of gout. Mrs. Hayman had been by herself earlier in the day, and, after seeing Ann, had gone away, leaving a message for Timothy—which was kept from him—that she ought to have been told sooner. In fact, there was a feeling amongst them all that they ought to have been told sooner, as though they had missed something; and James said:
Five o’clock brought three of the brothers, Jolyon, James, and Swithin; Nicholas was in Yarmouth, and Roger was dealing with a bad case of gout. Mrs. Hayman had been on her own earlier in the day and, after seeing Ann, had left a message for Timothy—which was kept from him—that she should have been informed sooner. In fact, everyone felt that they should have been informed sooner, as if they had missed out on something; and James said:
“I knew how it’d be; I told you she wouldn’t last through the summer.”
“I knew how it would go; I told you she wouldn’t make it through the summer.”
Aunt Hester made no reply; it was nearly October, but what was the good of arguing; some people were never satisfied.
Aunt Hester didn't say anything; it was almost October, but what was the point of arguing? Some people were just never satisfied.
She sent up to tell her sister that the brothers were there. Mrs. Small came down at once. She had bathed her face, which was still swollen, and though she looked severely at Swithin’s trousers, for they were of light blue—he had come straight from the club, where the news had reached him—she wore a more cheerful expression than usual, the instinct for doing the wrong thing being even now too strong for her.
She sent someone to tell her sister that the brothers were there. Mrs. Small came down immediately. She had washed her face, which was still puffy, and even though she glared at Swithin’s light blue trousers—he had come straight from the club where he heard the news—she had a more cheerful look than usual, her tendency to do the wrong thing still being too strong for her.
Presently all five went up to look at the body. Under the pure white sheet a quilted counter-pane had been placed, for now, more than ever, Aunt Ann had need of warmth; and, the pillows removed, her spine and head rested flat, with the semblance of their life-long inflexibility; the coif banding the top of her brow was drawn on either side to the level of the ears, and between it and the sheet her face, almost as white, was turned with closed eyes to the faces of her brothers and sisters. In its extraordinary peace the face was stronger than ever, nearly all bone now under the scarce-wrinkled parchment of skin—square jaw and chin, cheekbones, forehead with hollow temples, chiselled nose—the fortress of an unconquerable spirit that had yielded to death, and in its upward sightlessness seemed trying to regain that spirit, to regain the guardianship it had just laid down.
Currently, all five went up to look at the body. Under the pure white sheet, a quilted coverlet had been placed because Aunt Ann needed warmth now more than ever. With the pillows removed, her spine and head lay flat, reflecting their lifelong rigidity; the coif wrapping around her brow was drawn on either side to the level of her ears, and between it and the sheet, her face, almost as white, was turned with closed eyes towards the faces of her brothers and sisters. In its remarkable stillness, the face was stronger than ever, nearly all bone now underneath the slightly wrinkled skin—square jaw and chin, cheekbones, a forehead with hollow temples, a chiseled nose—the fortress of an indomitable spirit that had surrendered to death, and in its upward blindness seemed to be trying to reclaim that spirit, to take back the guardianship it had just relinquished.
Swithin took but one look at the face, and left the room; the sight, he said afterwards, made him very queer. He went downstairs shaking the whole house, and, seizing his hat, clambered into his brougham, without giving any directions to the coachman. He was driven home, and all the evening sat in his chair without moving.
Swithin took just one look at the face and left the room; he said later that the sight made him feel really strange. He went downstairs, shaking the whole place, and grabbed his hat, climbing into his carriage without telling the driver where to go. He was driven home and spent the entire evening sitting in his chair, not moving at all.
He could take nothing for dinner but a partridge, with an imperial pint of champagne....
He could have nothing for dinner except a partridge, along with a large pint of champagne.
Old Jolyon stood at the bottom of the bed, his hands folded in front of him. He alone of those in the room remembered the death of his mother, and though he looked at Ann, it was of that he was thinking. Ann was an old woman, but death had come to her at last—death came to all! His face did not move, his gaze seemed travelling from very far.
Old Jolyon stood at the foot of the bed, his hands clasped in front of him. He was the only one in the room who remembered the death of his mother, and even as he looked at Ann, that thought occupied his mind. Ann was an elderly woman, but death had finally come for her—death comes for everyone! His expression didn't change, and his gaze seemed to be distant.
Aunt Hester stood beside him. She did not cry now, tears were exhausted—her nature refused to permit a further escape of force; she twisted her hands, looking not at Ann, but from side to side, seeking some way of escaping the effort of realization.
Aunt Hester stood next to him. She wasn’t crying anymore; she had run out of tears—her nature wouldn’t allow any more emotion to escape. She twisted her hands, not looking at Ann, but scanning from side to side, looking for a way to avoid the struggle of facing reality.
Of all the brothers and sisters James manifested the most emotion. Tears rolled down the parallel furrows of his thin face; where he should go now to tell his troubles he did not know; Juley was no good, Hester worse than useless! He felt Ann’s death more than he had ever thought he should; this would upset him for weeks!
Of all the siblings, James showed the most emotion. Tears streamed down the narrow lines of his thin face; he had no idea where to go to share his troubles; Juley wasn't helpful, and Hester was even worse! He felt Ann's death more deeply than he ever expected; this would bother him for weeks!
Presently Aunt Hester stole out, and Aunt Juley began moving about, doing “what was necessary,” so that twice she knocked against something. Old Jolyon, roused from his reverie, that reverie of the long, long past, looked sternly at her, and went away. James alone was left by the bedside; glancing stealthily round, to see that he was not observed, he twisted his long body down, placed a kiss on the dead forehead, then he, too, hastily left the room. Encountering Smither in the hall, he began to ask her about the funeral, and, finding that she knew nothing, complained bitterly that, if they didn’t take care, everything would go wrong. She had better send for Mr. Soames—he knew all about that sort of thing; her master was very much upset, he supposed—he would want looking after; as for her mistresses, they were no good—they had no gumption! They would be ill too, he shouldn’t wonder. She had better send for the doctor; it was best to take things in time. He didn’t think his sister Ann had had the best opinion; if she’d had Blank she would have been alive now. Smither might send to Park Lane any time she wanted advice. Of course, his carriage was at their service for the funeral. He supposed she hadn’t such a thing as a glass of claret and a biscuit—he had had no lunch!
Right now, Aunt Hester slipped out, and Aunt Juley started moving around, doing "what needed to be done," which caused her to bump into things twice. Old Jolyon, pulled from his thoughts, memories of the distant past, looked at her sternly and walked away. James was left by the bedside; he glanced around cautiously to make sure no one was watching, then bent down to place a kiss on the dead forehead before quickly leaving the room. As he encountered Smither in the hall, he began to ask her about the funeral. When he discovered she didn't have any information, he complained bitterly that if they weren't careful, everything would go wrong. She should send for Mr. Soames—he was experienced with that sort of thing; he guessed her master was very upset and would need looking after. As for his mistresses, they weren't much help—they had no common sense! He wouldn't be surprised if they got sick too. She should send for the doctor; it was best to be proactive. He didn't think his sister Ann had received the best care; if she had seen Blank, she would still be alive. Smither could reach out to Park Lane anytime she needed advice. Of course, his carriage was available for the funeral. He assumed she didn't happen to have a glass of claret and a biscuit—he hadn't had any lunch!
The days before the funeral passed quietly. It had long been known, of course, that Aunt Ann had left her little property to Timothy. There was, therefore, no reason for the slightest agitation. Soames, who was sole executor, took charge of all arrangements, and in due course sent out the following invitation to every male member of the family:
The days leading up to the funeral went by quietly. It had been clear for a while that Aunt Ann had left her small estate to Timothy. So, there was no reason for any unrest. Soames, being the only executor, handled all the arrangements and eventually sent out the following invitation to every male family member:
“To——
“Your presence is requested at the funeral of Miss Ann Forsyte, in Highgate
Cemetery, at noon of Oct. 1st. Carriages will meet at ‘The Bower,’
Bayswater Road, at 10.45. No flowers by request.
“R.S.V.P.”
“To——
“Your presence is requested at the funeral of Miss Ann Forsyte, at Highgate Cemetery, on October 1st at noon. Carriages will depart from ‘The Bower,’ Bayswater Road, at 10:45 AM. No flowers, please.
“R.S.V.P.”
The morning came, cold, with a high, grey, London sky, and at half-past ten the first carriage, that of James, drove up. It contained James and his son-in-law Dartie, a fine man, with a square chest, buttoned very tightly into a frock coat, and a sallow, fattish face adorned with dark, well-curled moustaches, and that incorrigible commencement of whisker which, eluding the strictest attempts at shaving, seems the mark of something deeply ingrained in the personality of the shaver, being especially noticeable in men who speculate.
The morning arrived, chilly, under a high, grey London sky, and at 10:30, the first carriage, belonging to James, pulled up. It held James and his son-in-law, Dartie, a distinguished man with a broad chest tightly fitted into a frock coat, and a pale, plump face with dark, well-groomed mustaches, along with that stubborn growth of stubble that resists even the best shaving efforts, seeming to reflect something deeply rooted in the personality of the one who shaves, particularly noticeable in men who are investors.
Soames, in his capacity of executor, received the guests, for Timothy still kept his bed; he would get up after the funeral; and Aunts Juley and Hester would not be coming down till all was over, when it was understood there would be lunch for anyone who cared to come back. The next to arrive was Roger, still limping from the gout, and encircled by three of his sons—young Roger, Eustace, and Thomas. George, the remaining son, arrived almost immediately afterwards in a hansom, and paused in the hall to ask Soames how he found undertaking pay.
Soames, acting as the executor, welcomed the guests since Timothy was still in bed; he would get up after the funeral. Aunts Juley and Hester wouldn’t be coming down until everything was finished, and it was understood there would be lunch for anyone who wanted to come back. The next to arrive was Roger, still limping from gout, accompanied by three of his sons—young Roger, Eustace, and Thomas. George, the last son, showed up almost immediately afterward in a cab and stopped in the hall to ask Soames how the funeral business was going.
They disliked each other.
They didn't like each other.
Then came two Haymans—Giles and Jesse perfectly silent, and very well dressed, with special creases down their evening trousers. Then old Jolyon alone. Next, Nicholas, with a healthy colour in his face, and a carefully veiled sprightliness in every movement of his head and body. One of his sons followed him, meek and subdued. Swithin Forsyte, and Bosinney arrived at the same moment,—and stood—bowing precedence to each other,—but on the door opening they tried to enter together; they renewed their apologies in the hall, and, Swithin, settling his stock, which had become disarranged in the struggle, very slowly mounted the stairs. The other Hayman; two married sons of Nicholas, together with Tweetyman, Spender, and Warry, the husbands of married Forsyte and Hayman daughters. The company was then complete, twenty-one in all, not a male member of the family being absent but Timothy and young Jolyon.
Then came two Haymans—Giles and Jesse, perfectly quiet and well dressed, with sharp creases in their dress pants. Next was old Jolyon by himself. After him was Nicholas, with a healthy glow on his face and a lively energy in every move of his head and body. One of his sons trailed behind him, meek and subdued. Swithin Forsyte and Bosinney arrived at the same time, bowing to each other in a polite standoff, but when the door opened, they both tried to enter together; they made their apologies in the hallway, and Swithin, adjusting his tie that had gotten askew in the commotion, slowly made his way up the stairs. The other Hayman arrived, along with Nicholas's two married sons, and also Tweetyman, Spender, and Warry, the husbands of Nicholas's and Hayman's married daughters. The group was now complete, twenty-one in total, with the only male family members absent being Timothy and young Jolyon.
Entering the scarlet and green drawing-room, whose apparel made so vivid a setting for their unaccustomed costumes, each tried nervously to find a seat, desirous of hiding the emphatic blackness of his trousers. There seemed a sort of indecency in that blackness and in the colour of their gloves—a sort of exaggeration of the feelings; and many cast shocked looks of secret envy at “the Buccaneer,” who had no gloves, and was wearing grey trousers. A subdued hum of conversation rose, no one speaking of the departed, but each asking after the other, as though thereby casting an indirect libation to this event, which they had come to honour.
Walking into the red and green living room, which provided a striking backdrop for their unusual outfits, everyone nervously searched for a place to sit, eager to hide the stark black of their trousers. The blackness and the color of their gloves felt somewhat inappropriate—an exaggeration of their emotions; many cast shocked, envious glances at “the Buccaneer,” who wore no gloves and had on gray trousers. A quiet buzz of conversation filled the air, with no one mentioning the person who had passed, but each person checking in on the others, as if to subtly pay tribute to the occasion they had gathered to honor.
And presently James said:
And then James said:
“Well, I think we ought to be starting.”
“Well, I think we should get going.”
They went downstairs, and, two and two, as they had been told off in strict precedence, mounted the carriages.
They went downstairs and, two by two, as they had been instructed, got into the carriages.
The hearse started at a foot’s pace; the carriages moved slowly after. In the first went old Jolyon with Nicholas; in the second, the twins, Swithin and James; in the third, Roger and young Roger; Soames, young Nicholas, George, and Bosinney followed in the fourth. Each of the other carriages, eight in all, held three or four of the family; behind them came the doctor’s brougham; then, at a decent interval, cabs containing family clerks and servants; and at the very end, one containing nobody at all, but bringing the total cortege up to the number of thirteen.
The hearse moved at a slow crawl, with the carriages trailing behind. In the first carriage were old Jolyon and Nicholas; in the second were the twins, Swithin and James; in the third were Roger and young Roger; Soames, young Nicholas, George, and Bosinney followed in the fourth. Each of the other carriages, eight in total, carried three or four family members; following them was the doctor’s brougham; then, at a respectful distance, came cabs with family clerks and servants; and finally, there was one more cab that carried no one but brought the total procession to thirteen.
So long as the procession kept to the highway of the Bayswater Road, it retained the foot’s-pace, but, turning into less important thorough-fares, it soon broke into a trot, and so proceeded, with intervals of walking in the more fashionable streets, until it arrived. In the first carriage old Jolyon and Nicholas were talking of their wills. In the second the twins, after a single attempt, had lapsed into complete silence; both were rather deaf, and the exertion of making themselves heard was too great. Only once James broke this silence:
As long as the procession stuck to the Bayswater Road, it moved at a walking pace, but once it turned onto less important streets, it quickly picked up to a trot and continued like that, pausing to walk in the trendier areas until it arrived. In the first carriage, old Jolyon and Nicholas were discussing their wills. In the second carriage, the twins had fallen into complete silence after trying to speak just once; they were both a bit hard of hearing, and the effort to be heard was too much. Only once did James break this silence:
“I shall have to be looking about for some ground somewhere. What arrangements have you made, Swithin?”
“I need to find a place to stay. What plans have you made, Swithin?”
And Swithin, fixing him with a dreadful stare, answered:
And Swithin, giving him a terrifying look, replied:
“Don’t talk to me about such things!”
“Don’t talk to me about stuff like that!”
In the third carriage a disjointed conversation was carried on in the intervals of looking out to see how far they had got, George remarking, “Well, it was really time that the poor old lady went.” He didn’t believe in people living beyond seventy, Young Nicholas replied mildly that the rule didn’t seem to apply to the Forsytes. George said he himself intended to commit suicide at sixty. Young Nicholas, smiling and stroking a long chin, didn’t think his father would like that theory; he had made a lot of money since he was sixty. Well, seventy was the outside limit; it was then time, George said, for them to go and leave their money to their children. Soames, hitherto silent, here joined in; he had not forgotten the remark about the “undertaking,” and, lifting his eyelids almost imperceptibly, said it was all very well for people who never made money to talk. He himself intended to live as long as he could. This was a hit at George, who was notoriously hard up. Bosinney muttered abstractedly “Hear, hear!” and, George yawning, the conversation dropped.
In the third carriage, a disjointed conversation unfolded in between glances out the window to see how far they had traveled. George remarked, “Well, it was really time for the poor old lady to go.” He didn’t believe in people living past seventy. Young Nicholas replied lightly that the rule didn’t seem to apply to the Forsytes. George said he planned to commit suicide at sixty. Young Nicholas, smiling and stroking his long chin, didn’t think his father would agree with that idea since he had made a lot of money after turning sixty. George claimed that seventy was the maximum age; at that point, it was time for them to go and leave their money to their children. Soames, who had been silent until now, chimed in; he hadn’t forgotten the comment about the “undertaking” and, lifting his eyelids just a bit, stated that it was easy for those who never made money to talk. He himself planned to live as long as he could. This was a jab at George, who was notoriously short on cash. Bosinney muttered absently, “Hear, hear!” and, as George yawned, the conversation came to an end.
Upon arriving, the coffin was borne into the chapel, and, two by two, the mourners filed in behind it. This guard of men, all attached to the dead by the bond of kinship, was an impressive and singular sight in the great city of London, with its overwhelming diversity of life, its innumerable vocations, pleasures, duties, its terrible hardness, its terrible call to individualism.
Upon arriving, the coffin was carried into the chapel, and the mourners walked in two by two behind it. This group of men, all connected to the deceased by family ties, was an impressive and unique sight in the bustling city of London, with its vast diversity of life, countless jobs, pleasures, responsibilities, and its harshness, along with the strong pull towards individualism.
The family had gathered to triumph over all this, to give a show of tenacious unity, to illustrate gloriously that law of property underlying the growth of their tree, by which it had thriven and spread, trunk and branches, the sap flowing through all, the full growth reached at the appointed time. The spirit of the old woman lying in her last sleep had called them to this demonstration. It was her final appeal to that unity which had been their strength—it was her final triumph that she had died while the tree was yet whole.
The family had come together to overcome all of this, to show their strong unity, to proudly demonstrate the principle of property that had supported the growth of their family tree, by which it had thrived and expanded, trunk and branches, with life flowing through all of them, reaching full growth at the right time. The spirit of the old woman, resting in her final sleep, had summoned them to this gathering. It was her last plea for the unity that had been their strength—it was her ultimate victory that she had passed away while the family tree was still intact.
She was spared the watching of the branches jut out beyond the point of balance. She could not look into the hearts of her followers. The same law that had worked in her, bringing her up from a tall, straight-backed slip of a girl to a woman strong and grown, from a woman grown to a woman old, angular, feeble, almost witchlike, with individuality all sharpened and sharpened, as all rounding from the world’s contact fell off from her—that same law would work, was working, in the family she had watched like a mother.
She was spared from watching the branches stretch out past their tipping point. She couldn't see into the hearts of her followers. The same force that had shaped her, lifting her from a tall, straight-backed girl to a strong, grown woman, and then from that woman to an old, angular, frail figure, almost witchlike, with her uniqueness sharpened as all the softness from the world's wear fell away from her—that same force was at work, was working, in the family she had observed like a mother.
She had seen it young, and growing, she had seen it strong and grown, and before her old eyes had time or strength to see any more, she died. She would have tried, and who knows but she might have kept it young and strong, with her old fingers, her trembling kisses—a little longer; alas! not even Aunt Ann could fight with Nature.
She had watched it when it was young and growing, she had seen it strong and mature, and before her aging eyes had the chance to see any more, she passed away. She would have tried, and who knows, maybe she could have kept it young and strong a little longer with her old hands and trembling kisses; unfortunately, not even Aunt Ann could battle against Nature.
“Pride comes before a fall!” In accordance with this, the greatest of Nature’s ironies, the Forsyte family had gathered for a last proud pageant before they fell. Their faces to right and left, in single lines, were turned for the most part impassively toward the ground, guardians of their thoughts; but here and there, one looking upward, with a line between his brows, searched to see some sight on the chapel walls too much for him, to be listening to something that appalled. And the responses, low-muttered, in voices through which rose the same tone, the same unseizable family ring, sounded weird, as though murmured in hurried duplication by a single person.
“Pride comes before a fall!” True to this saying, the greatest irony of Nature, the Forsyte family had come together for one last proud display before their downfall. Their faces were mostly turned down, in single lines, stoically guarding their thoughts; but every now and then, someone would look up, brow furrowed, searching the chapel walls for something too overwhelming to ignore, instead of focusing on something terrifying. The responses, muttered softly, echoed a tone that was familiar and distinct, sounding strange, as if whispered in rapid succession by one person.
The service in the chapel over, the mourners filed up again to guard the body to the tomb. The vault stood open, and, round it, men in black were waiting.
The service in the chapel finished, the mourners lined up again to escort the body to the tomb. The vault was open, and around it, men in black were waiting.
From that high and sacred field, where thousands of the upper middle class lay in their last sleep, the eyes of the Forsytes travelled down across the flocks of graves. There—spreading to the distance, lay London, with no sun over it, mourning the loss of its daughter, mourning with this family, so dear, the loss of her who was mother and guardian. A hundred thousand spires and houses, blurred in the great grey web of property, lay there like prostrate worshippers before the grave of this, the oldest Forsyte of them all.
From that high and sacred place, where thousands of the upper middle class rested in their final sleep, the Forsytes gazed down over the rows of graves. There—spreading out into the distance—lay London, shrouded in sorrow, grieving for its daughter, mourning alongside this beloved family for the one who was both mother and protector. A hundred thousand spires and buildings, blurred in the vast grey network of property, lay like devout worshippers before the grave of the oldest Forsyte of them all.
A few words, a sprinkle of earth, the thrusting of the coffin home, and Aunt Ann had passed to her last rest.
A few words, a handful of dirt, the lowering of the coffin into place, and Aunt Ann had been laid to rest.
Round the vault, trustees of that passing, the five brothers stood, with white heads bowed; they would see that Ann was comfortable where she was going. Her little property must stay behind, but otherwise, all that could be should be done....
Round the vault, the five brothers stood with their white heads bowed, ensuring that Ann would be comfortable wherever she was going. Her small belongings would be left behind, but aside from that, everything that could be done would be done....
Then severally, each stood aside, and putting on his hat, turned back to inspect the new inscription on the marble of the family vault:
Then separately, each stepped aside, put on his hat, and turned back to look at the new inscription on the marble of the family vault:
SACRED TO THE MEMORY OF
ANN FORSYTE,
THE DAUGHTER OF THE ABOVE
JOLYON AND ANN FORSYTE,
WHO DEPARTED THIS LIFE THE 27TH DAY OF
SEPTEMBER, 1886,
AGED EIGHTY-SEVEN YEARS AND FOUR DAYS.
SACRED TO THE MEMORY OF
Ann Forsyte,
THE DAUGHTER OF THE ABOVE
JOLYON AND ANN FORSYTE,
WHO PASSED AWAY ON THE 27TH OF
SEPTEMBER, 1886,
AT THE AGE OF EIGHTY-SEVEN YEARS AND FOUR DAYS.
Soon perhaps, someone else would be wanting an inscription. It was strange and intolerable, for they had not thought somehow, that Forsytes could die. And one and all they had a longing to get away from this painfulness, this ceremony which had reminded them of things they could not bear to think about—to get away quickly and go about their business and forget.
Soon, someone else would probably want an inscription. It was strange and unbearable because they hadn't really considered that Forsytes could die. They all had a strong desire to escape this discomfort, this ceremony that reminded them of things they couldn't stand to think about—to leave quickly, get back to their lives, and forget.
It was cold, too; the wind, like some slow, disintegrating force, blowing up the hill over the graves, struck them with its chilly breath; they began to split into groups, and as quickly as possible to fill the waiting carriages.
It was cold, too; the wind, like a slow, disintegrating force, blew up the hill over the graves, hitting them with its chilly breath; they started to break into groups and quickly filled the waiting carriages.
Swithin said he should go back to lunch at Timothy’s, and he offered to take anybody with him in his brougham. It was considered a doubtful privilege to drive with Swithin in his brougham, which was not a large one; nobody accepted, and he went off alone. James and Roger followed immediately after; they also would drop in to lunch. The others gradually melted away, Old Jolyon taking three nephews to fill up his carriage; he had a want of those young faces.
Swithin said he would go back to lunch at Timothy's and offered to take anyone with him in his carriage. It was seen as a bit of a mixed blessing to ride with Swithin in his carriage, which wasn’t very big; nobody accepted, so he left alone. James and Roger followed right after; they also decided to join for lunch. The others slowly dispersed, with Old Jolyon taking three nephews to fill up his carriage; he really wanted to see those young faces.
Soames, who had to arrange some details in the cemetery office, walked away with Bosinney. He had much to talk over with him, and, having finished his business, they strolled to Hampstead, lunched together at the Spaniard’s Inn, and spent a long time in going into practical details connected with the building of the house; they then proceeded to the tram-line, and came as far as the Marble Arch, where Bosinney went off to Stanhope Gate to see June.
Soames, who needed to take care of some details at the cemetery office, walked away with Bosinney. He had a lot to discuss with him, and after finishing his business, they strolled to Hampstead, had lunch together at the Spaniard’s Inn, and spent a long time going over practical details related to the construction of the house. They then continued to the tram line and went as far as Marble Arch, where Bosinney headed to Stanhope Gate to see June.
Soames felt in excellent spirits when he arrived home, and confided to Irene at dinner that he had had a good talk with Bosinney, who really seemed a sensible fellow; they had had a capital walk too, which had done his liver good—he had been short of exercise for a long time—and altogether a very satisfactory day. If only it hadn’t been for poor Aunt Ann, he would have taken her to the theatre; as it was, they must make the best of an evening at home.
Soames felt great when he got home and told Irene at dinner that he had a good conversation with Bosinney, who really seemed like a sensible guy; they also had a nice walk, which was good for his health—he had been lacking exercise for a while—and overall, it was a very satisfying day. If it weren't for poor Aunt Ann, he would have taken her to the theater; as it stood, they had to make the best of an evening at home.
“The Buccaneer asked after you more than once,” he said suddenly. And moved by some inexplicable desire to assert his proprietorship, he rose from his chair and planted a kiss on his wife’s shoulder.
“The Buccaneer asked about you more than once,” he said suddenly. And driven by some strange urge to assert his ownership, he got up from his chair and kissed his wife’s shoulder.
CHAPTER I
PROGRESS OF THE HOUSE
The winter had been an open one. Things in the trade were slack; and as Soames had reflected before making up his mind, it had been a good time for building. The shell of the house at Robin Hill was thus completed by the end of April.
The winter had been a mild one. Business was slow, and as Soames had thought before deciding, it was a good time for construction. The frame of the house at Robin Hill was therefore finished by the end of April.
Now that there was something to be seen for his money, he had been coming down once, twice, even three times a week, and would mouse about among the debris for hours, careful never to soil his clothes, moving silently through the unfinished brickwork of doorways, or circling round the columns in the central court.
Now that he had something worth his money, he started coming down once, twice, even three times a week, and would wander among the debris for hours, being careful not to get his clothes dirty, moving quietly through the unfinished brickwork of doorways, or circling around the columns in the central courtyard.
And he would stand before them for minutes together, as though peering into the real quality of their substance.
And he would stand in front of them for several minutes, as if trying to see the true nature of their being.
On April 30 he had an appointment with Bosinney to go over the accounts, and five minutes before the proper time he entered the tent which the architect had pitched for himself close to the old oak tree.
On April 30, he had a meeting with Bosinney to review the accounts, and five minutes before the scheduled time, he walked into the tent that the architect had set up for himself next to the old oak tree.
The accounts were already prepared on a folding table, and with a nod Soames sat down to study them. It was some time before he raised his head.
The accounts were already set up on a folding table, and with a nod, Soames sat down to go over them. It took him a while before he looked up.
“I can’t make them out,” he said at last; “they come to nearly seven hundred more than they ought.”
"I can't figure them out," he finally said; "they total almost seven hundred more than they should."
After a glance at Bosinney’s face he went on quickly:
After a quick look at Bosinney’s face, he continued:
“If you only make a firm stand against these builder chaps you’ll get them down. They stick you with everything if you don’t look sharp.... Take ten per cent. off all round. I shan’t mind it’s coming out a hundred or so over the mark!”
“If you just take a strong stance against these builders, you can get them to back off. They’ll take advantage of you if you’re not careful.... Cut ten percent off everything. I won’t mind if it comes out a hundred or so over the budget!”
Bosinney shook his head:
Bosinney shook his head.
“I’ve taken off every farthing I can!”
“I’ve taken off every penny I can!”
Soames pushed back the table with a movement of anger, which sent the account sheets fluttering to the ground.
Soames shoved the table away in anger, causing the account sheets to flutter to the floor.
“Then all I can say is,” he flustered out, “you’ve made a pretty mess of it!”
“Then all I can say is,” he stammered, “you’ve really messed it up!”
“I’ve told you a dozen times,” Bosinney answered sharply, “that there’d be extras. I’ve pointed them out to you over and over again!”
“I’ve told you a dozen times,” Bosinney replied sharply, “that there’d be extras. I’ve pointed them out to you again and again!”
“I know that,” growled Soames: “I shouldn’t have objected to a ten pound note here and there. How was I to know that by ‘extras’ you meant seven hundred pounds?”
“I know that,” Soames growled. “I shouldn’t have minded a ten-pound note here and there. How was I supposed to know that by ‘extras’ you meant seven hundred pounds?”
The qualities of both men had contributed to this not-inconsiderable discrepancy. On the one hand, the architect’s devotion to his idea, to the image of a house which he had created and believed in—had made him nervous of being stopped, or forced to the use of makeshifts; on the other, Soames’s not less true and wholehearted devotion to the very best article that could be obtained for the money, had rendered him averse to believing that things worth thirteen shillings could not be bought with twelve.
The traits of both men had played a significant role in this noticeable difference. On one side, the architect's commitment to his vision, to the concept of the house he had imagined and believed in, made him anxious about being halted or having to settle for alternatives. On the other hand, Soames's equally genuine and passionate commitment to getting the best quality for the price made him reluctant to accept that items worth thirteen shillings couldn't be purchased for twelve.
“I wish I’d never undertaken your house,” said Bosinney suddenly. “You come down here worrying me out of my life. You want double the value for your money anybody else would, and now that you’ve got a house that for its size is not to be beaten in the county, you don’t want to pay for it. If you’re anxious to be off your bargain, I daresay I can find the balance above the estimates myself, but I’m d——d if I do another stroke of work for you!”
“I wish I’d never taken on your house,” said Bosinney suddenly. “You come down here stressing me out. You want double what anyone else would for your money, and now that you have a house that’s the best in the county for its size, you don’t want to pay for it. If you’re eager to back out of our agreement, I’m sure I can find a way to cover the difference over the estimates myself, but I sure as hell won’t do another thing for you!”
Soames regained his composure. Knowing that Bosinney had no capital, he regarded this as a wild suggestion. He saw, too, that he would be kept indefinitely out of this house on which he had set his heart, and just at the crucial point when the architect’s personal care made all the difference. In the meantime there was Irene to be thought of! She had been very queer lately. He really believed it was only because she had taken to Bosinney that she tolerated the idea of the house at all. It would not do to make an open breach with her.
Soames collected himself. Knowing that Bosinney didn't have any money, he thought this was a crazy idea. He also realized that he would be kept away from this house he had longed for, especially at a time when the architect’s attention was crucial. Meanwhile, there was Irene to consider! She had been acting very strangely lately. He genuinely believed it was only because she had started to like Bosinney that she even entertained the idea of the house. It wouldn't be wise to make a big break with her.
“You needn’t get into a rage,” he said. “If I’m willing to put up with it, I suppose you needn’t cry out. All I meant was that when you tell me a thing is going to cost so much, I like to—well, in fact, I—like to know where I am.”
"You don't need to get angry," he said. "If I'm okay with it, I guess you don’t have to shout. All I meant was that when you tell me something is going to cost a certain amount, I prefer to—actually, I—like to know what to expect."
“Look here!” said Bosinney, and Soames was both annoyed and surprised by the shrewdness of his glance. “You’ve got my services dirt cheap. For the kind of work I’ve put into this house, and the amount of time I’ve given to it, you’d have had to pay Littlemaster or some other fool four times as much. What you want, in fact, is a first-rate man for a fourth-rate fee, and that’s exactly what you’ve got!”
“Listen up!” said Bosinney, and Soames felt both irritated and taken aback by the intelligence in his look. “You’ve gotten my services for a steal. For the amount of work I’ve put into this house and the time I’ve spent on it, you would’ve had to pay Littlemaster or some other fool four times that amount. What you really want is a top-notch professional for a bottom-tier price, and that’s exactly what you’ve got!”
Soames saw that he really meant what he said, and, angry though he was, the consequences of a row rose before him too vividly. He saw his house unfinished, his wife rebellious, himself a laughingstock.
Soames realized that he genuinely meant what he said, and although he was angry, the potential fallout from a fight loomed too clearly in his mind. He envisioned his house incomplete, his wife defiant, and himself as a joke.
“Let’s go over it,” he said sulkily, “and see how the money’s gone.”
“Let’s go through it,” he said grumpily, “and see where the money went.”
“Very well,” assented Bosinney. “But we’ll hurry up, if you don’t mind. I have to get back in time to take June to the theatre.”
“Alright,” agreed Bosinney. “But let’s move quickly, if that’s okay. I need to get back in time to take June to the theater.”
Soames cast a stealthy look at him, and said: “Coming to our place, I suppose to meet her?” He was always coming to their place!
Soames glanced at him sideways and said, “You’re coming to our place, I assume to see her?” He was always showing up at their place!
There had been rain the night before—a spring rain, and the earth smelt of sap and wild grasses. The warm, soft breeze swung the leaves and the golden buds of the old oak tree, and in the sunshine the blackbirds were whistling their hearts out.
There had been rain the night before—a spring rain, and the earth smelled of sap and wild grasses. The warm, gentle breeze swayed the leaves and the golden buds of the old oak tree, and in the sunshine, the blackbirds were singing their hearts out.
It was such a spring day as breathes into a man an ineffable yearning, a painful sweetness, a longing that makes him stand motionless, looking at the leaves or grass, and fling out his arms to embrace he knows not what. The earth gave forth a fainting warmth, stealing up through the chilly garment in which winter had wrapped her. It was her long caress of invitation, to draw men down to lie within her arms, to roll their bodies on her, and put their lips to her breast.
It was a spring day that filled a person with an indescribable desire, a bittersweet ache, a longing that made him stand still, staring at the leaves or grass, and stretch out his arms to embrace something he couldn't define. The earth radiated a gentle warmth, creeping up through the cold fabric in which winter had wrapped her. It was her extended invitation, beckoning people to lie down in her embrace, to roll around on her, and to press their lips to her surface.
On just such a day as this Soames had got from Irene the promise he had asked her for so often. Seated on the fallen trunk of a tree, he had promised for the twentieth time that if their marriage were not a success, she should be as free as if she had never married him!
On a day like this, Soames finally received the promise he had asked Irene for so many times before. Sitting on the fallen trunk of a tree, he promised for the twentieth time that if their marriage didn’t work out, she would be as free as if she had never married him!
“Do you swear it?” she had said. A few days back she had reminded him of that oath. He had answered: “Nonsense! I couldn’t have sworn any such thing!” By some awkward fatality he remembered it now. What queer things men would swear for the sake of women! He would have sworn it at any time to gain her! He would swear it now, if thereby he could touch her—but nobody could touch her, she was cold-hearted!
“Do you swear it?” she had asked. A few days ago, she had reminded him of that promise. He had replied, “That’s ridiculous! I couldn’t have sworn any such thing!” By some awkward twist of fate, he remembered it now. How strange the things men would swear just to please women! He would have sworn it at any moment to win her over! He would swear it now if it meant he could get close to her—but nobody could get close to her; she was so cold-hearted!
And memories crowded on him with the fresh, sweet savour of the spring wind—memories of his courtship.
And memories flooded back to him with the fresh, sweet scent of the spring wind—memories of his courtship.
In the spring of the year 1881 he was visiting his old school-fellow and client, George Liversedge, of Branksome, who, with the view of developing his pine-woods in the neighbourhood of Bournemouth, had placed the formation of the company necessary to the scheme in Soames’s hands. Mrs. Liversedge, with a sense of the fitness of things, had given a musical tea in his honour. Later in the course of this function, which Soames, no musician, had regarded as an unmitigated bore, his eye had been caught by the face of a girl dressed in mourning, standing by herself. The lines of her tall, as yet rather thin figure, showed through the wispy, clinging stuff of her black dress, her black-gloved hands were crossed in front of her, her lips slightly parted, and her large, dark eyes wandered from face to face. Her hair, done low on her neck, seemed to gleam above her black collar like coils of shining metal. And as Soames stood looking at her, the sensation that most men have felt at one time or another went stealing through him—a peculiar satisfaction of the senses, a peculiar certainty, which novelists and old ladies call love at first sight. Still stealthily watching her, he at once made his way to his hostess, and stood doggedly waiting for the music to cease.
In the spring of 1881, he was visiting his old school friend and client, George Liversedge, who, aiming to develop his pine woods near Bournemouth, had entrusted Soames with forming the necessary company for the project. Mrs. Liversedge, sensing the occasion's significance, hosted a musical tea in his honor. Later in the event, which Soames—no music lover—found completely boring, he noticed a girl in mourning, standing alone. The lines of her tall, still rather slim figure were apparent through the light, clingy fabric of her black dress. Her black-gloved hands were crossed in front of her, her lips slightly parted, and her large, dark eyes wandered from person to person. Her hair, styled low at her neck, seemed to shine above her black collar like coils of polished metal. As Soames stood there watching her, he experienced that familiar sensation many men feel at some point—a strange satisfaction of the senses, a peculiar certainty that novelists and older women call love at first sight. Still quietly observing her, he made his way to his hostess and stood stubbornly waiting for the music to stop.
“Who is that girl with yellow hair and dark eyes?” he asked.
“Who is that girl with blonde hair and dark eyes?” he asked.
“That—oh! Irene Heron. Her father, Professor Heron, died this year. She lives with her stepmother. She’s a nice girl, a pretty girl, but no money!”
"That—oh! Irene Heron. Her dad, Professor Heron, passed away this year. She lives with her stepmom. She's a nice girl, a pretty girl, but no money!"
“Introduce me, please,” said Soames.
"Please introduce me," said Soames.
It was very little that he found to say, nor did he find her responsive to that little. But he went away with the resolution to see her again. He effected his object by chance, meeting her on the pier with her stepmother, who had the habit of walking there from twelve to one of a forenoon. Soames made this lady’s acquaintance with alacrity, nor was it long before he perceived in her the ally he was looking for. His keen scent for the commercial side of family life soon told him that Irene cost her stepmother more than the fifty pounds a year she brought her; it also told him that Mrs. Heron, a woman yet in the prime of life, desired to be married again. The strange ripening beauty of her stepdaughter stood in the way of this desirable consummation. And Soames, in his stealthy tenacity, laid his plans.
He didn’t have much to say, and she didn’t seem interested in what little he offered. But he left determined to see her again. By chance, he ran into her on the pier with her stepmother, who had a routine of walking there from twelve to one in the afternoon. Soames was quick to make the acquaintance of the stepmother, and it didn't take long for him to realize she was the ally he needed. His sharp instinct for the financial aspects of family life quickly revealed to him that Irene cost her stepmother more than the fifty pounds a year she contributed; it also indicated that Mrs. Heron, still in her prime, wanted to get remarried. The unusual and growing beauty of her stepdaughter was an obstacle to this goal. And Soames, with his patient determination, began to devise his plans.
He left Bournemouth without having given himself away, but in a month’s time came back, and this time he spoke, not to the girl, but to her stepmother. He had made up his mind, he said; he would wait any time. And he had long to wait, watching Irene bloom, the lines of her young figure softening, the stronger blood deepening the gleam of her eyes, and warming her face to a creamy glow; and at each visit he proposed to her, and when that visit was at an end, took her refusal away with him, back to London, sore at heart, but steadfast and silent as the grave. He tried to come at the secret springs of her resistance; only once had he a gleam of light. It was at one of those assembly dances, which afford the only outlet to the passions of the population of seaside watering-places. He was sitting with her in an embrasure, his senses tingling with the contact of the waltz. She had looked at him over her slowly waving fan; and he had lost his head. Seizing that moving wrist, he pressed his lips to the flesh of her arm. And she had shuddered—to this day he had not forgotten that shudder—nor the look so passionately averse she had given him.
He left Bournemouth without revealing himself, but a month later he returned, and this time he talked to her stepmother instead of the girl. He had made up his mind, he said; he was willing to wait indefinitely. He waited a long time, watching Irene blossom, the lines of her young figure softening, the brighter blood enhancing the shine in her eyes, and warming her face to a creamy glow. With each visit, he proposed to her, and when the visit ended, he left with her refusal, heading back to London, heartbroken but as silent as the grave. He tried to understand the reasons behind her resistance; he only caught one glimpse of insight. It happened at one of those assembly dances, which were the only way for the locals to express their feelings at seaside resorts. He was sitting with her in a nook, his senses buzzing from dancing the waltz. She glanced at him over her gently waving fan, and he lost control. Grabbing her moving wrist, he pressed his lips to her arm. She shuddered—he had not forgotten that shudder to this day—nor the look of strong aversion she had given him.
A year after that she had yielded. What had made her yield he could never make out; and from Mrs. Heron, a woman of some diplomatic talent, he learnt nothing. Once after they were married he asked her, “What made you refuse me so often?” She had answered by a strange silence. An enigma to him from the day that he first saw her, she was an enigma to him still....
A year after that, she gave in. He could never figure out what made her give in; and from Mrs. Heron, a woman with some diplomatic skill, he learned nothing. Once, after they got married, he asked her, “What made you say no to me so many times?” She responded with an odd silence. A mystery to him from the moment he first saw her, she remained a mystery to him still...
Bosinney was waiting for him at the door; and on his rugged, good-looking, face was a queer, yearning, yet happy look, as though he too saw a promise of bliss in the spring sky, sniffed a coming happiness in the spring air. Soames looked at him waiting there. What was the matter with the fellow that he looked so happy? What was he waiting for with that smile on his lips and in his eyes? Soames could not see that for which Bosinney was waiting as he stood there drinking in the flower-scented wind. And once more he felt baffled in the presence of this man whom by habit he despised. He hastened on to the house.
Bosinney was waiting for him at the door, sporting a rugged, attractive face with a strange, longing yet happy expression, as if he too recognized a promise of joy in the spring sky and sensed a coming happiness in the spring air. Soames looked at him standing there. What was going on with the guy that he looked so pleased? What was he waiting for with that smile on his lips and in his eyes? Soames couldn't grasp what Bosinney was anticipating as he stood there soaking in the flowery breeze. Once again, he felt confused in the presence of this man whom he habitually looked down upon. He quickly made his way to the house.
“The only colour for those tiles,” he heard Bosinney say, “is ruby with a grey tint in the stuff, to give a transparent effect. I should like Irene’s opinion. I’m ordering the purple leather curtains for the doorway of this court; and if you distemper the drawing-room ivory cream over paper, you’ll get an illusive look. You want to aim all through the decorations at what I call charm.”
“The only color for those tiles,” he heard Bosinney say, “is ruby with a gray tint in the mix to create a transparent effect. I’d like Irene’s opinion. I’m ordering purple leather curtains for the doorway of this courtyard; and if you paint the drawing room ivory cream over the wallpaper, you’ll achieve an illusory look. You want to focus on what I call charm throughout the decorations.”
Soames said: “You mean that my wife has charm!”
Soames said, “You’re saying my wife has charm!”
Bosinney evaded the question.
Bosinney dodged the question.
“You should have a clump of iris plants in the centre of that court.”
"You should have a bunch of iris plants in the middle of that courtyard."
Soames smiled superciliously.
Soames smiled arrogantly.
“I’ll look into Beech’s some time,” he said, “and see what’s appropriate!”
“I’ll check out Beech’s sometime,” he said, “and see what’s appropriate!”
They found little else to say to each other, but on the way to the Station Soames asked:
They had little else to talk about, but on the way to the Station, Soames asked:
“I suppose you find Irene very artistic.”
“I guess you think Irene is really artistic.”
“Yes.” The abrupt answer was as distinct a snub as saying: “If you want to discuss her you can do it with someone else!”
“Yeah.” The quick reply was just as clear a rejection as saying: “If you want to talk about her, go find someone else!”
And the slow, sulky anger Soames had felt all the afternoon burned the brighter within him.
And the slow, sullen anger Soames had felt all afternoon burned even hotter inside him.
Neither spoke again till they were close to the Station, then Soames asked:
Neither spoke again until they were near the Station, then Soames asked:
“When do you expect to have finished?”
“When do you think you’ll be done?”
“By the end of June, if you really wish me to decorate as well.”
“By the end of June, if you really want me to decorate too.”
Soames nodded. “But you quite understand,” he said, “that the house is costing me a lot beyond what I contemplated. I may as well tell you that I should have thrown it up, only I’m not in the habit of giving up what I’ve set my mind on.”
Soames nodded. “But you do understand,” he said, “that the house is costing me a lot more than I expected. I might as well tell you that I would have given it up, but I’m not the type to walk away from something I’ve committed to.”
Bosinney made no reply. And Soames gave him askance a look of dogged dislike—for in spite of his fastidious air and that supercilious, dandified taciturnity, Soames, with his set lips and squared chin, was not unlike a bulldog....
Bosinney didn’t respond. Soames shot him a sideways glance filled with stubborn dislike—because despite his fussy demeanor and that aloof, stylish silence, Soames, with his tight lips and squared chin, resembled a bulldog...
When, at seven o’clock that evening, June arrived at 62, Montpellier Square, the maid Bilson told her that Mr. Bosinney was in the drawing-room; the mistress—she said—was dressing, and would be down in a minute. She would tell her that Miss June was here.
When June arrived at 7:00 PM that evening at 62 Montpellier Square, the maid Bilson informed her that Mr. Bosinney was in the living room; the lady of the house—she said—was getting ready and would be down shortly. She would let her know that Miss June had arrived.
June stopped her at once.
June stopped her immediately.
“All right, Bilson,” she said, “I’ll just go in. You, needn’t hurry Mrs. Soames.”
“All right, Bilson,” she said, “I’ll go in now. You don’t need to rush, Mrs. Soames.”
She took off her cloak, and Bilson, with an understanding look, did not even open the drawing-room door for her, but ran downstairs.
She removed her cloak, and Bilson, with an understanding look, didn’t even open the drawing-room door for her but ran downstairs.
June paused for a moment to look at herself in the little old-fashioned silver mirror above the oaken rug chest—a slim, imperious young figure, with a small resolute face, in a white frock, cut moon-shaped at the base of a neck too slender for her crown of twisted red-gold hair.
June paused for a moment to look at herself in the small vintage silver mirror above the oak rug chest—a slim, commanding young figure, with a petite determined face, in a white dress, shaped like a crescent at the base of a neck too slender for her crown of twisted auburn hair.
She opened the drawing-room door softly, meaning to take him by surprise. The room was filled with a sweet hot scent of flowering azaleas.
She opened the living room door quietly, intending to surprise him. The room was filled with a lovely warm scent of blooming azaleas.
She took a long breath of the perfume, and heard Bosinney’s voice, not in the room, but quite close, saying.
She took a deep breath of the perfume and heard Bosinney’s voice, not in the room, but very close, saying.
“Ah! there were such heaps of things I wanted to talk about, and now we shan’t have time!”
“Ah! There were so many things I wanted to talk about, and now we won’t have time!”
Irene’s voice answered: “Why not at dinner?”
Irene's voice replied, "Why not during dinner?"
“How can one talk....”
“How can you talk....”
Jun’s first thought was to go away, but instead she crossed to the long window opening on the little court. It was from there that the scent of the azaleas came, and, standing with their backs to her, their faces buried in the golden-pink blossoms, stood her lover and Irene.
Jun’s first instinct was to leave, but instead, she walked over to the long window that opened onto the small courtyard. That was where the scent of the azaleas came from, and as she stood there with her back to her, she saw her lover and Irene, their faces buried in the golden-pink blossoms.
Silent but unashamed, with flaming cheeks and angry eyes, the girl watched.
Silent but unashamed, with flushed cheeks and furious eyes, the girl watched.
“Come on Sunday by yourself—We can go over the house together.”
“Come by yourself on Sunday—we can check out the house together.”
June saw Irene look up at him through her screen of blossoms. It was not the look of a coquette, but—far worse to the watching girl—of a woman fearful lest that look should say too much.
June saw Irene look up at him through her screen of blossoms. It wasn't a flirtatious look, but—much worse to the girl watching—one of a woman worried that the look might reveal too much.
“I’ve promised to go for a drive with Uncle....”
“I’ve promised to go for a drive with Uncle....”
“The big one! Make him bring you; it’s only ten miles—the very thing for his horses.”
“The big one! Get him to bring you; it’s just ten miles—the perfect distance for his horses.”
“Poor old Uncle Swithin!”
“Poor Uncle Swithin!”
A wave of the azalea scent drifted into Jun’s face; she felt sick and dizzy.
A wave of azalea fragrance wafted into Jun's face; she felt nauseous and lightheaded.
“Do! ah! do!”
"Do it! Ah! Do!"
“But why?”
“Why though?”
“I must see you there—I thought you’d like to help me....”
“I need to see you there—I thought you’d want to help me....”
The answer seemed to the girl to come softly with a tremble from amongst the blossoms: “So I do!”
The answer seemed to come softly with a tremble from among the blossoms: “So I do!”
And she stepped into the open space of the window.
And she stepped into the open area of the window.
“How stuffy it is here!” she said; “I can’t bear this scent!”
“How cramped it is here!” she said; “I can’t stand this smell!”
Her eyes, so angry and direct, swept both their faces.
Her eyes, filled with anger and intensity, glanced swiftly between their faces.
“Were you talking about the house? I haven’t seen it yet, you know—shall we all go on Sunday?”
“Were you talking about the house? I haven’t seen it yet, you know—shall we all go on Sunday?”
From Irene’s face the colour had flown.
From Irene's face, the color had drained away.
“I am going for a drive that day with Uncle Swithin,” she answered.
“I’m going for a drive that day with Uncle Swithin,” she replied.
“Uncle Swithin! What does he matter? You can throw him over!”
“Uncle Swithin! What does he matter? You can just forget about him!”
“I am not in the habit of throwing people over!”
"I don't usually ghost people!"
There was a sound of footsteps and June saw Soames standing just behind her.
There was the sound of footsteps, and June turned to see Soames standing right behind her.
“Well! if you are all ready,” said Irene, looking from one to the other with a strange smile, “dinner is too!”
“Well! If you’re all ready,” said Irene, looking from one to the other with a strange smile, “dinner is ready too!”
CHAPTER II
JUNE’S TREAT
Dinner began in silence; the women facing one another, and the men.
Dinner started in silence, with the women facing each other and the men.
In silence the soup was finished—excellent, if a little thick; and fish was brought. In silence it was handed.
In silence, the soup was finished—great, if a bit thick; and fish was served. It was handed over in silence.
Bosinney ventured: “It’s the first spring day.”
Bosinney said, “It’s the first day of spring.”
Irene echoed softly: “Yes—the first spring day.”
Irene replied softly, “Yeah—the first day of spring.”
“Spring!” said June: “there isn’t a breath of air!” No one replied.
“Spring!” said June. “There's not a breath of air!” No one answered.
The fish was taken away, a fine fresh sole from Dover. And Bilson brought champagne, a bottle swathed around the neck with white....
The fish was taken away, a nice fresh sole from Dover. And Bilson brought champagne, a bottle wrapped around the neck with white....
Soames said: “You’ll find it dry.”
Soames said, "You'll find it dry."
Cutlets were handed, each pink-frilled about the legs. They were refused by June, and silence fell.
Cutlets were handed out, each with pink frills around the legs. June refused hers, and silence descended.
Soames said: “You’d better take a cutlet, June; there’s nothing coming.”
Soames said, “You should probably grab a cutlet, June; there’s nothing coming.”
But June again refused, so they were borne away. And then Irene asked: “Phil, have you heard my blackbird?”
But June again said no, so they were taken away. And then Irene asked: “Phil, have you heard my blackbird?”
Bosinney answered: “Rather—he’s got a hunting-song. As I came round I heard him in the Square.”
Bosinney replied, “Actually, he’s got a hunting song. As I was passing by, I heard him in the Square.”
“He’s such a darling!”
“He’s such a sweetheart!”
“Salad, sir?” Spring chicken was removed.
“Salad, sir?” The spring chicken was taken away.
But Soames was speaking: “The asparagus is very poor. Bosinney, glass of sherry with your sweet? June, you’re drinking nothing!”
But Soames was talking: “The asparagus is really bad. Bosinney, would you like a glass of sherry with your dessert? June, you're not having anything!”
June said: “You know I never do. Wine’s such horrid stuff!”
June said, “You know I never do. Wine is such horrible stuff!”
An apple charlotte came upon a silver dish, and smilingly Irene said: “The azaleas are so wonderful this year!”
An apple charlotte was placed on a silver dish, and Irene smiled when she said, “The azaleas are amazing this year!”
To this Bosinney murmured: “Wonderful! The scent’s extraordinary!”
To this, Bosinney whispered, “Amazing! The smell is incredible!”
June said: “How can you like the scent? Sugar, please, Bilson.”
June said, “How can you like that scent? Sugar, please, Bilson.”
Sugar was handed her, and Soames remarked: “This charlotte’s good!”
Sugar was given to her, and Soames commented, “This charlotte is great!”
The charlotte was removed. Long silence followed. Irene, beckoning, said: “Take out the azalea, Bilson. Miss June can’t bear the scent.”
The charlotte was taken away. A long silence followed. Irene, waving her hand, said: “Take out the azalea, Bilson. Miss June can't stand the smell.”
“No; let it stay,” said June.
“No, just leave it,” said June.
Olives from France, with Russian caviare, were placed on little plates. And Soames remarked: “Why can’t we have the Spanish?” But no one answered.
Olives from France, with Russian caviar, were put on small plates. And Soames said, “Why can't we have the Spanish?” But no one replied.
The olives were removed. Lifting her tumbler June demanded: “Give me some water, please.” Water was given her. A silver tray was brought, with German plums. There was a lengthy pause. In perfect harmony all were eating them.
The olives were taken away. Raising her glass, June said, “Can I have some water, please?” She was given water. A silver tray was brought out, filled with German plums. There was a long pause. Everyone was eating them in perfect harmony.
Bosinney counted up the stones: “This year—next year—some time.”
Bosinney tallied the stones: “This year—next year—sometime.”
Irene finished softly: “Never! There was such a glorious sunset. The sky’s all ruby still—so beautiful!”
Irene finished softly: “Never! There was such a stunning sunset. The sky is still all ruby—so beautiful!”
He answered: “Underneath the dark.”
He replied: “Below the darkness.”
Their eyes had met, and June cried scornfully: “A London sunset!”
Their eyes locked, and June scoffed, “A London sunset!”
Egyptian cigarettes were handed in a silver box. Soames, taking one, remarked: “What time’s your play begin?”
Egyptian cigarettes were given in a silver box. Soames, taking one, said, “What time does your play start?”
No one replied, and Turkish coffee followed in enamelled cups.
No one answered, and Turkish coffee was served in enamel mugs.
Irene, smiling quietly, said: “If only....”
Irene, smiling softly, said, “If only...”
“Only what?” said June.
“Only what?” asked June.
“If only it could always be the spring!”
“If only it could always be spring!”
Brandy was handed; it was pale and old.
Brandy was poured; it was light and aged.
Soames said: “Bosinney, better take some brandy.”
Soames said, “Bosinney, you should have some brandy.”
Bosinney took a glass; they all arose.
Bosinney picked up a glass; they all stood up.
“You want a cab?” asked Soames.
“You need a cab?” asked Soames.
June answered: “No! My cloaks please, Bilson.” Her cloak was brought.
June replied, “No! Please bring my cloaks, Bilson.” Her cloak was brought.
Irene, from the window, murmured: “Such a lovely night! The stars are coming out!”
Irene, looking out the window, murmured, “What a beautiful night! The stars are starting to come out!”
Soames added: “Well, I hope you’ll both enjoy yourselves.”
Soames said, “Well, I hope you both have a great time.”
From the door June answered: “Thanks. Come, Phil.”
From the door, June replied, "Thanks. Come on in, Phil."
Bosinney cried: “I’m coming.”
Bosinney shouted, “I’m coming.”
Soames smiled a sneering smile, and said: “I wish you luck!”
Soames gave a sarcastic smile and said, “Good luck!”
And at the door Irene watched them go.
And at the door, Irene watched them leave.
Bosinney called: “Good night!”
Bosinney said, “Good night!”
“Good night!” she answered softly....
“Good night!” she replied softly....
June made her lover take her on the top of a ’bus, saying she wanted air, and there sat silent, with her face to the breeze.
June had her partner take her to the top of a bus, saying she wanted some fresh air, and there she sat quietly, facing the breeze.
The driver turned once or twice, with the intention of venturing a remark, but thought better of it. They were a lively couple! The spring had got into his blood, too; he felt the need for letting steam escape, and clucked his tongue, flourishing his whip, wheeling his horses, and even they, poor things, had smelled the spring, and for a brief half-hour spurned the pavement with happy hoofs.
The driver turned a couple of times, wanting to say something, but decided against it. They were quite the lively couple! The spring had gotten to him, too; he felt the urge to let loose, so he clicked his tongue, waved his whip, turned his horses around, and even they, poor things, had sensed the spring and for a short half-hour danced happily on the pavement with their hooves.
The whole town was alive; the boughs, curled upward with their decking of young leaves, awaited some gift the breeze could bring. New-lighted lamps were gaining mastery, and the faces of the crowd showed pale under that glare, while on high the great white clouds slid swiftly, softly, over the purple sky.
The entire town was buzzing; the branches, arching up with their fresh leaves, were ready for any gift the breeze could offer. Newly lit lamps were taking over, and the faces in the crowd appeared pale under their bright light, while above, the big white clouds glided quickly and gently across the purple sky.
Men in evening dress had thrown back overcoats, stepping jauntily up the steps of Clubs; working folk loitered; and women—those women who at that time of night are solitary—solitary and moving eastward in a stream—swung slowly along, with expectation in their gait, dreaming of good wine and a good supper, or, for an unwonted minute, of kisses given for love.
Men in evening attire had draped their overcoats back, striding confidently up the steps of clubs; working-class people hung around; and women—those women who are alone at that hour—solitary and heading east in a flowing movement—walked slowly, with a sense of anticipation in their step, dreaming of fine wine and a nice dinner, or, for a rare moment, of kisses given out of love.
Those countless figures, going their ways under the lamps and the moving sky, had one and all received some restless blessing from the stir of spring. And one and all, like those clubmen with their opened coats, had shed something of caste, and creed, and custom, and by the cock of their hats, the pace of their walk, their laughter, or their silence, revealed their common kinship under the passionate heavens.
Those countless people, moving beneath the streetlights and the shifting sky, had all been touched by the restless energy of spring. And like those men in clubs with their jackets open, they had let go of some of their social status, beliefs, and traditions, showing their shared connection under the vibrant heavens through the tilt of their hats, the rhythm of their steps, their laughter, or their quiet moments.
Bosinney and June entered the theatre in silence, and mounted to their seats in the upper boxes. The piece had just begun, and the half-darkened house, with its rows of creatures peering all one way, resembled a great garden of flowers turning their faces to the sun.
Bosinney and June entered the theater quietly and made their way to their seats in the upper boxes. The show had just started, and the dimly lit audience, with its rows of people all looking in one direction, looked like a huge garden of flowers turning their faces toward the sun.
June had never before been in the upper boxes. From the age of fifteen she had habitually accompanied her grandfather to the stalls, and not common stalls, but the best seats in the house, towards the centre of the third row, booked by old Jolyon, at Grogan and Boyne’s, on his way home from the City, long before the day; carried in his overcoat pocket, together with his cigar-case and his old kid gloves, and handed to June to keep till the appointed night. And in those stalls—an erect old figure with a serene white head, a little figure, strenuous and eager, with a red-gold head—they would sit through every kind of play, and on the way home old Jolyon would say of the principal actor: “Oh, he’s a poor stick! You should have seen little Bobson!”
June had never been in the upper boxes before. Since she was fifteen, she had regularly gone with her grandfather to the best seats in the stalls, which were located toward the center of the third row. Old Jolyon would book them at Grogan and Boyne’s on his way home from the City, long before the day arrived; he would keep the tickets in his overcoat pocket alongside his cigar case and old leather gloves, and then hand them to June to hold onto until the night of the show. In those stalls—an upright old man with a calm white head, and a small, enthusiastic figure with red-gold hair—they would watch all kinds of plays, and on the way home, old Jolyon would comment on the main actor, saying, “Oh, he’s a poor stick! You should have seen little Bobson!”
She had looked forward to this evening with keen delight; it was stolen, chaperone-less, undreamed of at Stanhope Gate, where she was supposed to be at Soames’s. She had expected reward for her subterfuge, planned for her lover’s sake; she had expected it to break up the thick, chilly cloud, and make the relations between them which of late had been so puzzling, so tormenting—sunny and simple again as they had been before the winter. She had come with the intention of saying something definite; and she looked at the stage with a furrow between her brows, seeing nothing, her hands squeezed together in her lap. A swarm of jealous suspicions stung and stung her.
She had been looking forward to this evening with excitement; it was a surprise, without a chaperone, totally unexpected at Stanhope Gate, where she was supposed to be at Soames’s. She had hoped for a reward for her sneaky plan, made for her lover’s sake; she thought it would clear away the heavy, cold cloud hanging over them and make their relationship, which had recently been so confusing and painful, sunny and straightforward again like it used to be before winter. She had come ready to say something meaningful; yet, staring at the stage with a frown, she saw nothing, her hands tight in her lap. A swarm of jealous doubts buzzed around her relentlessly.
If Bosinney was conscious of her trouble he made no sign.
If Bosinney was aware of her struggle, he didn't show it.
The curtain dropped. The first act had come to an end.
The curtain fell. The first act was over.
“It’s awfully hot here!” said the girl; “I should like to go out.”
“It’s really hot here!” said the girl; “I’d like to go outside.”
She was very white, and she knew—for with her nerves thus sharpened she saw everything—that he was both uneasy and compunctious.
She was very pale, and she knew—her heightened senses made her aware of everything—that he was both anxious and regretful.
At the back of the theatre an open balcony hung over the street; she took possession of this, and stood leaning there without a word, waiting for him to begin.
At the back of the theater, an open balcony jutted out over the street; she claimed this spot and stood leaning against the railing in silence, waiting for him to start.
At last she could bear it no longer.
At last, she couldn't take it anymore.
“I want to say something to you, Phil,” she said.
“I want to say something to you, Phil,” she said.
“Yes?”
"Yeah?"
The defensive tone of his voice brought the colour flying to her cheek, the words flying to her lips: “You don’t give me a chance to be nice to you; you haven’t for ages now!”
The defensive tone of his voice made her cheeks flush, and the words sprang to her lips: “You don’t give me a chance to be nice to you; you haven’t for ages now!”
Bosinney stared down at the street. He made no answer....
Bosinney looked down at the street. He didn’t respond....
June cried passionately: “You know I want to do everything for you—that I want to be everything to you....”
June cried passionately, “You know I want to do everything for you—that I want to be everything to you....”
A hum rose from the street, and, piercing it with a sharp “ping,” the bell sounded for the raising of the curtain. June did not stir. A desperate struggle was going on within her. Should she put everything to the proof? Should she challenge directly that influence, that attraction which was driving him away from her? It was her nature to challenge, and she said: “Phil, take me to see the house on Sunday!”
A buzz filled the street, and with a sharp “ping,” the bell rang to signal the curtain rising. June remained still. A fierce battle was happening inside her. Should she test everything? Should she confront that pull, that attraction that was pulling him away from her? It was in her nature to confront, and she said, “Phil, take me to see the house on Sunday!”
With a smile quivering and breaking on her lips, and trying, how hard, not to show that she was watching, she searched his face, saw it waver and hesitate, saw a troubled line come between his brows, the blood rush into his face. He answered: “Not Sunday, dear; some other day!”
With a smile wavering on her lips and doing her best not to show that she was watching, she studied his face, noticed it waver and hesitate, saw a troubled line form between his brows, and the color rise in his face. He replied, “Not Sunday, dear; some other day!”
“Why not Sunday? I shouldn’t be in the way on Sunday.”
“Why not Sunday? I shouldn’t be in the way on Sunday.”
He made an evident effort, and said: “I have an engagement.”
He clearly tried and said, “I have a commitment.”
“You are going to take....”
"You will take...."
His eyes grew angry; he shrugged his shoulders, and answered: “An engagement that will prevent my taking you to see the house!”
His eyes filled with anger; he shrugged and replied, “A commitment that will stop me from taking you to see the house!”
June bit her lip till the blood came, and walked back to her seat without another word, but she could not help the tears of rage rolling down her face. The house had been mercifully darkened for a crisis, and no one could see her trouble.
June bit her lip until it bled and walked back to her seat without saying another word, but she couldn't stop the tears of anger from rolling down her face. The house had been kindly darkened for a crisis, so no one could see her distress.
Yet in this world of Forsytes let no man think himself immune from observation.
Yet in this world of Forsytes, no man should think he’s immune from being watched.
In the third row behind, Euphemia, Nicholas’s youngest daughter, with her married-sister, Mrs. Tweetyman, were watching.
In the third row behind, Euphemia, Nicholas’s youngest daughter, with her sister-in-law, Mrs. Tweetyman, was watching.
They reported at Timothy’s, how they had seen June and her fiancé at the theatre.
They talked at Timothy's about how they had seen June and her fiancé at the theater.
“In the stalls?” “No, not in the....” “Oh! in the dress circle, of course. That seemed to be quite fashionable nowadays with young people!”
“In the stalls?” “No, not in the....” “Oh! in the dress circle, of course. That seems to be pretty popular these days with young people!”
Well—not exactly. In the.... Anyway, that engagement wouldn’t last long. They had never seen anyone look so thunder and lightningy as that little June! With tears of enjoyment in their eyes, they related how she had kicked a man’s hat as she returned to her seat in the middle of an act, and how the man had looked. Euphemia had a noted, silent laugh, terminating most disappointingly in squeaks; and when Mrs. Small, holding up her hands, said: “My dear! Kicked a ha-at?” she let out such a number of these that she had to be recovered with smelling-salts. As she went away she said to Mrs. Tweetyman:
Well—not exactly. In the... Anyway, that engagement wouldn’t last long. They had never seen anyone look so fierce as that little June! With tears of laughter in their eyes, they shared how she had kicked a man’s hat as she went back to her seat in the middle of a performance, and how the man had reacted. Euphemia had a well-known, silent laugh that ended most disappointingly in squeaks; and when Mrs. Small, raising her hands, exclaimed: “My dear! Kicked a ha-at?” she let out so many of those squeaks that she had to be revived with smelling salts. As she left, she said to Mrs. Tweetyman:
“Kicked a—ha-at! Oh! I shall die.”
“Kicked a—ha-at! Oh! I’m going to die.”
For “that little June” this evening, that was to have been “her treat,” was the most miserable she had ever spent. God knows she tried to stifle her pride, her suspicion, her jealousy!
For “that little June” this evening, which was supposed to be “her treat,” was the most miserable she had ever spent. God knows she tried to suppress her pride, her suspicion, her jealousy!
She parted from Bosinney at old Jolyon’s door without breaking down; the feeling that her lover must be conquered was strong enough to sustain her till his retiring footsteps brought home the true extent of her wretchedness.
She left Bosinney at old Jolyon’s door without breaking down; the feeling that she needed to conquer her love was strong enough to keep her going until his fading footsteps reminded her of just how miserable she really was.
The noiseless “Sankey” let her in. She would have slipped up to her own room, but old Jolyon, who had heard her entrance, was in the dining-room doorway.
The silent “Sankey” let her in. She would have quietly gone up to her own room, but old Jolyon, who had heard her come in, was standing in the dining-room doorway.
“Come in and have your milk,” he said. “It’s been kept hot for you. You’re very late. Where have you been?”
“Come in and have your milk,” he said. “It’s been kept warm for you. You’re really late. Where have you been?”
June stood at the fireplace, with a foot on the fender and an arm on the mantelpiece, as her grandfather had done when he came in that night of the opera. She was too near a breakdown to care what she told him.
June stood by the fireplace, one foot on the fender and an arm resting on the mantel, just like her grandfather had when he came in that night after the opera. She was so on edge that she didn’t care what she said to him.
“We dined at Soames’s.”
“We had dinner at Soames’s.”
“H’m! the man of property! His wife there and Bosinney?”
“H’m! The property owner! His wife is there with Bosinney?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
Old Jolyon’s glance was fixed on her with the penetrating gaze from which it was difficult to hide; but she was not looking at him, and when she turned her face, he dropped his scrutiny at once. He had seen enough, and too much. He bent down to lift the cup of milk for her from the hearth, and, turning away, grumbled: “You oughtn’t to stay out so late; it makes you fit for nothing.”
Old Jolyon was staring at her with an intense gaze that was hard to evade; however, she wasn’t looking at him, and as soon as she turned her face, he immediately stopped watching her. He had seen enough—too much, really. He leaned down to pick up the cup of milk for her from the hearth and, turning away, muttered, “You shouldn’t be out so late; it just makes you useless.”
He was invisible now behind his paper, which he turned with a vicious crackle; but when June came up to kiss him, he said: “Good-night, my darling,” in a tone so tremulous and unexpected, that it was all the girl could do to get out of the room without breaking into the fit of sobbing which lasted her well on into the night.
He was hidden behind his newspaper, which he crumpled with a harsh crackle; but when June came over to kiss him, he said, “Goodnight, my darling,” in a voice so shaky and surprising that it took everything in the girl to leave the room without bursting into tears, which continued well into the night.
When the door was closed, old Jolyon dropped his paper, and stared long and anxiously in front of him.
When the door closed, old Jolyon dropped his paper and stared ahead, feeling uneasy.
“The beggar!” he thought. “I always knew she’d have trouble with him!”
“The beggar!” he thought. “I always knew she’d have issues with him!”
Uneasy doubts and suspicions, the more poignant that he felt himself powerless to check or control the march of events, came crowding upon him.
Unsettling doubts and suspicions, even stronger because he felt powerless to stop or control what was happening, started to overwhelm him.
Was the fellow going to jilt her? He longed to go and say to him: “Look here, you sir! Are you going to jilt my grand-daughter?” But how could he? Knowing little or nothing, he was yet certain, with his unerring astuteness, that there was something going on. He suspected Bosinney of being too much at Montpellier Square.
Was that guy going to dump her? He really wanted to go up to him and say, “Hey, you! Are you going to break my granddaughter’s heart?” But how could he? Even though he knew almost nothing, he was still sure, with his sharp instincts, that something was happening. He suspected Bosinney of spending too much time at Montpellier Square.
“This fellow,” he thought, “may not be a scamp; his face is not a bad one, but he’s a queer fish. I don’t know what to make of him. I shall never know what to make of him! They tell me he works like a nigger, but I see no good coming of it. He’s unpractical, he has no method. When he comes here, he sits as glum as a monkey. If I ask him what wine he’ll have, he says: ‘Thanks, any wine.’ If I offer him a cigar, he smokes it as if it were a twopenny German thing. I never see him looking at June as he ought to look at her; and yet, he’s not after her money. If she were to make a sign, he’d be off his bargain to-morrow. But she won’t—not she! She’ll stick to him! She’s as obstinate as fate—she’ll never let go!”
“This guy,” he thought, “might not be a bad person; his face isn’t that bad, but he’s definitely odd. I don’t know what to think of him. I’ll never figure him out! They say he works really hard, but I don’t see any results from it. He’s impractical, doesn’t have any plan. When he comes here, he just sits around looking miserable. If I ask him what wine he wants, he says: ‘Thanks, any wine.’ If I offer him a cigar, he smokes it like it’s some cheap German thing. I never see him looking at June the way he should; and yet, it’s not like he’s after her money. If she made a move, he’d break up with her in a heartbeat. But she won’t—not her! She’ll stick with him! She’s as stubborn as fate—she’ll never let go!”
Sighing deeply, he turned the paper; in its columns, perchance he might find consolation.
Sighing deeply, he flipped through the paper; in its pages, he might find some comfort.
And upstairs in her room June sat at her open window, where the spring wind came, after its revel across the Park, to cool her hot cheeks and burn her heart.
And upstairs in her room, June sat at her open window, where the spring wind blew in after its play across the Park, to cool her flushed cheeks and ignite her heart.
CHAPTER III
DRIVE WITH SWITHIN
Two lines of a certain song in a certain famous old school’s songbook run as follows:
Two lines from a well-known old-school song go like this:
“How the buttons on his blue frock shone, tra-la-la!
How he carolled and he sang, like a bird!...”
“How the buttons on his blue dress sparkled, tra-la-la!
How he sang and caroled, like a bird!...”
Swithin did not exactly carol and sing like a bird, but he felt almost like endeavouring to hum a tune, as he stepped out of Hyde Park Mansions, and contemplated his horses drawn up before the door.
Swithin didn’t exactly sing like a bird, but he felt almost like trying to hum a tune as he stepped out of Hyde Park Mansions and looked at his horses waiting in front of the door.
The afternoon was as balmy as a day in June, and to complete the simile of the old song, he had put on a blue frock-coat, dispensing with an overcoat, after sending Adolf down three times to make sure that there was not the least suspicion of east in the wind; and the frock-coat was buttoned so tightly around his personable form, that, if the buttons did not shine, they might pardonably have done so. Majestic on the pavement he fitted on a pair of dog-skin gloves; with his large bell-shaped top hat, and his great stature and bulk he looked too primeval for a Forsyte. His thick white hair, on which Adolf had bestowed a touch of pomatum, exhaled the fragrance of opoponax and cigars—the celebrated Swithin brand, for which he paid one hundred and forty shillings the hundred, and of which old Jolyon had unkindly said, he wouldn’t smoke them as a gift; they wanted the stomach of a horse!
The afternoon was as warm as a June day, and to complete the comparison from the old song, he had put on a blue frock coat, skipping the overcoat after sending Adolf down three times to check that there was no hint of an east wind; the frock coat was buttoned so tightly around his dapper figure that, if the buttons didn't shine, you'd think they might have. Standing tall on the pavement, he slipped on a pair of dog-skin gloves; with his large bell-shaped top hat, impressive height, and build, he looked too ancient for a Forsyte. His thick white hair, which Adolf had pampered with a bit of pomade, carried the aroma of opoponax and cigars—the famous Swithin brand, which he paid one hundred and forty shillings for a hundred, and old Jolyon had unkindly remarked he wouldn't smoke them even if they were a gift; they needed the stomach of a horse!
“Adolf!”
“Adolf!”
“Sare!”
"Sare!"
“The new plaid rug!”
"The new plaid rug!"
He would never teach that fellow to look smart; and Mrs. Soames he felt sure, had an eye!
He would never teach that guy to look sharp; and Mrs. Soames, he was sure, had an eye!
“The phaeton hood down; I am going—to—drive—a—lady!”
“The convertible top down; I'm going to drive a lady!”
A pretty woman would want to show off her frock; and well—he was going to drive a lady! It was like a new beginning to the good old days.
A beautiful woman would want to flaunt her dress; and well—he was going to drive a lady! It felt like a fresh start to the good old days.
Ages since he had driven a woman! The last time, if he remembered, it had been Juley; the poor old soul had been as nervous as a cat the whole time, and so put him out of patience that, as he dropped her in the Bayswater Road, he had said: “Well I’m d——d if I ever drive you again!” And he never had, not he!
Ages since he had driven a woman! The last time, if he remembered, it had been Juley; the poor old soul had been as nervous as a cat the whole time, and so tested his patience that, as he dropped her off on Bayswater Road, he had said: “Well, I’m damned if I ever drive you again!” And he never had, not at all!
Going up to his horses’ heads, he examined their bits; not that he knew anything about bits—he didn’t pay his coachman sixty pounds a year to do his work for him, that had never been his principle. Indeed, his reputation as a horsey man rested mainly on the fact that once, on Derby Day, he had been welshed by some thimble-riggers. But someone at the Club, after seeing him drive his greys up to the door—he always drove grey horses, you got more style for the money, some thought—had called him “Four-in-hand Forsyte.” The name having reached his ears through that fellow Nicholas Treffry, old Jolyon’s dead partner, the great driving man notorious for more carriage accidents than any man in the kingdom—Swithin had ever after conceived it right to act up to it. The name had taken his fancy, not because he had ever driven four-in-hand, or was ever likely to, but because of something distinguished in the sound. Four-in-hand Forsyte! Not bad! Born too soon, Swithin had missed his vocation. Coming upon London twenty years later, he could not have failed to have become a stockbroker, but at the time when he was obliged to select, this great profession had not as yet become the chief glory of the upper-middle class. He had literally been forced into auctioneering.
He walked up to his horses’ heads and checked their bits; not that he knew anything about bits—he didn’t pay his coachman sixty pounds a year to do the work for him, as that was never his style. In fact, his reputation as a horse person mainly came from the time on Derby Day when some con artists had cheated him. But someone at the Club, after seeing him pull up in front with his grey horses—he always chose greys because some thought they offered more style for the same price—had called him “Four-in-hand Forsyte.” When old Jolyon’s deceased partner, Nicholas Treffry, who was famous for having more carriage accidents than anyone else in the country, mentioned it, Swithin decided he should live up to that name. He found the title appealing, not because he had ever driven a four-in-hand or ever would, but because it sounded distinguished. Four-in-hand Forsyte! Not bad! Born a little too early, Swithin missed his chance. If he had arrived in London twenty years later, he surely would have become a stockbroker, but at the time he had to make a choice, that prestigious profession hadn’t yet become the main aspiration of the upper-middle class. He had essentially been pushed into auctioneering.
Once in the driving seat, with the reins handed to him, and blinking over his pale old cheeks in the full sunlight, he took a slow look round—Adolf was already up behind; the cockaded groom at the horses’ heads stood ready to let go; everything was prepared for the signal, and Swithin gave it. The equipage dashed forward, and before you could say Jack Robinson, with a rattle and flourish drew up at Soames’s door.
Once he was in the driver’s seat, with the reins in his hands, and blinking in the bright sunlight on his pale, old cheeks, he took a leisurely look around—Adolf was already sitting up behind; the groom in the fancy uniform at the horses’ heads was ready to release them; everything was set for the signal, and Swithin gave it. The carriage took off, and before you knew it, with a clatter and flourish, came to a stop at Soames’s door.
Irene came out at once, and stepped in—he afterward described it at Timothy’s—“as light as—er—Taglioni, no fuss about it, no wanting this or wanting that;” and above all, Swithin dwelt on this, staring at Mrs. Septimus in a way that disconcerted her a good deal, “no silly nervousness!” To Aunt Hester he portrayed Irene’s hat. “Not one of your great flopping things, sprawling about, and catching the dust, that women are so fond of nowadays, but a neat little—” he made a circular motion of his hand, “white veil—capital taste.”
Irene came out right away and walked in—he later described it at Timothy’s—“as graceful as—um—Taglioni, no fuss about it, no asking for this or that;” and above all, Swithin focused on this, staring at Mrs. Septimus in a way that made her quite uncomfortable, “no silly nervousness!” To Aunt Hester, he talked about Irene’s hat. “Not one of those big floppy ones that women are so into these days, spreading everywhere and collecting dust, but a neat little—” he gestured with his hand, “white veil—great taste.”
“What was it made of?” inquired Aunt Hester, who manifested a languid but permanent excitement at any mention of dress.
“What was it made of?” Aunt Hester asked, showing a tired but constant interest whenever fashion was brought up.
“Made of?” returned Swithin; “now how should I know?”
“Made of?” Swithin replied. “How am I supposed to know?”
He sank into silence so profound that Aunt Hester began to be afraid he had fallen into a trance. She did not try to rouse him herself, it not being her custom.
He fell into such deep silence that Aunt Hester started to worry he had gone into a trance. She didn't attempt to bring him back, as that wasn't her usual practice.
“I wish somebody would come,” she thought; “I don’t like the look of him!”
“I wish someone would show up,” she thought; “I don’t trust his vibe!”
But suddenly Swithin returned to life. “Made of” he wheezed out slowly, “what should it be made of?”
But suddenly Swithin came back to life. “Made of,” he gasped slowly, “what should it be made of?”
They had not gone four miles before Swithin received the impression that Irene liked driving with him. Her face was so soft behind that white veil, and her dark eyes shone so in the spring light, and whenever he spoke she raised them to him and smiled.
They hadn't gone four miles before Swithin got the feeling that Irene enjoyed driving with him. Her face looked so gentle behind that white veil, and her dark eyes sparkled in the spring light. Whenever he spoke, she lifted her gaze to him and smiled.
On Saturday morning Soames had found her at her writing-table with a note written to Swithin, putting him off. Why did she want to put him off? he asked. She might put her own people off when she liked, he would not have her putting off his people!
On Saturday morning, Soames found her at her writing desk with a note written to Swithin, canceling their plans. Why did she want to cancel on him? he wondered. She could put her own people off whenever she wanted, but he wasn't going to let her put off his people!
She had looked at him intently, had torn up the note, and said: “Very well!”
She stared at him closely, ripped up the note, and said, “Alright!”
And then she began writing another. He took a casual glance presently, and saw that it was addressed to Bosinney.
And then she started writing another one. He took a quick look and saw that it was addressed to Bosinney.
“What are you writing to him about?” he asked.
“What are you writing to him about?” he asked.
Irene, looking at him again with that intent look, said quietly: “Something he wanted me to do for him!”
Irene, gazing at him again with that focused expression, said softly, “There’s something he wanted me to do for him!”
“Humph!” said Soames,—“Commissions!”
“Humph!” said Soames, “Commissions!”
“You’ll have your work cut out if you begin that sort of thing!” He said no more.
“You’re going to have your hands full if you start doing that!” He didn’t say anything else.
Swithin opened his eyes at the mention of Robin Hill; it was a long way for his horses, and he always dined at half-past seven, before the rush at the Club began; the new chef took more trouble with an early dinner—a lazy rascal!
Swithin opened his eyes when he heard about Robin Hill; it was quite a trek for his horses, and he always had dinner at 7:30 PM, before the crowd at the Club started to gather. The new chef put more effort into an early dinner—a lazy guy!
He would like to have a look at the house, however. A house appealed to any Forsyte, and especially to one who had been an auctioneer. After all he said the distance was nothing. When he was a younger man he had had rooms at Richmond for many years, kept his carriage and pair there, and drove them up and down to business every day of his life.
He would like to check out the house, though. A house attracted any Forsyte, especially someone who had been an auctioneer. After all, he said the distance was no big deal. When he was younger, he had rented rooms in Richmond for many years, kept his carriage and pair there, and drove them back and forth to work every day of his life.
Four-in-hand Forsyte they called him! His T-cart, his horses had been known from Hyde Park Corner to the Star and Garter. The Duke of Z.... wanted to get hold of them, would have given him double the money, but he had kept them; know a good thing when you have it, eh? A look of solemn pride came portentously on his shaven square old face, he rolled his head in his stand-up collar, like a turkey-cock preening himself.
Four-in-hand Forsyte, they called him! His T-cart and his horses were famous from Hyde Park Corner to the Star and Garter. The Duke of Z.... wanted to buy them and would have given him double the money, but he held onto them; you have to recognize a good thing when you have it, right? A look of serious pride spread across his clean-shaven, square old face, and he rolled his head in his stiff collar like a proud turkey strutting about.
She was really—a charming woman! He enlarged upon her frock afterwards to Aunt Juley, who held up her hands at his way of putting it.
She was such a charming woman! He went on about her dress later to Aunt Juley, who gasped at his way of saying it.
Fitted her like a skin—tight as a drum; that was how he liked ’em, all of a piece, none of your daverdy, scarecrow women! He gazed at Mrs. Septimus Small, who took after James—long and thin.
Fitted her like a second skin—tight as a drum; that was how he liked them, all of a piece, none of your awkward, scarecrow women! He looked at Mrs. Septimus Small, who resembled James—tall and slim.
“There’s style about her,” he went on, “fit for a king! And she’s so quiet with it too!”
"There's a certain elegance to her," he continued, "that would suit a king! And she carries it so gracefully too!"
“She seems to have made quite a conquest of you, any way,” drawled Aunt Hester from her corner.
“She seems to have really captivated you, anyway,” Aunt Hester drawled from her corner.
Swithin heard extremely well when anybody attacked him.
Swithin could hear incredibly well whenever someone criticized him.
“What’s that?” he said. “I know a—pretty—woman when I see one, and all I can say is, I don’t see the young man about that’s fit for her; but perhaps—you—do, come, perhaps—you-do!”
“What’s that?” he said. “I know a pretty woman when I see one, and all I can say is, I don’t see any young man around who’s good enough for her; but maybe you do, come on, maybe you do!”
“Oh?” murmured Aunt Hester, “ask Juley!”
“Oh?” Aunt Hester said softly, “ask Juley!”
Long before they reached Robin Hill, however, the unaccustomed airing had made him terribly sleepy; he drove with his eyes closed, a life-time of deportment alone keeping his tall and bulky form from falling askew.
Long before they got to Robin Hill, though, the unfamiliar fresh air had made him really drowsy; he drove with his eyes shut, a lifetime of restraint alone preventing his tall and heavy frame from slumping over.
Bosinney, who was watching, came out to meet them, and all three entered the house together; Swithin in front making play with a stout gold-mounted Malacca cane, put into his hand by Adolf, for his knees were feeling the effects of their long stay in the same position. He had assumed his fur coat, to guard against the draughts of the unfinished house.
Bosinney, who had been watching, came out to greet them, and all three went inside the house together. Swithin led the way, playfully swinging a sturdy gold-mounted Malacca cane that Adolf had given him, as his knees were feeling stiffness from staying in the same position for too long. He had put on his fur coat to protect himself from the drafts of the unfinished house.
The staircase—he said—was handsome! the baronial style! They would want some statuary about! He came to a standstill between the columns of the doorway into the inner court, and held out his cane inquiringly.
The staircase—he said—was beautiful! The baronial style! They would want some statues around! He paused between the columns of the doorway into the inner courtyard and held out his cane questioningly.
What was this to be—this vestibule, or whatever they called it? But gazing at the skylight, inspiration came to him.
What was this going to be—this entrance, or whatever they were calling it? But as he looked up at the skylight, he felt a rush of inspiration.
“Ah! the billiard-room!”
“Ah! the pool room!”
When told it was to be a tiled court with plants in the centre, he turned to Irene:
When he was told it would be a tiled courtyard with plants in the center, he turned to Irene:
“Waste this on plants? You take my advice and have a billiard table here!”
“Waste this on plants? You should listen to me and put a billiard table in here!”
Irene smiled. She had lifted her veil, banding it like a nun’s coif across her forehead, and the smile of her dark eyes below this seemed to Swithin more charming than ever. He nodded. She would take his advice he saw.
Irene smiled. She had raised her veil, wrapping it around her forehead like a nun's habit, and the smile in her dark eyes underneath seemed even more charming to Swithin than before. He nodded. He realized she would take his advice.
He had little to say of the drawing or dining-rooms, which he described as “spacious”; but fell into such raptures as he permitted to a man of his dignity, in the wine-cellar, to which he descended by stone steps, Bosinney going first with a light.
He didn't say much about the drawing or dining rooms, which he called “spacious”; but he couldn't help but rave, as much as a man of his stature could, about the wine cellar, which he accessed by descending stone steps, with Bosinney going ahead with a light.
“You’ll have room here,” he said, “for six or seven hundred dozen—a very pooty little cellar!”
"You’ll have space here," he said, "for six or seven hundred dozen—a really nice little cellar!"
Bosinney having expressed the wish to show them the house from the copse below, Swithin came to a stop.
Bosinney, wanting to show them the house from the woods below, came to a stop.
“There’s a fine view from here,” he remarked; “you haven’t such a thing as a chair?”
“There’s a great view from here,” he said; “do you have a chair?”
A chair was brought him from Bosinney’s tent.
A chair was brought to him from Bosinney’s tent.
“You go down,” he said blandly; “you two! I’ll sit here and look at the view.”
“You go down,” he said flatly; “you two! I’ll stay here and enjoy the view.”
He sat down by the oak tree, in the sun; square and upright, with one hand stretched out, resting on the nob of his cane, the other planted on his knee; his fur coat thrown open, his hat, roofing with its flat top the pale square of his face; his stare, very blank, fixed on the landscape.
He sat down by the oak tree in the sun; square and upright, one hand stretched out resting on the knob of his cane, the other planted on his knee; his fur coat thrown open, his hat with its flat top casting a shadow over the pale square of his face; his expression, very blank, fixed on the landscape.
He nodded to them as they went off down through the fields. He was, indeed, not sorry to be left thus for a quiet moment of reflection. The air was balmy, not too much heat in the sun; the prospect a fine one, a remarka.... His head fell a little to one side; he jerked it up and thought: Odd! He—ah! They were waving to him from the bottom! He put up his hand, and moved it more than once. They were active—the prospect was remar.... His head fell to the left, he jerked it up at once; it fell to the right. It remained there; he was asleep.
He nodded to them as they walked off through the fields. He wasn't really upset to be left alone for a quiet moment to think. The air was mild, not too hot from the sun; the view was beautiful, a real sight.... His head tilted slightly to one side; he quickly straightened it and thought: Strange! He—oh! They were waving to him from the bottom! He lifted his hand and waved back more than once. They were lively—the view was amaz.... His head fell to the left, he straightened it again; it then tilted to the right. It stayed that way; he had fallen asleep.
And asleep, a sentinel on the—top of the rise, he appeared to rule over this prospect—remarkable—like some image blocked out by the special artist, of primeval Forsytes in pagan days, to record the domination of mind over matter!
And while he slept, a guard on the top of the hill, he seemed to oversee this remarkable view—like a picture created by a skilled artist, capturing the ancient Forsytes in their pagan days, to show the power of the mind over matter!
And all the unnumbered generations of his yeoman ancestors, wont of a Sunday to stand akimbo surveying their little plots of land, their grey unmoving eyes hiding their instinct with its hidden roots of violence, their instinct for possession to the exclusion of all the world—all these unnumbered generations seemed to sit there with him on the top of the rise.
And all the countless generations of his farmer ancestors, used to standing with their hands on their hips every Sunday while looking over their small pieces of land, their gray, unblinking eyes concealing an instinct with deep roots in violence, their desire to own everything to the exclusion of the rest of the world—all these countless generations seemed to sit there with him at the top of the rise.
But from him, thus slumbering, his jealous Forsyte spirit travelled far, into God-knows-what jungle of fancies; with those two young people, to see what they were doing down there in the copse—in the copse where the spring was running riot with the scent of sap and bursting buds, the song of birds innumerable, a carpet of bluebells and sweet growing things, and the sun caught like gold in the tops of the trees; to see what they were doing, walking along there so close together on the path that was too narrow; walking along there so close that they were always touching; to watch Irene’s eyes, like dark thieves, stealing the heart out of the spring. And a great unseen chaperon, his spirit was there, stopping with them to look at the little furry corpse of a mole, not dead an hour, with his mushroom-and-silver coat untouched by the rain or dew; watching over Irene’s bent head, and the soft look of her pitying eyes; and over that young man’s head, gazing at her so hard, so strangely. Walking on with them, too, across the open space where a wood-cutter had been at work, where the bluebells were trampled down, and a trunk had swayed and staggered down from its gashed stump. Climbing it with them, over, and on to the very edge of the copse, whence there stretched an undiscovered country, from far away in which came the sounds, “Cuckoo-cuckoo!”
But from him, sleeping there, his jealous Forsyte spirit wandered far, into some unknown jungle of thoughts; to check on those two young people and see what they were up to down in the grove—where spring was bursting with the scent of sap and budding flowers, the songs of countless birds, a carpet of bluebells and sweet growing things, with sunlight shining like gold in the treetops; to see what they were doing, walking so closely together on that narrow path; walking so close that they were always touching; to watch Irene’s eyes, like little thieves, stealing away the heart of spring. And a great unseen chaperone, his spirit was there, stopping with them to look at the little furry body of a mole, dead less than an hour, its mushroom-and-silver coat untouched by rain or dew; watching over Irene’s bowed head, and the soft look of her compassionate eyes; and over that young man’s head, gazing at her so intently, so oddly. Walking with them too, across the open area where a woodcutter had been working, where the bluebells were trampled down, and a tree had swayed and fallen from its gnarled stump. Climbing with them, over and on to the very edge of the grove, from where an undiscovered land stretched out, from far away in which came the sounds, “Cuckoo-cuckoo!”
Silent, standing with them there, and uneasy at their silence! Very queer, very strange!
Silent, standing there with them, feeling uncomfortable because of their silence! So weird, so strange!
Then back again, as though guilty, through the wood—back to the cutting, still silent, amongst the songs of birds that never ceased, and the wild scent—hum! what was it—like that herb they put in—back to the log across the path....
Then back again, as if feeling guilty, through the woods—back to the clearing, still quiet, among the songs of birds that never stopped, and the wild scent—hmm! What was it—like that herb they put in—back to the log across the path....
And then unseen, uneasy, flapping above them, trying to make noises, his Forsyte spirit watched her balanced on the log, her pretty figure swaying, smiling down at that young man gazing up with such strange, shining eyes, slipping now—a—ah! falling, o—oh! sliding—down his breast; her soft, warm body clutched, her head bent back from his lips; his kiss; her recoil; his cry: “You must know—I love you!” Must know—indeed, a pretty...? Love! Hah!
And then, unseen and uneasy, hovering above them and trying to make noise, his Forsyte spirit watched her balancing on the log, her pretty figure swaying, smiling down at that young man staring up with such strange, shining eyes, slipping now—ah! falling, oh! sliding—down his chest; her soft, warm body held close, her head tilted back away from his lips; his kiss; her flinch; his shout: “You have to know—I love you!” Have to know—really, a pretty...? Love! Hah!
Swithin awoke; virtue had gone out of him. He had a taste in his mouth. Where was he?
Swithin woke up; he felt drained of all his goodness. He had a strange taste in his mouth. Where was he?
Damme! He had been asleep!
Damn! He had been asleep!
He had dreamed something about a new soup, with a taste of mint in it.
He dreamed about a new soup that had a minty flavor.
Those young people—where had they got to? His left leg had pins and needles.
Those young people—where had they gone? His left leg was tingling.
“Adolf!” The rascal was not there; the rascal was asleep somewhere.
“Adolf!” The troublemaker wasn’t around; he was asleep somewhere.
He stood up, tall, square, bulky in his fur, looking anxiously down over the fields, and presently he saw them coming.
He stood up, tall and sturdy in his fur, looking anxiously down over the fields, and soon he saw them coming.
Irene was in front; that young fellow—what had they nicknamed him—“The Buccaneer?” looked precious hangdog there behind her; had got a flea in his ear, he shouldn’t wonder. Serve him right, taking her down all that way to look at the house! The proper place to look at a house from was the lawn.
Irene was in the lead; that young guy—what did they call him—"The Buccaneer?" looked pretty miserable back there behind her; he probably had something on his mind. He brought it on himself, taking her all that way just to see the house! The best place to check out a house is from the lawn.
They saw him. He extended his arm, and moved it spasmodically to encourage them. But they had stopped. What were they standing there for, talking—talking? They came on again. She had been giving him a rub, he had not the least doubt of it, and no wonder, over a house like that—a great ugly thing, not the sort of house he was accustomed to.
They saw him. He stretched out his arm and moved it jerkily to urge them on. But they had stopped. What were they doing just standing there, talking—talking? They moved forward again. She had been giving him a massage; he had no doubt about that, and it was no surprise, considering a house like that—a big, ugly place, not the kind of house he was used to.
He looked intently at their faces, with his pale, immovable stare. That young man looked very queer!
He stared intently at their faces with his pale, unblinking gaze. That young guy looked really strange!
“You’ll never make anything of this!” he said tartly, pointing at the mansion;—“too newfangled!”
“You’ll never accomplish anything with this!” he said sharply, pointing at the mansion;—“too modern!”
Bosinney gazed at him as though he had not heard; and Swithin afterwards described him to Aunt Hester as “an extravagant sort of fellow very odd way of looking at you—a bumpy beggar!”
Bosinney looked at him as if he hadn't heard; and Swithin later described him to Aunt Hester as “a kind of extravagant guy with a really bizarre way of looking at you—a bit of a weirdo!”
What gave rise to this sudden piece of psychology he did not state; possibly Bosinney’s prominent forehead and cheekbones and chin, or something hungry in his face, which quarrelled with Swithin’s conception of the calm satiety that should characterize the perfect gentleman.
What caused this sudden insight into psychology, he didn't explain; maybe it was Bosinney's strong forehead, cheekbones, and chin, or something hungry in his expression, which clashed with Swithin's idea of the calm satisfaction that should define the perfect gentleman.
He brightened up at the mention of tea. He had a contempt for tea—his brother Jolyon had been in tea; made a lot of money by it—but he was so thirsty, and had such a taste in his mouth, that he was prepared to drink anything. He longed to inform Irene of the taste in his mouth—she was so sympathetic—but it would not be a distinguished thing to do; he rolled his tongue round, and faintly smacked it against his palate.
He perked up at the mention of tea. He had a disdain for tea—his brother Jolyon had been in the tea business and made a lot of money from it—but he was so thirsty and had such a foul taste in his mouth that he was ready to drink anything. He really wanted to tell Irene about the taste in his mouth—she was so understanding—but it wouldn’t be classy to do that; he rolled his tongue around and gently smacked it against his palate.
In a far corner of the tent Adolf was bending his cat-like moustaches over a kettle. He left it at once to draw the cork of a pint-bottle of champagne. Swithin smiled, and, nodding at Bosinney, said: “Why, you’re quite a Monte Cristo!” This celebrated novel—one of the half-dozen he had read—had produced an extraordinary impression on his mind.
In a remote part of the tent, Adolf was fiddling with his cat-like mustache over a kettle. He immediately abandoned it to pop the cork off a pint bottle of champagne. Swithin smiled and, nodding at Bosinney, said, "Wow, you’re like a Monte Cristo!" This famous novel—one of the few he had read—left a remarkable impression on him.
Taking his glass from the table, he held it away from him to scrutinize the colour; thirsty as he was, it was not likely that he was going to drink trash! Then, placing it to his lips, he took a sip.
Taking his glass from the table, he held it away from him to check the color; as thirsty as he was, he probably wasn’t going to drink anything bad! Then, bringing it to his lips, he took a sip.
“A very nice wine,” he said at last, passing it before his nose; “not the equal of my Heidsieck!”
“A really nice wine,” he said finally, holding it up to his nose; “but it doesn’t compare to my Heidsieck!”
It was at this moment that the idea came to him which he afterwards imparted at Timothy’s in this nutshell: “I shouldn’t wonder a bit if that architect chap were sweet upon Mrs. Soames!”
It was at that moment that the idea struck him, which he later shared at Timothy’s: “I wouldn’t be surprised at all if that architect guy had a thing for Mrs. Soames!”
And from this moment his pale, round eyes never ceased to bulge with the interest of his discovery.
And from that moment, his pale, round eyes never stopped bulging with the excitement of his discovery.
“The fellow,” he said to Mrs. Septimus, “follows her about with his eyes like a dog—the bumpy beggar! I don’t wonder at it—she’s a very charming woman, and, I should say, the pink of discretion!” A vague consciousness of perfume caging about Irene, like that from a flower with half-closed petals and a passionate heart, moved him to the creation of this image. “But I wasn’t sure of it,” he said, “till I saw him pick up her handkerchief.”
“The guy,” he said to Mrs. Septimus, “follows her around with his eyes like a dog—the creepy beggar! I can’t blame him—she’s a really charming woman, and I’d say she’s the epitome of discretion!” A vague awareness of perfume lingering around Irene, like that from a flower with half-closed petals and a passionate heart, inspired this image in his mind. “But I wasn’t completely sure,” he said, “until I saw him pick up her handkerchief.”
Mrs. Small’s eyes boiled with excitement.
Mrs. Small's eyes sparkled with excitement.
“And did he give it her back?” she asked.
“And did he give it back to her?” she asked.
“Give it back?” said Swithin: “I saw him slobber on it when he thought I wasn’t looking!”
“Give it back?” Swithin said. “I saw him drool on it when he thought I wasn’t watching!”
Mrs. Small gasped—too interested to speak.
Mrs. Small gasped—too curious to say anything.
“But she gave him no encouragement,” went on Swithin; he stopped, and stared for a minute or two in the way that alarmed Aunt Hester so—he had suddenly recollected that, as they were starting back in the phaeton, she had given Bosinney her hand a second time, and let it stay there too.... He had touched his horses smartly with the whip, anxious to get her all to himself. But she had looked back, and she had not answered his first question; neither had he been able to see her face—she had kept it hanging down.
“But she didn’t encourage him,” Swithin continued; he paused and stared for a minute or two in that way that worried Aunt Hester—he suddenly remembered that as they were driving back in the phaeton, she had given Bosinney her hand again and let it linger there.... He had smartly flicked the whip on his horses, eager to have her all to himself. But she had looked back, and she hadn’t answered his first question; he also hadn’t been able to see her face—she had kept it down.
There is somewhere a picture, which Swithin has not seen, of a man sitting on a rock, and by him, immersed in the still, green water, a sea-nymph lying on her back, with her hand on her naked breast. She has a half-smile on her face—a smile of hopeless surrender and of secret joy.
There is somewhere a picture that Swithin hasn’t seen, of a man sitting on a rock, and next to him, floating effortlessly in the calm, green water, a sea-nymph lying on her back, with her hand on her bare chest. She has a subtle smile on her face—a smile of giving up yet filled with hidden happiness.
Seated by Swithin’s side, Irene may have been smiling like that.
Seated next to Swithin, Irene might have been smiling like that.
When, warmed by champagne, he had her all to himself, he unbosomed himself of his wrongs; of his smothered resentment against the new chef at the club; his worry over the house in Wigmore Street, where the rascally tenant had gone bankrupt through helping his brother-in-law as if charity did not begin at home; of his deafness, too, and that pain he sometimes got in his right side. She listened, her eyes swimming under their lids. He thought she was thinking deeply of his troubles, and pitied himself terribly. Yet in his fur coat, with frogs across the breast, his top hat aslant, driving this beautiful woman, he had never felt more distinguished.
When he finally had her all to himself, warmed up by champagne, he spilled his secrets—his frustration with the new chef at the club, his worries about the house on Wigmore Street, where the shady tenant had gone bankrupt after bailing out his brother-in-law, as if charity began outside his own home; his deafness, too, and the pain he sometimes felt in his right side. She listened, her eyes heavy with emotion. He thought she was deeply considering his problems, and he felt a lot of self-pity. Yet, in his fur coat with the frogs on the chest, his top hat tilted at an angle, driving this beautiful woman, he had never felt more important.
A coster, however, taking his girl for a Sunday airing, seemed to have the same impression about himself. This person had flogged his donkey into a gallop alongside, and sat, upright as a waxwork, in his shallopy chariot, his chin settled pompously on a red handkerchief, like Swithin’s on his full cravat; while his girl, with the ends of a fly-blown boa floating out behind, aped a woman of fashion. Her swain moved a stick with a ragged bit of string dangling from the end, reproducing with strange fidelity the circular flourish of Swithin’s whip, and rolled his head at his lady with a leer that had a weird likeness to Swithin’s primeval stare.
A coster, however, taking his girlfriend out for a Sunday drive, seemed to have the same opinion about himself. This guy had whipped his donkey into a gallop beside him and sat, upright as a statue, in his rickety chariot, his chin held high on a red handkerchief, like Swithin’s on his full cravat; while his girlfriend, with the ends of a dusty boa trailing behind, imitated a fashionable woman. Her boyfriend moved a stick with a frayed piece of string dangling from the end, mimicking with strange accuracy the circular motion of Swithin’s whip, and rolled his head at his lady with a lewd grin that had a bizarre resemblance to Swithin’s primitive stare.
Though for a time unconscious of the lowly ruffian’s presence, Swithin presently took it into his head that he was being guyed. He laid his whip-lash across the mares flank. The two chariots, however, by some unfortunate fatality continued abreast. Swithin’s yellow, puffy face grew red; he raised his whip to lash the costermonger, but was saved from so far forgetting his dignity by a special intervention of Providence. A carriage driving out through a gate forced phaeton and donkey-cart into proximity; the wheels grated, the lighter vehicle skidded, and was overturned.
Though initially unaware of the lowly thug's presence, Swithin soon thought he was being mocked. He cracked his whip against the mare's flank. However, the two chariots, by some unfortunate twist of fate, remained side by side. Swithin’s yellow, puffy face turned red; he raised his whip to strike the costermonger but was saved from losing his dignity by a timely intervention of fate. A carriage coming out through a gate forced the phaeton and donkey-cart closer together; the wheels ground against each other, the lighter vehicle skidded, and flipped over.
Swithin did not look round. On no account would he have pulled up to help the ruffian. Serve him right if he had broken his neck!
Swithin didn’t look back. There was no way he was stopping to help that thug. He deserved it if he’d broken his neck!
But he could not if he would. The greys had taken alarm. The phaeton swung from side to side, and people raised frightened faces as they went dashing past. Swithin’s great arms, stretched at full length, tugged at the reins. His cheeks were puffed, his lips compressed, his swollen face was of a dull, angry red.
But he couldn't even if he wanted to. The grey horses had gotten scared. The carriage swayed back and forth, and people looked up with fear as they rushed by. Swithin’s strong arms, extended fully, pulled on the reins. His cheeks were puffed, his lips pressed together, and his swollen face was a dull, angry red.
Irene had her hand on the rail, and at every lurch she gripped it tightly. Swithin heard her ask:
Irene had her hand on the railing, and with every jolt, she held on tightly. Swithin heard her ask:
“Are we going to have an accident, Uncle Swithin?”
“Are we going to have an accident, Uncle Swithin?”
He gasped out between his pants: “It’s nothing; a—little fresh!”
He breathed heavily and said, “It’s nothing; just a little fresh!”
“I’ve never been in an accident.”
“I've never been in an accident.”
“Don’t you move!” He took a look at her. She was smiling, perfectly calm. “Sit still,” he repeated. “Never fear, I’ll get you home!”
“Don’t you move!” He glanced at her. She was smiling, completely relaxed. “Sit still,” he said again. “Don't worry, I’ll get you home!”
And in the midst of all his terrible efforts, he was surprised to hear her answer in a voice not like her own:
And in the middle of all his intense struggles, he was surprised to hear her respond in a voice that didn't sound like her own:
“I don’t care if I never get home!”
“I don’t care if I never get home!”
The carriage giving a terrific lurch, Swithin’s exclamation was jerked back into his throat. The horses, winded by the rise of a hill, now steadied to a trot, and finally stopped of their own accord.
The carriage jolted wildly, and Swithin’s shout got stuck in his throat. The horses, panting from climbing the hill, settled into a trot and eventually came to a stop on their own.
“When”—Swithin described it at Timothy’s—“I pulled ’em up, there she was as cool as myself. God bless my soul! she behaved as if she didn’t care whether she broke her neck or not! What was it she said: ‘I don’t care if I never get home?’ Leaning over the handle of his cane, he wheezed out, to Mrs. Small’s terror: “And I’m not altogether surprised, with a finickin’ feller like young Soames for a husband!”
“When”—Swithin described it at Timothy’s—“I pulled them up, there she was as cool as I was. God bless my soul! She acted like she didn’t care if she broke her neck or not! What was it she said: ‘I don’t care if I never get home?’ Leaning over the handle of his cane, he wheezed out, to Mrs. Small’s terror: “And I’m not really surprised, with a fussy guy like young Soames for a husband!”
It did not occur to him to wonder what Bosinney had done after they had left him there alone; whether he had gone wandering about like the dog to which Swithin had compared him; wandering down to that copse where the spring was still in riot, the cuckoo still calling from afar; gone down there with her handkerchief pressed to lips, its fragrance mingling with the scent of mint and thyme. Gone down there with such a wild, exquisite pain in his heart that he could have cried out among the trees. Or what, indeed, the fellow had done. In fact, till he came to Timothy’s, Swithin had forgotten all about him.
He didn’t think to wonder what Bosinney did after they left him alone; whether he just wandered around like the dog Swithin had compared him to; headed down to that grove where the spring flowers were still vibrant, the cuckoo still calling from a distance; gone down there with her handkerchief pressed to his lips, its fragrance mixing with the scent of mint and thyme. Gone down there with such a wild, intense pain in his heart that he could have cried out among the trees. Or what, really, the guy had done. In fact, until he got to Timothy’s, Swithin had completely forgotten about him.
CHAPTER IV
JAMES GOES TO SEE FOR HIMSELF
Those ignorant of Forsyte ’Change would not, perhaps, foresee all the stir made by Irene’s visit to the house.
Those who aren’t familiar with Forsyte ’Change might not anticipate the commotion caused by Irene’s visit to the house.
After Swithin had related at Timothy’s the full story of his memorable drive, the same, with the least suspicion of curiosity, the merest touch of malice, and a real desire to do good, was passed on to June.
After Swithin finished telling Timothy the whole story of his unforgettable drive, the same story, with just a hint of curiosity, a slight touch of malice, and a genuine desire to help, was shared with June.
“And what a dreadful thing to say, my dear!” ended Aunt Juley; “that about not going home. What did she mean?”
“And what a dreadful thing to say, my dear!” Aunt Juley concluded; “that thing about not going home. What did she mean?”
It was a strange recital for the girl. She heard it flushing painfully, and, suddenly, with a curt handshake, took her departure.
It was an odd performance for the girl. She heard it ending painfully, and then, with a quick handshake, she left.
“Almost rude!” Mrs. Small said to Aunt Hester, when June was gone.
“Almost rude!” Mrs. Small said to Aunt Hester when June left.
The proper construction was put on her reception of the news. She was upset. Something was therefore very wrong. Odd! She and Irene had been such friends!
The right interpretation was made of her reaction to the news. She was upset. Clearly, something was very wrong. How strange! She and Irene had been such close friends!
It all tallied too well with whispers and hints that had been going about for some time past. Recollections of Euphemia’s account of the visit to the theatre—Mr. Bosinney always at Soames’s? Oh, indeed! Yes, of course, he would be—about the house! Nothing open. Only upon the greatest, the most important provocation was it necessary to say anything open on Forsyte ’Change. This machine was too nicely adjusted; a hint, the merest trifling expression of regret or doubt, sufficed to set the family soul so sympathetic—vibrating. No one desired that harm should come of these vibrations—far from it; they were set in motion with the best intentions, with the feeling that each member of the family had a stake in the family soul.
It all added up too well with the whispers and hints that had been circulating for a while. Recollections of Euphemia’s story about the theater visit—Mr. Bosinney was always at Soames’s? Oh, really! Yes, of course, he would be—around the house! Nothing was clear. Only under the greatest, most significant provocation was it necessary to say anything openly on Forsyte ’Change. This system was too finely tuned; a hint, just the slightest expression of regret or doubt, was enough to make the family soul respond—vibrate. No one wanted any harm to come from these vibrations—quite the opposite; they were set in motion with the best intentions, with the belief that each family member had a stake in the family soul.
And much kindness lay at the bottom of the gossip; it would frequently result in visits of condolence being made, in accordance with the customs of Society, thereby conferring a real benefit upon the sufferers, and affording consolation to the sound, who felt pleasantly that someone at all events was suffering from that from which they themselves were not suffering. In fact, it was simply a desire to keep things well-aired, the desire which animates the Public Press, that brought James, for instance, into communication with Mrs. Septimus, Mrs. Septimus, with the little Nicholases, the little Nicholases with who-knows-whom, and so on. That great class to which they had risen, and now belonged, demanded a certain candour, a still more certain reticence. This combination guaranteed their membership.
And a lot of kindness was hidden in the gossip; it often led to visits of sympathy being made, according to Society's customs, providing real support to those in pain and offering comfort to the healthy, who felt good knowing that someone was suffering from what they themselves were not. Essentially, it was just a need to keep things in the open, the need that drives the media, that brought James, for example, into contact with Mrs. Septimus, Mrs. Septimus with the little Nicholases, the little Nicholases with who-knows-who, and so on. This large class they had risen to and now belonged to required a certain openness, and even more, a certain discretion. This combination ensured their place in the group.
Many of the younger Forsytes felt, very naturally, and would openly declare, that they did not want their affairs pried into; but so powerful was the invisible, magnetic current of family gossip, that for the life of them they could not help knowing all about everything. It was felt to be hopeless.
Many of the younger Forsytes felt, very naturally, and would openly declare, that they did not want their affairs pried into; but so powerful was the invisible, magnetic current of family gossip, that for the life of them they could not help knowing all about everything. It was felt to be hopeless.
One of them (young Roger) had made an heroic attempt to free the rising generation, by speaking of Timothy as an “old cat.” The effort had justly recoiled upon himself; the words, coming round in the most delicate way to Aunt Juley’s ears, were repeated by her in a shocked voice to Mrs. Roger, whence they returned again to young Roger.
One of them (young Roger) had made a bold attempt to liberate the younger generation by referring to Timothy as an “old cat.” The effort backfired on him; the words, reaching Aunt Juley’s ears in the most subtle way, were repeated by her in a shocked tone to Mrs. Roger, and from there they made their way back to young Roger.
And, after all, it was only the wrong-doers who suffered; as, for instance, George, when he lost all that money playing billiards; or young Roger himself, when he was so dreadfully near to marrying the girl to whom, it was whispered, he was already married by the laws of Nature; or again Irene, who was thought, rather than said, to be in danger.
And in the end, only those who did wrong faced the consequences; like George, when he lost all that money playing billiards; or young Roger himself, when he was so close to marrying the girl who, it was rumored, he was already bonded to by the laws of Nature; or then there was Irene, who was believed—though not openly discussed—to be in trouble.
All this was not only pleasant but salutary. And it made so many hours go lightly at Timothy’s in the Bayswater Road; so many hours that must otherwise have been sterile and heavy to those three who lived there; and Timothy’s was but one of hundreds of such homes in this City of London—the homes of neutral persons of the secure classes, who are out of the battle themselves, and must find their reason for existing, in the battles of others.
All of this was not just enjoyable but beneficial. It made the hours at Timothy's on Bayswater Road pass by easily—hours that would have been dull and burdensome for the three who lived there. Timothy’s was just one of countless homes in this City of London—the homes of neutral people from stable classes, who are not in the fight themselves and have to find their purpose in the struggles of others.
But for the sweetness of family gossip, it must indeed have been lonely there. Rumours and tales, reports, surmises—were they not the children of the house, as dear and precious as the prattling babes the brother and sisters had missed in their own journey? To talk about them was as near as they could get to the possession of all those children and grandchildren, after whom their soft hearts yearned. For though it is doubtful whether Timothy’s heart yearned, it is indubitable that at the arrival of each fresh Forsyte child he was quite upset.
But without the sweetness of family gossip, it must have been really lonely there. Rumors and stories, reports, guesses—weren’t they like the children of the household, just as dear and precious as the babbling little ones the siblings missed in their own lives? Talking about them was the closest they could get to having all those children and grandchildren they longed for so much. While it’s questionable whether Timothy felt that longing, it’s certain that he was quite bothered whenever a new Forsyte child arrived.
Useless for young Roger to say, “Old cat!” for Euphemia to hold up her hands and cry: “Oh! those three!” and break into her silent laugh with the squeak at the end. Useless, and not too kind.
Useless for young Roger to say, “Old cat!” as Euphemia held up her hands and exclaimed, “Oh! those three!” before bursting into her silent laugh with the squeak at the end. Useless, and not very nice.
The situation which at this stage might seem, and especially to Forsyte eyes, strange—not to say “impossible”—was, in view of certain facts, not so strange after all.
The situation that might seem strange—especially to Forsyte's perspective—not to mention "impossible"—was, considering certain facts, not that strange after all.
Some things had been lost sight of.
Some things were missed.
And first, in the security bred of many harmless marriages, it had been forgotten that Love is no hot-house flower, but a wild plant, born of a wet night, born of an hour of sunshine; sprung from wild seed, blown along the road by a wild wind. A wild plant that, when it blooms by chance within the hedge of our gardens, we call a flower; and when it blooms outside we call a weed; but, flower or weed, whose scent and colour are always, wild!
And first, in the comfort that comes from many safe marriages, it had been forgotten that Love isn’t some delicate flower cultivated in a greenhouse, but a wild plant, born from a rainy night and a moment of sunshine; grown from wild seed, carried along by a free wind. A wild plant that, when it blooms by chance in our gardens, we call a flower; and when it blooms outside, we call it a weed; but whether flower or weed, its scent and color are always wild!
And further—the facts and figures of their own lives being against the perception of this truth—it was not generally recognised by Forsytes that, where this wild plant springs, men and women are but moths around the pale, flame-like blossom.
And more importantly—the facts and figures of their own lives contradicting this truth—it wasn’t widely acknowledged by the Forsytes that where this wild plant grows, people are like moths drawn to its pale, flame-like bloom.
It was long since young Jolyon’s escapade—there was danger of a tradition again arising that people in their position never cross the hedge to pluck that flower; that one could reckon on having love, like measles, once in due season, and getting over it comfortably for all time—as with measles, on a soothing mixture of butter and honey—in the arms of wedlock.
It had been a while since young Jolyon’s adventure—there was a risk of a tradition forming again that people in their position never cross the hedge to pick that flower; that you could expect to experience love, like measles, once in a while and then move on from it comfortably for good—as with measles, on a comforting blend of butter and honey—in the embrace of marriage.
Of all those whom this strange rumour about Bosinney and Mrs. Soames reached, James was the most affected. He had long forgotten how he had hovered, lanky and pale, in side whiskers of chestnut hue, round Emily, in the days of his own courtship. He had long forgotten the small house in the purlieus of Mayfair, where he had spent the early days of his married life, or rather, he had long forgotten the early days, not the small house,—a Forsyte never forgot a house—he had afterwards sold it at a clear profit of four hundred pounds.
Of all the people who heard the strange rumor about Bosinney and Mrs. Soames, James was the most impacted. He had completely forgotten how he had hung around Emily, tall and pale, with chestnut sideburns, during his own courtship. He had long forgotten the little house in the outskirts of Mayfair where he had spent the early days of his marriage; actually, he had forgotten the early days, but not the house— a Forsyte never forgot a house— he had later sold it for a clear profit of four hundred pounds.
He had long forgotten those days, with their hopes and fears and doubts about the prudence of the match (for Emily, though pretty, had nothing, and he himself at that time was making a bare thousand a year), and that strange, irresistible attraction which had drawn him on, till he felt he must die if he could not marry the girl with the fair hair, looped so neatly back, the fair arms emerging from a skin-tight bodice, the fair form decorously shielded by a cage of really stupendous circumference.
He had long forgotten those days, filled with hopes, fears, and doubts about whether the match was wise (since Emily, though attractive, had nothing, and he himself was only earning a meager thousand a year at the time), and that strange, undeniable attraction that pulled him in until he felt he would die if he couldn't marry the girl with the neat, fair hair, the fair arms peeking out from a fitted bodice, and the fair figure appropriately covered by an impressively wide cage.
James had passed through the fire, but he had passed also through the river of years which washes out the fire; he had experienced the saddest experience of all—forgetfulness of what it was like to be in love.
James had gone through the fire, but he had also walked through the river of years that washes away that fire; he had faced the saddest experience of all—forgetting what it felt like to be in love.
Forgotten! Forgotten so long, that he had forgotten even that he had forgotten.
Forgotten! Forgotten for so long that he had even forgotten he had forgotten.
And now this rumour had come upon him, this rumour about his son’s wife; very vague, a shadow dodging among the palpable, straightforward appearances of things, unreal, unintelligible as a ghost, but carrying with it, like a ghost, inexplicable terror.
And now this rumor had reached him, this rumor about his son's wife; very vague, a shadow slipping among the clear, direct aspects of things, unreal, confusing like a ghost, but bringing with it, like a ghost, an inexplicable fear.
He tried to bring it home to his mind, but it was no more use than trying to apply to himself one of those tragedies he read of daily in his evening paper. He simply could not. There could be nothing in it. It was all their nonsense. She didn’t get on with Soames as well as she might, but she was a good little thing—a good little thing!
He tried to wrap his head around it, but it was just as pointless as trying to relate to one of those tragedies he read about every day in his evening paper. He just couldn't do it. There had to be nothing to it. It was all nonsense to him. She didn’t get along with Soames as well as she could, but she was a nice girl—a nice girl!
Like the not inconsiderable majority of men, James relished a nice little bit of scandal, and would say, in a matter-of-fact tone, licking his lips, “Yes, yes—she and young Dyson; they tell me they’re living at Monte Carlo!”
Like a significant number of men, James enjoyed a little bit of scandal and would say, in a casual tone, licking his lips, “Yes, yes—they say she and young Dyson are living in Monte Carlo!”
But the significance of an affair of this sort—of its past, its present, or its future—had never struck him. What it meant, what torture and raptures had gone to its construction, what slow, overmastering fate had lurked within the facts, very naked, sometimes sordid, but generally spicy, presented to his gaze. He was not in the habit of blaming, praising, drawing deductions, or generalizing at all about such things; he simply listened rather greedily, and repeated what he was told, finding considerable benefit from the practice, as from the consumption of a sherry and bitters before a meal.
But he had never realized how important an affair like this was—whether in the past, present, or future. He didn’t grasp what it meant, the pain and pleasures that went into its making, or the slow, overpowering fate that lay in the facts, often stark, sometimes grimy, but mostly intriguing, right in front of him. He wasn't used to judging, praising, making conclusions, or generalizing about such matters; he just listened with interest and repeated what he heard, finding it quite rewarding, like having a sherry and bitters before a meal.
Now, however, that such a thing—or rather the rumour, the breath of it—had come near him personally, he felt as in a fog, which filled his mouth full of a bad, thick flavour, and made it difficult to draw breath.
Now, however, with such a thing—or rather the rumor, the hint of it—having come close to him personally, he felt like he was in a fog, which filled his mouth with a bad, thick taste and made it hard to breathe.
A scandal! A possible scandal!
A scandal! Potential scandal!
To repeat this word to himself thus was the only way in which he could focus or make it thinkable. He had forgotten the sensations necessary for understanding the progress, fate, or meaning of any such business; he simply could no longer grasp the possibilities of people running any risk for the sake of passion.
To say this word to himself was the only way he could focus or make it understandable. He had forgotten the feelings needed to understand the progress, fate, or meaning of anything like that; he just couldn't comprehend the idea of people taking risks for the sake of passion anymore.
Amongst all those persons of his acquaintance, who went into the City day after day and did their business there, whatever it was, and in their leisure moments bought shares, and houses, and ate dinners, and played games, as he was told, it would have seemed to him ridiculous to suppose that there were any who would run risks for the sake of anything so recondite, so figurative, as passion.
Among all the people he knew who went into the city every day to do their business, whatever it was, and in their free time bought stocks, property, had meals, and played games, as he heard, it would have seemed absurd to him to think that there were any who would take risks for something as complex and abstract as passion.
Passion! He seemed, indeed, to have heard of it, and rules such as “A young man and a young woman ought never to be trusted together” were fixed in his mind as the parallels of latitude are fixed on a map (for all Forsytes, when it comes to “bed-rock” matters of fact, have quite a fine taste in realism); but as to anything else—well, he could only appreciate it at all through the catch-word “scandal.”
Passion! It seemed like he had definitely heard of it, and rules like “A young man and a young woman should never be trusted together” were ingrained in his mind just like lines of latitude on a map (since all Forsytes, when it comes to fundamental truths, have a pretty good sense of realism); but as for anything else—well, he could only grasp it through the catchphrase “scandal.”
Ah! but there was no truth in it—could not be. He was not afraid; she was really a good little thing. But there it was when you got a thing like that into your mind. And James was of a nervous temperament—one of those men whom things will not leave alone, who suffer tortures from anticipation and indecision. For fear of letting something slip that he might otherwise secure, he was physically unable to make up his mind until absolutely certain that, by not making it up, he would suffer loss.
Ah! But there was no truth to it—there couldn't be. He wasn't afraid; she was genuinely a good person. Still, once you let a thought like that take hold, it was different. James had a nervous temperament—one of those guys who can't let things go, who go through hell from worrying and indecision. Afraid of missing out on something he could have secured, he was physically unable to make a decision until he was absolutely sure that, by not deciding, he would face a loss.
In life, however, there were many occasions when the business of making up his mind did not even rest with himself, and this was one of them.
In life, though, there were many times when the decision-making wasn't even up to him, and this was one of those times.
What could he do? Talk it over with Soames? That would only make matters worse. And, after all, there was nothing in it, he felt sure.
What could he do? Discuss it with Soames? That would only complicate things. And, after all, he was certain there was nothing to it.
It was all that house. He had mistrusted the idea from the first. What did Soames want to go into the country for? And, if he must go spending a lot of money building himself a house, why not have a first-rate man, instead of this young Bosinney, whom nobody knew anything about? He had told them how it would be. And he had heard that the house was costing Soames a pretty penny beyond what he had reckoned on spending.
It was all about that house. He had been skeptical about it from the beginning. What did Soames want to move to the country for? And if he was going to spend a lot of money building a house, why not hire someone reputable instead of this young Bosinney, who nobody knew anything about? He had warned them how it would turn out. And he had heard that the house was costing Soames a lot more than he had planned.
This fact, more than any other, brought home to James the real danger of the situation. It was always like this with these “artistic” chaps; a sensible man should have nothing to say to them. He had warned Irene, too. And see what had come of it!
This fact, more than anything else, made James realize the real danger of the situation. It was always like this with those “artistic” guys; a sensible person should avoid them. He had warned Irene as well. And look at what happened!
And it suddenly sprang into James’s mind that he ought to go and see for himself. In the midst of that fog of uneasiness in which his mind was enveloped the notion that he could go and look at the house afforded him inexplicable satisfaction. It may have been simply the decision to do something—more possibly the fact that he was going to look at a house—that gave him relief. He felt that in staring at an edifice of bricks and mortar, of wood and stone, built by the suspected man himself, he would be looking into the heart of that rumour about Irene.
And it suddenly occurred to James that he should go check it out for himself. In the midst of the fog of worry swirling in his mind, the idea of visiting the house brought him an inexplicable sense of satisfaction. It might have been just the decision to take action—more likely it was the fact that he was going to see a house—that eased his anxiety. He felt that by staring at a building made of bricks and mortar, wood and stone, constructed by the man everyone suspected, he would be getting to the core of the rumors about Irene.
Without saying a word, therefore, to anyone, he took a hansom to the station and proceeded by train to Robin Hill; thence—there being no “flies,” in accordance with the custom of the neighbourhood—he found himself obliged to walk.
Without saying anything to anyone, he took a cab to the station and traveled by train to Robin Hill; since there were no "flies," which was the local custom, he had to walk.
He started slowly up the hill, his angular knees and high shoulders bent complainingly, his eyes fixed on his feet, yet, neat for all that, in his high hat and his frock-coat, on which was the speckless gloss imparted by perfect superintendence. Emily saw to that; that is, she did not, of course, see to it—people of good position not seeing to each other’s buttons, and Emily was of good position—but she saw that the butler saw to it.
He started slowly up the hill, his angular knees and high shoulders bending uncomfortably, his eyes focused on his feet. Still, he looked tidy in his top hat and frock coat, which had a spotless shine from being flawlessly looked after. Emily made sure of that; that is, she didn’t actually take care of it herself—people of good standing don’t tend to each other’s buttons, and Emily was of good standing—but she made sure the butler took care of it.
He had to ask his way three times; on each occasion he repeated the directions given him, got the man to repeat them, then repeated them a second time, for he was naturally of a talkative disposition, and one could not be too careful in a new neighbourhood.
He had to ask for directions three times; each time, he repeated the instructions he was given, had the guy repeat them, then went over them a second time, since he was naturally chatty and you couldn't be too careful in a new neighborhood.
He kept assuring them that it was a new house he was looking for; it was only, however, when he was shown the roof through the trees that he could feel really satisfied that he had not been directed entirely wrong.
He kept assuring them that he was looking for a new house; it was only when he saw the roof through the trees that he felt genuinely satisfied that he hadn’t been completely misled.
A heavy sky seemed to cover the world with the grey whiteness of a whitewashed ceiling. There was no freshness or fragrance in the air. On such a day even British workmen scarcely cared to do more then they were obliged, and moved about their business without the drone of talk which whiles away the pangs of labour.
A thick, gray sky hung over the world like a whitewashed ceiling. There was no freshness or scent in the air. On a day like this, even British workers barely wanted to do more than what was necessary, going about their tasks in silence, without the usual chatter that helps ease the strains of hard work.
Through spaces of the unfinished house, shirt-sleeved figures worked slowly, and sounds arose—spasmodic knockings, the scraping of metal, the sawing of wood, with the rumble of wheelbarrows along boards; now and again the foreman’s dog, tethered by a string to an oaken beam, whimpered feebly, with a sound like the singing of a kettle.
In the unfinished house, workers in short sleeves moved slowly, making sounds—occasional knockings, the scraping of metal, wood being sawed, and wheelbarrows rumbling on the boards. Every now and then, the foreman's dog, tied by a string to an oak beam, whimpered weakly, sounding like a kettle boiling.
The fresh-fitted window-panes, daubed each with a white patch in the centre, stared out at James like the eyes of a blind dog.
The newly installed window panes, each marked with a white patch in the center, stared at James like the eyes of a blind dog.
And the building chorus went on, strident and mirthless under the grey-white sky. But the thrushes, hunting amongst the fresh-turned earth for worms, were silent quite.
And the loud chorus continued, harsh and joyless under the grey-white sky. But the thrushes, searching through the freshly turned soil for worms, were completely silent.
James picked his way among the heaps of gravel—the drive was being laid—till he came opposite the porch. Here he stopped and raised his eyes. There was but little to see from this point of view, and that little he took in at once; but he stayed in this position many minutes, and who shall know of what he thought.
James carefully made his way through the piles of gravel—the driveway was being laid—until he reached the porch. He paused and looked up. There wasn’t much to see from this angle, and he took it all in quickly; yet he remained in that spot for several minutes, and who can say what went through his mind.
His china-blue eyes under white eyebrows that jutted out in little horns, never stirred; the long upper lip of his wide mouth, between the fine white whiskers, twitched once or twice; it was easy to see from that anxious rapt expression, whence Soames derived the handicapped look which sometimes came upon his face. James might have been saying to himself: “I don’t know—life’s a tough job.”
His bright blue eyes under white eyebrows that stuck out like little horns never moved; the long upper lip of his wide mouth, framed by fine white whiskers, twitched once or twice; it was easy to see from that worried, focused expression where Soames got the strained look that sometimes appeared on his face. James might have been thinking to himself: “I don’t know—life's a hard job.”
In this position Bosinney surprised him.
In this situation, Bosinney caught him off guard.
James brought his eyes down from whatever bird’s-nest they had been looking for in the sky to Bosinney’s face, on which was a kind of humorous scorn.
James lowered his gaze from whatever bird's nest he had been searching for in the sky to Bosinney's face, which wore a look of playful contempt.
“How do you do, Mr. Forsyte? Come down to see for yourself?”
“How are you, Mr. Forsyte? Did you come down to see for yourself?”
It was exactly what James, as we know, had come for, and he was made correspondingly uneasy. He held out his hand, however, saying:
It was exactly what James, as we know, had come for, and it made him feel correspondingly uneasy. He extended his hand, saying:
“How are you?” without looking at Bosinney.
“How are you?” without looking at Bosinney.
The latter made way for him with an ironical smile.
The latter stepped aside for him with a sarcastic smile.
James scented something suspicious in this courtesy. “I should like to walk round the outside first,” he said, “and see what you’ve been doing!”
James sensed something off about this courtesy. “I’d like to walk around outside first,” he said, “and see what you’ve been up to!”
A flagged terrace of rounded stones with a list of two or three inches to port had been laid round the south-east and south-west sides of the house, and ran with a bevelled edge into mould, which was in preparation for being turfed; along this terrace James led the way.
A paved terrace of smooth stones sloped slightly to the left and surrounded the southeast and southwest sides of the house, transitioning with a beveled edge into soil that was being prepared for grass; along this terrace, James took the lead.
“Now what did this cost?” he asked, when he saw the terrace extending round the corner.
“Now what did this cost?” he asked when he saw the terrace wrapping around the corner.
“What should you think?” inquired Bosinney.
“What should you think?” Bosinney asked.
“How should I know?” replied James somewhat nonplussed; “two or three hundred, I dare say!”
“How am I supposed to know?” James replied, a bit taken aback. “Two or three hundred, I guess!”
“The exact sum!”
"The exact amount!"
James gave him a sharp look, but the architect appeared unconscious, and he put the answer down to mishearing.
James shot him a quick glance, but the architect seemed oblivious, so he chalked the response up to not hearing correctly.
On arriving at the garden entrance, he stopped to look at the view.
On arriving at the garden entrance, he paused to take in the view.
“That ought to come down,” he said, pointing to the oak-tree.
“That should come down,” he said, pointing to the oak tree.
“You think so? You think that with the tree there you don’t get enough view for your money.”
“You really think that with the tree there, you’re not getting enough of a view for what you're paying?”
Again James eyed him suspiciously—this young man had a peculiar way of putting things: “Well!” he said, with a perplexed, nervous, emphasis, “I don’t see what you want with a tree.”
Again, James looked at him suspiciously—this young man had a strange way of expressing himself: “Well!” he said, with a confused, anxious emphasis, “I don’t understand why you need a tree.”
“It shall come down to-morrow,” said Bosinney.
“It will come down tomorrow,” said Bosinney.
James was alarmed. “Oh,” he said, “don’t go saying I said it was to come down! I know nothing about it!”
James was worried. “Oh,” he said, “don’t go claiming I said it should come down! I don’t know anything about it!”
“No?”
"Really?"
James went on in a fluster: “Why, what should I know about it? It’s nothing to do with me! You do it on your own responsibility.”
James continued in a panic: “Why should I have to know about it? It’s not my problem! You handle it on your own.”
“You’ll allow me to mention your name?”
"You don't mind if I mention your name?"
James grew more and more alarmed: “I don’t know what you want mentioning my name for,” he muttered; “you’d better leave the tree alone. It’s not your tree!”
James grew increasingly worried: “I don’t know why you’re mentioning my name,” he muttered; “you should just leave the tree alone. It’s not your tree!”
He took out a silk handkerchief and wiped his brow. They entered the house. Like Swithin, James was impressed by the inner court-yard.
He pulled out a silk handkerchief and wiped his forehead. They walked into the house. Just like Swithin, James was struck by the inner courtyard.
“You must have spent a deuce of a lot of money here,” he said, after staring at the columns and gallery for some time. “Now, what did it cost to put up those columns?”
“You must have spent a ton of money here,” he said, after staring at the columns and gallery for a while. “So, what did it cost to put up those columns?”
“I can’t tell you off-hand,” thoughtfully answered Bosinney, “but I know it was a deuce of a lot!”
“I can’t tell you right away,” Bosinney replied thoughtfully, “but I know it was a whole lot!”
“I should think so,” said James. “I should....” He caught the architect’s eye, and broke off. And now, whenever he came to anything of which he desired to know the cost, he stifled that curiosity.
“I think so,” said James. “I should....” He caught the architect’s eye and stopped talking. Now, whenever he wanted to know the cost of something, he held back that curiosity.
Bosinney appeared determined that he should see everything, and had not James been of too “noticing” a nature, he would certainly have found himself going round the house a second time. He seemed so anxious to be asked questions, too, that James felt he must be on his guard. He began to suffer from his exertions, for, though wiry enough for a man of his long build, he was seventy-five years old.
Bosinney was clearly eager to see everything, and if James hadn't been so observant, he definitely would have found himself walking around the house a second time. Bosinney seemed so keen to be asked questions that James felt he had to be cautious. He started to feel the strain from his efforts because, although he was fit for a man of his tall stature, he was seventy-five years old.
He grew discouraged; he seemed no nearer to anything, had not obtained from his inspection any of the knowledge he had vaguely hoped for. He had merely increased his dislike and mistrust of this young man, who had tired him out with his politeness, and in whose manner he now certainly detected mockery.
He felt discouraged; he didn’t seem closer to anything and hadn’t gained any of the insights he had vaguely hoped for from his observation. Instead, he had only grown more disenchanted and distrustful of this young man, who had worn him out with his politeness, and he now definitely sensed mockery in the way he acted.
The fellow was sharper than he had thought, and better-looking than he had hoped. He had a—a “don’t care” appearance that James, to whom risk was the most intolerable thing in life, did not appreciate; a peculiar smile, too, coming when least expected; and very queer eyes. He reminded James, as he said afterwards, of a hungry cat. This was as near as he could get, in conversation with Emily, to a description of the peculiar exasperation, velvetiness, and mockery, of which Bosinney’s manner had been composed.
The guy was sharper than he had thought and better-looking than he had hoped. He had a sort of “don’t care” vibe that James, who saw risk as the most intolerable thing in life, didn’t appreciate; a strange smile, too, that appeared when you least expected it; and very weird eyes. He reminded James, as he later mentioned to Emily, of a hungry cat. This was the closest he could get in describing the unusual mix of annoyance, softness, and teasing in Bosinney’s manner.
At last, having seen all that was to be seen, he came out again at the door where he had gone in; and now, feeling that he was wasting time and strength and money, all for nothing, he took the courage of a Forsyte in both hands, and, looking sharply at Bosinney, said:
At last, after taking in everything there was to see, he stepped back out the door he had entered. Now, realizing he was wasting his time, energy, and money on something pointless, he seized the determination of a Forsyte with both hands and, glancing sharply at Bosinney, said:
“I dare say you see a good deal of my daughter-in-law; now, what does she think of the house? But she hasn’t seen it, I suppose?”
“I guess you see quite a bit of my daughter-in-law; so, what does she think of the house? But she hasn’t seen it, I assume?”
This he said, knowing all about Irene’s visit not, of course, that there was anything in the visit, except that extraordinary remark she had made about “not caring to get home”—and the story of how June had taken the news!
This he said, fully aware of Irene’s visit—not that there was anything significant about the visit, except for that remarkable comment she made about “not wanting to get home”—and how June reacted to the news!
He had determined, by this way of putting the question, to give Bosinney a chance, as he said to himself.
He had decided, by framing the question this way, to give Bosinney an opportunity, as he told himself.
The latter was long in answering, but kept his eyes with uncomfortable steadiness on James.
The latter took a while to respond, but maintained an unnerving steady gaze on James.
“She has seen the house, but I can’t tell you what she thinks of it.”
“She has seen the house, but I can’t say what she thinks of it.”
Nervous and baffled, James was constitutionally prevented from letting the matter drop.
Nervous and confused, James just couldn't let the issue go.
“Oh!” he said, “she has seen it? Soames brought her down, I suppose?”
“Oh!” he said, “she saw it? Soames brought her down, I guess?”
Bosinney smilingly replied: “Oh, no!”
Bosinney replied with a smile: “Oh, no!”
“What, did she come down alone?”
“What, did she come down by herself?”
“Oh, no!”
“Oh, no!”
“Then—who brought her?”
“Then—who brought her here?”
“I really don’t know whether I ought to tell you who brought her.”
“I honestly don’t know if I should tell you who brought her.”
To James, who knew that it was Swithin, this answer appeared incomprehensible.
To James, who recognized that it was Swithin, this response seemed totally confusing.
“Why!” he stammered, “you know that....” but he stopped, suddenly perceiving his danger.
“Why!” he stammered, “you know that....” but he stopped, suddenly realizing his danger.
“Well,” he said, “if you don’t want to tell me I suppose you won’t! Nobody tells me anything.”
“Well,” he said, “if you don’t want to tell me, I guess you won’t! Nobody shares anything with me.”
Somewhat to his surprise Bosinney asked him a question.
Somewhat surprisingly, Bosinney asked him a question.
“By the by,” he said, “could you tell me if there are likely to be any more of you coming down? I should like to be on the spot!”
“By the way,” he said, “can you let me know if there are likely to be any more of you coming down? I’d like to be on the scene!”
“Any more?” said James bewildered, “who should there be more? I don’t know of any more. Good-bye.”
“Any more?” James said, confused. “Who else could there be? I don't know of anyone else. Bye.”
Looking at the ground he held out his hand, crossed the palm of it with Bosinney’s, and taking his umbrella just above the silk, walked away along the terrace.
Looking at the ground, he reached out his hand, shook palms with Bosinney, and, grabbing his umbrella just above the silk, walked away along the terrace.
Before he turned the corner he glanced back, and saw Bosinney following him slowly—“slinking along the wall” as he put it to himself, “like a great cat.” He paid no attention when the young fellow raised his hat.
Before he turned the corner, he looked back and saw Bosinney trailing behind him slowly—“slinking along the wall,” as he thought to himself, “like a big cat.” He didn't pay any attention when the young man tipped his hat.
Outside the drive, and out of sight, he slackened his pace still more. Very slowly, more bent than when he came, lean, hungry, and disheartened, he made his way back to the station.
Outside the driveway, and out of view, he slowed down even further. Very slowly, more hunched than when he arrived, thin, hungry, and discouraged, he made his way back to the station.
The Buccaneer, watching him go so sadly home, felt sorry perhaps for his behaviour to the old man.
The Buccaneer, watching him head home so sadly, felt a bit guilty about how he had treated the old man.
CHAPTER V
SOAMES AND BOSINNEY CORRESPOND
James said nothing to his son of this visit to the house; but, having occasion to go to Timothy’s one morning on a matter connected with a drainage scheme which was being forced by the sanitary authorities on his brother, he mentioned it there.
James didn't say anything to his son about this visit to the house; however, one morning, while he was at Timothy's for something related to a drainage project that the health authorities were pushing on his brother, he brought it up there.
It was not, he said, a bad house. He could see that a good deal could be made of it. The fellow was clever in his way, though what it was going to cost Soames before it was done with he didn’t know.
It wasn’t, he said, a bad house. He could see that a lot could be done with it. The guy was clever in his own way, though he didn’t know what it was going to cost Soames before it was finished.
Euphemia Forsyte, who happened to be in the room—she had come round to borrow the Rev. Mr. Scoles’ last novel, “Passion and Paregoric”, which was having such a vogue—chimed in.
Euphemia Forsyte, who was in the room—she had come by to borrow the Rev. Mr. Scoles’ latest novel, “Passion and Paregoric,” which was really popular—joined in.
“I saw Irene yesterday at the Stores; she and Mr. Bosinney were having a nice little chat in the Groceries.”
“I saw Irene yesterday at the store; she and Mr. Bosinney were having a nice little chat in the grocery section.”
It was thus, simply, that she recorded a scene which had really made a deep and complicated impression on her. She had been hurrying to the silk department of the Church and Commercial Stores—that Institution than which, with its admirable system, admitting only guaranteed persons on a basis of payment before delivery, no emporium can be more highly recommended to Forsytes—to match a piece of prunella silk for her mother, who was waiting in the carriage outside.
It was just like that that she captured a moment that had truly left a deep and complicated impact on her. She had been rushing to the silk department of the Church and Commercial Stores—an establishment that, with its excellent system of only allowing verified customers to pay upfront before receiving goods, no store can be more highly praised to the Forsytes—to find a match for a piece of prunella silk for her mother, who was waiting in the carriage outside.
Passing through the Groceries her eye was unpleasantly attracted by the back view of a very beautiful figure. It was so charmingly proportioned, so balanced, and so well clothed, that Euphemia’s instinctive propriety was at once alarmed; such figures, she knew, by intuition rather than experience, were rarely connected with virtue—certainly never in her mind, for her own back was somewhat difficult to fit.
Passing through the grocery store, she couldn’t help but notice the back of a stunning figure. It was so perfectly proportioned, so balanced, and so well dressed that Euphemia's sense of propriety was instantly on high alert; she intuitively understood that figures like that rarely came with virtue—at least not in her mind, since she found it hard to fit her own back.
Her suspicions were fortunately confirmed. A young man coming from the Drugs had snatched off his hat, and was accosting the lady with the unknown back.
Her suspicions were thankfully confirmed. A young man from the Drugs had taken off his hat and was approaching the lady with the unknown back.
It was then that she saw with whom she had to deal; the lady was undoubtedly Mrs. Soames, the young man Mr. Bosinney. Concealing herself rapidly over the purchase of a box of Tunisian dates, for she was impatient of awkwardly meeting people with parcels in her hands, and at the busy time of the morning, she was quite unintentionally an interested observer of their little interview.
It was then that she realized who she was dealing with; the woman was definitely Mrs. Soames, and the young man was Mr. Bosinney. Quickly hiding behind a purchase of a box of Tunisian dates, as she didn't want to awkwardly run into people with packages in her hands during the busy morning rush, she became an unwitting observer of their little conversation.
Mrs. Soames, usually somewhat pale, had a delightful colour in her cheeks; and Mr. Bosinney’s manner was strange, though attractive (she thought him rather a distinguished-looking man, and George’s name for him, “The Buccaneer”—about which there was something romantic—quite charming). He seemed to be pleading. Indeed, they talked so earnestly—or, rather, he talked so earnestly, for Mrs. Soames did not say much—that they caused, inconsiderately, an eddy in the traffic. One nice old General, going towards Cigars, was obliged to step quite out of the way, and chancing to look up and see Mrs. Soames’s face, he actually took off his hat, the old fool! So like a man!
Mrs. Soames, usually somewhat pale, had a lovely color in her cheeks; and Mr. Bosinney’s demeanor was unusual but appealing (she thought he looked quite distinguished, and George's nickname for him, “The Buccaneer”—which had a certain romantic flair—was quite charming). He seemed to be pleading. In fact, they were talking so seriously—or, more accurately, he was talking so seriously, since Mrs. Soames didn’t say much—that they unintentionally caused a bit of a disruption in the traffic. One nice old General heading towards the cigar shop had to step quite out of the way, and when he happened to look up and see Mrs. Soames’s face, he actually took off his hat, the old fool! Typical of a man!
But it was Mrs. Soames’ eyes that worried Euphemia. She never once looked at Mr. Bosinney until he moved on, and then she looked after him. And, oh, that look!
But it was Mrs. Soames' eyes that concerned Euphemia. She didn’t glance at Mr. Bosinney until he walked away, and then she watched him leave. And, oh, that look!
On that look Euphemia had spent much anxious thought. It is not too much to say that it had hurt her with its dark, lingering softness, for all the world as though the woman wanted to drag him back, and unsay something she had been saying.
On that look, Euphemia had spent a lot of anxious thought. It's not an exaggeration to say that it had affected her with its deep, lingering softness, as if the woman wanted to pull him back and take back something she had been saying.
Ah, well, she had had no time to go deeply into the matter just then, with that prunella silk on her hands; but she was “very intriguée”—very! She had just nodded to Mrs. Soames, to show her that she had seen; and, as she confided, in talking it over afterwards, to her chum Francie (Roger’s daughter), “Didn’t she look caught out just?...”
Ah, well, she hadn’t had the chance to dive into the situation back then, with that prunella silk in her hands; but she was “very intriguée”—really! She had just nodded to Mrs. Soames to let her know she had noticed; and, as she shared when discussing it later with her friend Francie (Roger’s daughter), “Didn’t she look totally caught off guard just?”
James, most averse at the first blush to accepting any news confirmatory of his own poignant suspicions, took her up at once.
James, who was initially reluctant to accept any news that confirmed his troubling suspicions, responded immediately.
“Oh” he said, “they’d be after wall-papers no doubt.”
“Oh,” he said, “they’d definitely be after wallpaper.”
Euphemia smiled. “In the Groceries?” she said softly; and, taking “Passion and Paregoric” from the table, added: “And so you’ll lend me this, dear Auntie? Good-bye!” and went away.
Euphemia smiled. “In the Groceries?” she said quietly; and, taking “Passion and Paregoric” from the table, added: “So you’ll lend me this, dear Auntie? Bye!” and left.
James left almost immediately after; he was late as it was.
James left almost right away; he was already running late.
When he reached the office of Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte, he found Soames, sitting in his revolving, chair, drawing up a defence. The latter greeted his father with a curt good-morning, and, taking an envelope from his pocket, said:
When he got to the office of Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte, he saw Soames, sitting in his swivel chair, preparing a defense. Soames greeted his father with a brief good morning and, pulling an envelope from his pocket, said:
“It may interest you to look through this.”
"It might be worth your time to take a look at this."
James read as follows:
James read the following:
“309D, SLOANE STREET,
“May 15,
“309D, SLOANE STREET,
“May 15,
“DEAR FORSYTE,
“The construction of your house being now completed, my duties as
architect have come to an end. If I am to go on with the business of
decoration, which at your request I undertook, I should like you to
clearly understand that I must have a free hand.
“You never come down without suggesting something that goes counter
to my scheme. I have here three letters from you, each of which recommends
an article I should never dream of putting in. I had your father here
yesterday afternoon, who made further valuable suggestions.
“Please make up your mind, therefore, whether you want me to
decorate for you, or to retire which on the whole I should prefer to do.
“But understand that, if I decorate, I decorate alone, without
interference of any sort.
“If I do the thing, I will do it thoroughly, but I must have a free hand.
DEAR FORSYTE,
“Now that your house is finished, my job as the architect is done. If I'm going to continue with the decorating, which you asked me to take on, I need you to understand that I need complete creative freedom.
“You always come down with suggestions that clash with my design. I have three letters from you here, each recommending something I would never consider including. I had your father over yesterday afternoon, who also offered some more suggestions.
“So please decide if you want me to handle the decor, or if you’d prefer I step back, which honestly I'd rather do.
“But just know that if I do take on the decorating, it will be entirely on my terms, without any interference.
“If I’m doing this, I’ll do it right, but I need to have complete creative control.”
“Yours truly,
“PHILIP BOSINNEY.”
“Yours truly,
“PHILIP BOSINNEY.”
The exact and immediate cause of this letter cannot, of course, be told, though it is not improbable that Bosinney may have been moved by some sudden revolt against his position towards Soames—that eternal position of Art towards Property—which is so admirably summed up, on the back of the most indispensable of modern appliances, in a sentence comparable to the very finest in Tacitus:
The exact and immediate reason for this letter can't really be explained, although it's likely that Bosinney experienced a sudden urge to rebel against his role with Soames—that ongoing conflict between Art and Property—which is perfectly captured, on the back of the most essential modern tool, in a sentence that rivals the best in Tacitus:
THOS. T. SORROW,
Inventor.
T. HOS. T. SORROW,
Inventor.
BERT M. PADLAND,
Proprietor.
BERT M. PADLAND,
Owner.
“What are you going to say to him?” James asked.
“What are you going to tell him?” James asked.
Soames did not even turn his head. “I haven’t made up my mind,” he said, and went on with his defence.
Soames didn't even look over. “I haven’t decided yet,” he said, and continued with his defense.
A client of his, having put some buildings on a piece of ground that did not belong to him, had been suddenly and most irritatingly warned to take them off again. After carefully going into the facts, however, Soames had seen his way to advise that his client had what was known as a title by possession, and that, though undoubtedly the ground did not belong to him, he was entitled to keep it, and had better do so; and he was now following up this advice by taking steps to—as the sailors say—“make it so.”
A client of his had built some structures on land that wasn’t his, and he had been abruptly and frustratingly told to remove them. After thoroughly reviewing the situation, Soames figured out that his client had a claim known as a title by possession. Even though the land didn’t actually belong to him, he had the right to keep it and it would be best for him to do so; now he was taking action to—like sailors say—“make it happen.”
He had a distinct reputation for sound advice; people saying of him: “Go to young Forsyte—a long-headed fellow!” and he prized this reputation highly.
He was known for giving great advice; people would say about him: “Go to young Forsyte—a smart guy!” and he valued this reputation a lot.
His natural taciturnity was in his favour; nothing could be more calculated to give people, especially people with property (Soames had no other clients), the impression that he was a safe man. And he was safe. Tradition, habit, education, inherited aptitude, native caution, all joined to form a solid professional honesty, superior to temptation—from the very fact that it was built on an innate avoidance of risk. How could he fall, when his soul abhorred circumstances which render a fall possible—a man cannot fall off the floor!
His natural quietness worked in his favor; nothing could make people, especially those with money (Soames had no other clients), think he was a safer choice. And he was safe. Tradition, habit, education, inherited talent, and a natural caution all combined to create a strong sense of professional integrity, resistant to temptation—because it was based on a fundamental aversion to risk. How could he fail when he despised situations that could lead to failure—a person can’t fall off the ground!
And those countless Forsytes, who, in the course of innumerable transactions concerned with property of all sorts (from wives to water rights), had occasion for the services of a safe man, found it both reposeful and profitable to confide in Soames. That slight superciliousness of his, combined with an air of mousing amongst precedents, was in his favour too—a man would not be supercilious unless he knew!
And those countless Forsytes, who, throughout countless property transactions (ranging from wives to water rights), needed the help of a trustworthy person, found it both reassuring and beneficial to trust Soames. That slight air of condescension he had, along with his tendency to dig into legal precedents, worked in his favor as well—someone wouldn't act condescending unless they really knew their stuff!
He was really at the head of the business, for though James still came nearly every day to, see for himself, he did little now but sit in his chair, twist his legs, slightly confuse things already decided, and presently go away again, and the other partner, Bustard, was a poor thing, who did a great deal of work, but whose opinion was never taken.
He was truly in charge of the business, because even though James still showed up almost every day to check things out for himself, he mostly just sat in his chair, fidgeted with his legs, mixed up things that had already been settled, and then left again. The other partner, Bustard, wasn’t much help either; he did a ton of work, but no one ever listened to his opinions.
So Soames went steadily on with his defence. Yet it would be idle to say that his mind was at ease. He was suffering from a sense of impending trouble, that had haunted him for some time past. He tried to think it physical—a condition of his liver—but knew that it was not.
So Soames continued with his defense, but it would be pointless to say that he felt at ease. He was troubled by a sense of looming issues that had been bothering him for a while. He tried to convince himself it was physical—a problem with his liver—but deep down, he knew it wasn’t.
He looked at his watch. In a quarter of an hour he was due at the General Meeting of the New Colliery Company—one of Uncle Jolyon’s concerns; he should see Uncle Jolyon there, and say something to him about Bosinney—he had not made up his mind what, but something—in any case he should not answer this letter until he had seen Uncle Jolyon. He got up and methodically put away the draft of his defence. Going into a dark little cupboard, he turned up the light, washed his hands with a piece of brown Windsor soap, and dried them on a roller towel. Then he brushed his hair, paying strict attention to the parting, turned down the light, took his hat, and saying he would be back at half-past two, stepped into the Poultry.
He checked his watch. In fifteen minutes, he had to be at the General Meeting of the New Colliery Company—one of Uncle Jolyon’s businesses; he would see Uncle Jolyon there and mention something about Bosinney—he hadn’t figured out what yet, but he would say something—in any case, he wouldn’t reply to this letter until after he had talked to Uncle Jolyon. He got up and carefully put away the draft of his response. Going into a small dark cupboard, he turned on the light, washed his hands with a bar of brown Windsor soap, and dried them with a roller towel. Then he brushed his hair, focusing on the parting, turned off the light, grabbed his hat, and said he’d be back by two-thirty before stepping into the Poultry.
It was not far to the Offices of the New Colliery Company in Ironmonger Lane, where, and not at the Cannon Street Hotel, in accordance with the more ambitious practice of other companies, the General Meeting was always held. Old Jolyon had from the first set his face against the Press. What business—he said—had the Public with his concerns!
It wasn't far to the Offices of the New Colliery Company on Ironmonger Lane, where, instead of at the Cannon Street Hotel like other companies often did, the General Meeting was always held. Old Jolyon had always been against involving the Press. What business—he said—did the Public have with his affairs!
Soames arrived on the stroke of time, and took his seat alongside the Board, who, in a row, each Director behind his own ink-pot, faced their Shareholders.
Soames arrived right on time and took his seat with the Board, who were lined up with each Director behind their own inkwell, facing their Shareholders.
In the centre of this row old Jolyon, conspicuous in his black, tightly-buttoned frock-coat and his white moustaches, was leaning back with finger tips crossed on a copy of the Directors’ report and accounts.
In the middle of this row, old Jolyon, noticeable in his black, snugly-buttoned frock coat and his white mustache, was leaning back with his fingertips crossed over a copy of the Directors’ report and accounts.
On his right hand, always a little larger than life, sat the Secretary, “Down-by-the-starn” Hemmings; an all-too-sad sadness beaming in his fine eyes; his iron-grey beard, in mourning like the rest of him, giving the feeling of an all-too-black tie behind it.
On his right hand, always slightly larger than life, sat the Secretary, “Down-by-the-starn” Hemmings; a deep sadness shining in his bright eyes; his iron-gray beard, mourning like the rest of him, evoking the image of an all-too-black tie behind it.
The occasion indeed was a melancholy one, only six weeks having elapsed since that telegram had come from Scorrier, the mining expert, on a private mission to the Mines, informing them that Pippin, their Superintendent, had committed suicide in endeavouring, after his extraordinary two years’ silence, to write a letter to his Board. That letter was on the table now; it would be read to the Shareholders, who would of course be put into possession of all the facts.
The occasion was indeed a sad one, only six weeks having gone by since the telegram arrived from Scorrier, the mining expert, who was on a private mission to the Mines. It informed them that Pippin, their Superintendent, had taken his own life while trying, after an extraordinary two years of silence, to write a letter to his Board. That letter was on the table now; it would be read to the Shareholders, who would, of course, be given all the facts.
Hemmings had often said to Soames, standing with his coat-tails divided before the fireplace:
Hemmings had often said to Soames, standing with his coat tails spread out before the fireplace:
“What our Shareholders don’t know about our affairs isn’t worth knowing. You may take that from me, Mr. Soames.”
“What our shareholders don’t know about our business isn’t worth knowing. You can trust me on that, Mr. Soames.”
On one occasion, old Jolyon being present, Soames recollected a little unpleasantness. His uncle had looked up sharply and said: “Don’t talk nonsense, Hemmings! You mean that what they do know isn’t worth knowing!” Old Jolyon detested humbug.
On one occasion, with old Jolyon there, Soames remembered a small awkward moment. His uncle had looked up sharply and said, “Don’t talk nonsense, Hemmings! You mean that what they do know isn’t worth knowing!” Old Jolyon couldn't stand hypocrisy.
Hemmings, angry-eyed, and wearing a smile like that of a trained poodle, had replied in an outburst of artificial applause: “Come, now, that’s good, sir—that’s very good. Your uncle will have his joke!”
Hemmings, with angry eyes and a smile like a trained poodle, responded with fake applause: “Come on, that’s great, sir—that’s really great. Your uncle will enjoy his joke!”
The next time he had seen Soames he had taken the opportunity of saying to him: “The chairman’s getting very old!—I can’t get him to understand things; and he’s so wilful—but what can you expect, with a chin like his?”
The next time he saw Soames, he took the chance to say to him: “The chairman’s really getting old! I can’t get him to understand anything, and he’s so stubborn—but what can you expect with a chin like that?”
Soames had nodded.
Soames nodded.
Everyone knew that Uncle Jolyon’s chin was a caution. He was looking worried to-day, in spite of his General Meeting look; he (Soames) should certainly speak to him about Bosinney.
Everyone knew that Uncle Jolyon had a noteworthy chin. He looked worried today, despite his usual General Meeting appearance; Soames definitely needed to talk to him about Bosinney.
Beyond old Jolyon on the left was little Mr. Booker, and he, too, wore his General Meeting look, as though searching for some particularly tender shareholder. And next him was the deaf director, with a frown; and beyond the deaf director, again, was old Mr. Bleedham, very bland, and having an air of conscious virtue—as well he might, knowing that the brown-paper parcel he always brought to the Board-room was concealed behind his hat (one of that old-fashioned class, of flat-brimmed top-hats which go with very large bow ties, clean-shaven lips, fresh cheeks, and neat little, white whiskers).
Beyond old Jolyon on the left was little Mr. Booker, who also had his General Meeting expression, as if he were searching for some particularly naive shareholder. Next to him was the deaf director, wearing a frown; and beside the deaf director was old Mr. Bleedham, looking very composed and carrying an air of self-righteousness—as he could, knowing that the brown-paper package he always brought to the Boardroom was hidden behind his hat (one of those old-fashioned flat-brimmed top hats that go with large bow ties, clean-shaven lips, fresh cheeks, and neat little white whiskers).
Soames always attended the General Meeting; it was considered better that he should do so, in case “anything should arise!” He glanced round with his close, supercilious air at the walls of the room, where hung plans of the mine and harbour, together with a large photograph of a shaft leading to a working which had proved quite remarkably unprofitable. This photograph—a witness to the eternal irony underlying commercial enterprise—still retained its position on the wall, an effigy of the directors’ pet, but dead, lamb.
Soames always went to the General Meeting; it was thought best for him to be there, just in case “something came up!” He looked around with his critical, snobbish demeanor at the walls of the room, where there were plans of the mine and the harbor, along with a big photo of a shaft leading to a project that had turned out to be pretty remarkably unprofitable. This photo—a testament to the ongoing irony of business ventures—still had its place on the wall, a symbol of the directors' favorite, but lifeless, lamb.
And now old Jolyon rose, to present the report and accounts.
And now old Jolyon stood up to present the report and accounts.
Veiling under a Jove-like serenity that perpetual antagonism deep-seated in the bosom of a director towards his shareholders, he faced them calmly. Soames faced them too. He knew most of them by sight. There was old Scrubsole, a tar man, who always came, as Hemmings would say, “to make himself nasty,” a cantankerous-looking old fellow with a red face, a jowl, and an enormous low-crowned hat reposing on his knee. And the Rev. Mr. Boms, who always proposed a vote of thanks to the chairman, in which he invariably expressed the hope that the Board would not forget to elevate their employees, using the word with a double e, as being more vigorous and Anglo-Saxon (he had the strong Imperialistic tendencies of his cloth). It was his salutary custom to buttonhole a director afterwards, and ask him whether he thought the coming year would be good or bad; and, according to the trend of the answer, to buy or sell three shares within the ensuing fortnight.
Veiling himself in a calm demeanor reminiscent of Jupiter, which concealed the ongoing tension between a director and his shareholders, he faced them with composure. Soames was there too. He recognized most of them by sight. There was old Scrubsole, a shipping man, who always showed up, as Hemmings would say, “to stir things up,” a grumpy-looking guy with a red face, jowls, and a huge, low-crowned hat resting on his knee. And then there was the Rev. Mr. Boms, who always proposed a vote of thanks to the chairman, in which he always hoped that the Board wouldn’t forget to uplift their employees, using “uplift” with a double e, as that sounded more strong and Anglo-Saxon (he had the typical Imperialistic tendencies of his position). It was his regular habit to grab a director afterwards and ask him if he thought the upcoming year would be good or bad; and depending on the answer, he would buy or sell three shares within the next two weeks.
And there was that military man, Major O’Bally, who could not help speaking, if only to second the re-election of the auditor, and who sometimes caused serious consternation by taking toasts—proposals rather—out of the hands of persons who had been flattered with little slips of paper, entrusting the said proposals to their care.
And then there was Major O’Bally, the military guy, who just had to speak up, even if it was just to back the auditor's re-election. He sometimes created quite a stir by taking over toasts—actually, proposals—from people who had been given little slips of paper, letting them know they were in charge of those proposals.
These made up the lot, together with four or five strong, silent shareholders, with whom Soames could sympathize—men of business, who liked to keep an eye on their affairs for themselves, without being fussy—good, solid men, who came to the City every day and went back in the evening to good, solid wives.
These were the people involved, along with four or five strong, quiet shareholders that Soames could relate to—business-minded individuals who preferred to manage their own affairs without being overly concerned—dependable, sensible men who went to the City every day and returned home in the evening to their reliable, solid wives.
Good, solid wives! There was something in that thought which roused the nameless uneasiness in Soames again.
Good, dependable wives! There was something about that thought that stirred up the nameless unease in Soames once more.
What should he say to his uncle? What answer should he make to this letter?
What should he say to his uncle? What response should he give to this letter?
. . . . “If any shareholder has any question to put, I shall be glad to answer it.” A soft thump. Old Jolyon had let the report and accounts fall, and stood twisting his tortoise-shell glasses between thumb and forefinger.
. . . . “If any shareholder has a question, I’d be happy to answer it.” A soft thump. Old Jolyon had dropped the report and accounts and was standing there twisting his tortoise-shell glasses between his thumb and forefinger.
The ghost of a smile appeared on Soames’s face. They had better hurry up with their questions! He well knew his uncle’s method (the ideal one) of at once saying: “I propose, then, that the report and accounts be adopted!” Never let them get their wind—shareholders were notoriously wasteful of time!
The ghost of a smile appeared on Soames’s face. They better hurry up with their questions! He knew his uncle’s method (the ideal one) of immediately saying: “I propose, then, that the report and accounts be adopted!” Never let them catch their breath—shareholders were notoriously wasteful of time!
A tall, white-bearded man, with a gaunt, dissatisfied face, arose:
A tall man with a white beard and a thin, unhappy face stood up:
“I believe I am in order, Mr. Chairman, in raising a question on this figure of £5000 in the accounts. ‘To the widow and family’” (he looked sourly round), “‘of our late superintendent,’ who so—er—ill-advisedly (I say—ill-advisedly) committed suicide, at a time when his services were of the utmost value to this Company. You have stated that the agreement which he has so unfortunately cut short with his own hand was for a period of five years, of which one only had expired—I—”
“I believe it’s appropriate for me to ask a question about the £5000 listed in the accounts, Mr. Chairman. ‘To the widow and family’” (he cast a disapproving glance around), “‘of our late superintendent,’ who very poorly (I emphasize—poorly) chose to end his life at a time when his contributions were crucial to this Company. You mentioned that the contract he tragically cut short himself was for five years, of which only one had been completed—I—”
Old Jolyon made a gesture of impatience.
Old Jolyon waved his hand in annoyance.
“I believe I am in order, Mr. Chairman—I ask whether this amount paid, or proposed to be paid, by the Board to the er—deceased—is for services which might have been rendered to the Company—had he not committed suicide?”
"I believe I'm in the right, Mr. Chairman—I’m asking if this amount being paid, or proposed to be paid, by the Board to the deceased is for services that could have been provided to the Company—if he hadn’t taken his own life?"
“It is in recognition of past services, which we all know—you as well as any of us—to have been of vital value.”
“It acknowledges the valuable contributions made in the past, which we all recognize—you just as much as any of us.”
“Then, sir, all I have to say is that the services being past, the amount is too much.”
“Then, sir, all I have to say is that now that the services are complete, the amount is too high.”
The shareholder sat down.
The shareholder took a seat.
Old Jolyon waited a second and said: “I now propose that the report and—”
Old Jolyon waited a moment and said: “I now suggest that the report and—”
The shareholder rose again: “May I ask if the Board realizes that it is not their money which—I don’t hesitate to say that if it were their money....”
The shareholder stood up again: “Can I ask if the Board understands that it’s not their money which—I’ll say it boldly, if it were their money....”
A second shareholder, with a round, dogged face, whom Soames recognised as the late superintendent’s brother-in-law, got up and said warmly: “In my opinion, sir, the sum is not enough!”
A second shareholder, with a round, determined face, whom Soames recognized as the late superintendent’s brother-in-law, stood up and said warmly: “In my opinion, sir, the amount isn’t enough!”
The Rev. Mr. Boms now rose to his feet. “If I may venture to express myself,” he said, “I should say that the fact of the—er—deceased having committed suicide should weigh very heavily—very heavily with our worthy chairman. I have no doubt it has weighed with him, for—I say this for myself and I think for everyone present (hear, hear)—he enjoys our confidence in a high degree. We all desire, I should hope, to be charitable. But I feel sure” (he-looked severely at the late superintendent’s brother-in-law) “that he will in some way, by some written expression, or better perhaps by reducing the amount, record our grave disapproval that so promising and valuable a life should have been thus impiously removed from a sphere where both its own interests and—if I may say so—our interests so imperatively demanded its continuance. We should not—nay, we may not—countenance so grave a dereliction of all duty, both human and divine.”
The Rev. Mr. Boms stood up. “If I may share my thoughts,” he said, “I believe that the fact that the—um—deceased took their own life should weigh heavily—very heavily—on our esteemed chairman. I’m sure it has impacted him, because—I say this for myself and I think I speak for everyone here (hear, hear)—he has our utmost confidence. We all hope to be compassionate. But I am certain” (he looked sternly at the late superintendent’s brother-in-law) “that he will find a way, perhaps through a written statement or maybe even by reducing the amount, to express our serious disapproval that such a promising and valuable life has been so thoughtlessly taken from a sphere that demanded its continued presence for both its own sake and—if I may say so—our sake. We should not—no, we cannot—allow such a serious neglect of duty, both human and divine.”
The reverend gentleman resumed his seat. The late superintendent’s brother-in-law again rose: “What I have said I stick to,” he said; “the amount is not enough!”
The reverend gentleman sat back down. The late superintendent’s brother-in-law stood up again: “I stand by what I said,” he said; “the amount isn’t enough!”
The first shareholder struck in: “I challenge the legality of the payment. In my opinion this payment is not legal. The Company’s solicitor is present; I believe I am in order in asking him the question.”
The first shareholder spoke up: “I question the legality of the payment. I don’t think this payment is legal. The company’s lawyer is here; I believe I’m justified in asking him about it.”
All eyes were now turned upon Soames. Something had arisen!
All eyes were now on Soames. Something had happened!
He stood up, close-lipped and cold; his nerves inwardly fluttered, his attention tweaked away at last from contemplation of that cloud looming on the horizon of his mind.
He stood up, tight-lipped and distant; his nerves were racing inside, his focus finally pulled away from the cloud hanging in the back of his mind.
“The point,” he said in a low, thin voice, “is by no means clear. As there is no possibility of future consideration being received, it is doubtful whether the payment is strictly legal. If it is desired, the opinion of the court could be taken.”
“The point,” he said in a quiet, thin voice, “is not at all clear. Since there’s no chance of receiving future consideration, it’s questionable whether the payment is completely legal. If necessary, we could seek the court’s opinion.”
The superintendent’s brother-in-law frowned, and said in a meaning tone: “We have no doubt the opinion of the court could be taken. May I ask the name of the gentleman who has given us that striking piece of information? Mr. Soames Forsyte? Indeed!” He looked from Soames to old Jolyon in a pointed manner.
The superintendent's brother-in-law frowned and said with a significant tone, "We have no doubt that we could get the court's opinion. Can I ask who the gentleman is that provided us with that insightful piece of information? Mr. Soames Forsyte? Really!" He looked pointedly from Soames to old Jolyon.
A flush coloured Soames’s pale cheeks, but his superciliousness did not waver. Old Jolyon fixed his eyes on the speaker.
A flush colored Soames’s pale cheeks, but his arrogance didn’t budge. Old Jolyon focused his gaze on the speaker.
“If,” he said, “the late superintendents brother-in-law has nothing more to say, I propose that the report and accounts....”
“If,” he said, “the late superintendent’s brother-in-law has nothing more to say, I suggest that we move on to the report and accounts....”
At this moment, however, there rose one of those five silent, stolid shareholders, who had excited Soames’s sympathy. He said:
At that moment, one of the five quiet, serious shareholders, who had caught Soames’s attention, spoke up:
“I deprecate the proposal altogether. We are expected to give charity to this man’s wife and children, who, you tell us, were dependent on him. They may have been; I do not care whether they were or not. I object to the whole thing on principle. It is high time a stand was made against this sentimental humanitarianism. The country is eaten up with it. I object to my money being paid to these people of whom I know nothing, who have done nothing to earn it. I object in toto; it is not business. I now move that the report and accounts be put back, and amended by striking out the grant altogether.”
“I completely oppose the proposal. We're expected to provide support to this man's wife and children, who, you say, depended on him. They might have; I don’t care if they did or not. I object to the whole idea on principle. It's about time we took a stand against this overly sentimental humanitarianism. The country is overwhelmed by it. I refuse to let my money go to these people I know nothing about, who haven’t done anything to deserve it. I object in toto; it’s not right. I now move that the report and accounts be sent back and revised to completely remove the grant.”
Old Jolyon had remained standing while the strong, silent man was speaking. The speech awoke an echo in all hearts, voicing, as it did, the worship of strong men, the movement against generosity, which had at that time already commenced among the saner members of the community.
Old Jolyon had stayed standing while the strong, silent man was talking. The speech resonated in everyone’s hearts, expressing the admiration for strong men and the growing resistance to generosity that had already begun among the more rational members of the community.
The words “it is not business” had moved even the Board; privately everyone felt that indeed it was not. But they knew also the chairman’s domineering temper and tenacity. He, too, at heart must feel that it was not business; but he was committed to his own proposition. Would he go back upon it? It was thought to be unlikely.
The phrase “it is not business” had impacted even the Board; privately, everyone agreed that it really wasn’t. But they also recognized the chairman’s overbearing nature and stubbornness. Deep down, he must have known it wasn’t business either; however, he was dedicated to his own proposal. Would he back down? It seemed unlikely.
All waited with interest. Old Jolyon held up his hand; dark-rimmed glasses depending between his finger and thumb quivered slightly with a suggestion of menace.
All waited with interest. Old Jolyon held up his hand; dark-rimmed glasses dangling between his finger and thumb trembled slightly with a hint of threat.
He addressed the strong, silent shareholder.
He spoke to the tough, quiet shareholder.
“Knowing, as you do, the efforts of our late superintendent upon the occasion of the explosion at the mines, do you seriously wish me to put that amendment, sir?”
"Knowing, as you do, the efforts of our late superintendent during the explosion at the mines, do you really want me to propose that amendment, sir?"
“I do.”
"I do."
Old Jolyon put the amendment.
Old Jolyon proposed the amendment.
“Does anyone second this?” he asked, looking calmly round.
“Does anyone agree with this?” he asked, looking around calmly.
And it was then that Soames, looking at his uncle, felt the power of will that was in that old man. No one stirred. Looking straight into the eyes of the strong, silent shareholder, old Jolyon said:
And it was then that Soames, looking at his uncle, felt the strength of will in that old man. No one moved. Staring straight into the eyes of the strong, silent shareholder, old Jolyon said:
“I now move, ‘That the report and accounts for the year 1886 be received and adopted.’ You second that? Those in favour signify the same in the usual way. Contrary—no. Carried. The next business, gentlemen....”
“I now move that the report and accounts for the year 1886 be received and adopted. Do you second that? Those in favor, please indicate in the usual way. Opposed—no. Motion carried. The next item of business, gentlemen....”
Soames smiled. Certainly Uncle Jolyon had a way with him!
Soames smiled. Uncle Jolyon really knew how to connect with him!
But now his attention relapsed upon Bosinney.
But now his focus shifted back to Bosinney.
Odd how that fellow haunted his thoughts, even in business hours.
Odd how that guy stuck in his mind, even during work hours.
Irene’s visit to the house—but there was nothing in that, except that she might have told him; but then, again, she never did tell him anything. She was more silent, more touchy, every day. He wished to God the house were finished, and they were in it, away from London. Town did not suit her; her nerves were not strong enough. That nonsense of the separate room had cropped up again!
Irene's visit to the house didn’t change anything, except she could have told him something; but then again, she never really told him anything. She grew quieter and more sensitive every day. He wished to God that the house were finished and they could move in, away from London. The city didn’t suit her; she wasn’t strong enough for it. That nonsense about the separate room had come up again!
The meeting was breaking up now. Underneath the photograph of the lost shaft Hemmings was buttonholed by the Rev. Mr. Boms. Little Mr. Booker, his bristling eyebrows wreathed in angry smiles, was having a parting turn-up with old Scrubsole. The two hated each other like poison. There was some matter of a tar-contract between them, little Mr. Booker having secured it from the Board for a nephew of his, over old Scrubsole’s head. Soames had heard that from Hemmings, who liked a gossip, more especially about his directors, except, indeed, old Jolyon, of whom he was afraid.
The meeting was wrapping up now. Beneath the photo of the lost shaft, Hemmings was cornered by Rev. Mr. Boms. Little Mr. Booker, his bushy eyebrows twisted into angry smiles, was having a final confrontation with old Scrubsole. The two despised each other deeply. There was some issue regarding a tar contract between them, with little Mr. Booker having secured it from the Board for a nephew of his, bypassing old Scrubsole. Soames had heard that from Hemmings, who enjoyed gossip, especially about his directors, except for old Jolyon, whom he was wary of.
Soames awaited his opportunity. The last shareholder was vanishing through the door, when he approached his uncle, who was putting on his hat.
Soames waited for his chance. Just as the last shareholder was leaving through the door, he went over to his uncle, who was putting on his hat.
“Can I speak to you for a minute, Uncle Jolyon?”
“Can I talk to you for a minute, Uncle Jolyon?”
It is uncertain what Soames expected to get out of this interview.
It’s unclear what Soames hoped to gain from this interview.
Apart from that somewhat mysterious awe in which Forsytes in general held old Jolyon, due to his philosophic twist, or perhaps—as Hemmings would doubtless have said—to his chin, there was, and always had been, a subtle antagonism between the younger man and the old. It had lurked under their dry manner of greeting, under their non-committal allusions to each other, and arose perhaps from old Jolyon’s perception of the quiet tenacity (“obstinacy,” he rather naturally called it) of the young man, of a secret doubt whether he could get his own way with him.
Aside from the somewhat mysterious respect that the Forsytes in general had for old Jolyon, thanks to his philosophical leanings, or maybe—as Hemmings would definitely say—his chin, there had always been a subtle rivalry between the younger man and the old one. It lingered beneath their dry greetings and vague references to each other, likely stemming from old Jolyon’s awareness of the young man’s quiet determination (which he naturally referred to as “stubbornness”) and a hidden uncertainty about whether he could really influence him.
Both these Forsytes, wide asunder as the poles in many respects, possessed in their different ways—to a greater degree than the rest of the family—that essential quality of tenacious and prudent insight into “affairs,” which is the highwater mark of their great class. Either of them, with a little luck and opportunity, was equal to a lofty career; either of them would have made a good financier, a great contractor, a statesman, though old Jolyon, in certain of his moods when under the influence of a cigar or of Nature—would have been capable of, not perhaps despising, but certainly of questioning, his own high position, while Soames, who never smoked cigars, would not.
Both of these Forsytes, as different as night and day in many ways, had, in their own unique ways—more so than the rest of the family—that crucial ability for sharp and careful insight into “business,” which is the standout trait of their elite class. Either of them, with a bit of luck and the right opportunities, could have achieved a remarkable career; either of them would have made a solid financier, an impressive contractor, or a politician, although old Jolyon, at times when he was influenced by a cigar or by Nature, might have questioned his own esteemed position, whereas Soames, who never smoked cigars, definitely would not.
Then, too, in old Jolyon’s mind there was always the secret ache, that the son of James—of James, whom he had always thought such a poor thing, should be pursuing the paths of success, while his own son...!
Then, too, in old Jolyon’s mind, there was always the hidden pain that the son of James—of James, whom he had always seen as such a failure—should be finding success, while his own son...!
And last, not least—for he was no more outside the radiation of family gossip than any other Forsyte—he had now heard the sinister, indefinite, but none the less disturbing rumour about Bosinney, and his pride was wounded to the quick.
And last, but definitely not least— since he was just as much caught up in family gossip as any other Forsyte— he had now heard the unsettling, vague, but still troubling rumor about Bosinney, and it deeply wounded his pride.
Characteristically, his irritation turned not against Irene but against Soames. The idea that his nephew’s wife (why couldn’t the fellow take better care of her—Oh! quaint injustice! as though Soames could possibly take more care!)—should be drawing to herself Jun’s lover, was intolerably humiliating. And seeing the danger, he did not, like James, hide it away in sheer nervousness, but owned with the dispassion of his broader outlook, that it was not unlikely; there was something very attractive about Irene!
Characteristically, his irritation was directed not at Irene but at Soames. The thought that his nephew’s wife (why couldn’t the guy take better care of her—oh! how ridiculous! as if Soames could possibly take more care!)—should be attracting Jun’s lover was incredibly humiliating. And recognizing the danger, he didn’t, like James, suppress it out of sheer nervousness, but rather acknowledged, with the objectivity of his broader perspective, that it wasn’t unlikely; there was definitely something very appealing about Irene!
He had a presentiment on the subject of Soames’s communication as they left the Board Room together, and went out into the noise and hurry of Cheapside. They walked together a good minute without speaking, Soames with his mousing, mincing step, and old Jolyon upright and using his umbrella languidly as a walking-stick.
He had a feeling about Soames’s message as they left the Board Room together and stepped out into the noise and rush of Cheapside. They walked side by side for a full minute without saying anything, Soames with his cautious, careful stride, and old Jolyon standing tall and using his umbrella casually like a walking stick.
They turned presently into comparative quiet, for old Jolyon’s way to a second Board led him in the direction of Moorage Street.
They soon moved into a bit of quiet, as old Jolyon’s route to a second Board took him toward Moorage Street.
Then Soames, without lifting his eyes, began: “I’ve had this letter from Bosinney. You see what he says; I thought I’d let you know. I’ve spent a lot more than I intended on this house, and I want the position to be clear.”
Then Soames, not looking up, started: “I got this letter from Bosinney. You can see what he says; I wanted to let you know. I’ve spent a lot more than I planned on this house, and I want things to be clear.”
Old Jolyon ran his eyes unwillingly over the letter: “What he says is clear enough,” he said.
Old Jolyon reluctantly glanced at the letter: “What he says is pretty clear,” he said.
“He talks about ‘a free hand,’” replied Soames.
“He talks about ‘a free hand,’” Soames replied.
Old Jolyon looked at him. The long-suppressed irritation and antagonism towards this young fellow, whose affairs were beginning to intrude upon his own, burst from him.
Old Jolyon looked at him. The long-buried irritation and hostility towards this young guy, whose issues were starting to interfere with his own, erupted from him.
“Well, if you don’t trust him, why do you employ him?”
“Well, if you don’t trust him, why do you hire him?”
Soames stole a sideway look: “It’s much too late to go into that,” he said, “I only want it to be quite understood that if I give him a free hand, he doesn’t let me in. I thought if you were to speak to him, it would carry more weight!”
Soames glanced sideways: “It’s way too late to go into that,” he said, “I just want to make it clear that if I give him free rein, he doesn’t let me in. I thought if you talked to him, it would have more impact!”
“No,” said old Jolyon abruptly; “I’ll have nothing to do with it!”
“No,” said old Jolyon sharply; “I won’t get involved with it!”
The words of both uncle and nephew gave the impression of unspoken meanings, far more important, behind. And the look they interchanged was like a revelation of this consciousness.
The words exchanged between the uncle and nephew suggested unspoken meanings, much more significant, beneath the surface. And the look they shared felt like a moment of realization of this awareness.
“Well,” said Soames; “I thought, for Jun’s sake, I’d tell you, that’s all; I thought you’d better know I shan’t stand any nonsense!”
“Well,” Soames said, “I thought I’d let you know, for Jun’s sake, that’s all; I figured you’d want to know that I won’t tolerate any nonsense!”
“What is that to me?” old Jolyon took him up.
“What does that matter to me?” old Jolyon replied.
“Oh! I don’t know,” said Soames, and flurried by that sharp look he was unable to say more. “Don’t say I didn’t tell you,” he added sulkily, recovering his composure.
“Oh! I don’t know,” said Soames, and flustered by that intense look, he couldn’t say anything else. “Don’t say I didn’t warn you,” he added grumpily, getting his composure back.
“Tell me!” said old Jolyon; “I don’t know what you mean. You come worrying me about a thing like this. I don’t want to hear about your affairs; you must manage them yourself!”
“Tell me!” said old Jolyon; “I don’t know what you mean. You come stressing me out about something like this. I don’t want to hear about your problems; you need to handle them yourself!”
“Very well,” said Soames immovably, “I will!”
“Alright,” said Soames firmly, “I will!”
“Good-morning, then,” said old Jolyon, and they parted.
“Good morning, then,” said old Jolyon, and they went their separate ways.
Soames retraced his steps, and going into a celebrated eating-house, asked for a plate of smoked salmon and a glass of Chablis; he seldom ate much in the middle of the day, and generally ate standing, finding the position beneficial to his liver, which was very sound, but to which he desired to put down all his troubles.
Soames went back the way he came and entered a well-known restaurant, requesting a plate of smoked salmon and a glass of Chablis. He usually didn’t eat much in the middle of the day and often stood while eating, feeling that it was good for his liver, which was in great shape, but he wanted to lessen all his worries.
When he had finished he went slowly back to his office, with bent head, taking no notice of the swarming thousands on the pavements, who in their turn took no notice of him.
When he was done, he walked slowly back to his office, head down, ignoring the throngs of people on the sidewalks, who also ignored him.
The evening post carried the following reply to Bosinney:
The evening mail delivered this response to Bosinney:
“FORSYTE, BUSTARD AND FORSYTE,
“Commissioners for Oaths,
“92001, BRANCH LANE, POULTRY, E.C.,
“May 17, 1887.
“FORSYTE, BUSTARD AND FORSYTE,
“Commissioners for Oaths,
“92001, BRANCH LANE, POULTRY, E.C.,
“May 17, 1887.
“DEAR BOSINNEY,
“I have, received your letter, the terms of which not a little
surprise me. I was under the impression that you had, and have had all
along, a “free hand”; for I do not recollect that any
suggestions I have been so unfortunate as to make have met with your
approval. In giving you, in accordance with your request, this “free
hand,” I wish you to clearly understand that the total cost of the
house as handed over to me completely decorated, inclusive of your fee (as
arranged between us), must not exceed twelve thousand pounds—£12,000.
This gives you an ample margin, and, as you know, is far more than I
originally contemplated.
“Dear Bosinney,
I received your letter, and the terms really surprise me. I thought you had, and always had, a “free hand”; because I don’t remember that any suggestions I’ve made have ever met your approval. In giving you, per your request, this “free hand,” I want you to understand clearly that the total cost of the house, once it’s completely decorated and including your fee (as arranged between us), must not exceed twelve thousand pounds—£12,000. This gives you plenty of room, and, as you know, is much more than I originally expected.”
“I am,
“Yours truly,
“SOAMES FORSYTE.”
“I am,
“Best regards,
“SOAMES FORSYTE.”
On the following day he received a note from Bosinney:
On the next day, he got a note from Bosinney:
“PHILIP BAYNES BOSINNEY,
“Architect,
“309D, SLOANE STREET, S.W.,
“May 18.
“PHILIP BAYNES BOSINNEY,
“Architect,
“309D, SLOANE STREET, S.W.,
“May 18.”
“DEAR FORSYTE,
“If you think that in such a delicate matter as decoration I can
bind myself to the exact pound, I am afraid you are mistaken. I can see
that you are tired of the arrangement, and of me, and I had better,
therefore, resign.
“DEAR FORSYTE,
“If you think that in such a delicate matter as decoration I can
bind myself to the exact pound, I am afraid you are mistaken. I can see
that you are tired of the arrangement, and of me, and I had better,
therefore, resign.
“Yours faithfully,
“PHILIP BAYNES BOSINNEY.”
“Best regards,
“PHILIP BAYNES BOSINNEY.”
Soames pondered long and painfully over his answer, and late at night in the dining-room, when Irene had gone to bed, he composed the following:
Soames thought hard and struggled with his response, and late at night in the dining room, after Irene had gone to bed, he wrote the following:
“62, MONTPELLIER SQUARE, S.W.,
“May 19, 1887.
“62, MONTPELLIER SQUARE, S.W.,
“May 19, 1887.
“DEAR BOSINNEY,
“I think that in both our interests it would be extremely
undesirable that matters should be so left at this stage. I did not mean
to say that if you should exceed the sum named in my letter to you by ten
or twenty or even fifty pounds, there would be any difficulty between us.
This being so, I should like you to reconsider your answer. You have a
“free hand” in the terms of this correspondence, and I hope
you will see your way to completing the decorations, in the matter of
which I know it is difficult to be absolutely exact.
DEAR BOSINNEY,
“I believe that for both our sakes, it would be really undesirable to leave things as they are at this point. I didn't mean to imply that if you go over the amount mentioned in my letter by ten, twenty, or even fifty pounds, there would be any issues between us. Given that, I would like you to rethink your response. You have a 'free hand' regarding the terms of this correspondence, and I hope you'll find a way to finish the decorations, which I know can be tricky to determine precisely.”
“Yours truly,
“SOAMES FORSYTE.”
"Best regards,
“SOAMES FORSYTE.”
Bosinney’s answer, which came in the course of the next day, was:
Bosinney's reply, which came the following day, was:
“May 20.
May 20.
“DEAR FORSYTE,
“Very well.
“Dear Foresyte,
“Very well.
“PH. BOSINNEY.”
“P.H. Bosinney.”
CHAPTER VI
OLD JOLYON AT THE ZOO
Old Jolyon disposed of his second Meeting—an ordinary Board—summarily. He was so dictatorial that his fellow directors were left in cabal over the increasing domineeringness of old Forsyte, which they were far from intending to stand much longer, they said.
Old Jolyon quickly handled his second meeting—a regular board session. He was so bossy that his fellow directors were left in a conspiracy about old Forsyte's growing assertiveness, which they said they had no intention of putting up with for much longer.
He went out by Underground to Portland Road Station, whence he took a cab and drove to the Zoo.
He took the subway to Portland Road Station, then caught a cab and drove to the Zoo.
He had an assignation there, one of those assignations that had lately been growing more frequent, to which his increasing uneasiness about June and the “change in her,” as he expressed it, was driving him.
He had a meeting there, one of those meetings that had recently become more common, which his growing discomfort about June and the "change in her," as he put it, was pushing him towards.
She buried herself away, and was growing thin; if he spoke to her he got no answer, or had his head snapped off, or she looked as if she would burst into tears. She was as changed as she could be, all through this Bosinney. As for telling him about anything, not a bit of it!
She isolated herself and was losing weight; if he tried to talk to her, he either got no response, had his head bitten off, or she looked like she might start crying. She had changed completely because of this Bosinney. As for sharing anything with him, not a chance!
And he would sit for long spells brooding, his paper unread before him, a cigar extinct between his lips. She had been such a companion to him ever since she was three years old! And he loved her so!
And he would sit for long periods lost in thought, his paper unread in front of him, a cigar burnt out between his lips. She had been such a companion to him ever since she was three years old! And he loved her so!
Forces regardless of family or class or custom were beating down his guard; impending events over which he had no control threw their shadows on his head. The irritation of one accustomed to have his way was roused against he knew not what.
Forces, no matter the family, class, or tradition, were breaking through his defenses; upcoming events that he couldn't control cast their shadows over him. The frustration of someone used to having his own way bubbled up against something he didn't even understand.
Chafing at the slowness of his cab, he reached the Zoo door; but, with his sunny instinct for seizing the good of each moment, he forgot his vexation as he walked towards the tryst.
Feeling frustrated by the slow pace of his cab, he finally arrived at the Zoo entrance; but, with his natural ability to appreciate the positive in every moment, he let go of his irritation as he made his way to the meeting spot.
From the stone terrace above the bear-pit his son and his two grandchildren came hastening down when they saw old Jolyon coming, and led him away towards the lion-house. They supported him on either side, holding one to each of his hands,—whilst Jolly, perverse like his father, carried his grandfather’s umbrella in such a way as to catch people’s legs with the crutch of the handle.
From the stone terrace above the bear pit, his son and two grandchildren hurried down when they saw old Jolyon approaching, and led him toward the lion house. They supported him on either side, each holding one of his hands, while Jolly, who was as contrary as his father, carried his grandfather's umbrella in a way that snagged people's legs with the handle.
Young Jolyon followed.
Young Jolyon went after.
It was as good as a play to see his father with the children, but such a play as brings smiles with tears behind. An old man and two small children walking together can be seen at any hour of the day; but the sight of old Jolyon, with Jolly and Holly seemed to young Jolyon a special peep-show of the things that lie at the bottom of our hearts. The complete surrender of that erect old figure to those little figures on either hand was too poignantly tender, and, being a man of an habitual reflex action, young Jolyon swore softly under his breath. The show affected him in a way unbecoming to a Forsyte, who is nothing if not undemonstrative.
It was just like a play to watch his father with the kids, but the kind of play that brings smiles along with tears. An old man and two small children walking together can be seen at any time of day; but the sight of old Jolyon with Jolly and Holly felt to young Jolyon like a special glimpse into the things that lie deep in our hearts. The way that proud old man completely surrendered to those little ones on either side was incredibly touching, and being someone who had a habit of holding back his emotions, young Jolyon muttered softly under his breath. The scene affected him in a way that was uncharacteristic for a Forsyte, who is nothing if not reserved.
Thus they reached the lion-house.
They arrived at the lion house.
There had been a morning fête at the Botanical Gardens, and a large number of Forsy—that is, of well-dressed people who kept carriages had brought them on to the Zoo, so as to have more, if possible, for their money, before going back to Rutland Gate or Bryanston Square.
There was a morning festival at the Botanical Gardens, and a lot of stylish people with carriages had brought them over to the Zoo, hoping to get more for their money before heading back to Rutland Gate or Bryanston Square.
“Let’s go on to the Zoo,” they had said to each other; “it’ll be great fun!” It was a shilling day; and there would not be all those horrid common people.
“Let’s go to the zoo,” they said to each other; “it’ll be a lot of fun!” It was a shilling day, so there wouldn’t be all those awful common people.
In front of the long line of cages they were collected in rows, watching the tawny, ravenous beasts behind the bars await their only pleasure of the four-and-twenty hours. The hungrier the beast, the greater the fascination. But whether because the spectators envied his appetite, or, more humanely, because it was so soon to be satisfied, young Jolyon could not tell. Remarks kept falling on his ears: “That’s a nasty-looking brute, that tiger!” “Oh, what a love! Look at his little mouth!” “Yes, he’s rather nice! Don’t go too near, mother.”
In front of the long row of cages, they stood together, watching the fierce, hungry animals behind the bars as they waited for their only bit of enjoyment in the twenty-four hours. The more starving the animal, the more captivating it was. But whether the onlookers envied its appetite or, more sympathetically, felt it would soon be fulfilled, young Jolyon couldn’t say. Comments kept reaching his ears: “That tiger looks nasty!” “Oh, what a cutie! Look at its little mouth!” “Yeah, he’s kind of nice! Don’t get too close, mom.”
And frequently, with little pats, one or another would clap their hands to their pockets behind and look round, as though expecting young Jolyon or some disinterested-looking person to relieve them of the contents.
And often, with small pats, one or another would clap their hands to their back pockets and look around, as if expecting young Jolyon or some uninterested person to take the contents away.
A well-fed man in a white waistcoat said slowly through his teeth: “It’s all greed; they can’t be hungry. Why, they take no exercise.” At these words a tiger snatched a piece of bleeding liver, and the fat man laughed. His wife, in a Paris model frock and gold nose-nippers, reproved him: “How can you laugh, Harry? Such a horrid sight!”
A well-fed guy in a white vest slowly said through clenched teeth, “It’s just greed; they can’t really be hungry. They don’t do any exercise.” At that moment, a tiger grabbed a chunk of bleeding liver, and the fat man laughed. His wife, dressed in a trendy Paris outfit and gold nose rings, scolded him, “How can you laugh, Harry? That’s such a terrible sight!”
Young Jolyon frowned.
Young Jolyon frowned.
The circumstances of his life, though he had ceased to take a too personal view of them, had left him subject to an intermittent contempt; and the class to which he had belonged—the carriage class—especially excited his sarcasm.
The circumstances of his life, even though he had stopped taking them too personally, had made him vulnerable to occasional disdain; and the class he had belonged to—the upper class—particularly triggered his sarcasm.
To shut up a lion or tiger in confinement was surely a horrible barbarity. But no cultivated person would admit this.
To lock up a lion or tiger in captivity was definitely a terrible cruelty. But no educated person would acknowledge this.
The idea of its being barbarous to confine wild animals had probably never even occurred to his father for instance; he belonged to the old school, who considered it at once humanizing and educational to confine baboons and panthers, holding the view, no doubt, that in course of time they might induce these creatures not so unreasonably to die of misery and heart-sickness against the bars of their cages, and put the society to the expense of getting others! In his eyes, as in the eyes of all Forsytes, the pleasure of seeing these beautiful creatures in a state of captivity far outweighed the inconvenience of imprisonment to beasts whom God had so improvidently placed in a state of freedom! It was for the animals’ good, removing them at once from the countless dangers of open air and exercise, and enabling them to exercise their functions in the guaranteed seclusion of a private compartment! Indeed, it was doubtful what wild animals were made for but to be shut up in cages!
The idea that it was cruel to keep wild animals in captivity probably never even crossed his father's mind; he was from the old school that viewed it as both humane and educational to confine baboons and panthers. He likely believed that over time, these animals might reasonably wither away from misery and heartbreak against the bars of their cages, sparing society the cost of acquiring new ones! To him, as to all Forsytes, the enjoyment of seeing these magnificent creatures in captivity far outweighed any discomfort caused by imprisoning animals that God had unthinkingly allowed to be free! It was for the animals' own good, protecting them from the endless dangers of the great outdoors and allowing them to engage in their natural behaviors within the safe confines of a private space! In fact, it was questionable what wild animals were even meant for if not to be locked up in cages!
But as young Jolyon had in his constitution the elements of impartiality, he reflected that to stigmatize as barbarity that which was merely lack of imagination must be wrong; for none who held these views had been placed in a similar position to the animals they caged, and could not, therefore, be expected to enter into their sensations. It was not until they were leaving the gardens—Jolly and Holly in a state of blissful delirium—that old Jolyon found an opportunity of speaking to his son on the matter next his heart. “I don’t know what to make of it,” he said; “if she’s to go on as she’s going on now, I can’t tell what’s to come. I wanted her to see the doctor, but she won’t. She’s not a bit like me. She’s your mother all over. Obstinate as a mule! If she doesn’t want to do a thing, she won’t, and there’s an end of it!”
But since young Jolyon had a natural sense of fairness, he thought it was unfair to label as barbaric what was just a lack of imagination; none of those who held such views had ever been in a situation like the animals they confined, so they couldn’t be expected to understand their feelings. It wasn’t until they were leaving the gardens—Jolly and Holly in a state of happy delirium—that old Jolyon found a moment to talk to his son about what was really on his mind. “I don’t know what to make of it,” he said; “if she keeps going on like this, I can’t predict what will happen next. I wanted her to see the doctor, but she won’t. She’s nothing like me. She’s just like your mother. Stubborn as a mule! If she decides she doesn’t want to do something, she won’t, and that’s that!”
Young Jolyon smiled; his eyes had wandered to his father’s chin. “A pair of you,” he thought, but he said nothing.
Young Jolyon smiled; his eyes had shifted to his father’s chin. “You two are quite alike,” he thought, but he said nothing.
“And then,” went on old Jolyon, “there’s this Bosinney. I should like to punch the fellow’s head, but I can’t, I suppose, though—I don’t see why you shouldn’t,” he added doubtfully.
“And then,” continued old Jolyon, “there’s this Bosinney. I’d like to punch the guy’s face, but I guess I can’t, though—I don’t see why you shouldn’t,” he added uncertainly.
“What has he done? Far better that it should come to an end, if they don’t hit it off!”
“What has he done? It's much better if it ends here if they don’t get along!”
Old Jolyon looked at his son. Now they had actually come to discuss a subject connected with the relations between the sexes he felt distrustful. Jo would be sure to hold some loose view or other.
Old Jolyon looked at his son. Now that they were actually going to talk about a topic related to the relationships between men and women, he felt uneasy. Jo was sure to have some casual or reckless opinion on the matter.
“Well, I don’t know what you think,” he said; “I dare say your sympathy’s with him—shouldn’t be surprised; but I think he’s behaving precious badly, and if he comes my way I shall tell him so.” He dropped the subject.
“Well, I don’t know what you think,” he said; “I suppose you feel sorry for him—wouldn’t be surprised; but I think he’s acting really poorly, and if I cross paths with him, I’ll let him know.” He dropped the subject.
It was impossible to discuss with his son the true nature and meaning of Bosinney’s defection. Had not his son done the very same thing (worse, if possible) fifteen years ago? There seemed no end to the consequences of that piece of folly.
It was impossible to talk with his son about the real nature and significance of Bosinney’s betrayal. Hadn’t his son done the exact same thing (or even worse) fifteen years ago? There seemed to be no end to the fallout from that foolishness.
Young Jolyon also was silent; he had quickly penetrated his father’s thought, for, dethroned from the high seat of an obvious and uncomplicated view of things, he had become both perceptive and subtle.
Young Jolyon also stayed quiet; he had quickly understood his father’s thoughts, for, knocked off his high seat of a clear and simple perspective, he had become both insightful and nuanced.
The attitude he had adopted towards sexual matters fifteen years before, however, was too different from his father’s. There was no bridging the gulf.
The attitude he had towards sexual issues fifteen years earlier, however, was too different from his father's. There was no crossing that divide.
He said coolly: “I suppose he’s fallen in love with some other woman?”
He said casually, “I guess he’s fallen for another woman?”
Old Jolyon gave him a dubious look: “I can’t tell,” he said; “they say so!”
Old Jolyon gave him a skeptical look: “I can’t say,” he said; “that’s what they claim!”
“Then, it’s probably true,” remarked young Jolyon unexpectedly; “and I suppose they’ve told you who she is?”
“Then, it’s probably true,” young Jolyon said unexpectedly; “and I guess they’ve told you who she is?”
“Yes,” said old Jolyon, “Soames’s wife!”
“Yes,” said old Jolyon, “Soames’s wife!”
Young Jolyon did not whistle: The circumstances of his own life had rendered him incapable of whistling on such a subject, but he looked at his father, while the ghost of a smile hovered over his face.
Young Jolyon didn't whistle. The events in his life had made it impossible for him to whistle about something like this, but he glanced at his father, a faint smile lingering on his face.
If old Jolyon saw, he took no notice.
If old Jolyon saw, he didn’t pay any attention.
“She and June were bosom friends!” he muttered.
“She and June were best friends!” he muttered.
“Poor little June!” said young Jolyon softly. He thought of his daughter still as a babe of three.
“Poor little June!” said young Jolyon softly. He thought of his daughter still as a toddler of three.
Old Jolyon came to a sudden halt.
Old Jolyon suddenly halted.
“I don’t believe a word of it,” he said, “it’s some old woman’s tale. Get me a cab, Jo, I’m tired to death!”
“I don’t believe a word of it,” he said, “it’s just some old woman’s story. Get me a cab, Jo, I’m dead tired!”
They stood at a corner to see if an empty cab would come along, while carriage after carriage drove past, bearing Forsytes of all descriptions from the Zoo. The harness, the liveries, the gloss on the horses’ coats, shone and glittered in the May sunlight, and each equipage, landau, sociable, barouche, Victoria, or brougham, seemed to roll out proudly from its wheels:
They stood on a corner, waiting to see if an empty cab would come by, while carriage after carriage passed, carrying all sorts of Forsytes from the Zoo. The harnesses, the uniforms, and the shine on the horses' coats sparkled in the May sunlight, and each vehicle—landau, sociable, barouche, Victoria, or brougham—seemed to roll out proudly from its wheels:
“I and my horses and my men you know,
Indeed the whole turn-out have cost a pot.
But we were worth it every penny. Look
At Master and at Missis now, the dawgs!
Ease with security—ah! that’s the ticket!”
"I, my horses, and my men, you know,
The whole outfit has cost a fortune.
But we’re worth every penny. Look
At Master and Missis now, the dogs!
Comfort with safety—ah! that’s the way!"
And such, as everyone knows, is fit accompaniment for a perambulating Forsyte.
And that, as everyone knows, is the perfect match for a wandering Forsyte.
Amongst these carriages was a barouche coming at a greater pace than the others, drawn by a pair of bright bay horses. It swung on its high springs, and the four people who filled it seemed rocked as in a cradle.
Among these carriages was a barouche moving faster than the others, pulled by a pair of shiny bay horses. It bounced on its high springs, and the four people inside seemed to be swaying like they were in a cradle.
This chariot attracted young Jolyon’s attention; and suddenly, on the back seat, he recognised his Uncle James, unmistakable in spite of the increased whiteness of his whiskers; opposite, their backs defended by sunshades, Rachel Forsyte and her elder but married sister, Winifred Dartie, in irreproachable toilettes, had posed their heads haughtily, like two of the birds they had been seeing at the Zoo; while by James’ side reclined Dartie, in a brand-new frock-coat buttoned tight and square, with a large expanse of carefully shot linen protruding below each wristband.
This carriage caught young Jolyon’s eye; and suddenly, in the back seat, he recognized his Uncle James, unmistakable even with his whiskers turning more white; sitting across from them, their backs shielded by sunshades, were Rachel Forsyte and her older but married sister, Winifred Dartie, striking poses with their heads held high, like two of the birds they had seen at the zoo; beside James was Dartie, lounging in a brand-new frock coat buttoned tightly and squarely, with a large area of meticulously pressed linen sticking out from under each cuff.
An extra, if subdued, sparkle, an added touch of the best gloss or varnish characterized this vehicle, and seemed to distinguish it from all the others, as though by some happy extravagance—like that which marks out the real “work of art” from the ordinary “picture”—it were designated as the typical car, the very throne of Forsytedom.
A subtle, yet distinct sparkle and a hint of high-quality gloss or varnish set this vehicle apart from all the others, making it feel like a delightful extravagance—similar to how a true “work of art” stands out from an ordinary “picture”—it was seen as the quintessential car, the very throne of the Forsyte family.
Old Jolyon did not see them pass; he was petting poor Holly who was tired, but those in the carriage had taken in the little group; the ladies’ heads tilted suddenly, there was a spasmodic screening movement of parasols; James’ face protruded naively, like the head of a long bird, his mouth slowly opening. The shield-like rounds of the parasols grew smaller and smaller, and vanished.
Old Jolyon didn’t notice them pass by; he was petting poor Holly, who was tired. However, those in the carriage had taken in the little group; the ladies’ heads tilted abruptly, and there was a quick movement to close their parasols. James’s face poked out, looking naive, like the head of a long bird, his mouth slowly opening. The shield-like rounds of the parasols got smaller and smaller until they disappeared.
Young Jolyon saw that he had been recognised, even by Winifred, who could not have been more than fifteen when he had forfeited the right to be considered a Forsyte.
Young Jolyon realized he had been recognized, even by Winifred, who couldn't have been more than fifteen when he lost the right to be seen as a Forsyte.
There was not much change in them! He remembered the exact look of their turn-out all that time ago: Horses, men, carriage—all different now, no doubt—but of the precise stamp of fifteen years before; the same neat display, the same nicely calculated arrogance ease with security! The swing exact, the pose of the sunshades exact, exact the spirit of the whole thing.
There wasn't much change in them! He remembered exactly how they looked all those years ago: Horses, people, carriage—all different now, for sure—but of the same style from fifteen years earlier; the same neat presentation, the same perfectly measured arrogance and confidence! The swing was just right, the pose of the sunshades just right, the spirit of the whole scene was just right.
And in the sunlight, defended by the haughty shields of parasols, carriage after carriage went by.
And in the sunlight, protected by the proud canopies of umbrellas, carriage after carriage passed by.
“Uncle James has just passed, with his female folk,” said young Jolyon.
“Uncle James just passed away, along with his family,” said young Jolyon.
His father looked black. “Did your uncle see us? Yes? Hmph! What’s he want, coming down into these parts?”
His father looked angry. “Did your uncle see us? Yes? Hmph! What does he want, coming down here?”
An empty cab drove up at this moment, and old Jolyon stopped it.
An empty cab pulled up at that moment, and old Jolyon hailed it.
“I shall see you again before long, my boy!” he said. “Don’t you go paying any attention to what I’ve been saying about young Bosinney—I don’t believe a word of it!”
"I'll see you again soon, my boy!" he said. "Don’t pay any attention to what I’ve been saying about young Bosinney—I don’t believe any of it!"
Kissing the children, who tried to detain him, he stepped in and was borne away.
Kissing the kids, who tried to hold him back, he stepped inside and was carried away.
Young Jolyon, who had taken Holly up in his arms, stood motionless at the corner, looking after the cab.
Young Jolyon, who had picked Holly up in his arms, stood still at the corner, watching the cab.
CHAPTER VII
AFTERNOON AT TIMOTHY’S
If old Jolyon, as he got into his cab, had said: “I won’t believe a word of it!” he would more truthfully have expressed his sentiments.
If old Jolyon, as he got into his cab, had said: “I won’t believe a word of it!” he would have more accurately expressed how he felt.
The notion that James and his womankind had seen him in the company of his son had awakened in him not only the impatience he always felt when crossed, but that secret hostility natural between brothers, the roots of which—little nursery rivalries—sometimes toughen and deepen as life goes on, and, all hidden, support a plant capable of producing in season the bitterest fruits.
The idea that James and the women in his life had caught him with his son stirred up not just the usual impatience he felt when challenged, but also that underlying resentment that often exists between brothers, which—stemming from childhood rivalries—can grow stronger and deeper over time and, though hidden, can fuel a situation that might yield the most bitter outcomes when the time is right.
Hitherto there had been between these six brothers no more unfriendly feeling than that caused by the secret and natural doubt that the others might be richer than themselves; a feeling increased to the pitch of curiosity by the approach of death—that end of all handicaps—and the great “closeness” of their man of business, who, with some sagacity, would profess to Nicholas ignorance of James’ income, to James ignorance of old Jolyon’s, to Jolyon ignorance of Roger’s, to Roger ignorance of Swithin’s, while to Swithin he would say most irritatingly that Nicholas must be a rich man. Timothy alone was exempt, being in gilt-edged securities.
Until now, there had been no real tension among these six brothers other than the natural suspicion that each might be wealthier than the others; a feeling that grew into curiosity as death approached—death being the ultimate equalizer—and the constant “closeness” of their business manager, who cleverly pretended to Nicholas that he didn’t know James’ income, to James that he didn’t know old Jolyon’s, to Jolyon that he didn’t know Roger’s, to Roger that he didn’t know Swithin’s, while to Swithin he would annoyingly assert that Nicholas had to be a rich man. Timothy was the only exception, as he was invested in secure assets.
But now, between two of them at least, had arisen a very different sense of injury. From the moment when James had the impertinence to pry into his affairs—as he put it—old Jolyon no longer chose to credit this story about Bosinney. His grand-daughter slighted through a member of “that fellow’s” family! He made up his mind that Bosinney was maligned. There must be some other reason for his defection.
But now, at least between two of them, a very different feeling of wrong had developed. From the moment James had the nerve to snoop into his business—as he put it—old Jolyon no longer believed the story about Bosinney. His granddaughter was insulted through a member of “that guy’s” family! He decided that Bosinney was being unfairly slandered. There had to be another reason for his withdrawal.
June had flown out at him, or something; she was as touchy as she could be!
June had come at him out of nowhere, or something; she was as sensitive as ever!
He would, however, let Timothy have a bit of his mind, and see if he would go on dropping hints! And he would not let the grass grow under his feet either, he would go there at once, and take very good care that he didn’t have to go again on the same errand.
He would, however, give Timothy a piece of his mind and see if he would keep dropping hints! And he wouldn't waste any time either; he would head there right away and make sure he wouldn’t have to go on the same errand again.
He saw James’ carriage blocking the pavement in front of “The Bower”. So they had got there before him—cackling about having seen him, he dared say! And further on, Swithin’s greys were turning their noses towards the noses of James’ bays, as though in conclave over the family, while their coachmen were in conclave above.
He saw James’ carriage blocking the sidewalk in front of “The Bower.” So they had arrived before him—probably chattering about having seen him, he suspected! And further on, Swithin’s grey horses were nudging their noses toward James’ bay horses, as if having a meeting about the family, while their drivers were having a meeting above.
Old Jolyon, depositing his hat on the chair in the narrow hall, where that hat of Bosinney’s had so long ago been mistaken for a cat, passed his thin hand grimly over his face with its great drooping white moustaches, as though to remove all traces of expression, and made his way upstairs.
Old Jolyon, putting his hat on the chair in the narrow hall, where Bosinney’s hat had long ago been mistaken for a cat, ran his thin hand grimly over his face with its long drooping white mustache, as if to erase all signs of emotion, and headed upstairs.
He found the front drawing-room full. It was full enough at the best of times—without visitors—without any one in it—for Timothy and his sisters, following the tradition of their generation, considered that a room was not quite “nice” unless it was “properly” furnished. It held, therefore, eleven chairs, a sofa, three tables, two cabinets, innumerable knicknacks, and part of a large grand piano. And now, occupied by Mrs. Small, Aunt Hester, by Swithin, James, Rachel, Winifred, Euphemia, who had come in again to return “Passion and Paregoric” which she had read at lunch, and her chum Frances, Roger’s daughter (the musical Forsyte, the one who composed songs), there was only one chair left unoccupied, except, of course, the two that nobody ever sat on—and the only standing room was occupied by the cat, on whom old Jolyon promptly stepped.
He found the front living room packed. It was always pretty full—even without visitors—just Timothy and his sisters, who, like their generation, believed a room wasn't really “nice” unless it was “properly” furnished. So, it had eleven chairs, a sofa, three tables, two cabinets, countless knickknacks, and part of a large grand piano. Now, with Mrs. Small, Aunt Hester, Swithin, James, Rachel, Winifred, Euphemia—who had come back to return “Passion and Paregoric,” which she had read at lunch—and her friend Frances, Roger’s daughter (the musical Forsyte, the one who wrote songs), there was only one chair unoccupied, not counting the two that no one ever sat on—and the only space left was taken up by the cat, whom old Jolyon accidentally stepped on.
In these days it was by no means unusual for Timothy to have so many visitors. The family had always, one and all, had a real respect for Aunt Ann, and now that she was gone, they were coming far more frequently to The Bower, and staying longer.
In these days, it was quite common for Timothy to have so many visitors. The family had always respected Aunt Ann, and now that she was gone, they were coming to The Bower much more often and staying longer.
Swithin had been the first to arrive, and seated torpid in a red satin chair with a gilt back, he gave every appearance of lasting the others out. And symbolizing Bosinney’s name “the big one,” with his great stature and bulk, his thick white hair, his puffy immovable shaven face, he looked more primeval than ever in the highly upholstered room.
Swithin had been the first to arrive, and sitting lazily in a red satin chair with a gold back, he looked like he could outlast the others. And embodying Bosinney’s name “the big one,” with his large size and build, his thick white hair, and his puffy, expressionless face, he seemed more primitive than ever in the richly furnished room.
His conversation, as usual of late, had turned at once upon Irene, and he had lost no time in giving Aunts Juley and Hester his opinion with regard to this rumour he heard was going about. No—as he said—she might want a bit of flirtation—a pretty woman must have her fling; but more than that he did not believe. Nothing open; she had too much good sense, too much proper appreciation of what was due to her position, and to the family! No sc—, he was going to say “scandal” but the very idea was so preposterous that he waved his hand as though to say—“but let that pass!”
His conversation, as it has been lately, quickly shifted to Irene, and he wasted no time sharing his thoughts with Aunts Juley and Hester about the rumor he heard circulating. No—as he said—she might enjoy a little flirtation; a pretty woman has to have her fun. But he didn't believe it was anything more than that. Nothing overt; she was too sensible, too aware of what was appropriate for her position and the family! No sc—he was about to say “scandal,” but the idea was so ridiculous that he waved his hand as if to say—“but let’s move on from that!”
Granted that Swithin took a bachelor’s view of the situation—still what indeed was not due to that family in which so many had done so well for themselves, had attained a certain position? If he had heard in dark, pessimistic moments the words “yeomen” and “very small beer” used in connection with his origin, did he believe them?
Granted that Swithin had a single man's perspective on the situation—still, what wasn’t owed to that family where so many had succeeded and achieved a certain status? If he had heard in gloomy, pessimistic moments the terms “yeomen” and “very small beer” associated with his background, did he really believe them?
No! he cherished, hugging it pathetically to his bosom the secret theory that there was something distinguished somewhere in his ancestry.
No! he held it close to his chest, clinging to the desperate belief that there was something special in his family history.
“Must be,” he once said to young Jolyon, before the latter went to the bad. “Look at us, we’ve got on! There must be good blood in us somewhere.”
“Must be,” he once said to young Jolyon, before the latter went off the rails. “Look at us, we’ve done well! There must be some good blood in us somewhere.”
He had been fond of young Jolyon: the boy had been in a good set at College, had known that old ruffian Sir Charles Fiste’s sons—a pretty rascal one of them had turned out, too; and there was style about him—it was a thousand pities he had run off with that half-foreign governess! If he must go off like that why couldn’t he have chosen someone who would have done them credit! And what was he now?—an underwriter at Lloyd’s; they said he even painted pictures—pictures! Damme! he might have ended as Sir Jolyon Forsyte, Bart., with a seat in Parliament, and a place in the country!
He had always liked young Jolyon: the kid was in a good group at College, had known that old rascal Sir Charles Fiste’s sons—one of them had turned out to be quite the troublemaker; and there was something about him—it was such a shame he had run off with that half-foreign governess! If he had to leave like that, why couldn’t he have picked someone who would have made them proud? And what was he doing now?—an underwriter at Lloyd’s; they said he even painted pictures—pictures! Damn! He could have ended up as Sir Jolyon Forsyte, Bart., with a seat in Parliament and a place in the countryside!
It was Swithin who, following the impulse which sooner or later urges thereto some member of every great family, went to the Heralds’ Office, where they assured him that he was undoubtedly of the same family as the well-known Forsites with an “i,” whose arms were “three dexter buckles on a sable ground gules,” hoping no doubt to get him to take them up.
It was Swithin who, following the urge that eventually drives someone in every prominent family, went to the Heralds’ Office, where they confirmed that he was definitely part of the same family as the famous Forsites with an “i,” whose coat of arms featured “three right buckles on a black background with red.” He was probably hoping to have them adopt that heraldry.
Swithin, however, did not do this, but having ascertained that the crest was a “pheasant proper,” and the motto “For Forsite,” he had the pheasant proper placed upon his carriage and the buttons of his coachman, and both crest and motto on his writing-paper. The arms he hugged to himself, partly because, not having paid for them, he thought it would look ostentatious to put them on his carriage, and he hated ostentation, and partly because he, like any practical man all over the country, had a secret dislike and contempt for things he could not understand he found it hard, as anyone might, to swallow “three dexter buckles on a sable ground gules.”
Swithin, however, didn’t do this. After confirming that the crest was a “pheasant proper” and the motto was “For Forsite,” he had the pheasant placed on his carriage and the buttons of his coachman, as well as both the crest and motto on his writing paper. He kept the arms to himself, partly because he hadn’t paid for them and thought it would seem showy to put them on his carriage—and he hated showiness—and partly because, like any practical person across the country, he had a secret dislike and contempt for things he couldn’t understand. He found it hard, as anyone might, to accept “three dexter buckles on a sable ground gules.”
He never forgot, however, their having told him that if he paid for them he would be entitled to use them, and it strengthened his conviction that he was a gentleman. Imperceptibly the rest of the family absorbed the “pheasant proper,” and some, more serious than others, adopted the motto; old Jolyon, however, refused to use the latter, saying that it was humbug meaning nothing, so far as he could see.
He never forgot, though, that they told him if he paid for them, he’d be allowed to use them, and it made him even more convinced that he was a gentleman. Gradually, the rest of the family embraced the "proper pheasant," and some, more serious than others, adopted the motto; old Jolyon, however, refused to use it, saying it was nonsense that meant nothing, as far as he could see.
Among the older generation it was perhaps known at bottom from what great historical event they derived their crest; and if pressed on the subject, sooner than tell a lie—they did not like telling lies, having an impression that only Frenchmen and Russians told them—they would confess hurriedly that Swithin had got hold of it somehow.
Among the older generation, it was probably known that their crest came from a significant historical event; and if they were asked about it, rather than lie—since they believed only French and Russians did that—they would quickly admit that Swithin had somehow acquired it.
Among the younger generation the matter was wrapped in a discretion proper. They did not want to hurt the feelings of their elders, nor to feel ridiculous themselves; they simply used the crest....
Among the younger generation, the topic was handled with a proper level of discretion. They didn’t want to hurt their elders’ feelings or feel ridiculous themselves; they just used the crest....
“No,” said Swithin, “he had had an opportunity of seeing for himself, and what he should say was, that there was nothing in her manner to that young Buccaneer or Bosinney or whatever his name was, different from her manner to himself; in fact, he should rather say....” But here the entrance of Frances and Euphemia put an unfortunate stop to the conversation, for this was not a subject which could be discussed before young people.
“No,” Swithin said, “he had the chance to see for himself, and what he would say is that there was nothing in her behavior toward that young Buccaneer or Bosinney or whatever his name is, that was any different from her behavior toward me; in fact, he would even say....” But just then, Frances and Euphemia walked in, cutting the conversation short, as this was not a topic suitable to discuss in front of young people.
And though Swithin was somewhat upset at being stopped like this on the point of saying something important, he soon recovered his affability. He was rather fond of Frances—Francie, as she was called in the family. She was so smart, and they told him she made a pretty little pot of pin-money by her songs; he called it very clever of her.
And even though Swithin was a bit annoyed at being interrupted right before he was about to say something important, he quickly got back to his usual friendly self. He was quite fond of Frances—Francie, as the family called her. She was so talented, and they told him she made a nice little amount of extra money from her songs; he thought it was very clever of her.
He rather prided himself indeed on a liberal attitude towards women, not seeing any reason why they shouldn’t paint pictures, or write tunes, or books even, for the matter of that, especially if they could turn a useful penny by it; not at all—kept them out of mischief. It was not as if they were men!
He took pride in having a progressive attitude towards women, believing there was no reason they shouldn’t create art, compose music, or write books, especially if they could make some money doing so; it actually kept them out of trouble. It wasn’t like they were men!
“Little Francie,” as she was usually called with good-natured contempt, was an important personage, if only as a standing illustration of the attitude of Forsytes towards the Arts. She was not really “little,” but rather tall, with dark hair for a Forsyte, which, together with a grey eye, gave her what was called “a Celtic appearance.” She wrote songs with titles like “Breathing Sighs,” or “Kiss me, Mother, ere I die,” with a refrain like an anthem:
“Little Francie,” as she was often called with affectionate disdain, was a significant figure, if only as a living example of the Forsyte family's view on the Arts. She wasn't truly “little,” but rather tall, with dark hair for a Forsyte, which, along with a grey eye, gave her what people referred to as “a Celtic appearance.” She wrote songs with titles like “Breathing Sighs” or “Kiss me, Mother, ere I die,” featuring a refrain that resembled an anthem:
“Kiss me, Mother, ere I die;
Kiss me-kiss me, Mother, ah!
Kiss, ah! kiss me e-ere I—
Kiss me, Mother, ere I d-d-die!”
“Kiss me, Mom, before I die;
Kiss me—kiss me, Mom, please!
Kiss, please! kiss me before I—
Kiss me, Mom, before I d-d-die!”
She wrote the words to them herself, and other poems. In lighter moments she wrote waltzes, one of which, the “Kensington Coil,” was almost national to Kensington, having a sweet dip in it. Thus:
She wrote the words to them herself, along with other poems. In lighter moments, she composed waltzes, one of which, the “Kensington Coil,” was almost an anthem for Kensington, featuring a sweet dip in it. Thus:

It was very original. Then there were her “Songs for Little People,” at once educational and witty, especially “Gran’ma’s Porgie,” and that ditty, almost prophetically imbued with the coming Imperial spirit, entitled “Black Him In His Little Eye.”
It was really original. Then there were her “Songs for Little People,” which were both educational and clever, especially “Gran’ma’s Porgie,” and that song, almost prophetically filled with the upcoming Imperial spirit, called “Black Him In His Little Eye.”
Any publisher would take these, and reviews like “High Living,” and the “Ladies’ Genteel Guide” went into raptures over: “Another of Miss Francie Forsyte’s spirited ditties, sparkling and pathetic. We ourselves were moved to tears and laughter. Miss Forsyte should go far.”
Any publisher would want these, and reviews like "High Living" and the "Ladies' Genteel Guide" were thrilled about it: "Another one of Miss Francie Forsyte's lively songs, both sparkling and touching. We were moved to tears and laughter ourselves. Miss Forsyte is destined for great success."
With the true instinct of her breed, Francie had made a point of knowing the right people—people who would write about her, and talk about her, and people in Society, too—keeping a mental register of just where to exert her fascinations, and an eye on that steady scale of rising prices, which in her mind’s eye represented the future. In this way she caused herself to be universally respected.
With the natural instinct of her kind, Francie made it a priority to know the right people—those who would write about her, talk about her, and be part of Society as well—keeping a mental list of exactly where to use her charms, and watching that constant trend of increasing value, which in her view symbolized the future. In doing so, she earned universal respect.
Once, at a time when her emotions were whipped by an attachment—for the tenor of Roger’s life, with its whole-hearted collection of house property, had induced in his only daughter a tendency towards passion—she turned to great and sincere work, choosing the sonata form, for the violin. This was the only one of her productions that troubled the Forsytes. They felt at once that it would not sell.
Once, during a time when her feelings were stirred by a connection—because the way Roger lived, fully invested in his properties, had sparked a sense of passion in his only daughter—she dedicated herself to serious work, choosing to compose a sonata for the violin. This was the only piece she created that concerned the Forsytes. They instantly sensed that it wouldn't sell.
Roger, who liked having a clever daughter well enough, and often alluded to the amount of pocket-money she made for herself, was upset by this violin sonata.
Roger, who was pleased to have a smart daughter and often mentioned how much pocket money she earned for herself, was troubled by this violin sonata.
“Rubbish like that!” he called it. Francie had borrowed young Flageoletti from Euphemia, to play it in the drawing-room at Prince’s Gardens.
“Rubbish like that!” he called it. Francie had borrowed young Flageoletti from Euphemia to play it in the living room at Prince’s Gardens.
As a matter of fact Roger was right. It was rubbish, but—annoying! the sort of rubbish that wouldn’t sell. As every Forsyte knows, rubbish that sells is not rubbish at all—far from it.
Actually, Roger was correct. It was garbage, but—frustrating! The kind of trash that wouldn’t sell. As every Forsyte knows, trash that sells isn’t trash at all—far from it.
And yet, in spite of the sound common sense which fixed the worth of art at what it would fetch, some of the Forsytes—Aunt Hester, for instance, who had always been musical—could not help regretting that Francie’s music was not “classical”. the same with her poems. But then, as Aunt Hester said, they didn’t see any poetry nowadays, all the poems were “little light things.” There was nobody who could write a poem like “Paradise Lost,” or “Childe Harold”; either of which made you feel that you really had read something. Still, it was nice for Francie to have something to occupy her; while other girls were spending money shopping she was making it!
And yet, despite the common sense that determined the value of art by its market price, some of the Forsytes—like Aunt Hester, who had always loved music—couldn't help but feel disappointed that Francie's music wasn't “classical.” The same went for her poems. But, as Aunt Hester pointed out, they didn’t see any real poetry these days; all the poems were just “light little things.” No one could write a poem like “Paradise Lost” or “Childe Harold,” which made you feel like you’d actually read something worthwhile. Still, it was nice for Francie to have something to keep her busy; while other girls spent their money on shopping, she was earning it!
And both Aunt Hester and Aunt Juley were always ready to listen to the latest story of how Francie had got her price increased.
And both Aunt Hester and Aunt Juley were always ready to hear the latest story about how Francie had gotten her price raised.
They listened now, together with Swithin, who sat pretending not to, for these young people talked so fast and mumbled so, he never could catch what they said.
They listened now, along with Swithin, who sat there pretending not to, because these young people talked so quickly and mumbled so much that he could never catch what they were saying.
“And I can’t think,” said Mrs. Septimus, “how you do it. I should never have the audacity!”
“And I can’t believe it,” said Mrs. Septimus, “how you manage it. I could never be that bold!”
Francie smiled lightly. “I’d much rather deal with a man than a woman. Women are so sharp!”
Francie smiled slightly. “I’d much rather work with a guy than a girl. Women can be so harsh!”
“My dear,” cried Mrs. Small, “I’m sure we’re not.”
“My dear,” exclaimed Mrs. Small, “I’m certain we’re not.”
Euphemia went off into her silent laugh, and, ending with the squeak, said, as though being strangled: “Oh, you’ll kill me some day, auntie.”
Euphemia burst into her silent laughter, and, finishing with a squeak, said, as if she were being strangled: “Oh, you’re going to kill me someday, auntie.”
Swithin saw no necessity to laugh; he detested people laughing when he himself perceived no joke. Indeed, he detested Euphemia altogether, to whom he always alluded as “Nick’s daughter, what’s she called—the pale one?” He had just missed being her god-father—indeed, would have been, had he not taken a firm stand against her outlandish name. He hated becoming a godfather. Swithin then said to Francie with dignity: “It’s a fine day—er—for the time of year.” But Euphemia, who knew perfectly well that he had refused to be her godfather, turned to Aunt Hester, and began telling her how she had seen Irene—Mrs. Soames—at the Church and Commercial Stores.
Swithin saw no reason to laugh; he couldn’t stand people laughing when he didn't find anything funny. In fact, he disliked Euphemia entirely, always referring to her as “Nick’s daughter, what’s her name—the pale one?” He’d just missed becoming her godfather—he would have been, if he hadn’t firmly rejected her unusual name. He hated the idea of becoming a godfather. Swithin then said to Francie with a sense of dignity: “It’s a nice day—uh—for this time of year.” But Euphemia, who was well aware that he had declined to be her godfather, turned to Aunt Hester and started telling her how she had seen Irene—Mrs. Soames—at the Church and Commercial Stores.
“And Soames was with her?” said Aunt Hester, to whom Mrs. Small had as yet had no opportunity of relating the incident.
“And Soames was with her?” Aunt Hester asked, to whom Mrs. Small had yet to have the chance to explain the incident.
“Soames with her? Of course not!”
“Soames with her? Of course not!”
“But was she all alone in London?”
“But was she completely alone in London?”
“Oh, no; there was Mr. Bosinney with her. She was perfectly dressed.”
“Oh, no; there was Mr. Bosinney with her. She was perfectly dressed.”
But Swithin, hearing the name Irene, looked severely at Euphemia, who, it is true, never did look well in a dress, whatever she may have done on other occasions, and said:
But Swithin, hearing the name Irene, gave a stern look to Euphemia, who, it’s true, never looked good in a dress, no matter how she might have appeared at other times, and said:
“Dressed like a lady, I’ve no doubt. It’s a pleasure to see her.”
“Dressed like a lady, no doubt about it. It's great to see her.”
At this moment James and his daughters were announced. Dartie, feeling badly in want of a drink, had pleaded an appointment with his dentist, and, being put down at the Marble Arch, had got into a hansom, and was already seated in the window of his club in Piccadilly.
At that moment, James and his daughters were announced. Dartie, really needing a drink, had claimed he had an appointment with his dentist, and after being dropped off at Marble Arch, he got into a cab and was already sitting by the window at his club in Piccadilly.
His wife, he told his cronies, had wanted to take him to pay some calls. It was not in his line—not exactly. Haw!
His wife, he told his friends, wanted to take him to visit some people. It wasn't really his thing—not exactly. Ha!
Hailing the waiter, he sent him out to the hall to see what had won the 4.30 race. He was dog-tired, he said, and that was a fact; had been drivin’ about with his wife to “shows” all the afternoon. Had put his foot down at last. A fellow must live his own life.
Hailing the waiter, he sent him out to the hallway to check what had won the 4:30 race. He was completely exhausted, he said, and that was true; he had been driving around with his wife to "shows" all afternoon. He had finally stood his ground. A guy has to live his own life.
At this moment, glancing out of the bay window—for he loved this seat whence he could see everybody pass—his eye unfortunately, or perhaps fortunately, chanced to light on the figure of Soames, who was mousing across the road from the Green Park-side, with the evident intention of coming in, for he, too, belonged to “The Iseeum.”
At that moment, looking out of the bay window—his favorite spot where he could see everyone walk by—he happened to notice Soames crossing the road from the Green Park side, clearly intending to come in, since he also belonged to “The Iseeum.”
Dartie sprang to his feet; grasping his glass, he muttered something about “that 4.30 race,” and swiftly withdrew to the card-room, where Soames never came. Here, in complete isolation and a dim light, he lived his own life till half past seven, by which hour he knew Soames must certainly have left the club.
Dartie jumped up; grabbing his glass, he mumbled something about “that 4:30 race,” and quickly headed to the card room, where Soames never went. Here, in total seclusion and low light, he lived his own life until 7:30, by which time he knew Soames would definitely have left the club.
It would not do, as he kept repeating to himself whenever he felt the impulse to join the gossips in the bay-window getting too strong for him—it absolutely would not do, with finances as low as his, and the “old man” (James) rusty ever since that business over the oil shares, which was no fault of his, to risk a row with Winifred.
It wouldn’t be a good idea, he kept telling himself whenever the urge to join the gossipers in the bay window became overwhelming—it absolutely wouldn’t be wise, considering his finances were so tight, and the “old man” (James) had been grumpy ever since that issue with the oil shares, which wasn’t his fault, to chance a conflict with Winifred.
If Soames were to see him in the club it would be sure to come round to her that he wasn’t at the dentist’s at all. He never knew a family where things “came round” so. Uneasily, amongst the green baize card-tables, a frown on his olive coloured face, his check trousers crossed, and patent-leather boots shining through the gloom, he sat biting his forefinger, and wondering where the deuce he was to get the money if Erotic failed to win the Lancashire Cup.
If Soames saw him at the club, it would be obvious to her that he wasn’t actually at the dentist. He had never known a family that figured things out like that. Uncomfortably, among the green felt card tables, with a frown on his olive-colored face, his checkered trousers crossed, and his patent-leather boots shining in the dim light, he sat biting his forefinger, wondering where on earth he would get the money if Erotic didn’t win the Lancashire Cup.
His thoughts turned gloomily to the Forsytes. What a set they were! There was no getting anything out of them—at least, it was a matter of extreme difficulty. They were so d—-d particular about money matters; not a sportsman amongst the lot, unless it were George. That fellow Soames, for instance, would have a fit if you tried to borrow a tenner from him, or, if he didn’t have a fit, he looked at you with his cursed supercilious smile, as if you were a lost soul because you were in want of money.
His thoughts darkened as he considered the Forsytes. What a group they were! It was nearly impossible to get anything out of them—at least, it was incredibly challenging. They were so damn particular about money; there wasn’t a single sportsman among them, except maybe George. That guy Soames, for example, would have a meltdown if you tried to borrow ten bucks from him, or if he didn’t freak out, he would give you that annoying smug smile, as if you were a hopeless case just because you needed some cash.
And that wife of his (Dartie’s mouth watered involuntarily), he had tried to be on good terms with her, as one naturally would with any pretty sister-in-law, but he would be cursed if the (he mentally used a coarse word)—would have anything to say to him—she looked at him, indeed, as if he were dirt—and yet she could go far enough, he wouldn’t mind betting. He knew women; they weren’t made with soft eyes and figures like that for nothing, as that fellow Soames would jolly soon find out, if there were anything in what he had heard about this Buccaneer Johnny.
And that wife of his (Dartie’s mouth watered involuntarily), he had tried to get along with her, as anyone would with a pretty sister-in-law, but he would be damned if the — he thought a crude word — would have anything to do with him — she looked at him like he was nothing — and yet she could go pretty far, he wouldn’t be surprised. He understood women; they weren’t made with soft eyes and bodies like that for no reason, as that guy Soames would soon find out, if there was any truth to what he had heard about this Buccaneer Johnny.
Rising from his chair, Dartie took a turn across the room, ending in front of the looking-glass over the marble chimney-piece; and there he stood for a long time contemplating in the glass the reflection of his face. It had that look, peculiar to some men, of having been steeped in linseed oil, with its waxed dark moustaches and the little distinguished commencements of side whiskers; and concernedly he felt the promise of a pimple on the side of his slightly curved and fattish nose.
Rising from his chair, Dartie walked across the room and stopped in front of the mirror over the marble fireplace. He stood there for a long time, staring at his reflection. His face had that look, common to some men, as if it had been soaked in linseed oil, complete with his shiny dark mustache and the early signs of sideburns. He worried as he noticed a pimple starting to form on the side of his slightly curved, chubby nose.
In the meantime old Jolyon had found the remaining chair in Timothy’s commodious drawing-room. His advent had obviously put a stop to the conversation, decided awkwardness having set in. Aunt Juley, with her well-known kindheartedness, hastened to set people at their ease again.
In the meantime, old Jolyon had found the extra chair in Timothy’s spacious living room. His arrival had clearly interrupted the conversation, and a noticeable awkwardness filled the air. Aunt Juley, known for her kindness, quickly tried to ease the tension.
“Yes, Jolyon,” she said, “we were just saying that you haven’t been here for a long time; but we mustn’t be surprised. You’re busy, of course? James was just saying what a busy time of year....”
“Yes, Jolyon,” she said, “we were just talking about how you haven’t been here in a while; but we shouldn’t be surprised. You’re busy, right? James was just mentioning how hectic this time of year is...”
“Was he?” said old Jolyon, looking hard at James. “It wouldn’t be half so busy if everybody minded their own business.”
“Was he?” said old Jolyon, staring intently at James. “It wouldn't be nearly as hectic if everyone just minded their own business.”
James, brooding in a small chair from which his knees ran uphill, shifted his feet uneasily, and put one of them down on the cat, which had unwisely taken refuge from old Jolyon beside him.
James, sulking in a small chair that made his knees point upwards, shifted his feet nervously and accidentally put one of them down on the cat, which had foolishly sought shelter from old Jolyon next to him.
“Here, you’ve got a cat here,” he said in an injured voice, withdrawing his foot nervously as he felt it squeezing into the soft, furry body.
“Here, you’ve got a cat,” he said in an upset tone, pulling back his foot anxiously as he felt it pressing into the soft, furry body.
“Several,” said old Jolyon, looking at one face and another; “I trod on one just now.”
“Several,” said old Jolyon, looking at one face after another; “I stepped on one just now.”
A silence followed.
Silence ensued.
Then Mrs. Small, twisting her fingers and gazing round with “pathetic calm”, asked: “And how is dear June?”
Then Mrs. Small, twisting her fingers and looking around with a “pathetic calm,” asked, “And how is dear June?”
A twinkle of humour shot through the sternness of old Jolyon’s eyes. Extraordinary old woman, Juley! No one quite like her for saying the wrong thing!
A glimmer of humor flashed in old Jolyon’s serious eyes. What an extraordinary old woman Juley is! There's no one quite like her for saying the wrong thing!
“Bad!” he said; “London don’t agree with her—too many people about, too much clatter and chatter by half.” He laid emphasis on the words, and again looked James in the face.
“Bad!” he said; “London doesn’t agree with her—too many people around, too much noise and chatter for sure.” He stressed his words and looked James in the eye again.
Nobody spoke.
No one spoke.
A feeling of its being too dangerous to take a step in any direction, or hazard any remark, had fallen on them all. Something of the sense of the impending, that comes over the spectator of a Greek tragedy, had entered that upholstered room, filled with those white-haired, frock-coated old men, and fashionably attired women, who were all of the same blood, between all of whom existed an unseizable resemblance.
A sense that it was too risky to move in any direction or say anything at all had settled over them all. It was like the feeling of something impending that comes over the audience during a Greek tragedy, had filled that cozy room with all those white-haired, formally dressed old men and stylishly dressed women, who all shared the same heritage and had an unmistakable likeness to one another.
Not that they were conscious of it—the visits of such fateful, bitter spirits are only felt.
Not that they were aware of it—visits from such fateful, bitter spirits are only sensed.
Then Swithin rose. He would not sit there, feeling like that—he was not to be put down by anyone! And, manoeuvring round the room with added pomp, he shook hands with each separately.
Then Swithin got up. He didn’t want to sit there feeling that way—no one was going to put him down! And, strutting around the room with extra flair, he shook hands with each person individually.
“You tell Timothy from me,” he said, “that he coddles himself too much!” Then, turning to Francie, whom he considered “smart,” he added: “You come with me for a drive one of these days.” But this conjured up the vision of that other eventful drive which had been so much talked about, and he stood quite still for a second, with glassy eyes, as though waiting to catch up with the significance of what he himself had said; then, suddenly recollecting that he didn’t care a damn, he turned to old Jolyon: “Well, good-bye, Jolyon! You shouldn’t go about without an overcoat; you’ll be getting sciatica or something!” And, kicking the cat slightly with the pointed tip of his patent leather boot, he took his huge form away.
"You tell Timothy for me," he said, "that he baby’s himself too much!" Then, turning to Francie, whom he thought was "smart," he added, "You should come with me for a drive one of these days." But that reminded him of another memorable drive that everyone had talked about, and he stood still for a moment, with blank eyes, as if trying to grasp the meaning of what he had just said; then, suddenly remembering that he didn’t really care, he turned to old Jolyon: "Well, see you later, Jolyon! You shouldn’t be out without an overcoat; you’ll end up with sciatica or something!" And, giving the cat a slight kick with the pointed tip of his patent leather boot, he moved his large frame away.
When he had gone everyone looked secretly at the others, to see how they had taken the mention of the word “drive”—the word which had become famous, and acquired an overwhelming importance, as the only official—so to speak—news in connection with the vague and sinister rumour clinging to the family tongue.
When he left, everyone glanced at each other to see how they reacted to the mention of the word "drive"—the word that had become well-known and taken on a significant weight, as the only official news, so to speak, related to the vague and troubling rumor lingering around the family.
Euphemia, yielding to an impulse, said with a short laugh: “I’m glad Uncle Swithin doesn’t ask me to go for drives.”
Euphemia, giving in to a sudden urge, said with a quick laugh: “I’m glad Uncle Swithin doesn’t ask me to go for drives.”
Mrs. Small, to reassure her and smooth over any little awkwardness the subject might have, replied: “My dear, he likes to take somebody well dressed, who will do him a little credit. I shall never forget the drive he took me. It was an experience!” And her chubby round old face was spread for a moment with a strange contentment; then broke into pouts, and tears came into her eyes. She was thinking of that long ago driving tour she had once taken with Septimus Small.
Mrs. Small, wanting to reassure her and ease any awkwardness about the topic, replied: “My dear, he likes to take someone well-dressed, someone who reflects well on him. I’ll never forget the drive he took me on. It was an experience!” For a moment, her chubby, round old face lit up with a strange contentment; then her expression changed to pouts, and tears filled her eyes. She was reminiscing about that long-ago road trip she had taken with Septimus Small.
James, who had relapsed into his nervous brooding in the little chair, suddenly roused himself: “He’s a funny fellow, Swithin,” he said, but in a half-hearted way.
James, who had fallen back into his anxious thinking in the small chair, suddenly snapped out of it: “Swithin's a strange guy,” he said, but without much enthusiasm.
Old Jolyon’s silence, his stern eyes, held them all in a kind of paralysis. He was disconcerted himself by the effect of his own words—an effect which seemed to deepen the importance of the very rumour he had come to scotch; but he was still angry.
Old Jolyon's silence and his stern gaze left everyone feeling a bit paralyzed. He was unsettled by the impact of his own words—an impact that seemed to amplify the significance of the rumor he had come to squash; yet, he was still furious.
He had not done with them yet—No, no—he would give them another rub or two.
He wasn’t finished with them yet—No, no—he would give them another rub or two.
He did not wish to rub his nieces, he had no quarrel with them—a young and presentable female always appealed to old Jolyon’s clemency—but that fellow James, and, in a less degree perhaps, those others, deserved all they would get. And he, too, asked for Timothy.
He didn't want to upset his nieces; he had no issue with them—a young, attractive woman always softened old Jolyon’s heart—but that guy James, and maybe to a lesser extent the others, deserved everything they got. And he also asked for Timothy.
As though feeling that some danger threatened her younger brother, Aunt Juley suddenly offered him tea: “There it is,” she said, “all cold and nasty, waiting for you in the back drawing room, but Smither shall make you some fresh.”
As if sensing that her younger brother was in some sort of danger, Aunt Juley quickly offered him tea: “There it is,” she said, “all cold and unpleasant, just waiting for you in the back drawing room, but Smither will make you some fresh.”
Old Jolyon rose: “Thank you,” he said, looking straight at James, “but I’ve no time for tea, and—scandal, and the rest of it! It’s time I was at home. Good-bye, Julia; good-bye, Hester; good-bye, Winifred.”
Old Jolyon stood up: “Thanks,” he said, looking directly at James, “but I don’t have time for tea, and—drama, and all that! I need to get home. Goodbye, Julia; goodbye, Hester; goodbye, Winifred.”
Without more ceremonious adieux, he marched out.
Without any fancy goodbyes, he marched out.
Once again in his cab, his anger evaporated, for so it ever was with his wrath—when he had rapped out, it was gone. Sadness came over his spirit. He had stopped their mouths, maybe, but at what a cost! At the cost of certain knowledge that the rumour he had been resolved not to believe was true. June was abandoned, and for the wife of that fellow’s son! He felt it was true, and hardened himself to treat it as if it were not; but the pain he hid beneath this resolution began slowly, surely, to vent itself in a blind resentment against James and his son.
Once he was back in his cab, his anger faded away, as it always did—once he had yelled, it was gone. A wave of sadness washed over him. He might have silenced them, but at what price? The painful truth was that the rumor he had tried not to believe was actually true. June was left behind, and for the wife of that guy’s son! He sensed it was true and tried to act like it wasn’t, but the pain he tried to bury under that decision began to bubble up as a growing resentment toward James and his son.
The six women and one man left behind in the little drawing-room began talking as easily as might be after such an occurrence, for though each one of them knew for a fact that he or she never talked scandal, each one of them also knew that the other six did; all were therefore angry and at a loss. James only was silent, disturbed, to the bottom of his soul.
The six women and one man left in the small living room started chatting as comfortably as they could after what had just happened. Although each of them insisted that they never gossiped, they all knew that the other six did; this left everyone feeling frustrated and confused. Only James stayed quiet, deeply unsettled.
Presently Francie said: “Do you know, I think Uncle Jolyon is terribly changed this last year. What do you think, Aunt Hester?”
Presently, Francie said, “You know, I think Uncle Jolyon has changed a lot this past year. What do you think, Aunt Hester?”
Aunt Hester made a little movement of recoil: “Oh, ask your Aunt Julia!” she said; “I know nothing about it.”
Aunt Hester flinched slightly and said, “Oh, ask your Aunt Julia! I don’t know anything about it.”
No one else was afraid of assenting, and James muttered gloomily at the floor: “He’s not half the man he was.”
No one else was hesitant to agree, and James grumbled sadly at the floor: “He’s not even close to the man he used to be.”
“I’ve noticed it a long time,” went on Francie; “he’s aged tremendously.”
“I’ve noticed it for a long time,” Francie continued; “he’s really aged a lot.”
Aunt Juley shook her head; her face seemed suddenly to have become one immense pout.
Aunt Juley shook her head; her face suddenly looked like one big pout.
“Poor dear Jolyon,” she said, “somebody ought to see to it for him!”
“Poor dear Jolyon,” she said, “someone should take care of that for him!”
There was again silence; then, as though in terror of being left solitarily behind, all five visitors rose simultaneously, and took their departure.
There was silence again; then, as if afraid of being left alone, all five visitors stood up at the same time and left.
Mrs. Small, Aunt Hester, and their cat were left once more alone, the sound of a door closing in the distance announced the approach of Timothy.
Mrs. Small, Aunt Hester, and their cat were once again left alone, the sound of a door closing in the distance signaling Timothy's arrival.
That evening, when Aunt Hester had just got off to sleep in the back bedroom that used to be Aunt Juley’s before Aunt Juley took Aunt Ann’s, her door was opened, and Mrs. Small, in a pink night-cap, a candle in her hand, entered: “Hester!” she said. “Hester!”
That evening, just as Aunt Hester was falling asleep in the back bedroom that used to belong to Aunt Juley before Aunt Juley moved into Aunt Ann’s, her door opened, and Mrs. Small, wearing a pink nightcap and holding a candle, came in: “Hester!” she called. “Hester!”
Aunt Hester faintly rustled the sheet.
Aunt Hester softly moved the sheet.
“Hester,” repeated Aunt Juley, to make quite sure that she had awakened her, “I am quite troubled about poor dear Jolyon. What,” Aunt Juley dwelt on the word, “do you think ought to be done?”
“Hester,” Aunt Juley said again, wanting to be sure she had woken her up, “I’m really worried about poor dear Jolyon. What,” Aunt Juley emphasized the word, “do you think should be done?”
Aunt Hester again rustled the sheet, her voice was heard faintly pleading: “Done? How should I know?”
Aunt Hester rustled the sheet again, her voice faintly pleading: “Done? How would I know?”
Aunt Juley turned away satisfied, and closing the door with extra gentleness so as not to disturb dear Hester, let it slip through her fingers and fall to with a “crack.”
Aunt Juley turned away feeling satisfied, and when she closed the door softly so as not to disturb dear Hester, it slipped through her fingers and fell with a "crack."
Back in her own room, she stood at the window gazing at the moon over the trees in the Park, through a chink in the muslin curtains, close drawn lest anyone should see. And there, with her face all round and pouting in its pink cap, and her eyes wet, she thought of “dear Jolyon,” so old and so lonely, and how she could be of some use to him; and how he would come to love her, as she had never been loved since—since poor Septimus went away.
Back in her own room, she stood at the window, staring at the moon over the trees in the park through a gap in the muslin curtains, pulled close to keep anyone from seeing. There, with her round face pouting in its pink cap and her eyes glistening, she thought of “dear Jolyon,” so old and so lonely, and how she could be of some help to him; and how he would come to love her, as she hadn’t been loved since—since poor Septimus left.
CHAPTER VIII
DANCE AT ROGER’S
Roger’s house in Prince’s Gardens was brilliantly alight. Large numbers of wax candles had been collected and placed in cut-glass chandeliers, and the parquet floor of the long, double drawing-room reflected these constellations. An appearance of real spaciousness had been secured by moving out all the furniture on to the upper landings, and enclosing the room with those strange appendages of civilization known as “rout” seats. In a remote corner, embowered in palms, was a cottage piano, with a copy of the “Kensington Coil” open on the music-stand.
Roger’s house in Prince’s Gardens was brightly lit. A lot of wax candles had been gathered and placed in crystal chandeliers, and the wooden floor of the long, double drawing room reflected their light. They created a sense of real spaciousness by moving all the furniture to the upper landings and surrounding the room with those odd things called “rout” seats. In a quiet corner, tucked away among the palms, was a small piano, with a copy of the “Kensington Coil” open on the music stand.
Roger had objected to a band. He didn’t see in the least what they wanted with a band; he wouldn’t go to the expense, and there was an end of it. Francie (her mother, whom Roger had long since reduced to chronic dyspepsia, went to bed on such occasions), had been obliged to content herself with supplementing the piano by a young man who played the cornet, and she so arranged with palms that anyone who did not look into the heart of things might imagine there were several musicians secreted there. She made up her mind to tell them to play loud—there was a lot of music in a cornet, if the man would only put his soul into it.
Roger had opposed getting a band. He didn’t understand why they needed one at all; he wasn't willing to spend the money, and that was final. Francie (her mother, whom Roger had long before managed to make suffer from chronic indigestion, went to bed during these events) had to make do with just a young guy who played the cornet to supplement the piano, and she arranged the palm trees in such a way that anyone who didn’t look closely might think there were several musicians hidden in there. She decided to tell them to play loudly—there was a lot of sound in a cornet, if the player would just invest his passion into it.
In the more cultivated American tongue, she was “through” at last—through that tortuous labyrinth of make-shifts, which must be traversed before fashionable display can be combined with the sound economy of a Forsyte. Thin but brilliant, in her maize-coloured frock with much tulle about the shoulders, she went from place to place, fitting on her gloves, and casting her eye over it all.
In the more refined American language, she was finally “done”—done with that complicated maze of compromises that had to be navigated before stylish display could mix with the practical economy of a Forsyte. Slim but radiant, in her yellow dress adorned with tulle around the shoulders, she moved from place to place, adjusting her gloves and surveying everything around her.
To the hired butler (for Roger only kept maids) she spoke about the wine. Did he quite understand that Mr. Forsyte wished a dozen bottles of the champagne from Whiteley’s to be put out? But if that were finished (she did not suppose it would be, most of the ladies would drink water, no doubt), but if it were, there was the champagne cup, and he must do the best he could with that.
To the hired butler (since Roger only had maids), she mentioned the wine. Did he fully understand that Mr. Forsyte wanted a dozen bottles of champagne from Whiteley’s to be set out? But if that ran out (she figured it wouldn’t, as most of the ladies would probably stick to water), if it did, there was the champagne cup, and he had to make the best of that.
She hated having to say this sort of thing to a butler, it was so infra dig.; but what could you do with father? Roger, indeed, after making himself consistently disagreeable about the dance, would come down presently, with his fresh colour and bumpy forehead, as though he had been its promoter; and he would smile, and probably take the prettiest woman in to supper; and at two o’clock, just as they were getting into the swing, he would go up secretly to the musicians and tell them to play “God Save the Queen,” and go away.
She hated having to say things like this to a butler; it felt so beneath her. But what could she do about her father? Roger, after being consistently unpleasant about the dance, would eventually come downstairs with his rosy cheeks and bumpy forehead, acting like he was the one who had organized it. He would smile and probably take the prettiest woman to dinner, and at two o’clock, just when everyone was getting into the groove, he would sneak up to the musicians and tell them to play “God Save the Queen” before leaving.
Francie devoutly hoped he might soon get tired, and slip off to bed.
Francie eagerly hoped he would get tired soon and head off to bed.
The three or four devoted girl friends who were staying in the house for this dance had partaken with her, in a small, abandoned room upstairs, of tea and cold chicken-legs, hurriedly served; the men had been sent out to dine at Eustace’s Club, it being felt that they must be fed up.
The three or four close girlfriends who were staying at the house for this dance had shared some tea and cold chicken legs with her in a small, abandoned room upstairs, served quickly; the men had been sent out to eat at Eustace’s Club, as it was decided they needed to be taken care of.
Punctually on the stroke of nine arrived Mrs. Small alone. She made elaborate apologies for the absence of Timothy, omitting all mention of Aunt Hester, who, at the last minute, had said she could not be bothered. Francie received her effusively, and placed her on a rout seat, where she left her, pouting and solitary in lavender-coloured satin—the first time she had worn colour since Aunt Ann’s death.
Punctually at nine, Mrs. Small arrived alone. She made detailed apologies for Timothy's absence, leaving out any mention of Aunt Hester, who had, at the last minute, said she couldn’t be bothered to come. Francie welcomed her warmly and seated her in a fancy chair, where she left her, sulking and alone in lavender satin—the first time she had worn color since Aunt Ann's death.
The devoted maiden friends came now from their rooms, each by magic arrangement in a differently coloured frock, but all with the same liberal allowance of tulle on the shoulders and at the bosom—for they were, by some fatality, lean to a girl. They were all taken up to Mrs. Small. None stayed with her more than a few seconds, but clustering together talked and twisted their programmes, looking secretly at the door for the first appearance of a man.
The devoted maiden friends now emerged from their rooms, each magically dressed in a different colored dress, but all featuring the same generous amount of tulle on their shoulders and at the chest—because, somehow, they all had a lean look. They were all brought to Mrs. Small. None of them spent more than a few seconds with her, but huddled together, chatting and fiddling with their programs, secretly glancing at the door for the first sight of a man.
Then arrived in a group a number of Nicholases, always punctual—the fashion up Ladbroke Grove way; and close behind them Eustace and his men, gloomy and smelling rather of smoke.
Then a group of Nicholases showed up, always on time—that's the trend around Ladbroke Grove; and right behind them were Eustace and his crew, looking grim and smelling a bit like smoke.
Three or four of Francie’s lovers now appeared, one after the other; she had made each promise to come early. They were all clean-shaven and sprightly, with that peculiar kind of young-man sprightliness which had recently invaded Kensington; they did not seem to mind each other’s presence in the least, and wore their ties bunching out at the ends, white waistcoats, and socks with clocks. All had handkerchiefs concealed in their cuffs. They moved buoyantly, each armoured in professional gaiety, as though he had come to do great deeds. Their faces when they danced, far from wearing the traditional solemn look of the dancing Englishman, were irresponsible, charming, suave; they bounded, twirling their partners at great pace, without pedantic attention to the rhythm of the music.
Three or four of Francie’s lovers showed up one after the other; she had made each of them promise to arrive early. They were all clean-shaven and lively, with that unique kind of youthful energy that had recently taken over Kensington; they didn’t seem to care about each other’s presence at all and wore their ties flaring out at the ends, white vests, and socks with patterns. All of them had handkerchiefs tucked in their cuffs. They moved with a spring in their step, each one dressed in professional cheerfulness, as if they were there to accomplish something great. Their faces while dancing, instead of the usual serious expression of the dancing Englishman, were carefree, charming, and smooth; they leaped about, spinning their partners quickly, without rigidly sticking to the rhythm of the music.
At other dancers they looked with a kind of airy scorn—they, the light brigade, the heroes of a hundred Kensington “hops”—from whom alone could the right manner and smile and step be hoped.
They looked at other dancers with a sort of disdain—they, the elite group, the legends of countless Kensington parties—who were the only ones from whom the perfect style, smile, and moves could be expected.
After this the stream came fast; chaperones silting up along the wall facing the entrance, the volatile element swelling the eddy in the larger room.
After this, the stream picked up speed; chaperones gathered along the wall facing the entrance, the unpredictable element swirling in the larger room.
Men were scarce, and wallflowers wore their peculiar, pathetic expression, a patient, sourish smile which seemed to say: “Oh, no! don’t mistake me, I know you are not coming up to me. I can hardly expect that!” And Francie would plead with one of her lovers, or with some callow youth: “Now, to please me, do let me introduce you to Miss Pink; such a nice girl, really!” and she would bring him up, and say: “Miss Pink—Mr. Gathercole. Can you spare him a dance?” Then Miss Pink, smiling her forced smile, colouring a little, answered: “Oh! I think so!” and screening her empty card, wrote on it the name of Gathercole, spelling it passionately in the district that he proposed, about the second extra.
Men were in short supply, and the wallflowers had their own sad look, a patient, slightly bitter smile that seemed to say: “Oh, no! Don’t get it twisted, I know you’re not going to approach me. I can hardly expect that!” And Francie would urge one of her boyfriends, or some inexperienced guy: “Come on, for my sake, please let me introduce you to Miss Pink; she’s such a nice girl!” Then she would bring him over and say: “Miss Pink—Mr. Gathercole. Can you give him a dance?” Then Miss Pink, forcing a smile and blushing a bit, replied: “Oh! I think so!” and while hiding her empty card, wrote down Gathercole’s name, carefully spelling it out in the spot he suggested, for about the second extra.
But when the youth had murmured that it was hot, and passed, she relapsed into her attitude of hopeless expectation, into her patient, sourish smile.
But when the young person complained that it was hot and walked by, she fell back into her state of hopeless expectation, donning her patient, slightly sour smile.
Mothers, slowly fanning their faces, watched their daughters, and in their eyes could be read all the story of those daughters’ fortunes. As for themselves, to sit hour after hour, dead tired, silent, or talking spasmodically—what did it matter, so long as the girls were having a good time! But to see them neglected and passed by! Ah! they smiled, but their eyes stabbed like the eyes of an offended swan; they longed to pluck young Gathercole by the slack of his dandified breeches, and drag him to their daughters—the jackanapes!
Mothers, slowly fanning their faces, watched their daughters, and in their eyes could be read the whole story of their daughters’ futures. For themselves, sitting for hours, exhausted and silent or talking sporadically—what did it matter, as long as the girls were enjoying themselves! But to see them ignored and overlooked! Ah! they smiled, but their eyes pierced like those of a wounded swan; they ached to tug young Gathercole by the hem of his stylish pants and pull him toward their daughters—the little brat!
And all the cruelties and hardness of life, its pathos and unequal chances, its conceit, self-forgetfulness, and patience, were presented on the battle-field of this Kensington ball-room.
And all the harshness and challenges of life, its emotional weight and unfair opportunities, its arrogance, self-absorption, and perseverance, were displayed on the dance floor of this Kensington ballroom.
Here and there, too, lovers—not lovers like Francie’s, a peculiar breed, but simply lovers—trembling, blushing, silent, sought each other by flying glances, sought to meet and touch in the mazes of the dance, and now and again dancing together, struck some beholder by the light in their eyes.
Here and there, too, couples—not couples like Francie's, a unique kind, but just couples—nervous, blushing, quiet, looked for each other with fleeting glances, tried to connect and touch in the crowd of dancers, and occasionally dancing together, caught the attention of some onlooker with the spark in their eyes.
Not a second before ten o’clock came the Jameses—Emily, Rachel, Winifred (Dartie had been left behind, having on a former occasion drunk too much of Roger’s champagne), and Cicely, the youngest, making her debut; behind them, following in a hansom from the paternal mansion where they had dined, Soames and Irene.
Not a second before ten o'clock did the Jameses arrive—Emily, Rachel, Winifred (Dartie was left behind because she had previously drunk too much of Roger’s champagne), and Cicely, the youngest, making her debut; behind them, following in a cab from their parents' house where they had dinner, were Soames and Irene.
All these ladies had shoulder-straps and no tulle—thus showing at once, by a bolder exposure of flesh, that they came from the more fashionable side of the Park.
All these women were wearing shoulder straps and no tulle—immediately revealing, through a bolder display of skin, that they were from the more stylish side of the Park.
Soames, sidling back from the contact of the dancers, took up a position against the wall. Guarding himself with his pale smile, he stood watching. Waltz after waltz began and ended, couple after couple brushed by with smiling lips, laughter, and snatches of talk; or with set lips, and eyes searching the throng; or again, with silent, parted lips, and eyes on each other. And the scent of festivity, the odour of flowers, and hair, of essences that women love, rose suffocatingly in the heat of the summer night.
Soames, stepping back from the dancers, took up a position against the wall. Keeping his pale smile intact, he stood watching. Waltz after waltz began and ended, couples brushed past, some with smiling lips, laughter, and bits of conversation; others with tight lips and eyes scanning the crowd; and yet others with silent, parted lips, gazing only at each other. The scent of celebration, the fragrance of flowers and hair, and the perfumes that women adore filled the air, overwhelming in the heat of the summer night.
Silent, with something of scorn in his smile, Soames seemed to notice nothing; but now and again his eyes, finding that which they sought, would fix themselves on a point in the shifting throng, and the smile die off his lips.
Silent, with a hint of disdain in his smile, Soames appeared to notice nothing; but every now and then, his eyes would lock onto something in the moving crowd, and the smile would fade from his lips.
He danced with no one. Some fellows danced with their wives; his sense of “form” had never permitted him to dance with Irene since their marriage, and the God of the Forsytes alone can tell whether this was a relief to him or not.
He danced alone. Some guys danced with their wives; his idea of “form” had never allowed him to dance with Irene since they got married, and only the God of the Forsytes knows if this was a relief for him or not.
She passed, dancing with other men, her dress, iris-coloured, floating away from her feet. She danced well; he was tired of hearing women say with an acid smile: “How beautifully your wife dances, Mr. Forsyte—it’s quite a pleasure to watch her!” Tired of answering them with his sidelong glance: “You think so?”
She walked by, dancing with other guys, her iris-colored dress swaying away from her feet. She danced really well; he was sick of hearing women say with a fake smile: “Your wife dances so beautifully, Mr. Forsyte—it’s such a pleasure to watch her!” He was tired of replying with his sideways glance: “You really think so?”
A young couple close by flirted a fan by turns, making an unpleasant draught. Francie and one of her lovers stood near. They were talking of love.
A young couple nearby took turns fanning themselves, creating an annoying draft. Francie and one of her lovers were standing close by. They were talking about love.
He heard Roger’s voice behind, giving an order about supper to a servant. Everything was very second-class! He wished that he had not come! He had asked Irene whether she wanted him; she had answered with that maddening smile of hers “Oh, no!”
He heard Roger’s voice behind him, directing a servant about dinner. Everything felt really second-rate! He wished he hadn’t come! He had asked Irene if she wanted him; she had replied with that annoying smile of hers, “Oh, no!”
Why had he come? For the last quarter of an hour he had not even seen her. Here was George advancing with his Quilpish face; it was too late to get out of his way.
Why had he come? For the last fifteen minutes, he hadn’t even seen her. Here was George approaching with his Quilpish face; it was too late to avoid him.
“Have you seen ‘The Buccaneer’.” said this licensed wag; “he’s on the warpath—hair cut and everything!”
“Have you seen ‘The Buccaneer’?” said this licensed jokester; “he’s out for revenge—got a haircut and everything!”
Soames said he had not, and crossing the room, half-empty in an interval of the dance, he went out on the balcony, and looked down into the street.
Soames said he hadn't, and crossing the room, which was half-empty during a break in the dance, he stepped out onto the balcony and looked down into the street.
A carriage had driven up with late arrivals, and round the door hung some of those patient watchers of the London streets who spring up to the call of light or music; their faces, pale and upturned above their black and rusty figures, had an air of stolid watching that annoyed Soames. Why were they allowed to hang about; why didn’t the bobby move them on?
A carriage had arrived with some latecomers, and around the door stood a few of those patient bystanders of the London streets who gather at the sound of light or music; their faces, pale and tilted up above their dark, worn-out clothes, had an expression of dull observation that irritated Soames. Why were they allowed to loiter there? Why didn’t the cop send them away?
But the policeman took no notice of them; his feet were planted apart on the strip of crimson carpet stretched across the pavement; his face, under the helmet, wore the same stolid, watching look as theirs.
But the police officer paid them no attention; his feet were planted apart on the strip of red carpet stretched across the pavement; his face, under the helmet, had the same serious, watchful expression as theirs.
Across the road, through the railings, Soames could see the branches of trees shining, faintly stirring in the breeze, by the gleam of the street lamps; beyond, again, the upper lights of the houses on the other side, so many eyes looking down on the quiet blackness of the garden; and over all, the sky, that wonderful London sky, dusted with the innumerable reflection of countless lamps; a dome woven over between its stars with the refraction of human needs and human fancies—immense mirror of pomp and misery that night after night stretches its kindly mocking over miles of houses and gardens, mansions and squalor, over Forsytes, policemen, and patient watchers in the streets.
Across the road, through the railings, Soames could see the branches of trees glimmering, gently swaying in the breeze, lit by the glow of the street lamps; beyond that, the upper lights of the houses across the street, so many eyes looking down on the quiet darkness of the garden; and above all, the sky, that beautiful London sky, sprinkled with the countless reflections of countless lamps; a dome woven with the refracted light of human desires and dreams—an immense mirror of wealth and poverty that night after night stretches its kindly mocking gaze over miles of houses and gardens, mansions and run-down places, over Forsytes, police officers, and patient watchers on the streets.
Soames turned away, and, hidden in the recess, gazed into the lighted room. It was cooler out there. He saw the new arrivals, June and her grandfather, enter. What had made them so late? They stood by the doorway. They looked fagged. Fancy Uncle Jolyon turning out at this time of night! Why hadn’t June come to Irene, as she usually did, and it occurred to him suddenly that he had seen nothing of June for a long time now.
Soames turned away and, hidden in the alcove, looked into the lit room. It was cooler outside. He saw the new arrivals, June and her grandfather, walk in. What had made them so late? They stood by the door. They looked tired. Can you believe Uncle Jolyon showing up at this hour! Why hadn’t June come to see Irene, like she usually did? Suddenly, it hit him that he hadn’t seen June in a long time.
Watching her face with idle malice, he saw it change, grow so pale that he thought she would drop, then flame out crimson. Turning to see at what she was looking, he saw his wife on Bosinney’s arm, coming from the conservatory at the end of the room. Her eyes were raised to his, as though answering some question he had asked, and he was gazing at her intently.
Watching her face with a sense of casual cruelty, he noticed it shift, turning so pale that he thought she might faint, then flush bright red. Turning to see what had caught her attention, he spotted his wife on Bosinney’s arm, emerging from the conservatory at the end of the room. Her eyes were lifted to his, as if responding to a question he had asked, and he was staring at her intently.
Soames looked again at June. Her hand rested on old Jolyon’s arm; she seemed to be making a request. He saw a surprised look on his uncle’s face; they turned and passed through the door out of his sight.
Soames glanced at June again. Her hand was on old Jolyon’s arm; she looked like she was asking for something. He noticed a look of surprise on his uncle’s face; they turned and walked through the door, disappearing from his view.
The music began again—a waltz—and, still as a statue in the recess of the window, his face unmoved, but no smile on his lips, Soames waited. Presently, within a yard of the dark balcony, his wife and Bosinney passed. He caught the perfume of the gardenias that she wore, saw the rise and fall of her bosom, the languor in her eyes, her parted lips, and a look on her face that he did not know. To the slow, swinging measure they danced by, and it seemed to him that they clung to each other; he saw her raise her eyes, soft and dark, to Bosinney’s, and drop them again.
The music started up again—a waltz—and, still standing like a statue in the window, his face expressionless and no smile on his lips, Soames waited. Soon, just a yard away from the dark balcony, his wife and Bosinney walked past. He caught the scent of the gardenias she wore, noticed how her chest rose and fell, the heaviness in her eyes, her slightly parted lips, and a look on her face that he didn’t recognize. As they danced by in the slow, swinging rhythm, it felt to him like they were clinging to each other; he saw her lift her soft, dark eyes to Bosinney’s and then lower them once again.
Very white, he turned back to the balcony, and leaning on it, gazed down on the Square; the figures were still there looking up at the light with dull persistency, the policeman’s face, too, upturned, and staring, but he saw nothing of them. Below, a carriage drew up, two figures got in, and drove away....
Very pale, he turned back to the balcony and leaned against it, looking down at the Square; the people were still there, staring up at the light with dull determination, the policeman’s face, too, turned up and staring, but he noticed none of them. Below, a carriage pulled up, two people got in, and drove away...
That evening June and old Jolyon sat down to dinner at the usual hour. The girl was in her customary high-necked frock, old Jolyon had not dressed.
That evening, June and old Jolyon sat down for dinner at the usual time. The girl was in her usual high-necked dress, and old Jolyon hadn't changed his clothes.
At breakfast she had spoken of the dance at Uncle Roger’s, she wanted to go; she had been stupid enough, she said, not to think of asking anyone to take her. It was too late now.
At breakfast, she talked about the dance at Uncle Roger’s. She wanted to go but realized she’d been foolish not to ask someone to take her. Now it was too late.
Old Jolyon lifted his keen eyes. June was used to go to dances with Irene as a matter of course! and deliberately fixing his gaze on her, he asked: “Why don’t you get Irene?”
Old Jolyon lifted his sharp eyes. June would routinely go to dances with Irene! Deliberately locking his gaze on her, he asked, “Why don’t you get Irene?”
No! June did not want to ask Irene; she would only go if—if her grandfather wouldn’t mind just for once for a little time!
No! June didn’t want to ask Irene; she would only go if—if her grandfather wouldn’t mind just this once for a little while!
At her look, so eager and so worn, old Jolyon had grumblingly consented. He did not know what she wanted, he said, with going to a dance like this, a poor affair, he would wager; and she no more fit for it than a cat! What she wanted was sea air, and after his general meeting of the Globular Gold Concessions he was ready to take her. She didn’t want to go away? Ah! she would knock herself up! Stealing a mournful look at her, he went on with his breakfast.
At her eager yet tired expression, old Jolyon reluctantly agreed. He didn’t understand what she wanted by going to a dance like this, a lousy event, he bet; and she was no more suited for it than a cat! What she really needed was some sea air, and after his meeting with the Globular Gold Concessions, he was ready to take her. She didn’t want to leave? Ah! She was going to wear herself out! Casting a sad glance at her, he continued with his breakfast.
June went out early, and wandered restlessly about in the heat. Her little light figure that lately had moved so languidly about its business, was all on fire. She bought herself some flowers. She wanted—she meant to look her best. He would be there! She knew well enough that he had a card. She would show him that she did not care. But deep down in her heart she resolved that evening to win him back. She came in flushed, and talked brightly all lunch; old Jolyon was there, and he was deceived.
June went out early and wandered aimlessly in the heat. Her once delicate figure, which had recently moved about so leisurely, was now full of energy. She bought herself some flowers because she wanted to look her best. He would be there! She knew he had a card. She intended to show him that she didn’t care. But deep down, she promised herself that she would win him back that evening. She came back feeling hot and talked animatedly during lunch; old Jolyon was there, and he was fooled.
In the afternoon she was overtaken by a desperate fit of sobbing. She strangled the noise against the pillows of her bed, but when at last it ceased she saw in the glass a swollen face with reddened eyes, and violet circles round them. She stayed in the darkened room till dinner time.
In the afternoon, she was hit by a wave of uncontrollable tears. She muffled the sound into her pillows, but when it finally stopped, she looked in the mirror and saw a puffy face with red eyes and dark circles around them. She stayed in the dim room until dinner.
All through that silent meal the struggle went on within her.
All through that quiet meal, she continued to wrestle with her inner conflict.
She looked so shadowy and exhausted that old Jolyon told “Sankey” to countermand the carriage, he would not have her going out.... She was to go to bed! She made no resistance. She went up to her room, and sat in the dark. At ten o’clock she rang for her maid.
She looked so worn out and tired that old Jolyon told “Sankey” to cancel the carriage; he didn’t want her going out. She was to go to bed! She didn’t resist. She went up to her room and sat in the dark. At ten o’clock, she called for her maid.
“Bring some hot water, and go down and tell Mr. Forsyte that I feel perfectly rested. Say that if he’s too tired I can go to the dance by myself.”
“Get some hot water and go tell Mr. Forsyte that I feel completely rested. Let him know that if he’s too tired, I can go to the dance on my own.”
The maid looked askance, and June turned on her imperiously. “Go,” she said, “bring the hot water at once!”
The maid gave her a sideways glance, and June turned to her with authority. “Go,” she said, “bring the hot water right now!”
Her ball-dress still lay on the sofa, and with a sort of fierce care she arrayed herself, took the flowers in her hand, and went down, her small face carried high under its burden of hair. She could hear old Jolyon in his room as she passed.
Her ball gown still lay on the sofa, and with fierce determination, she got ready, took the flowers in her hand, and went downstairs, her small face held high under its weight of hair. She could hear old Jolyon in his room as she walked by.
Bewildered and vexed, he was dressing. It was past ten, they would not get there till eleven; the girl was mad. But he dared not cross her—the expression of her face at dinner haunted him.
Bewildered and annoyed, he was getting dressed. It was past ten, and they wouldn't arrive until eleven; the girl was furious. But he didn't dare defy her—the look on her face at dinner haunted him.
With great ebony brushes he smoothed his hair till it shone like silver under the light; then he, too, came out on the gloomy staircase.
With large black brushes, he styled his hair until it gleamed like silver under the light; then he stepped out onto the dark staircase as well.
June met him below, and, without a word, they went to the carriage.
June met him below, and without saying a word, they walked to the carriage.
When, after that drive which seemed to last for ever, she entered Roger’s drawing-room, she disguised under a mask of resolution a very torment of nervousness and emotion. The feeling of shame at what might be called “running after him” was smothered by the dread that he might not be there, that she might not see him after all, and by that dogged resolve—somehow, she did not know how—to win him back.
When she finally walked into Roger's drawing-room after that seemingly endless drive, she hid her intense nervousness and emotions behind a facade of determination. The embarrassment of what could be seen as "chasing after him" was overshadowed by the fear that he might not be there, that she might miss him entirely, and by a stubborn determination—though she wasn’t sure how—that she would win him back.
The sight of the ballroom, with its gleaming floor, gave her a feeling of joy, of triumph, for she loved dancing, and when dancing she floated, so light was she, like a strenuous, eager little spirit. He would surely ask her to dance, and if he danced with her it would all be as it was before. She looked about her eagerly.
The sight of the ballroom, with its shiny floor, filled her with joy and a sense of victory because she loved dancing. When she danced, she felt light and free, like an eager little spirit. He would definitely ask her to dance, and if he did, everything would be just like it used to be. She looked around her with excitement.
The sight of Bosinney coming with Irene from the conservatory, with that strange look of utter absorption on his face, struck her too suddenly. They had not seen—no one should see—her distress, not even her grandfather.
The sight of Bosinney coming with Irene from the conservatory, with that strange look of complete focus on his face, hit her unexpectedly. They hadn’t seen—no one should see—her upset, not even her grandfather.
She put her hand on Jolyon’s arm, and said very low:
She placed her hand on Jolyon’s arm and said quietly:
“I must go home, Gran; I feel ill.”
“I need to go home, Gran; I feel sick.”
He hurried her away, grumbling to himself that he had known how it would be.
He rushed her out, muttering under his breath that he had known this would happen.
To her he said nothing; only when they were once more in the carriage, which by some fortunate chance had lingered near the door, he asked her: “What is it, my darling?”
To her, he didn't say anything; only when they were back in the carriage, which had luckily stayed close to the door, did he ask her, “What’s wrong, my darling?”
Feeling her whole slender body shaken by sobs, he was terribly alarmed. She must have Blank to-morrow. He would insist upon it. He could not have her like this.... There, there!
Feeling her entire slim body shaking with sobs, he was extremely worried. She must have Blank tomorrow. He would make sure of it. He couldn't have her like this... There, there!
June mastered her sobs, and squeezing his hand feverishly, she lay back in her corner, her face muffled in a shawl.
June controlled her sobs and, gripping his hand tightly, she leaned back in her corner, her face hidden in a shawl.
He could only see her eyes, fixed and staring in the dark, but he did not cease to stroke her hand with his thin fingers.
He could only see her eyes, wide and staring in the dark, but he didn’t stop stroking her hand with his slender fingers.
CHAPTER IX
EVENING AT RICHMOND
Other eyes besides the eyes of June and of Soames had seen “those two” (as Euphemia had already begun to call them) coming from the conservatory; other eyes had noticed the look on Bosinney’s face.
Other people aside from June and Soames had seen “those two” (as Euphemia had already started calling them) coming from the conservatory; other people had noticed the expression on Bosinney’s face.
There are moments when Nature reveals the passion hidden beneath the careless calm of her ordinary moods—violent spring flashing white on almond-blossom through the purple clouds; a snowy, moonlit peak, with its single star, soaring up to the passionate blue; or against the flames of sunset, an old yew-tree standing dark guardian of some fiery secret.
There are moments when Nature shows the intense emotions hidden beneath the relaxed calm of her everyday moods—powerful spring bursting into bloom with white almond blossoms against the purple clouds; a snowy, moonlit peak, with its single star, rising up to the deep blue sky; or an ancient yew tree standing as a dark guardian of some fiery secret against the backdrop of a sunset.
There are moments, too, when in a picture-gallery, a work, noted by the casual spectator as “* * *Titian—remarkably fine,” breaks through the defences of some Forsyte better lunched perhaps than his fellows, and holds him spellbound in a kind of ecstasy. There are things, he feels—there are things here which—well, which are things. Something unreasoning, unreasonable, is upon him; when he tries to define it with the precision of a practical man, it eludes him, slips away, as the glow of the wine he has drunk is slipping away, leaving him cross, and conscious of his liver. He feels that he has been extravagant, prodigal of something; virtue has gone out of him. He did not desire this glimpse of what lay under the three stars of his catalogue. God forbid that he should know anything about the forces of Nature! God forbid that he should admit for a moment that there are such things! Once admit that, and where was he? One paid a shilling for entrance, and another for the programme.
There are moments in an art gallery when a piece, casually labeled by onlookers as “* * *Titian—exceptionally remarkable,” captivates a more well-fed Forsyte than his peers, leaving him entranced in a sort of ecstasy. He senses that there are things—there are indeed things here that—well, are things. Something irrational, something unreasonable, takes hold of him; when he tries to articulate it with the clarity expected of a practical man, it slips away, just like the pleasant buzz from the wine he’s drunk is fading, making him irritable and aware of his liver. He feels he has been excessive, squandering something; a certain virtue has drained from him. He didn’t want this insight into what was beneath the three stars of his catalog. God forbid he should understand anything about the forces of nature! God forbid he should even acknowledge for a second that such things exist! Once he admits that, where does he stand? He paid a shilling for entry and another for the program.
The look which June had seen, which other Forsytes had seen, was like the sudden flashing of a candle through a hole in some imaginary canvas, behind which it was being moved—the sudden flaming-out of a vague, erratic glow, shadowy and enticing. It brought home to onlookers the consciousness that dangerous forces were at work. For a moment they noticed it with pleasure, with interest, then felt they must not notice it at all.
The look that June had seen, which other Forsytes had seen, was like a candle suddenly flickering through a hole in some imaginary canvas, behind which it was being moved—the brief burst of a faint, unpredictable glow, mysterious and alluring. It made onlookers aware that dangerous forces were at play. For a moment, they observed it with pleasure and curiosity, then felt they had to ignore it completely.
It supplied, however, the reason of Jun’s coming so late and disappearing again without dancing, without even shaking hands with her lover. She was ill, it was said, and no wonder.
It explained why Jun arrived so late and then left without dancing, not even saying goodbye to her lover. People said she was sick, and it was no surprise.
But here they looked at each other guiltily. They had no desire to spread scandal, no desire to be ill-natured. Who would have? And to outsiders no word was breathed, unwritten law keeping them silent.
But here they looked at each other nervously. They didn’t want to spread rumors, and they didn’t want to be mean. Who would? And to outsiders, not a word was spoken, an unspoken rule keeping them quiet.
Then came the news that June had gone to the seaside with old Jolyon.
Then came the news that June had gone to the beach with old Jolyon.
He had carried her off to Broadstairs, for which place there was just then a feeling, Yarmouth having lost caste, in spite of Nicholas, and no Forsyte going to the sea without intending to have an air for his money such as would render him bilious in a week. That fatally aristocratic tendency of the first Forsyte to drink Madeira had left his descendants undoubtedly accessible.
He took her away to Broadstairs, where there was a current trend, since Yarmouth had fallen out of favor, despite Nicholas, and no Forsyte went to the coast without planning to have a vibe that would make him feel sick in a week. That dangerously aristocratic habit of the first Forsyte to drink Madeira had clearly made his descendants vulnerable.
So June went to the sea. The family awaited developments; there was nothing else to do.
So June went to the ocean. The family waited for updates; there was nothing else to do.
But how far—how far had “those two” gone? How far were they going to go? Could they really be going at all? Nothing could surely come of it, for neither of them had any money. At the most a flirtation, ending, as all such attachments should, at the proper time.
But how far—how far had “those two” gone? How far were they going to go? Could they really be going at all? Nothing could surely come of it, for neither of them had any money. At most, it was a flirtation, ending, as all such attachments should, at the right time.
Soames’s sister, Winifred Dartie, who had imbibed with the breezes of Mayfair—she lived in Green Street—more fashionable principles in regard to matrimonial behaviour than were current, for instance, in Ladbroke Grove, laughed at the idea of there being anything in it. The “little thing”—Irene was taller than herself, and it was real testimony to the solid worth of a Forsyte that she should always thus be a “little thing”—the little thing was bored. Why shouldn’t she amuse herself? Soames was rather tiring; and as to Mr. Bosinney—only that buffoon George would have called him the Buccaneer—she maintained that he was very chic.
Soames’s sister, Winifred Dartie, who had picked up more fashionable views on marriage while living in Green Street, Mayfair—views that were definitely different from those in Ladbroke Grove—laughed at the idea that there was anything wrong with the situation. The "little thing"—Irene was actually taller than she was, which just showed how solid a Forsyte was if she was always referred to as the "little thing"—the little thing was bored. Why shouldn’t she have some fun? Soames was kind of exhausting; and as for Mr. Bosinney—only that clown George would have called him the Buccaneer—she insisted that he was very chic.
This dictum—that Bosinney was chic—caused quite a sensation. It failed to convince. That he was “good-looking in a way” they were prepared to admit, but that anyone could call a man with his pronounced cheekbones, curious eyes, and soft felt hats chic was only another instance of Winifred’s extravagant way of running after something new.
This saying—that Bosinney was chic—created quite a stir. It didn’t win them over. They were willing to concede that he was “good-looking in a way,” but that anyone could label a guy with his prominent cheekbones, peculiar eyes, and soft felt hats as chic was just another example of Winifred’s tendency to chase after something trendy.
It was that famous summer when extravagance was fashionable, when the very earth was extravagant, chestnut-trees spread with blossom, and flowers drenched in perfume, as they had never been before; when roses blew in every garden; and for the swarming stars the nights had hardly space; when every day and all day long the sun, in full armour, swung his brazen shield above the Park, and people did strange things, lunching and dining in the open air. Unprecedented was the tale of cabs and carriages that streamed across the bridges of the shining river, bearing the upper-middle class in thousands to the green glories of Bushey, Richmond, Kew, and Hampton Court. Almost every family with any pretensions to be of the carriage-class paid one visit that year to the horse-chestnuts at Bushey, or took one drive amongst the Spanish chestnuts of Richmond Park. Bowling smoothly, if dustily, along, in a cloud of their own creation, they would stare fashionably at the antlered heads which the great slow deer raised out of a forest of bracken that promised to autumn lovers such cover as was never seen before. And now and again, as the amorous perfume of chestnut flowers and of fern was drifted too near, one would say to the other: “My dear! What a peculiar scent!”
It was that famous summer when extravagance was in style, when the very earth was lavish, chestnut trees blooming with flowers, and blossoms bursting with fragrance like never before; when roses flourished in every garden; and the starry nights barely had enough room; when the sun, fully radiant, shielded his bright light over the Park all day long, and people were doing unusual things, enjoying lunch and dinner outdoors. The story of cabs and carriages was unprecedented, streaming across the bridges of the sparkling river, transporting the upper-middle class by the thousands to the lush beauty of Bushey, Richmond, Kew, and Hampton Court. Almost every family that considered themselves part of the carriage-class made one trip that year to see the horse-chestnuts at Bushey or took one drive among the Spanish chestnuts of Richmond Park. Gliding smoothly, though a bit dusty, in a cloud of their own making, they would stylishly gaze at the antlered deer that emerged from a dense forest of bracken, promising autumn lovers an enchanting cover like never seen before. And now and then, as the romantic scent of chestnut flowers and ferns drifted too close, one would say to the other: “My dear! What a strange aroma!”
And the lime-flowers that year were of rare prime, near honey-coloured. At the corners of London squares they gave out, as the sun went down, a perfume sweeter than the honey bees had taken—a perfume that stirred a yearning unnamable in the hearts of Forsytes and their peers, taking the cool after dinner in the precincts of those gardens to which they alone had keys.
And that year, the lime blossoms were incredibly beautiful, a shade close to honey. At the edges of London squares, they released a fragrance, as the sun set, sweeter than the honey gathered by bees—a scent that awakened an indescribable longing in the hearts of the Forsytes and their peers, enjoying the evening breeze after dinner in the gardens to which only they had access.
And that yearning made them linger amidst the dim shapes of flower-beds in the failing daylight, made them turn, and turn, and turn again, as though lovers were waiting for them—waiting for the last light to die away under the shadow of the branches.
And that longing kept them hanging around the blurry outlines of flower beds in the fading light, making them turn, and turn, and turn again, as if lovers were waiting for them—waiting for the last light to fade into the shadows of the branches.
Some vague sympathy evoked by the scent of the limes, some sisterly desire to see for herself, some idea of demonstrating the soundness of her dictum that there was “nothing in it”; or merely the craving to drive down to Richmond, irresistible that summer, moved the mother of the little Darties (of little Publius, of Imogen, Maud, and Benedict) to write the following note to her sister-in-law:
Some unclear sympathy stirred by the smell of the limes, a sisterly urge to see for herself, a need to prove her belief that there was “nothing to it”; or just the need to take a drive down to Richmond, which was impossible to resist that summer, prompted the mother of little Darties (of little Publius, Imogen, Maud, and Benedict) to write the following note to her sister-in-law:
“June 30.
“June 30."
“DEAR IRENE,
“I hear that Soames is going to Henley tomorrow for the night. I
thought it would be great fun if we made up a little party and drove down
to, Richmond. Will you ask Mr. Bosinney, and I will get young Flippard.
“Emily (they called their mother Emily—it was so chic) will
lend us the carriage. I will call for you and your young man at seven o’clock.
DEAR IRENE,
“I hear that Soames is heading to Henley tomorrow for the night. I thought it would be fun if we put together a little party and drove down to Richmond. Will you invite Mr. Bosinney, and I’ll get young Flippard?
“Emily (that’s what they called their mother—very trendy) will lend us the carriage. I’ll pick you and your guy up at seven o’clock.
“Your affectionate sister,
“WINIFRED DARTIE.
“Your loving sister,
“WINIFRED DARTIE.
“Montague believes the dinner at the Crown and Sceptre to be quite eatable.”
“Montague thinks the dinner at the Crown and Sceptre is pretty decent.”
Montague was Dartie’s second and better known name—his first being Moses; for he was nothing if not a man of the world.
Montague was Dartie’s second and more well-known name—his first being Moses; because he was nothing if not a worldly man.
Her plan met with more opposition from Providence than so benevolent a scheme deserved. In the first place young Flippard wrote:
Her plan faced more resistance from fate than such a kind scheme deserved. First of all, young Flippard wrote:
“DEAR MRS. DARTIE,
“Awfully sorry. Engaged two deep.
“DEAR MRS. DARTIE,
“I'm really sorry. I'm too busy.”
“Yours,
“AUGUSTUS FLIPPARD.”
“Yours,
“AUGUSTUS FLIPPARD.”
It was late to send into the by-ways and hedges to remedy this misfortune. With the promptitude and conduct of a mother, Winifred fell back on her husband. She had, indeed, the decided but tolerant temperament that goes with a good deal of profile, fair hair, and greenish eyes. She was seldom or never at a loss; or if at a loss, was always able to convert it into a gain.
It was too late to send someone into the backroads and hedges to fix this problem. With the quick thinking and composure of a mother, Winifred relied on her husband. She had a strong yet accepting personality that matched her prominent features, fair hair, and greenish eyes. She was rarely at a loss; and if she ever found herself confused, she always managed to turn it into an advantage.
Dartie, too, was in good feather. Erotic had failed to win the Lancashire Cup. Indeed, that celebrated animal, owned as he was by a pillar of the turf, who had secretly laid many thousands against him, had not even started. The forty-eight hours that followed his scratching were among the darkest in Dartie’s life.
Dartie was also in a good mood. Erotic didn’t manage to win the Lancashire Cup. In fact, that famous horse, owned by a prominent figure in racing who had secretly bet thousands against him, didn’t even run. The forty-eight hours that followed his withdrawal were some of the darkest in Dartie’s life.
Visions of James haunted him day and night. Black thoughts about Soames mingled with the faintest hopes. On the Friday night he got drunk, so greatly was he affected. But on Saturday morning the true Stock Exchange instinct triumphed within him. Owing some hundreds, which by no possibility could he pay, he went into town and put them all on Concertina for the Saltown Borough Handicap.
Visions of James haunted him day and night. Dark thoughts about Soames mixed with the slightest glimmers of hope. On Friday night, he got drunk, so deeply affected was he. But on Saturday morning, his true Stock Exchange instincts kicked in. Owing a few hundred dollars, which he couldn’t possibly pay, he went into town and placed all his bets on Concertina for the Saltown Borough Handicap.
As he said to Major Scrotton, with whom he lunched at the Iseeum: “That little Jew boy, Nathans, had given him the tip. He didn’t care a cursh. He wash in—a mucker. If it didn’t come up—well then, damme, the old man would have to pay!”
As he mentioned to Major Scrotton during their lunch at the Iseeum, “That little Jewish kid, Nathans, had tipped him off. He didn’t care at all. He was in—a loser. If it didn’t work out—well then, damn it, the old man would have to pay!”
A bottle of Pol Roger to his own cheek had given him a new contempt for James.
A bottle of Pol Roger against his own cheek had given him a fresh disdain for James.
It came up. Concertina was squeezed home by her neck—a terrible squeak! But, as Dartie said: There was nothing like pluck!
It came up. Concertina was squeezed in by her neck—a terrible squeak! But, as Dartie said: There was nothing quite like determination!
He was by no means averse to the expedition to Richmond. He would “stand” it himself! He cherished an admiration for Irene, and wished to be on more playful terms with her.
He was definitely not against the trip to Richmond. He could handle it himself! He had a crush on Irene and wanted to be more friendly with her.
At half-past five the Park Lane footman came round to say: Mrs. Forsyte was very sorry, but one of the horses was coughing!
At 5:30, the Park Lane footman came by to say: Mrs. Forsyte was really sorry, but one of the horses was coughing!
Undaunted by this further blow, Winifred at once despatched little Publius (now aged seven) with the nursery governess to Montpellier Square.
Undeterred by this additional setback, Winifred immediately sent little Publius (now seven years old) along with the nursery governess to Montpellier Square.
They would go down in hansoms and meet at the Crown and Sceptre at 7.45.
They would take a cab and meet at the Crown and Sceptre at 7:45.
Dartie, on being told, was pleased enough. It was better than going down with your back to the horses! He had no objection to driving down with Irene. He supposed they would pick up the others at Montpellier Square, and swop hansoms there?
Dartie was pretty happy to hear that. It was better than riding backwards with the horses! He didn't mind driving down with Irene. He figured they would pick up the others at Montpellier Square and switch carriages there.
Informed that the meet was at the Crown and Sceptre, and that he would have to drive with his wife, he turned sulky, and said it was d—-d slow!
Informed that the meeting was at the Crown and Sceptre, and that he would have to drive with his wife, he got sulky and said it was so boring!
At seven o’clock they started, Dartie offering to bet the driver half-a-crown he didn’t do it in the three-quarters of an hour.
At seven o’clock, they set off, with Dartie proposing to bet the driver half a crown that he wouldn’t make it in under forty-five minutes.
Twice only did husband and wife exchange remarks on the way.
Twice did the husband and wife talk to each other on the way.
Dartie said: “It’ll put Master Soames’s nose out of joint to hear his wife’s been drivin’ in a hansom with Master Bosinney!”
Dartie said: “It’ll really upset Master Soames to find out his wife’s been riding in a cab with Master Bosinney!”
Winifred replied: “Don’t talk such nonsense, Monty!”
Winifred responded, "Don't say such nonsense, Monty!"
“Nonsense!” repeated Dartie. “You don’t know women, my fine lady!”
“Nonsense!” Dartie repeated. “You don’t understand women, my fine lady!”
On the other occasion he merely asked: “How am I looking? A bit puffy about the gills? That fizz old George is so fond of is a windy wine!”
On another occasion, he simply asked, “How do I look? A bit puffy around the cheeks? That fizzy stuff old George loves is just a bubbly wine!”
He had been lunching with George Forsyte at the Haversnake.
He had been having lunch with George Forsyte at the Haversnake.
Bosinney and Irene had arrived before them. They were standing in one of the long French windows overlooking the river.
Bosinney and Irene had arrived before them. They were standing in one of the long French windows that looked out over the river.
Windows that summer were open all day long, and all night too, and day and night the scents of flowers and trees came in, the hot scent of parching grass, and the cool scent of the heavy dews.
Windows that summer were open all day and night, and all day and night the scents of flowers and trees filled the air, the hot smell of drying grass, and the refreshing scent of the thick dews.
To the eye of the observant Dartie his two guests did not appear to be making much running, standing there close together, without a word. Bosinney was a hungry-looking creature—not much go about him!
To the observant Dartie, his two guests didn’t seem to be doing much, just standing close together without saying a word. Bosinney looked like he hadn’t eaten in a while—didn’t have much energy about him!
He left them to Winifred, however, and busied himself to order the dinner.
He handed them over to Winifred and focused on organizing the dinner.
A Forsyte will require good, if not delicate feeding, but a Dartie will tax the resources of a Crown and Sceptre. Living as he does, from hand to mouth, nothing is too good for him to eat; and he will eat it. His drink, too, will need to be carefully provided; there is much drink in this country “not good enough” for a Dartie; he will have the best. Paying for things vicariously, there is no reason why he should stint himself. To stint yourself is the mark of a fool, not of a Dartie.
A Forsyte will need good, if not fancy, food, but a Dartie will drain the resources of a Crown and Sceptre. Living hand to mouth, he thinks nothing is too good for him to eat; and he'll eat it. His drinks will also need to be top-notch; there’s a lot of drink in this country that’s simply “not good enough” for a Dartie; he will only settle for the best. Since he pays for things indirectly, there’s no reason for him to hold back. Holding back is a fool’s move, not a Dartie’s.
The best of everything! No sounder principle on which a man can base his life, whose father-in-law has a very considerable income, and a partiality for his grandchildren.
The best of everything! There’s no better principle for a man to build his life on, especially if his father-in-law has a good income and a fondness for his grandkids.
With his not unable eye Dartie had spotted this weakness in James the very first year after little Publius’s arrival (an error); he had profited by his perspicacity. Four little Darties were now a sort of perpetual insurance.
With his sharp eye, Dartie had noticed this weakness in James right in the first year after little Publius showed up (a mistake); he had taken advantage of his insight. Four little Darties were now like a kind of ongoing safety net.
The feature of the feast was unquestionably the red mullet. This delectable fish, brought from a considerable distance in a state of almost perfect preservation, was first fried, then boned, then served in ice, with Madeira punch in place of sauce, according to a recipe known to a few men of the world.
The highlight of the feast was definitely the red mullet. This delicious fish, delivered from quite a distance in nearly perfect condition, was first fried, then deboned, and served on ice, with Madeira punch instead of sauce, following a recipe that only a few worldly men knew.
Nothing else calls for remark except the payment of the bill by Dartie.
Nothing else needs mentioning except for Dartie's payment of the bill.
He had made himself extremely agreeable throughout the meal; his bold, admiring stare seldom abandoning Irene’s face and figure. As he was obliged to confess to himself, he got no change out of her—she was cool enough, as cool as her shoulders looked under their veil of creamy lace. He expected to have caught her out in some little game with Bosinney; but not a bit of it, she kept up her end remarkably well. As for that architect chap, he was as glum as a bear with a sore head—Winifred could barely get a word out of him; he ate nothing, but he certainly took his liquor, and his face kept getting whiter, and his eyes looked queer.
He had been really charming throughout the meal; his bold, admiring gaze hardly ever left Irene’s face and figure. He had to admit to himself that he didn’t get any reaction from her—she was as cool as her shoulders looked beneath that creamy lace veil. He thought he might catch her doing something sneaky with Bosinney, but not at all; she held her own incredibly well. As for that architect guy, he was as grumpy as a bear with a headache—Winifred could hardly get a word out of him; he ate nothing, but he definitely drank a lot, and his face kept getting whiter, with a strange look in his eyes.
It was all very amusing.
It was all really funny.
For Dartie himself was in capital form, and talked freely, with a certain poignancy, being no fool. He told two or three stories verging on the improper, a concession to the company, for his stories were not used to verging. He proposed Irene’s health in a mock speech. Nobody drank it, and Winifred said: “Don’t be such a clown, Monty!”
For Dartie himself was in great form and spoke openly, with a certain emotional depth, as he was no fool. He shared two or three stories that were slightly inappropriate, which was a nod to the company, since his stories usually didn't go there. He raised a toast to Irene in a playful speech. Nobody joined in the toast, and Winifred said, “Stop being such a clown, Monty!”
At her suggestion they went after dinner to the public terrace overlooking the river.
At her suggestion, they went to the public terrace overlooking the river after dinner.
“I should like to see the common people making love,” she said, “it’s such fun!”
“I would love to see regular people in love,” she said, “it’s so much fun!”
There were numbers of them walking in the cool, after the day’s heat, and the air was alive with the sound of voices, coarse and loud, or soft as though murmuring secrets.
There were quite a few people walking in the cool air after the day’s heat, and the atmosphere was buzzing with the sound of voices, some rough and loud, while others were soft, as if sharing secrets.
It was not long before Winifred’s better sense—she was the only Forsyte present—secured them an empty bench. They sat down in a row. A heavy tree spread a thick canopy above their heads, and the haze darkened slowly over the river.
It didn't take long for Winifred's better judgment—she was the only Forsyte there—to find them an empty bench. They settled down in a line. A large tree created a dense cover above them, and the mist gradually thickened over the river.
Dartie sat at the end, next to him Irene, then Bosinney, then Winifred. There was hardly room for four, and the man of the world could feel Irene’s arm crushed against his own; he knew that she could not withdraw it without seeming rude, and this amused him; he devised every now and again a movement that would bring her closer still. He thought: “That Buccaneer Johnny shan’t have it all to himself! It’s a pretty tight fit, certainly!”
Dartie sat at the end, with Irene next to him, then Bosinney, then Winifred. There was barely enough room for four people, and the worldly man could feel Irene’s arm pressed against his own; he knew she couldn’t pull it away without looking rude, and this entertained him. He would occasionally make a move that brought her even closer. He thought, “That Buccaneer Johnny isn’t going to have it all to himself! It’s definitely a snug fit!”
From far down below on the dark river came drifting the tinkle of a mandoline, and voices singing the old round:
From far down below on the dark river, the soft sound of a mandolin floated up, along with voices singing the old round:
“A boat, a boat, unto the ferry,
For we’ll go over and be merry;
And laugh, and quaff, and drink brown sherry!”
“A boat, a boat, to the ferry,
For we’ll cross over and have a good time;
And laugh, and sip, and drink some brown sherry!”
And suddenly the moon appeared, young and tender, floating up on her back from behind a tree; and as though she had breathed, the air was cooler, but down that cooler air came always the warm odour of the limes.
And suddenly the moon showed up, fresh and gentle, rising on her back from behind a tree; and as if she had taken a breath, the air got cooler, but along with that cooler air always came the warm scent of the limes.
Over his cigar Dartie peered round at Bosinney, who was sitting with his arms crossed, staring straight in front of him, and on his face the look of a man being tortured.
Over his cigar, Dartie looked over at Bosinney, who was sitting with his arms crossed, staring straight ahead, and had the expression of someone being tortured.
And Dartie shot a glance at the face between, so veiled by the overhanging shadow that it was but like a darker piece of the darkness shaped and breathed on; soft, mysterious, enticing.
And Dartie looked at the face in front of him, so covered by the shadow above that it seemed like just a darker part of the darkness that was shaped and breathed; soft, mysterious, and tempting.
A hush had fallen on the noisy terrace, as if all the strollers were thinking secrets too precious to be spoken.
A quiet had settled over the bustling terrace, as if everyone walking by was holding onto secrets too valuable to share.
And Dartie thought: “Women!”
And Dartie thought: “Women!”
The glow died above the river, the singing ceased; the young moon hid behind a tree, and all was dark. He pressed himself against Irene.
The light faded above the river, the singing stopped; the young moon hid behind a tree, and everything went dark. He pressed himself against Irene.
He was not alarmed at the shuddering that ran through the limbs he touched, or at the troubled, scornful look of her eyes. He felt her trying to draw herself away, and smiled.
He wasn't worried about the shudder that went through the limbs he touched or the troubled, scornful look in her eyes. He felt her trying to pull away and smiled.
It must be confessed that the man of the world had drunk quite as much as was good for him.
It must be admitted that the man of the world had drunk just as much as was good for him.
With thick lips parted under his well-curled moustaches, and his bold eyes aslant upon her, he had the malicious look of a satyr.
With thick lips parted beneath his well-groomed mustache, and his bold eyes angled toward her, he had the sly look of a satyr.
Along the pathway of sky between the hedges of the tree tops the stars clustered forth; like mortals beneath, they seemed to shift and swarm and whisper. Then on the terrace the buzz broke out once more, and Dartie thought: “Ah! he’s a poor, hungry-looking devil, that Bosinney!” and again he pressed himself against Irene.
Along the sky path between the treetops, the stars gathered; like people below, they appeared to shift, swarm, and whisper. Then the buzz started again on the terrace, and Dartie thought, “Ah! That Bosinney looks like a poor, hungry soul!” and he pressed himself against Irene once more.
The movement deserved a better success. She rose, and they all followed her.
The movement deserved greater success. She stood up, and everyone followed her.
The man of the world was more than ever determined to see what she was made of. Along the terrace he kept close at her elbow. He had within him much good wine. There was the long drive home, the long drive and the warm dark and the pleasant closeness of the hansom cab—with its insulation from the world devised by some great and good man. That hungry architect chap might drive with his wife—he wished him joy of her! And, conscious that his voice was not too steady, he was careful not to speak; but a smile had become fixed on his thick lips.
The worldly man was more determined than ever to find out what she was really like. Along the terrace, he stayed close to her side. He had plenty of good wine in him. There was the long drive home ahead, the long drive through the warm dark, and the cozy intimacy of the cab—its design shielding them from the outside world, created by some brilliant and kind-hearted person. That hungry architect guy could drive his wife around—good luck to him! And aware that his voice wasn't quite steady, he made sure not to speak; but a smile had settled on his thick lips.
They strolled along toward the cabs awaiting them at the farther end. His plan had the merit of all great plans, an almost brutal simplicity— he would merely keep at her elbow till she got in, and get in quickly after her.
They walked over to the cabs waiting for them at the far end. His plan had the quality of all great plans, an almost harsh simplicity—he would just stay by her side until she got in, and then hop in right after her.
But when Irene reached the cab she did not get in; she slipped, instead, to the horse’s head. Dartie was not at the moment sufficiently master of his legs to follow. She stood stroking the horse’s nose, and, to his annoyance, Bosinney was at her side first. She turned and spoke to him rapidly, in a low voice; the words “That man” reached Dartie. He stood stubbornly by the cab step, waiting for her to come back. He knew a trick worth two of that!
But when Irene got to the cab, she didn’t get in; instead, she went over to the horse's head. Dartie was too unsteady on his feet to follow her. She stood there, petting the horse’s nose, and to his annoyance, Bosinney was the first to reach her side. She turned and spoke to him quickly in a low voice; the words “That man” made it to Dartie. He remained stubbornly at the cab step, waiting for her to return. He knew a trick worth two of that!
Here, in the lamp-light, his figure (no more than medium height), well squared in its white evening waistcoat, his light overcoat flung over his arm, a pink flower in his button-hole, and on his dark face that look of confident, good-humoured insolence, he was at his best—a thorough man of the world.
Here, in the light of the lamp, his figure (about average height), nicely tailored in his white evening waistcoat, his light overcoat draped over his arm, a pink flower in his buttonhole, and on his dark face that expression of self-assured, cheerful arrogance, he was at his best—a true man of the world.
Winifred was already in her cab. Dartie reflected that Bosinney would have a poorish time in that cab if he didn’t look sharp! Suddenly he received a push which nearly overturned him in the road. Bosinney’s voice hissed in his ear: “I am taking Irene back; do you understand?” He saw a face white with passion, and eyes that glared at him like a wild cat’s.
Winifred was already in her cab. Dartie thought that Bosinney would have a tough time in that cab if he didn’t get it together! Suddenly, he felt a shove that nearly knocked him over in the street. Bosinney's voice hissed in his ear: “I am taking Irene back; do you get it?” He saw a face pale with rage, and eyes that glared at him like a wild cat's.
“Eh?” he stammered. “What? Not a bit. You take my wife!”
“Eh?” he stammered. “What? Not at all. You’re taking my wife!”
“Get away!” hissed Bosinney—“or I’ll throw you into the road!”
“Get lost!” hissed Bosinney—“or I’ll throw you into the street!”
Dartie recoiled; he saw as plainly as possible that the fellow meant it. In the space he made Irene had slipped by, her dress brushed his legs. Bosinney stepped in after her.
Dartie pulled back; he could see clearly that the guy was serious. In the space he created, Irene had slipped past, her dress brushing against his legs. Bosinney stepped in right after her.
“Go on!” he heard the Buccaneer cry. The cabman flicked his horse. It sprang forward.
“Go on!” he heard the Buccaneer shout. The cab driver flicked his horse. It leaped forward.
Dartie stood for a moment dumbfounded; then, dashing at the cab where his wife sat, he scrambled in.
Dartie stood there for a moment, stunned; then, rushing over to the cab where his wife was waiting, he climbed in.
“Drive on!” he shouted to the driver, “and don’t you lose sight of that fellow in front!”
“Keep going!” he yelled at the driver, “and don’t take your eyes off that guy in front!”
Seated by his wife’s side, he burst into imprecations. Calming himself at last with a supreme effort, he added: “A pretty mess you’ve made of it, to let the Buccaneer drive home with her; why on earth couldn’t you keep hold of him? He’s mad with love; any fool can see that!”
Seated next to his wife, he erupted in curses. Finally calming himself with a tremendous effort, he added: “What a terrible situation you’ve created by letting the Buccaneer take her home; why couldn’t you keep a hold of him? He’s crazy in love; anyone can see that!”
He drowned Winifred’s rejoinder with fresh calls to the Almighty; nor was it until they reached Barnes that he ceased a Jeremiad, in the course of which he had abused her, her father, her brother, Irene, Bosinney, the name of Forsyte, his own children, and cursed the day when he had ever married.
He drowned Winifred’s response with new appeals to God; it wasn't until they got to Barnes that he stopped his rant, during which he had criticized her, her father, her brother, Irene, Bosinney, the Forsyte name, his own kids, and lamented the day he got married.
Winifred, a woman of strong character, let him have his say, at the end of which he lapsed into sulky silence. His angry eyes never deserted the back of that cab, which, like a lost chance, haunted the darkness in front of him.
Winifred, a strong-willed woman, allowed him to express himself, after which he fell into a sullen silence. His furious eyes remained fixed on the back of that cab, which, like a missed opportunity, lingered in the darkness ahead of him.
Fortunately he could not hear Bosinney’s passionate pleading—that pleading which the man of the world’s conduct had let loose like a flood; he could not see Irene shivering, as though some garment had been torn from her, nor her eyes, black and mournful, like the eyes of a beaten child. He could not hear Bosinney entreating, entreating, always entreating; could not hear her sudden, soft weeping, nor see that poor, hungry-looking devil, awed and trembling, humbly touching her hand.
Fortunately, he couldn't hear Bosinney's desperate pleading—that pleading which the man of the world's actions had unleashed like a flood; he couldn't see Irene shivering as if something important had been taken from her, nor her eyes, dark and sad, like those of a beaten child. He couldn't hear Bosinney begging, begging, always begging; couldn't hear her sudden, quiet sobbing, nor see that poor, hungry-looking guy, awed and trembling, gently touching her hand.
In Montpellier Square their cabman, following his instructions to the letter, faithfully drew up behind the cab in front. The Darties saw Bosinney spring out, and Irene follow, and hasten up the steps with bent head. She evidently had her key in her hand, for she disappeared at once. It was impossible to tell whether she had turned to speak to Bosinney.
In Montpellier Square, their cab driver, sticking to the instructions exactly, pulled up right behind the cab in front of them. The Darties saw Bosinney jump out, with Irene following closely behind, hurrying up the steps with her head down. She clearly had her key ready because she vanished inside immediately. It was unclear if she had stopped to talk to Bosinney.
The latter came walking past their cab; both husband and wife had an admirable view of his face in the light of a street lamp. It was working with violent emotion.
The latter walked past their cab; both the husband and wife had a clear view of his face in the light of a street lamp. It showed intense emotion.
“Good-night, Mr. Bosinney!” called Winifred.
“Goodnight, Mr. Bosinney!” called Winifred.
Bosinney started, clawed off his hat, and hurried on. He had obviously forgotten their existence.
Bosinney jumped, took off his hat, and rushed ahead. He clearly had forgotten they were there.
“There!” said Dartie, “did you see the beast’s face? What did I say? Fine games!” He improved the occasion.
“There!” said Dartie, “did you see the beast’s face? What did I tell you? Great times!” He made the most of the moment.
There had so clearly been a crisis in the cab that Winifred was unable to defend her theory.
There had clearly been a crisis in the cab that Winifred couldn't defend her theory.
She said: “I shall say nothing about it. I don’t see any use in making a fuss!”
She said, “I won’t say anything about it. I don’t see the point in making a big deal out of it!”
With that view Dartie at once concurred; looking upon James as a private preserve, he disapproved of his being disturbed by the troubles of others.
With that perspective, Dartie immediately agreed; seeing James as someone to be kept to himself, he didn't think it was fair for him to be bothered by other people's issues.
“Quite right,” he said; “let Soames look after himself. He’s jolly well able to!”
“Exactly,” he said; “let Soames take care of himself. He can manage just fine!”
Thus speaking, the Darties entered their habitat in Green Street, the rent of which was paid by James, and sought a well-earned rest. The hour was midnight, and no Forsytes remained abroad in the streets to spy out Bosinney’s wanderings; to see him return and stand against the rails of the Square garden, back from the glow of the street lamp; to see him stand there in the shadow of trees, watching the house where in the dark was hidden she whom he would have given the world to see for a single minute—she who was now to him the breath of the lime-trees, the meaning of the light and the darkness, the very beating of his own heart.
As they talked, the Darties entered their home on Green Street, with James covering the rent, and settled in for a well-deserved rest. It was midnight, and no Forsytes were out on the streets to watch Bosinney’s movements; to see him come back and lean against the railings of the Square garden, away from the glow of the streetlight; to see him there in the shadows of the trees, gazing at the house where, in the dark, was hidden the woman he would have given anything to see for just a moment—she who was now to him the scent of the lime trees, the essence of both light and darkness, the very pulse of his own heart.
CHAPTER X
DIAGNOSIS OF A FORSYTE
It is in the nature of a Forsyte to be ignorant that he is a Forsyte; but young Jolyon was well aware of being one. He had not known it till after the decisive step which had made him an outcast; since then the knowledge had been with him continually. He felt it throughout his alliance, throughout all his dealings with his second wife, who was emphatically not a Forsyte.
It’s in a Forsyte’s nature to be unaware that they are a Forsyte; however, young Jolyon fully recognized that he was one. He hadn’t realized it until after the crucial decision that left him an outcast; since then, the awareness had stuck with him all the time. He felt it in his relationship, in all his interactions with his second wife, who was definitely not a Forsyte.
He knew that if he had not possessed in great measure the eye for what he wanted, the tenacity to hold on to it, the sense of the folly of wasting that for which he had given so big a price—in other words, the “sense of property” he could never have retained her (perhaps never would have desired to retain her) with him through all the financial troubles, slights, and misconstructions of those fifteen years; never have induced her to marry him on the death of his first wife; never have lived it all through, and come up, as it were, thin, but smiling.
He knew that if he hadn't had a strong sense of what he wanted, the determination to hold onto it, and the understanding of how foolish it would be to waste something he had paid such a high price for—in other words, the “sense of ownership”—he could never have kept her (and maybe never would have wanted to keep her) with him through all the financial struggles, insults, and misunderstandings of those fifteen years; he could never have persuaded her to marry him after his first wife died; he could never have gotten through everything and come out, so to speak, weary but smiling.
He was one of those men who, seated cross-legged like miniature Chinese idols in the cages of their own hearts, are ever smiling at themselves a doubting smile. Not that this smile, so intimate and eternal, interfered with his actions, which, like his chin and his temperament, were quite a peculiar blend of softness and determination.
He was one of those guys who, sitting cross-legged like tiny Chinese statues in the cages of their own hearts, always had a questioning smile on their faces. Not that this smile, so personal and everlasting, got in the way of what he did, which, like his chin and his personality, was a strange mix of gentleness and grit.
He was conscious, too, of being a Forsyte in his work, that painting of water-colours to which he devoted so much energy, always with an eye on himself, as though he could not take so unpractical a pursuit quite seriously, and always with a certain queer uneasiness that he did not make more money at it.
He was aware, too, of being a Forsyte in his work, that watercolor painting to which he put so much effort, always mindful of himself, as if he couldn't fully take such an impractical pursuit seriously, and always with a strange discomfort that he wasn't making more money from it.
It was, then, this consciousness of what it meant to be a Forsyte, that made him receive the following letter from old Jolyon, with a mixture of sympathy and disgust:
It was this awareness of what it meant to be a Forsyte that made him receive the following letter from old Jolyon with a mix of sympathy and disgust:
“SHELDRAKE HOUSE,
“BROADSTAIRS,
“July 1.
SHELDRAKE HOUSE,
BROADSTAIRS,
July 1.
“MY DEAR JO,”
(The Dad’s handwriting had altered very little in the thirty odd
years that he remembered it.)
“We have been here now a fortnight, and have had good weather on the
whole. The air is bracing, but my liver is out of order, and I shall be
glad enough to get back to town. I cannot say much for June, her health
and spirits are very indifferent, and I don’t see what is to come of
it. She says nothing, but it is clear that she is harping on this
engagement, which is an engagement and no engagement, and—goodness
knows what. I have grave doubts whether she ought to be allowed to return
to London in the present state of affairs, but she is so self-willed that
she might take it into her head to come up at any moment. The fact is
someone ought to speak to Bosinney and ascertain what he means. I’m
afraid of this myself, for I should certainly rap him over the knuckles,
but I thought that you, knowing him at the Club, might put in a word, and
get to ascertain what the fellow is about. You will of course in no way
commit June. I shall be glad to hear from you in the course of a few days
whether you have succeeded in gaining any information. The situation is
very distressing to me, I worry about it at night. With my love to Jolly and Holly.
“MY DEAR JO,”
(The Dad’s handwriting had changed very little in the thirty-odd years that he remembered it.)
“We've been here for two weeks now, and the weather has been good overall. The air is refreshing, but my liver isn't great, and I’ll be happy to get back to the city. I can't say much for June; her health and spirits are pretty low, and I don’t know what’s going to come of it. She doesn’t say much, but it’s obvious she’s fixating on this engagement, which is an engagement and not an engagement, and—goodness knows what. I seriously doubt she should be allowed to return to London in the current situation, but she’s so stubborn that she might decide to head up at any moment. The truth is, someone should talk to Bosinney and find out what he really means. I’m a bit scared to do this myself, as I would definitely give him a piece of my mind, but I thought you, knowing him at the Club, might say a word and figure out what he’s thinking. You will, of course, not involve June in this. I’d love to hear from you in a few days about whether you’ve managed to get any information. This situation is really stressing me out; I worry about it at night. Sending my love to Jolly and Holly.”
“I am,
“Your affect. father,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”
“I am,
“Your vibe, father,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”
Young Jolyon pondered this letter so long and seriously that his wife noticed his preoccupation, and asked him what was the matter. He replied: “Nothing.”
Young Jolyon thought about this letter for so long and so seriously that his wife noticed he was distracted and asked him what was wrong. He replied, “Nothing.”
It was a fixed principle with him never to allude to June. She might take alarm, he did not know what she might think; he hastened, therefore, to banish from his manner all traces of absorption, but in this he was about as successful as his father would have been, for he had inherited all old Jolyon’s transparency in matters of domestic finesse; and young Mrs. Jolyon, busying herself over the affairs of the house, went about with tightened lips, stealing at him unfathomable looks.
It was a firm rule for him never to mention June. She might get upset; he didn't know what she might think. So, he quickly tried to hide any signs of being deep in thought, but he was about as successful as his father would have been, since he had inherited all of old Jolyon’s straightforwardness when it came to family matters. Meanwhile, young Mrs. Jolyon, preoccupied with managing the household, walked around with pursed lips, giving him mysterious looks.
He started for the Club in the afternoon with the letter in his pocket, and without having made up his mind.
He set off to the Club in the afternoon with the letter in his pocket, not having made a decision yet.
To sound a man as to “his intentions” was peculiarly unpleasant to him; nor did his own anomalous position diminish this unpleasantness. It was so like his family, so like all the people they knew and mixed with, to enforce what they called their rights over a man, to bring him up to the mark; so like them to carry their business principles into their private relations.
To ask a guy about "his intentions" was particularly uncomfortable for him; and his own awkward situation didn’t make it any better. It reminded him so much of his family, and everyone they associated with, to push what they called their rights over someone, to hold him accountable; it was so typical of them to apply their business principles to their personal relationships.
And how that phrase in the letter—“You will, of course, in no way commit June”—gave the whole thing away.
And how that phrase in the letter—“You will, of course, in no way commit June”—gave it all away.
Yet the letter, with the personal grievance, the concern for June, the “rap over the knuckles,” was all so natural. No wonder his father wanted to know what Bosinney meant, no wonder he was angry.
Yet the letter, with the personal complaint, the worry for June, the “warning,” was all so natural. It’s no surprise his father wanted to know what Bosinney meant, and it’s no wonder he was angry.
It was difficult to refuse! But why give the thing to him to do? That was surely quite unbecoming; but so long as a Forsyte got what he was after, he was not too particular about the means, provided appearances were saved.
It was hard to say no! But why let him handle it? That definitely seemed inappropriate; but as long as a Forsyte achieved his goal, he wasn't too concerned about the methods, as long as it looked good.
How should he set about it, or how refuse? Both seemed impossible. So, young Jolyon!
How should he go about it, or how could he refuse? Both seemed impossible. So, young Jolyon!
He arrived at the Club at three o’clock, and the first person he saw was Bosinney himself, seated in a corner, staring out of the window.
He got to the Club at three o'clock, and the first person he noticed was Bosinney himself, sitting in a corner, gazing out the window.
Young Jolyon sat down not far off, and began nervously to reconsider his position. He looked covertly at Bosinney sitting there unconscious. He did not know him very well, and studied him attentively for perhaps the first time; an unusual looking man, unlike in dress, face, and manner to most of the other members of the Club—young Jolyon himself, however different he had become in mood and temper, had always retained the neat reticence of Forsyte appearance. He alone among Forsytes was ignorant of Bosinney’s nickname. The man was unusual, not eccentric, but unusual; he looked worn, too, haggard, hollow in the cheeks beneath those broad, high cheekbones, though without any appearance of ill-health, for he was strongly built, with curly hair that seemed to show all the vitality of a fine constitution.
Young Jolyon sat down nearby and started nervously to rethink his situation. He looked discreetly at Bosinney, who was sitting there unaware. He didn’t know him very well and observed him carefully for perhaps the first time; he was an unusual-looking guy, different in style, face, and manner from most of the other members of the Club. Young Jolyon himself, however much he had changed in mood and temperament, had always kept the tidy reserved look typical of the Forsytes. He was the only Forsyte who was unaware of Bosinney’s nickname. The man was unusual, not eccentric, just different; he looked tired, too, haggard, with hollow cheeks beneath those broad, high cheekbones, but there was no sign of poor health, as he was sturdy, with curly hair that seemed to radiate all the vitality of a strong constitution.
Something in his face and attitude touched young Jolyon. He knew what suffering was like, and this man looked as if he were suffering.
Something in his face and attitude struck young Jolyon. He knew what suffering felt like, and this man looked like he was in pain.
He got up and touched his arm.
He stood up and touched his arm.
Bosinney started, but exhibited no sign of embarrassment on seeing who it was.
Bosinney began, but showed no sign of embarrassment upon seeing who it was.
Young Jolyon sat down.
Young Jolyon took a seat.
“I haven’t seen you for a long time,” he said. “How are you getting on with my cousin’s house?”
“I haven’t seen you in ages,” he said. “How are things going with my cousin’s house?”
“It’ll be finished in about a week.”
“It’ll be done in about a week.”
“I congratulate you!”
"Congratulations!"
“Thanks—I don’t know that it’s much of a subject for congratulation.”
“Thanks—I don’t think it’s really something to congratulate me about.”
“No?” queried young Jolyon; “I should have thought you’d be glad to get a long job like that off your hands; but I suppose you feel it much as I do when I part with a picture—a sort of child?”
“No?” asked young Jolyon. “I would have thought you’d be happy to get a long job like that off your plate; but I guess you feel about it like I do when I let go of a painting—a kind of attachment?”
He looked kindly at Bosinney.
He looked at Bosinney kindly.
“Yes,” said the latter more cordially, “it goes out from you and there’s an end of it. I didn’t know you painted.”
“Yes,” said the latter more warmly, “it comes from you and that’s that. I didn’t know you were an artist.”
“Only water-colours; I can’t say I believe in my work.”
“Only watercolors; I can’t say I have faith in my work.”
“Don’t believe in it? There—how can you do it? Work’s no use unless you believe in it!”
“Don’t believe in it? Then how can you do it? Effort doesn’t matter unless you believe in it!”
“Good,” said young Jolyon; “it’s exactly what I’ve always said. By-the-bye, have you noticed that whenever one says ‘Good,’ one always adds ‘it’s exactly what I’ve always said’. But if you ask me how I do it, I answer, because I’m a Forsyte.”
“Good,” said young Jolyon; “it’s exactly what I’ve always said. By the way, have you noticed that whenever someone says ‘Good,’ they always add ‘it’s exactly what I’ve always said’? But if you ask me how I can do it, I’ll tell you it’s because I’m a Forsyte.”
“A Forsyte! I never thought of you as one!”
“A Forsyte! I never saw you that way!”
“A Forsyte,” replied young Jolyon, “is not an uncommon animal. There are hundreds among the members of this Club. Hundreds out there in the streets; you meet them wherever you go!”
“A Forsyte,” replied young Jolyon, “is not a rare breed. There are hundreds of them among the members of this Club. Hundreds out in the streets; you encounter them wherever you go!”
“And how do you tell them, may I ask?” said Bosinney.
"And how do you tell them, if I may ask?" said Bosinney.
“By their sense of property. A Forsyte takes a practical—one might say a commonsense—view of things, and a practical view of things is based fundamentally on a sense of property. A Forsyte, you will notice, never gives himself away.”
“By their sense of ownership. A Forsyte looks at things in a practical—one might even say a common-sense—way, and this practical perspective is fundamentally based on a sense of ownership. You’ll see that a Forsyte never reveals too much about themselves.”
“Joking?”
"Are you serious?"
Young Jolyon’s eye twinkled.
Young Jolyon's eyes sparkled.
“Not much. As a Forsyte myself, I have no business to talk. But I’m a kind of thoroughbred mongrel; now, there’s no mistaking you: You’re as different from me as I am from my Uncle James, who is the perfect specimen of a Forsyte. His sense of property is extreme, while you have practically none. Without me in between, you would seem like a different species. I’m the missing link. We are, of course, all of us the slaves of property, and I admit that it’s a question of degree, but what I call a ‘Forsyte’ is a man who is decidedly more than less a slave of property. He knows a good thing, he knows a safe thing, and his grip on property—it doesn’t matter whether it be wives, houses, money, or reputation—is his hall-mark.”
“Not much. As a Forsyte myself, I have no right to speak. But I’m a sort of purebred mix; now, there’s no mistaking you: You’re as different from me as I am from my Uncle James, who is the perfect example of a Forsyte. His sense of ownership is extreme, while you have almost none. Without me in between, you would seem like a different species. I’m the missing link. We are, of course, all of us slaves to property, and I admit that it’s a matter of degree, but what I call a ‘Forsyte’ is someone who is definitely more of a slave to property. He recognizes a good opportunity, he knows what's safe, and his hold on property—whether it’s wives, houses, money, or reputation—is his signature.”
“Ah!” murmured Bosinney. “You should patent the word.”
“Ah!” Bosinney said quietly. “You should trademark that word.”
“I should like,” said young Jolyon, “to lecture on it:
“I would like,” said young Jolyon, “to give a talk on it:
“Properties and quality of a Forsyte: This little animal, disturbed by the ridicule of his own sort, is unaffected in his motions by the laughter of strange creatures (you or I). Hereditarily disposed to myopia, he recognises only the persons of his own species, amongst which he passes an existence of competitive tranquillity.”
“Characteristics and traits of a Forsyte: This small creature, bothered by the mockery of its own kind, remains unbothered in its movements by the laughter of outsiders (like you or me). Naturally inclined to shortsightedness, it only recognizes individuals of its own species, among which it leads a life of competitive calm.”
“You talk of them,” said Bosinney, “as if they were half England.”
“You talk about them,” said Bosinney, “as if they were half of England.”
“They are,” repeated young Jolyon, “half England, and the better half, too, the safe half, the three per cent. half, the half that counts. It’s their wealth and security that makes everything possible; makes your art possible, makes literature, science, even religion, possible. Without Forsytes, who believe in none of these things, and habitats but turn them all to use, where should we be? My dear sir, the Forsytes are the middlemen, the commercials, the pillars of society, the cornerstones of convention; everything that is admirable!”
"They are," young Jolyon repeated, "half of England, and the better half, too—the safe half, the three percent half, the half that matters. It's their wealth and security that make everything possible; they enable your art, literature, science, even religion. Without the Forsytes, who may not believe in any of these things but know how to take advantage of them, where would we be? My dear sir, the Forsytes are the middlemen, the businesspeople, the pillars of society, the cornerstones of convention; everything that's admirable!"
“I don’t know whether I catch your drift,” said Bosinney, “but I fancy there are plenty of Forsytes, as you call them, in my profession.”
“I’m not sure I get what you’re saying,” said Bosinney, “but I think there are plenty of Forsytes, as you put it, in my line of work.”
“Certainly,” replied young Jolyon. “The great majority of architects, painters, or writers have no principles, like any other Forsytes. Art, literature, religion, survive by virtue of the few cranks who really believe in such things, and the many Forsytes who make a commercial use of them. At a low estimate, three-fourths of our Royal Academicians are Forsytes, seven-eighths of our novelists, a large proportion of the press. Of science I can’t speak; they are magnificently represented in religion; in the House of Commons perhaps more numerous than anywhere; the aristocracy speaks for itself. But I’m not laughing. It is dangerous to go against the majority and what a majority!” He fixed his eyes on Bosinney: “It’s dangerous to let anything carry you away—a house, a picture, a—woman!”
“Of course,” replied young Jolyon. “The vast majority of architects, painters, or writers don’t have any principles, just like any other Forsytes. Art, literature, and religion continue to exist thanks to a few people who genuinely believe in those things, and the many Forsytes who use them for profit. By a rough estimate, about three-quarters of our Royal Academicians are Forsytes, seven-eighths of our novelists, and a large chunk of the press as well. I can’t comment on science; they’re well represented in religion; in the House of Commons, they might actually be more numerous than anywhere else; the aristocracy speaks for itself. But I’m not joking. It’s risky to go against the majority, and what a majority it is!” He fixed his gaze on Bosinney: “It’s dangerous to let anything sweep you off your feet—a house, a painting, a—a woman!”
They looked at each other.—And, as though he had done that which no Forsyte did—given himself away, young Jolyon drew into his shell. Bosinney broke the silence.
They looked at each other. — And, as if he had done something that no Forsyte ever would—revealed his true self, young Jolyon withdrew into his shell. Bosinney broke the silence.
“Why do you take your own people as the type?” said he.
“Why do you use your own people as the example?” he said.
“My people,” replied young Jolyon, “are not very extreme, and they have their own private peculiarities, like every other family, but they possess in a remarkable degree those two qualities which are the real tests of a Forsyte—the power of never being able to give yourself up to anything soul and body, and the ‘sense of property’.”
“My family,” replied young Jolyon, “isn't very extreme, and like every other family, we have our own unique quirks, but we really excel in those two qualities that define a Forsyte—the inability to fully commit yourself to anything with all your heart and soul, and the ‘sense of property’.”
Bosinney smiled: “How about the big one, for instance?”
Bosinney smiled, "What about the big one, for example?"
“Do you mean Swithin?” asked young Jolyon. “Ah! in Swithin there’s something primeval still. The town and middle-class life haven’t digested him yet. All the old centuries of farm work and brute force have settled in him, and there they’ve stuck, for all he’s so distinguished.”
“Are you talking about Swithin?” asked young Jolyon. “Ah! Swithin still has something ancient about it. The town and middle-class lifestyle haven’t really absorbed him yet. All the centuries of farming and hard labor are ingrained in him, and they’ve remained there, despite how distinguished he is.”
Bosinney seemed to ponder. “Well, you’ve hit your cousin Soames off to the life,” he said suddenly. “He’ll never blow his brains out.”
Bosinney looked thoughtful. “Well, you’ve set your cousin Soames up for life,” he said suddenly. “He’ll never do anything drastic.”
Young Jolyon shot at him a penetrating glance.
Young Jolyon gave him a sharp look.
“No,” he said; “he won’t. That’s why he’s to be reckoned with. Look out for their grip! It’s easy to laugh, but don’t mistake me. It doesn’t do to despise a Forsyte; it doesn’t do to disregard them!”
“No,” he said; “he won’t. That’s why he’s someone to watch out for. Be careful about their grip! It’s easy to laugh, but don’t get me wrong. It doesn’t pay to underestimate a Forsyte; it doesn’t pay to ignore them!”
“Yet you’ve done it yourself!”
"Yet you did it yourself!"
Young Jolyon acknowledged the hit by losing his smile.
Young Jolyon stopped smiling in acknowledgment of the blow.
“You forget,” he said with a queer pride, “I can hold on, too—I’m a Forsyte myself. We’re all in the path of great forces. The man who leaves the shelter of the wall—well—you know what I mean. I don’t,” he ended very low, as though uttering a threat, “recommend every man to-go-my-way. It depends.”
“You forget,” he said with a strange sense of pride, “I can hold on too—I’m a Forsyte myself. We’re all part of something much bigger. The person who steps outside the safety of the wall—well—you know what I mean. I don’t,” he finished in a low voice, almost like he was making a threat, “recommend that every man follow my path. It depends.”
The colour rushed into Bosinney’s face, but soon receded, leaving it sallow-brown as before. He gave a short laugh, that left his lips fixed in a queer, fierce smile; his eyes mocked young Jolyon.
The color rushed into Bosinney’s face, but quickly faded, leaving it a sickly brown as before. He let out a short laugh that left his lips frozen in a strange, intense smile; his eyes mocked young Jolyon.
“Thanks,” he said. “It’s deuced kind of you. But you’re not the only chaps that can hold on.” He rose.
“Thanks,” he said. “That’s really kind of you. But you’re not the only ones who can hang on.” He stood up.
Young Jolyon looked after him as he walked away, and, resting his head on his hand, sighed.
Young Jolyon watched him as he walked away, and, resting his head on his hand, sighed.
In the drowsy, almost empty room the only sounds were the rustle of newspapers, the scraping of matches being struck. He stayed a long time without moving, living over again those days when he, too, had sat long hours watching the clock, waiting for the minutes to pass—long hours full of the torments of uncertainty, and of a fierce, sweet aching; and the slow, delicious agony of that season came back to him with its old poignancy. The sight of Bosinney, with his haggard face, and his restless eyes always wandering to the clock, had roused in him a pity, with which was mingled strange, irresistible envy.
In the sleepy, almost empty room, the only sounds were the rustling of newspapers and the scratching of matches being struck. He remained still for a long time, reliving those days when he, too, had spent long hours watching the clock, waiting for the minutes to tick by—long hours filled with the agony of uncertainty and a fierce, sweet ache; and the slow, delicious torment of that season returned to him with its familiar intensity. The sight of Bosinney, with his worn face and restless eyes constantly glancing at the clock, stirred a pity in him, mixed with a strange, irresistible envy.
He knew the signs so well. Whither was he going—to what sort of fate? What kind of woman was it who was drawing him to her by that magnetic force which no consideration of honour, no principle, no interest could withstand; from which the only escape was flight.
He recognized the signs all too well. Where was he headed—to what kind of fate? What type of woman was pulling him towards her with that irresistible force that no sense of honor, no principle, and no personal interest could resist; the only way out was to run.
Flight! But why should Bosinney fly? A man fled when he was in danger of destroying hearth and home, when there were children, when he felt himself trampling down ideals, breaking something. But here, so he had heard, it was all broken to his hand.
Flight! But why should Bosinney run away? A man runs when he's about to ruin his home and family, when there are kids involved, when he feels like he's crushing his ideals, breaking something meaningful. But here, as he had heard, it was all already broken for him.
He himself had not fled, nor would he fly if it were all to come over again. Yet he had gone further than Bosinney, had broken up his own unhappy home, not someone else’s: And the old saying came back to him: “A man’s fate lies in his own heart.”
He hadn’t run away, and he wouldn’t run away if he had to do it all over again. But he had gone further than Bosinney; he had destroyed his own unhappy home, not someone else’s. And the old saying came back to him: “A man’s fate lies in his own heart.”
In his own heart! The proof of the pudding was in the eating—Bosinney had still to eat his pudding.
In his own heart! The proof of the pudding was in the eating—Bosinney still had to eat his pudding.
His thoughts passed to the woman, the woman whom he did not know, but the outline of whose story he had heard.
His thoughts turned to the woman, the one he didn't know, but whose story he had heard snippets of.
An unhappy marriage! No ill-treatment—only that indefinable malaise, that terrible blight which killed all sweetness under Heaven; and so from day to day, from night to night, from week to week, from year to year, till death should end it.
An unhappy marriage! No abuse—just that vague discomfort, that awful sorrow that took away all joy in the world; and so from day to day, from night to night, from week to week, from year to year, until death would bring it to an end.
But young Jolyon, the bitterness of whose own feelings time had assuaged, saw Soames’s side of the question too. Whence should a man like his cousin, saturated with all the prejudices and beliefs of his class, draw the insight or inspiration necessary to break up this life? It was a question of imagination, of projecting himself into the future beyond the unpleasant gossip, sneers, and tattle that followed on such separations, beyond the passing pangs that the lack of the sight of her would cause, beyond the grave disapproval of the worthy. But few men, and especially few men of Soames’s class, had imagination enough for that. A deal of mortals in this world, and not enough imagination to go round! And sweet Heaven, what a difference between theory and practice; many a man, perhaps even Soames, held chivalrous views on such matters, who when the shoe pinched found a distinguishing factor that made of himself an exception.
But young Jolyon, whose bitterness had faded over time, also understood Soames’s perspective. Where could a man like his cousin, steeped in all the prejudices and beliefs of his class, find the insight or inspiration to break away from this life? It was a matter of imagination, of envisioning a future beyond the unpleasant gossip, sneers, and rumors that follow such separations, beyond the temporary pain of not seeing her, beyond the serious disapproval of the respectable. But few men, especially those from Soames's class, had enough imagination for that. There are a lot of people in this world, and not enough imagination to go around! And sweet Heaven, what a difference there is between theory and practice; many men, perhaps even Soames, might have noble views on such matters, but when it came down to it, they often found a reason that made them an exception.
Then, too, he distrusted his judgment. He had been through the experience himself, had tasted to the dregs the bitterness of an unhappy marriage, and how could he take the wide and dispassionate view of those who had never been within sound of the battle? His evidence was too first-hand—like the evidence on military matters of a soldier who has been through much active service, against that of civilians who have not suffered the disadvantage of seeing things too close. Most people would consider such a marriage as that of Soames and Irene quite fairly successful; he had money, she had beauty; it was a case for compromise. There was no reason why they should not jog along, even if they hated each other. It would not matter if they went their own ways a little so long as the decencies were observed—the sanctity of the marriage tie, of the common home, respected. Half the marriages of the upper classes were conducted on these lines: Do not offend the susceptibilities of Society; do not offend the susceptibilities of the Church. To avoid offending these is worth the sacrifice of any private feelings. The advantages of the stable home are visible, tangible, so many pieces of property; there is no risk in the statu quo. To break up a home is at the best a dangerous experiment, and selfish into the bargain.
Then again, he didn't trust his own judgment. He had gone through it himself, had experienced the bitterness of a bad marriage firsthand, so how could he take an objective view like those who had never been in the thick of it? His perspective was too personal—like a soldier’s firsthand insight on military issues compared to that of civilians who haven’t seen the action up close. Most people would see a marriage like Soames and Irene's as relatively successful; he had money, she had beauty; it was a situation that called for compromise. There was no reason they couldn't get along, even if they despised each other. It wouldn't matter if they led separate lives as long as they maintained the basic decencies—the sanctity of marriage, the shared household, respected. Half of the upper-class marriages were based on this approach: Don’t offend Society's standards; don’t offend the Church’s principles. Avoiding such offenses is worth sacrificing personal feelings. The benefits of a stable home are evident and tangible; it represents valuable assets. There’s little risk in the status quo. Breaking up a home is, at best, a risky experiment and selfish besides.
This was the case for the defence, and young Jolyon sighed.
This was the situation for the defense, and young Jolyon sighed.
“The core of it all,” he thought, “is property, but there are many people who would not like it put that way. To them it is ‘the sanctity of the marriage tie’; but the sanctity of the marriage tie is dependent on the sanctity of the family, and the sanctity of the family is dependent on the sanctity of property. And yet I imagine all these people are followers of One who never owned anything. It is curious!”
“The essence of it all,” he thought, “is property, but many people wouldn’t agree with that perspective. For them, it’s about ‘the sanctity of the marriage bond’; but the sanctity of the marriage bond relies on the sanctity of the family, and the sanctity of the family depends on the sanctity of property. Yet, I can’t help but think that all these people are followers of Someone who never owned anything. It’s fascinating!”
And again young Jolyon sighed.
And again, young Jolyon sighed.
“Am I going on my way home to ask any poor devils I meet to share my dinner, which will then be too little for myself, or, at all events, for my wife, who is necessary to my health and happiness? It may be that after all Soames does well to exercise his rights and support by his practice the sacred principle of property which benefits us all, with the exception of those who suffer by the process.”
“Am I going home to ask any unfortunate people I come across to share my dinner, which will be too little for me, or at least for my wife, who is essential to my health and happiness? It could be that Soames is right to assert his rights and uphold through his actions the important principle of property that benefits us all, except for those who suffer as a result.”
And so he left his chair, threaded his way through the maze of seats, took his hat, and languidly up the hot streets crowded with carriages, reeking with dusty odours, wended his way home.
And so he got up from his chair, made his way through the crowded seats, grabbed his hat, and slowly walked up the hot streets packed with carriages, filled with dusty smells, heading home.
Before reaching Wistaria Avenue he removed old Jolyon’s letter from his pocket, and tearing it carefully into tiny pieces, scattered them in the dust of the road.
Before he got to Wistaria Avenue, he took old Jolyon’s letter out of his pocket, and after carefully tearing it into tiny pieces, he scattered them in the dust of the road.
He let himself in with his key, and called his wife’s name. But she had gone out, taking Jolly and Holly, and the house was empty; alone in the garden the dog Balthasar lay in the shade snapping at flies.
He unlocked the door with his key and called out for his wife. But she was out with Jolly and Holly, and the house was empty. In the garden, the dog Balthasar lay in the shade, snapping at flies.
Young Jolyon took his seat there, too, under the pear-tree that bore no fruit.
Young Jolyon also took his seat there, under the pear tree that bore no fruit.
CHAPTER XI
BOSINNEY ON PAROLE
The day after the evening at Richmond Soames returned from Henley by a morning train. Not constitutionally interested in amphibious sports, his visit had been one of business rather than pleasure, a client of some importance having asked him down.
The day after the evening in Richmond, Soames came back from Henley on a morning train. Not really into water sports, his visit was more about business than fun, as a significant client had invited him down.
He went straight to the City, but finding things slack, he left at three o’clock, glad of this chance to get home quietly. Irene did not expect him. Not that he had any desire to spy on her actions, but there was no harm in thus unexpectedly surveying the scene.
He went straight to the City, but when he found things slow, he left at three o'clock, glad for the chance to get home peacefully. Irene didn’t expect him. Not that he wanted to snoop on her, but there was no harm in checking out the situation unexpectedly.
After changing to Park clothes he went into the drawing-room. She was sitting idly in the corner of the sofa, her favourite seat; and there were circles under her eyes, as though she had not slept.
After changing into his casual clothes, he went into the living room. She was sitting idly in the corner of the couch, her favorite spot, and there were dark circles under her eyes, as though she hadn't slept.
He asked: “How is it you’re in? Are you expecting somebody?”
He asked, "How did you get in? Are you waiting for someone?"
“Yes—that is, not particularly.”
“Yeah—that's not really it.”
“Who?”
“Who?”
“Mr. Bosinney said he might come.”
“Mr. Bosinney said he might show up.”
“Bosinney. He ought to be at work.”
“Bosinney. He should be on the job.”
To this she made no answer.
She didn’t respond to that.
“Well,” said Soames, “I want you to come out to the Stores with me, and after that we’ll go to the Park.”
"Well," said Soames, "I want you to come to the Stores with me, and after that, we’ll head to the Park."
“I don’t want to go out; I have a headache.”
“I don’t want to go out; I have a headache.”
Soames replied: “If ever I want you to do anything, you’ve always got a headache. It’ll do you good to come and sit under the trees.”
Soames replied, “Whenever I need you to do something, you always have a headache. It’ll be good for you to come and sit under the trees.”
She did not answer.
She didn't answer.
Soames was silent for some minutes; at last he said: “I don’t know what your idea of a wife’s duty is. I never have known!”
Soames was quiet for a few minutes; finally, he said, “I don’t know what you think a wife’s duty is. I never have known!”
He had not expected her to reply, but she did.
He didn't expect her to reply, but she did.
“I have tried to do what you want; it’s not my fault that I haven’t been able to put my heart into it.”
“I’ve tried to do what you want; it’s not my fault that I haven’t been able to fully commit to it.”
“Whose fault is it, then?” He watched her askance.
“Whose fault is it, then?” He looked at her sideways.
“Before we were married you promised to let me go if our marriage was not a success. Is it a success?”
“Before we got married, you promised to let me know if our marriage wasn’t working out. Is it working out?”
Soames frowned.
Soames scowled.
“Success,” he stammered—“it would be a success if you behaved yourself properly!”
“Success,” he stuttered—“it would be a success if you acted right!”
“I have tried,” said Irene. “Will you let me go?”
“I’ve tried,” said Irene. “Will you let me go?”
Soames turned away. Secretly alarmed, he took refuge in bluster.
Soames turned away. Secretly worried, he hid behind a facade of confidence.
“Let you go? You don’t know what you’re talking about. Let you go? How can I let you go? We’re married, aren’t we? Then, what are you talking about? For God’s sake, don’t let’s have any of this sort of nonsense! Get your hat on, and come and sit in the Park.”
“Let you go? You don’t know what you’re saying. Let you go? How can I let you go? We’re married, right? So, what are you talking about? For heaven’s sake, let’s not get into this kind of nonsense! Put your hat on and come sit in the park.”
“Then, you won’t let me go?”
“Then, you’re not going to let me leave?”
He felt her eyes resting on him with a strange, touching look.
He felt her gaze on him with a strange, heartfelt look.
“Let you go!” he said; “and what on earth would you do with yourself if I did? You’ve got no money!”
“Let you go!” he said. “And what on earth would you do with yourself if I did? You’ve got no money!”
“I could manage somehow.”
“I'll figure it out.”
He took a swift turn up and down the room; then came and stood before her.
He quickly paced up and down the room, then came and stood in front of her.
“Understand,” he said, “once and for all, I won’t have you say this sort of thing. Go and get your hat on!”
“Understand,” he said, “once and for all, I won’t let you say things like that. Go and put your hat on!”
She did not move.
She stayed still.
“I suppose,” said Soames, “you don’t want to miss Bosinney if he comes!”
“I guess,” said Soames, “you don’t want to miss Bosinney if he shows up!”
Irene got up slowly and left the room. She came down with her hat on.
Irene got up slowly and left the room. She came downstairs wearing her hat.
They went out.
They went out.
In the Park, the motley hour of mid-afternoon, when foreigners and other pathetic folk drive, thinking themselves to be in fashion, had passed; the right, the proper, hour had come, was nearly gone, before Soames and Irene seated themselves under the Achilles statue.
In the park, the chaotic time of mid-afternoon, when tourists and other unfortunate souls stroll around, believing they’re on trend, had ended; the right, the appropriate hour had arrived, was almost over, before Soames and Irene settled down under the Achilles statue.
It was some time since he had enjoyed her company in the Park. That was one of the past delights of the first two seasons of his married life, when to feel himself the possessor of this gracious creature before all London had been his greatest, though secret, pride. How many afternoons had he not sat beside her, extremely neat, with light grey gloves and faint, supercilious smile, nodding to acquaintances, and now and again removing his hat.
It had been a while since he last enjoyed her company in the park. That was one of the past pleasures of the first two years of his married life, when secretly owning this charming woman in front of all of London had been his greatest pride. How many afternoons had he sat next to her, impeccably dressed, with light gray gloves and a slight, condescending smile, nodding at acquaintances and occasionally taking off his hat?
His light grey gloves were still on his hands, and on his lips his smile sardonic, but where the feeling in his heart?
His light gray gloves were still on his hands, and his smile on his lips was sardonic, but where was the feeling in his heart?
The seats were emptying fast, but still he kept her there, silent and pale, as though to work out a secret punishment. Once or twice he made some comment, and she bent her head, or answered “Yes” with a tired smile.
The seats were clearing out quickly, but he still kept her there, silent and pale, as if to impose some hidden punishment. Once or twice, he made a comment, and she lowered her head or replied “Yes” with a weary smile.
Along the rails a man was walking so fast that people stared after him when he passed.
Along the tracks, a man was walking so quickly that people stared as he went by.
“Look at that ass!” said Soames; “he must be mad to walk like that in this heat!”
“Check out that guy!” said Soames; “he must be crazy to walk like that in this heat!”
He turned; Irene had made a rapid movement.
He turned; Irene had moved quickly.
“Hallo!” he said: “it’s our friend the Buccaneer!”
“Hello!” he said, “it’s our friend the Buccaneer!”
And he sat still, with his sneering smile, conscious that Irene was sitting still, and smiling too.
And he sat quietly, with a mocking smile, aware that Irene was sitting still and smiling as well.
“Will she bow to him?” he thought.
“Will she bow to him?” he wondered.
But she made no sign.
But she showed no response.
Bosinney reached the end of the rails, and came walking back amongst the chairs, quartering his ground like a pointer. When he saw them he stopped dead, and raised his hat.
Bosinney reached the end of the tracks and walked back through the chairs, checking his surroundings like a hunting dog. When he spotted them, he stopped suddenly and tipped his hat.
The smile never left Soames’s face; he also took off his hat.
The smile never faded from Soames’s face; he also removed his hat.
Bosinney came up, looking exhausted, like a man after hard physical exercise; the sweat stood in drops on his brow, and Soames’ smile seemed to say: “You’ve had a trying time, my friend.... What are you doing in the Park?” he asked. “We thought you despised such frivolity!”
Bosinney approached, looking worn out, like someone who had just finished a tough workout; sweat was dripping off his forehead, and Soames’ smile seemed to say, “You’ve had a tough time, my friend... What are you doing in the Park?” he asked. “We thought you looked down on such frivolity!”
Bosinney did not seem to hear; he made his answer to Irene: “I’ve been round to your place; I hoped I should find you in.”
Bosinney didn’t seem to hear; he responded to Irene: “I went by your place; I was hoping to find you there.”
Somebody tapped Soames on the back, and spoke to him; and in the exchange of those platitudes over his shoulder, he missed her answer, and took a resolution.
Somebody tapped Soames on the back and spoke to him, and while he was caught up in that small talk over his shoulder, he missed her reply and made a decision.
“We’re just going in,” he said to Bosinney; “you’d better come back to dinner with us.” Into that invitation he put a strange bravado, a stranger pathos: “You, can’t deceive me,” his look and voice seemed saying, “but see—I trust you—I’m not afraid of you!”
“We're just going in,” he said to Bosinney; “you should come back to dinner with us.” There was an odd confidence mixed with a deeper emotion in his invitation: “You can’t fool me,” his expression and tone seemed to convey, “but look—I trust you—I’m not scared of you!”
They started back to Montpellier Square together, Irene between them. In the crowded streets Soames went on in front. He did not listen to their conversation; the strange resolution of trustfulness he had taken seemed to animate even his secret conduct. Like a gambler, he said to himself: “It’s a card I dare not throw away—I must play it for what it’s worth. I have not too many chances.”
They headed back to Montpellier Square together, with Irene in between them. In the busy streets, Soames walked ahead. He wasn’t paying attention to their conversation; the unusual sense of trust he had adopted seemed to influence even his private actions. Like a gambler, he thought to himself: “It’s a card I can’t afford to throw away—I have to use it for all it’s worth. I don’t have many chances.”
He dressed slowly, heard her leave her room and go downstairs, and, for full five minutes after, dawdled about in his dressing-room. Then he went down, purposely shutting the door loudly to show that he was coming. He found them standing by the hearth, perhaps talking, perhaps not; he could not say.
He got dressed slowly, heard her leave her room and head downstairs, and for a full five minutes afterward, he lingered in his dressing room. Then he went downstairs, deliberately closing the door loudly to announce his arrival. He found them standing by the fireplace, maybe talking, maybe not; he couldn't tell.
He played his part out in the farce, the long evening through—his manner to his guest more friendly than it had ever been before; and when at last Bosinney went, he said: “You must come again soon; Irene likes to have you to talk about the house!” Again his voice had the strange bravado and the stranger pathos; but his hand was cold as ice.
He played his role in the ridiculous situation all evening—his attitude toward his guest more friendly than it had ever been before; and when Bosinney finally left, he said: “You have to come again soon; Irene enjoys talking to you about the house!” Once again, his voice had that odd mix of confidence and sadness; but his hand was as cold as ice.
Loyal to his resolution, he turned away from their parting, turned away from his wife as she stood under the hanging lamp to say good-night—away from the sight of her golden head shining so under the light, of her smiling mournful lips; away from the sight of Bosinney’s eyes looking at her, so like a dog’s looking at its master.
True to his decision, he turned away from their farewell, turned away from his wife as she stood under the hanging lamp to say goodnight—away from the sight of her golden hair shining under the light, her smiling yet sad lips; away from the sight of Bosinney’s eyes looking at her, just like a dog looks at its owner.
And he went to bed with the certainty that Bosinney was in love with his wife.
And he went to bed knowing for sure that Bosinney was in love with his wife.
The summer night was hot, so hot and still that through every opened window came in but hotter air. For long hours he lay listening to her breathing.
The summer night was sweltering, so sweltering and quiet that every open window let in even warmer air. For hours, he lay there, listening to her breathe.
She could sleep, but he must lie awake. And, lying awake, he hardened himself to play the part of the serene and trusting husband.
She could sleep, but he had to lie awake. And while lying awake, he steeled himself to act like the calm and trusting husband.
In the small hours he slipped out of bed, and passing into his dressing-room, leaned by the open window.
In the early morning hours, he quietly got out of bed and moved into his dressing room, leaning against the open window.
He could hardly breathe.
He could barely breathe.
A night four years ago came back to him—the night but one before his marriage; as hot and stifling as this.
A night four years ago came back to him—the night right before his marriage; just as hot and stuffy as this.
He remembered how he had lain in a long cane chair in the window of his sitting-room off Victoria Street. Down below in a side street a man had banged at a door, a woman had cried out; he remembered, as though it were now, the sound of the scuffle, the slam of the door, the dead silence that followed. And then the early water-cart, cleansing the reek of the streets, had approached through the strange-seeming, useless lamp-light; he seemed to hear again its rumble, nearer and nearer, till it passed and slowly died away.
He remembered how he had lounged in a long cane chair by the window of his living room off Victoria Street. Down below in a side street, a guy had pounded on a door, and a woman had shouted; he recalled, as if it were happening now, the sound of the struggle, the bang of the door, the heavy silence that followed. Then the early morning water truck, clearing the stench from the streets, had come through the odd, dim streetlights; he could almost hear its rumble, getting closer and closer, until it passed by and gradually faded away.
He leaned far out of the dressing-room window over the little court below, and saw the first light spread. The outlines of dark walls and roofs were blurred for a moment, then came out sharper than before.
He leaned way out of the dressing-room window over the small courtyard below and saw the first light spread. The shapes of dark walls and roofs were fuzzy for a moment, then became clearer than before.
He remembered how that other night he had watched the lamps paling all the length of Victoria Street; how he had hurried on his clothes and gone down into the street, down past houses and squares, to the street where she was staying, and there had stood and looked at the front of the little house, as still and grey as the face of a dead man.
He recalled how on that other night he had seen the lamps dimming along Victoria Street; how he had quickly put on his clothes and gone out into the street, passing by houses and squares, to the street where she was staying, and there had stood, looking at the front of the little house, as still and gray as the face of a dead man.
And suddenly it shot through his mind; like a sick man’s fancy: What’s he doing?—that fellow who haunts me, who was here this evening, who’s in love with my wife—prowling out there, perhaps, looking for her as I know he was looking for her this afternoon; watching my house now, for all I can tell!
And suddenly it hit him, like a sick person’s fleeting thought: What’s he up to?—that guy who keeps showing up, who was here tonight, who’s in love with my wife—maybe lurking out there, searching for her just like I know he was this afternoon; probably keeping an eye on my house right now, for all I know!
He stole across the landing to the front of the house, stealthily drew aside a blind, and raised a window.
He quietly moved across the landing to the front of the house, gently pulled aside a blind, and opened a window.
The grey light clung about the trees of the square, as though Night, like a great downy moth, had brushed them with her wings. The lamps were still alight, all pale, but not a soul stirred—no living thing in sight.
The gray light wrapped around the trees in the square, as if Night, like a huge fluffy moth, had touched them with her wings. The lamps were still on, all dim and pale, but no one moved—there was not a living thing in sight.
Yet suddenly, very faint, far off in the deathly stillness, he heard a cry writhing, like the voice of some wandering soul barred out of heaven, and crying for its happiness. There it was again—again! Soames shut the window, shuddering.
Yet suddenly, very faint, far off in the eerie stillness, he heard a cry twisting, like the voice of some lost soul shut out of heaven, yearning for its happiness. There it was again—again! Soames shut the window, shuddering.
Then he thought: “Ah! it’s only the peacocks, across the water.”
Then he thought, “Ah! It’s just the peacocks across the water.”
CHAPTER XII
JUNE PAYS SOME CALLS
Jolyon stood in the narrow hall at Broadstairs, inhaling that odour of oilcloth and herrings which permeates all respectable seaside lodging-houses. On a chair—a shiny leather chair, displaying its horsehair through a hole in the top left-hand corner—stood a black despatch case. This he was filling with papers, with the Times, and a bottle of Eau-de Cologne. He had meetings that day of the “Globular Gold Concessions” and the “New Colliery Company, Limited,” to which he was going up, for he never missed a Board; to “miss a Board” would be one more piece of evidence that he was growing old, and this his jealous Forsyte spirit could not bear.
Jolyon stood in the narrow hallway at Broadstairs, breathing in the smell of oilcloth and herring that fills all respectable seaside lodging houses. On a chair—a shiny leather chair, with its horsehair poking through a hole in the top left corner—sat a black briefcase. He was filling it with papers, the Times, and a bottle of Eau-de-Cologne. He had meetings that day for the “Globular Gold Concessions” and the “New Colliery Company, Limited,” which he was heading to, as he never missed a Board meeting; to “miss a Board” would be one more sign that he was getting old, and that was something his jealous Forsyte spirit couldn’t stand.
His eyes, as he filled that black despatch case, looked as if at any moment they might blaze up with anger. So gleams the eye of a schoolboy, baited by a ring of his companions; but he controls himself, deterred by the fearful odds against him. And old Jolyon controlled himself, keeping down, with his masterful restraint now slowly wearing out, the irritation fostered in him by the conditions of his life.
His eyes, as he packed that black briefcase, looked like they could ignite with anger at any moment. It was similar to a schoolboy's gaze being teased by a group of his friends; but he held back, aware of the overwhelming odds against him. Old Jolyon restrained himself, managing to suppress the irritation built up from his life's circumstances, though his self-control was gradually slipping away.
He had received from his son an unpractical letter, in which by rambling generalities the boy seemed trying to get out of answering a plain question. “I’ve seen Bosinney,” he said; “he is not a criminal. The more I see of people the more I am convinced that they are never good or bad—merely comic, or pathetic. You probably don’t agree with me!”
He got an impractical letter from his son, which seemed like the boy was avoiding a straightforward question with vague generalities. “I’ve met Bosinney,” he said; “he’s not a criminal. The more I see of people, the more I believe that they’re never truly good or bad—just either funny or sad. You probably don’t see it my way!”
Old Jolyon did not; he considered it cynical to so express oneself; he had not yet reached that point of old age when even Forsytes, bereft of those illusions and principles which they have cherished carefully for practical purposes but never believed in, bereft of all corporeal enjoyment, stricken to the very heart by having nothing left to hope for—break through the barriers of reserve and say things they would never have believed themselves capable of saying.
Old Jolyon didn't feel that way; he thought it was cynical to express oneself like that. He hadn't yet reached that stage of old age when even Forsytes, stripped of the illusions and principles they've carefully held onto for practical reasons but never really believed in, deprived of all physical enjoyment, and deeply affected by having nothing left to hope for—break through their emotional barriers and say things they would never have thought they could say.
Perhaps he did not believe in “goodness” and “badness” any more than his son; but as he would have said: He didn’t know—couldn’t tell; there might be something in it; and why, by an unnecessary expression of disbelief, deprive yourself of possible advantage?
Maybe he didn't believe in "good" and "bad" any more than his son did, but as he would say: he wasn't sure—couldn't tell; there could be something to it; and why, by unnecessarily showing doubt, would you miss out on a potential benefit?
Accustomed to spend his holidays among the mountains, though (like a true Forsyte) he had never attempted anything too adventurous or too foolhardy, he had been passionately fond of them. And when the wonderful view (mentioned in Baedeker—“fatiguing but repaying”.—was disclosed to him after the effort of the climb, he had doubtless felt the existence of some great, dignified principle crowning the chaotic strivings, the petty precipices, and ironic little dark chasms of life. This was as near to religion, perhaps, as his practical spirit had ever gone.
Used to spending his holidays in the mountains, yet (like a true Forsyte) he had never tried anything too adventurous or reckless, he had always loved them. And when the stunning view (noted in Baedeker — “exhausting but rewarding” — ) was revealed to him after the hard climb, he must have felt the presence of some great, dignified principle that crowned the chaotic struggles, the small cliffs, and the ironic little dark chasms of life. This was probably as close to religion as his practical nature had ever gotten.
But it was many years since he had been to the mountains. He had taken June there two seasons running, after his wife died, and had realized bitterly that his walking days were over.
But it had been many years since he had been to the mountains. He had taken June there for two seasons in a row after his wife died and had come to the painful realization that his days of walking were behind him.
To that old mountain—given confidence in a supreme order of things he had long been a stranger.
To that old mountain—having gained confidence in a higher order of things, he had long felt like a stranger.
He knew himself to be old, yet he felt young; and this troubled him. It troubled and puzzled him, too, to think that he, who had always been so careful, should be father and grandfather to such as seemed born to disaster. He had nothing to say against Jo—who could say anything against the boy, an amiable chap?—but his position was deplorable, and this business of Jun’s nearly as bad. It seemed like a fatality, and a fatality was one of those things no man of his character could either understand or put up with.
He knew he was old, but he felt young; and that bothered him. It also confused him to think that he, who had always been so careful, ended up being a father and grandfather to kids who seemed destined for trouble. He had nothing against Jo—who could say anything bad about the boy, a nice kid?—but his situation was terrible, and Jun’s was almost as bad. It felt like a curse, and a curse was something no man like him could understand or tolerate.
In writing to his son he did not really hope that anything would come of it. Since the ball at Roger’s he had seen too clearly how the land lay—he could put two and two together quicker than most men—and, with the example of his own son before his eyes, knew better than any Forsyte of them all that the pale flame singes men’s wings whether they will or no.
In writing to his son, he didn't really expect anything to come of it. Since the party at Roger's, he had understood the situation too well—he could add things up faster than most—and, with his own son as a prime example, knew better than any Forsyte that the pale flame burns men’s wings whether they like it or not.
In the days before Jun’s engagement, when she and Mrs. Soames were always together, he had seen enough of Irene to feel the spell she cast over men. She was not a flirt, not even a coquette—words dear to the heart of his generation, which loved to define things by a good, broad, inadequate word—but she was dangerous. He could not say why. Tell him of a quality innate in some women—a seductive power beyond their own control! He would but answer: “Humbug!” She was dangerous, and there was an end of it. He wanted to close his eyes to that affair. If it was, it was; he did not want to hear any more about it—he only wanted to save Jun’s position and her peace of mind. He still hoped she might once more become a comfort to himself.
In the days leading up to Jun’s engagement, when she and Mrs. Soames were always together, he had seen enough of Irene to know the charm she had over men. She wasn’t a flirt or even a tease—terms his generation loved to use, which tried to capture things in a simple, broad, yet inadequate way—but she was dangerous. He couldn’t explain why. If you mentioned a quality that some women have—a seductive power they can’t control—he would just say: “Nonsense!” She was dangerous, plain and simple. He wanted to ignore that situation. If it was happening, it was; he didn’t want to hear any more about it—he just wanted to protect Jun’s reputation and her peace of mind. He still hoped she could once again be a source of comfort for him.
And so he had written. He got little enough out of the answer. As to what young Jolyon had made of the interview, there was practically only the queer sentence: “I gather that he’s in the stream.” The stream! What stream? What was this new-fangled way of talking?
And so he had written. He got very little from the answer. As for what young Jolyon thought of the interview, there was basically just the strange sentence: “I gather that he’s in the stream.” The stream! What stream? What was this new way of talking?
He sighed, and folded the last of the papers under the flap of the bag; he knew well enough what was meant.
He sighed and tucked the last of the papers under the bag's flap; he understood perfectly what it meant.
June came out of the dining-room, and helped him on with his summer coat. From her costume, and the expression of her little resolute face, he saw at once what was coming.
June walked out of the dining room and helped him put on his summer coat. From her outfit and the look on her determined little face, he immediately knew what to expect.
“I’m going with you,” she said.
“I’m coming with you,” she said.
“Nonsense, my dear; I go straight into the City. I can’t have you racketting about!”
“Nonsense, my dear; I’m heading straight into the City. I can’t have you running around!”
“I must see old Mrs. Smeech.”
“I need to see old Mrs. Smeech.”
“Oh, your precious ‘lame ducks’!” grumbled out old Jolyon. He did not believe her excuse, but ceased his opposition. There was no doing anything with that pertinacity of hers.
“Oh, your precious ‘lame ducks’!” old Jolyon grumbled. He didn’t buy her excuse, but he stopped opposing her. There was no reasoning with that stubbornness of hers.
At Victoria he put her into the carriage which had been ordered for himself—a characteristic action, for he had no petty selfishnesses.
At Victoria, he helped her into the carriage that had been reserved for him—an action typical of him, as he had no small selfishness.
“Now, don’t you go tiring yourself, my darling,” he said, and took a cab on into the city.
“Now, don’t wear yourself out, my dear,” he said, and took a cab into the city.
June went first to a back-street in Paddington, where Mrs. Smeech, her “lame duck,” lived—an aged person, connected with the charring interest; but after half an hour spent in hearing her habitually lamentable recital, and dragooning her into temporary comfort, she went on to Stanhope Gate. The great house was closed and dark.
June first went to a side street in Paddington, where Mrs. Smeech, her "lame duck," lived—an elderly woman involved in the cleaning business. After spending half an hour listening to her usual sad stories and coaxing her into a bit of comfort, she moved on to Stanhope Gate. The big house was shut and dark.
She had decided to learn something at all costs. It was better to face the worst, and have it over. And this was her plan: To go first to Phil’s aunt, Mrs. Baynes, and, failing information there, to Irene herself. She had no clear notion of what she would gain by these visits.
She was determined to learn something no matter what. It was better to confront the worst and get it over with. Her plan was to first go to Phil’s aunt, Mrs. Baynes, and if she didn’t find any answers there, to go directly to Irene. She didn’t have a clear idea of what she hoped to achieve with these visits.
At three o’clock she was in Lowndes Square. With a woman’s instinct when trouble is to be faced, she had put on her best frock, and went to the battle with a glance as courageous as old Jolyon’s itself. Her tremors had passed into eagerness.
At three o’clock, she was in Lowndes Square. With a woman’s instinct when facing trouble, she had put on her best dress and approached the situation with a gaze as brave as old Jolyon’s. Her nervousness had turned into eagerness.
Mrs. Baynes, Bosinney’s aunt (Louisa was her name), was in her kitchen when June was announced, organizing the cook, for she was an excellent housewife, and, as Baynes always said, there was “a lot in a good dinner.” He did his best work after dinner. It was Baynes who built that remarkably fine row of tall crimson houses in Kensington which compete with so many others for the title of “the ugliest in London.”
Mrs. Baynes, Bosinney’s aunt (her name was Louisa), was in her kitchen when June arrived, directing the cook, because she was an excellent homemaker, and as Baynes always said, there was “a lot in a good dinner.” He did his best work after dinner. It was Baynes who built that remarkably fine row of tall crimson houses in Kensington that compete with so many others for the title of “the ugliest in London.”
On hearing Jun’s name, she went hurriedly to her bedroom, and, taking two large bracelets from a red morocco case in a locked drawer, put them on her white wrists—for she possessed in a remarkable degree that “sense of property,” which, as we know, is the touchstone of Forsyteism, and the foundation of good morality.
On hearing Jun’s name, she quickly went to her bedroom and, taking two large bracelets from a red leather case in a locked drawer, put them on her white wrists—for she had a strong “sense of property,” which, as we know, is the hallmark of Forsyteism and the basis of good morality.
Her figure, of medium height and broad build, with a tendency to embonpoint, was reflected by the mirror of her whitewood wardrobe, in a gown made under her own organization, of one of those half-tints, reminiscent of the distempered walls of corridors in large hotels. She raised her hands to her hair, which she wore à la Princesse de Galles, and touched it here and there, settling it more firmly on her head, and her eyes were full of an unconscious realism, as though she were looking in the face one of life’s sordid facts, and making the best of it. In youth her cheeks had been of cream and roses, but they were mottled now by middle-age, and again that hard, ugly directness came into her eyes as she dabbed a powder-puff across her forehead. Putting the puff down, she stood quite still before the glass, arranging a smile over her high, important nose, her chin, (never large, and now growing smaller with the increase of her neck), her thin-lipped, down-drooping mouth. Quickly, not to lose the effect, she grasped her skirts strongly in both hands, and went downstairs.
Her figure, average height and broad build, with a bit of extra weight, was reflected in the mirror of her whitewood wardrobe, wearing a dress made by her own design, in one of those muted colors that reminded her of the faded walls in large hotel corridors. She raised her hands to her hair, styled like the Princess of Wales, adjusting it here and there to secure it more firmly on her head. Her eyes held an unconscious realism, as if she were staring at one of life's harsh truths and trying to make the best of it. In her youth, her cheeks had been like cream and roses, but now they were blotchy from middle age, and that hard, ugly directness returned to her eyes as she patted a powder puff across her forehead. Setting down the puff, she stood still before the mirror, arranging a smile over her prominent nose, her chin (once larger, now shrinking with the aging of her neck), and her thin lips that drooped at the corners. Quickly, to capture the moment, she grasped her skirts firmly in both hands and headed downstairs.
She had been hoping for this visit for some time past. Whispers had reached her that things were not all right between her nephew and his fiancée. Neither of them had been near her for weeks. She had asked Phil to dinner many times; his invariable answer had been “Too busy.”
She had been looking forward to this visit for a while. She had heard rumors that things weren’t going well between her nephew and his fiancée. Neither of them had come to see her in weeks. She had invited Phil to dinner many times; his consistent response had been “Too busy.”
Her instinct was alarmed, and the instinct in such matters of this excellent woman was keen. She ought to have been a Forsyte; in young Jolyon’s sense of the word, she certainly had that privilege, and merits description as such.
Her instincts were on high alert, and this extraordinary woman had sharp instincts in matters like these. She should have been a Forsyte; in young Jolyon’s understanding of the term, she definitely held that status and deserves to be described as such.
She had married off her three daughters in a way that people said was beyond their deserts, for they had the professional plainness only to be found, as a rule, among the female kind of the more legal callings. Her name was upon the committees of numberless charities connected with the Church-dances, theatricals, or bazaars—and she never lent her name unless sure beforehand that everything had been thoroughly organized.
She had married off her three daughters in a way that people said was beyond what they deserved, as they had the typical plainness often seen among women in more professional fields. Her name appeared on the committees of countless charities related to church events, theatrical performances, or bazaars—and she only lent her name if she was confident that everything had been thoroughly organized.
She believed, as she often said, in putting things on a commercial basis; the proper function of the Church, of charity, indeed, of everything, was to strengthen the fabric of “Society.” Individual action, therefore, she considered immoral. Organization was the only thing, for by organization alone could you feel sure that you were getting a return for your money. Organization—and again, organization! And there is no doubt that she was what old Jolyon called her—“a ‘dab’ at that”—he went further, he called her “a humbug.”
She believed, as she often said, in running things on a commercial basis; the main role of the Church, charity, and really everything, was to support the structure of “Society.” She thought individual action was therefore immoral. Organization was the only solution because only through organization could you be sure you were getting a return on your investment. Organization—and more organization! And there’s no doubt that she was what old Jolyon referred to her as—“a real expert” at that—he even went further, calling her “a fraud.”
The enterprises to which she lent her name were organized so admirably that by the time the takings were handed over, they were indeed skim milk divested of all cream of human kindness. But as she often justly remarked, sentiment was to be deprecated. She was, in fact, a little academic.
The businesses she associated with were run so well that by the time the earnings were counted, they were really just skim milk, stripped of all warmth and kindness. But as she often pointed out, sentimentality was to be avoided. She was, in fact, a bit of a bookworm.
This great and good woman, so highly thought of in ecclesiastical circles, was one of the principal priestesses in the temple of Forsyteism, keeping alive day and night a sacred flame to the God of Property, whose altar is inscribed with those inspiring words: “Nothing for nothing, and really remarkably little for sixpence.”
This remarkable woman, held in high regard in church circles, was one of the main priestesses in the temple of Forsyteism, tending day and night to a sacred flame for the God of Property, whose altar bears the inspiring words: “Nothing for nothing, and honestly quite a bit less for sixpence.”
When she entered a room it was felt that something substantial had come in, which was probably the reason of her popularity as a patroness. People liked something substantial when they had paid money for it; and they would look at her—surrounded by her staff in charity ballrooms, with her high nose and her broad, square figure, attired in an uniform covered with sequins—as though she were a general.
When she walked into a room, it was obvious that something significant had arrived, which probably explained her popularity as a sponsor. People appreciated something meaningful when they had spent money on it; and they would gaze at her—surrounded by her team in charity ballrooms, with her prominent nose and her broad, square build, dressed in a uniform adorned with sequins—as if she were a general.
The only thing against her was that she had not a double name. She was a power in upper middle-class society, with its hundred sets and circles, all intersecting on the common battlefield of charity functions, and on that battlefield brushing skirts so pleasantly with the skirts of Society with the capital “S.” She was a power in society with the smaller “s,” that larger, more significant, and more powerful body, where the commercially Christian institutions, maxims, and “principle,” which Mrs. Baynes embodied, were real life-blood, circulating freely, real business currency, not merely the sterilized imitation that flowed in the veins of smaller Society with the larger “S.” People who knew her felt her to be sound—a sound woman, who never gave herself away, nor anything else, if she could possibly help it.
The only thing against her was that she didn't have a double name. She was a force in upper middle-class society, with its numerous groups and circles, all intersecting in the common arena of charity events, where they mingled comfortably with the elite Society. She held power in society with a lowercase “s,” the larger, more significant, and influential community where the commercial Christian institutions, values, and "principles" that Mrs. Baynes represented were the real lifeblood, circulating freely, actual business currency, not just the sanitized version that ran through the veins of upper Society. People who knew her considered her reliable—a solid woman who never revealed too much about herself or anything else if she could help it.
She had been on the worst sort of terms with Bosinney’s father, who had not infrequently made her the object of an unpardonable ridicule. She alluded to him now that he was gone as her “poor, dear, irreverend brother.”
She had been on the worst kind of terms with Bosinney’s father, who had often made her the target of unforgivable mockery. She referred to him now that he was gone as her “poor, dear, irreverent brother.”
She greeted June with the careful effusion of which she was a mistress, a little afraid of her as far as a woman of her eminence in the commercial and Christian world could be afraid—for so slight a girl June had a great dignity, the fearlessness of her eyes gave her that. And Mrs. Baynes, too, shrewdly recognized that behind the uncompromising frankness of Jun’s manner there was much of the Forsyte. If the girl had been merely frank and courageous, Mrs. Baynes would have thought her “cranky,” and despised her; if she had been merely a Forsyte, like Francie—let us say—she would have patronized her from sheer weight of metal; but June, small though she was—Mrs. Baynes habitually admired quantity—gave her an uneasy feeling; and she placed her in a chair opposite the light.
She greeted June with the careful warmth she was skilled at, slightly intimidated by her, as much as a woman of her stature in the business and religious community could be—because for such a slight girl, June had a great dignity; the fearless look in her eyes conveyed that. Mrs. Baynes also sensed that behind June's straightforwardness, there was a lot of the Forsyte family. If the girl had simply been open and brave, Mrs. Baynes would have thought she was “weird,” and looked down on her; if she had just been a Forsyte, like Francie—let's say—she would have treated her with condescension due to her status; but June, despite her small size—Mrs. Baynes always admired volume—made her feel uneasy; so she seated her in a chair opposite the light.
There was another reason for her respect which Mrs. Baynes, too good a churchwoman to be worldly, would have been the last to admit—she often heard her husband describe old Jolyon as extremely well off, and was biassed towards his granddaughter for the soundest of all reasons. To-day she felt the emotion with which we read a novel describing a hero and an inheritance, nervously anxious lest, by some frightful lapse of the novelist, the young man should be left without it at the end.
There was another reason for her respect that Mrs. Baynes, being too good of a churchwoman to be materialistic, would have been the last to acknowledge—she often heard her husband talk about old Jolyon as very wealthy, and she had a natural bias towards his granddaughter for the best possible reason. Today, she felt the same anxiety we experience when reading a novel about a hero and an inheritance, nervously worried that, due to some terrible oversight by the author, the young man might end up with nothing at the end.
Her manner was warm; she had never seen so clearly before how distinguished and desirable a girl this was. She asked after old Jolyon’s health. A wonderful man for his age; so upright, and young looking, and how old was he? Eighty-one! She would never have thought it! They were at the sea! Very nice for them; she supposed June heard from Phil every day? Her light grey eyes became more prominent as she asked this question; but the girl met the glance without flinching.
Her demeanor was friendly; she had never realized so clearly before how special and attractive this girl was. She inquired about old Jolyon's health. A remarkable man for his age; so honest, and looking so young, and how old was he? Eighty-one! She would have never guessed! They were at the beach! That’s nice for them; she assumed June heard from Phil every day? Her light gray eyes became more prominent as she asked this, but the girl met her gaze without hesitation.
“No,” she said, “he never writes!”
“No,” she said, “he never writes!”
Mrs. Baynes’s eyes dropped; they had no intention of doing so, but they did. They recovered immediately.
Mrs. Baynes's eyes fell; they didn't mean to, but they did. They quickly came back up.
“Of course not. That’s Phil all over—he was always like that!”
“Of course not. That’s totally Phil—he’s always been like that!”
“Was he?” said June.
“Was he?” June asked.
The brevity of the answer caused Mrs. Baynes’s bright smile a moment’s hesitation; she disguised it by a quick movement, and spreading her skirts afresh, said: “Why, my dear—he’s quite the most harum-scarum person; one never pays the slightest attention to what he does!”
The shortness of the answer made Mrs. Baynes pause momentarily in her bright smile; she covered it up with a quick movement, and adjusting her skirt again, said: “Well, my dear—he’s definitely the most reckless person; no one ever pays any attention to what he does!”
The conviction came suddenly to June that she was wasting her time; even were she to put a question point-blank, she would never get anything out of this woman.
The realization hit June all at once that she was wasting her time; even if she asked a direct question, she would never get anything from this woman.
“Do you see him?” she asked, her face crimsoning.
“Do you see him?” she asked, her face turning red.
The perspiration broke out on Mrs. Baynes’ forehead beneath the powder.
The sweat formed on Mrs. Baynes' forehead beneath the makeup.
“Oh, yes! I don’t remember when he was here last—indeed, we haven’t seen much of him lately. He’s so busy with your cousin’s house; I’m told it’ll be finished directly. We must organize a little dinner to celebrate the event; do come and stay the night with us!”
“Oh, yes! I don't remember the last time he was here—actually, we haven't seen much of him lately. He's been so busy with your cousin's house; I've heard it will be finished soon. We should organize a little dinner to celebrate; do come and stay the night with us!”
“Thank you,” said June. Again she thought: “I’m only wasting my time. This woman will tell me nothing.”
“Thanks,” said June. Again she thought, “I’m just wasting my time. This woman isn’t going to tell me anything.”
She got up to go. A change came over Mrs. Baynes. She rose too; her lips twitched, she fidgeted her hands. Something was evidently very wrong, and she did not dare to ask this girl, who stood there, a slim, straight little figure, with her decided face, her set jaw, and resentful eyes. She was not accustomed to be afraid of asking questions—all organization was based on the asking of questions!
She stood up to leave. A shift happened with Mrs. Baynes. She got up as well; her lips twitched, and she fidgeted with her hands. Clearly, something was very off, but she didn’t feel brave enough to ask the girl who was standing there, a slim, straight figure with a determined face, a firm jaw, and resentful eyes. She wasn't used to feeling afraid of asking questions—after all, all organization depends on asking questions!
But the issue was so grave that her nerve, normally strong, was fairly shaken; only that morning her husband had said: “Old Mr. Forsyte must be worth well over a hundred thousand pounds!”
But the issue was so serious that her usual composure was pretty much shaken; just that morning her husband had said, “Old Mr. Forsyte must be worth well over a hundred thousand pounds!”
And this girl stood there, holding out her hand—holding out her hand!
And this girl stood there, extending her hand—extending her hand!
The chance might be slipping away—she couldn’t tell—the chance of keeping her in the family, and yet she dared not speak.
The opportunity might be fading—she couldn't really tell—the chance to keep her in the family, and yet she didn’t dare to say anything.
Her eyes followed June to the door.
Her eyes tracked June to the door.
It closed.
It’s closed.
Then with an exclamation Mrs. Baynes ran forward, wobbling her bulky frame from side to side, and opened it again.
Then with a shout, Mrs. Baynes rushed forward, swaying her heavy frame from side to side, and opened it again.
Too late! She heard the front door click, and stood still, an expression of real anger and mortification on her face.
Too late! She heard the front door click shut and froze, a look of genuine anger and embarrassment on her face.
June went along the Square with her bird-like quickness. She detested that woman now whom in happier days she had been accustomed to think so kind. Was she always to be put off thus, and forced to undergo this torturing suspense?
June moved through the Square with her bird-like quickness. She now hated that woman, whom she had once considered so kind during happier times. Would she always be brushed aside like this and made to suffer through this agonizing uncertainty?
She would go to Phil himself, and ask him what he meant. She had the right to know. She hurried on down Sloane Street till she came to Bosinney’s number. Passing the swing-door at the bottom, she ran up the stairs, her heart thumping painfully.
She was determined to confront Phil directly and ask him what he meant. She deserved to know. She rushed down Sloane Street until she reached Bosinney’s address. After passing through the swing-door at the bottom, she dashed up the stairs, her heart pounding painfully.
At the top of the third flight she paused for breath, and holding on to the bannisters, stood listening. No sound came from above.
At the top of the third flight, she stopped to catch her breath and, holding onto the handrail, stood there listening. There was no sound coming from above.
With a very white face she mounted the last flight. She saw the door, with his name on the plate. And the resolution that had brought her so far evaporated.
With a very pale face, she climbed the last flight of stairs. She saw the door, with his name on the plate. And the determination that had carried her this far vanished.
The full meaning of her conduct came to her. She felt hot all over; the palms of her hands were moist beneath the thin silk covering of her gloves.
The full significance of her actions hit her. She felt warm all over; the palms of her hands were sweaty under the thin silk of her gloves.
She drew back to the stairs, but did not descend. Leaning against the rail she tried to get rid of a feeling of being choked; and she gazed at the door with a sort of dreadful courage. No! she refused to go down. Did it matter what people thought of her? They would never know! No one would help her if she did not help herself! She would go through with it.
She stepped back to the stairs but didn't go down. Leaning against the railing, she tried to shake off the feeling of being suffocated; she stared at the door with a kind of frightening determination. No! She wouldn’t go down. Did it matter what others thought of her? They would never know! No one would help her unless she helped herself! She would see it through.
Forcing herself, therefore, to leave the support of the wall, she rang the bell. The door did not open, and all her shame and fear suddenly abandoned her; she rang again and again, as though in spite of its emptiness she could drag some response out of that closed room, some recompense for the shame and fear that visit had cost her. It did not open; she left off ringing, and, sitting down at the top of the stairs, buried her face in her hands.
Forcing herself to step away from the wall for support, she rang the bell. The door didn’t open, and all her shame and fear suddenly faded away; she rang again and again, as if, despite the emptiness, she could pull some response out of that closed room, some reward for the shame and fear that visit had brought her. It didn’t open; she stopped ringing and, sitting down at the top of the stairs, buried her face in her hands.
Presently she stole down, out into the air. She felt as though she had passed through a bad illness, and had no desire now but to get home as quickly as she could. The people she met seemed to know where she had been, what she had been doing; and suddenly—over on the opposite side, going towards his rooms from the direction of Montpellier Square—she saw Bosinney himself.
Right now, she slipped out into the fresh air. She felt like she had just recovered from a serious illness and only wanted to get home as fast as possible. The people she encountered seemed to understand where she had been and what she had been up to; then, all of a sudden—across the street, heading towards his place from the direction of Montpellier Square—she spotted Bosinney himself.
She made a movement to cross into the traffic. Their eyes met, and he raised his hat. An omnibus passed, obscuring her view; then, from the edge of the pavement, through a gap in the traffic, she saw him walking on.
She started to step into the street. Their eyes locked, and he tipped his hat. A bus went by, blocking her view; then, from the edge of the sidewalk, through a break in the traffic, she spotted him walking away.
And June stood motionless, looking after him.
And June stood still, watching him go.
CHAPTER XIII
PERFECTION OF THE HOUSE
“One mockturtle, clear; one oxtail; two glasses of port.”
"One mock turtle soup, clear; one oxtail soup; two glasses of port."
In the upper room at French’s, where a Forsyte could still get heavy English food, James and his son were sitting down to lunch.
In the upstairs room at French’s, where a Forsyte could still enjoy hearty English food, James and his son were sitting down for lunch.
Of all eating-places James liked best to come here; there was something unpretentious, well-flavoured, and filling about it, and though he had been to a certain extent corrupted by the necessity for being fashionable, and the trend of habits keeping pace with an income that would increase, he still hankered in quiet City moments after the tasty fleshpots of his earlier days. Here you were served by hairy English waiters in aprons; there was sawdust on the floor, and three round gilt looking-glasses hung just above the line of sight. They had only recently done away with the cubicles, too, in which you could have your chop, prime chump, with a floury-potato, without seeing your neighbours, like a gentleman.
Of all the places to eat, James preferred coming here; there was something humble, flavorful, and satisfying about it, and even though he had somewhat fallen into the trap of being trendy and keeping up with a lifestyle that would expand, he still found himself longing in quiet moments for the delicious meals of his younger days. Here, you were served by burly English waiters in aprons; there was sawdust on the floor, and three round gilded mirrors hung just above eye level. They had only recently removed the private booths, too, where you could enjoy your chop, prime cut, with a fluffy potato, without seeing your neighbors, like a true gentleman.
He tucked the top corner of his napkin behind the third button of his waistcoat, a practice he had been obliged to abandon years ago in the West End. He felt that he should relish his soup—the entire morning had been given to winding up the estate of an old friend.
He tucked the top corner of his napkin behind the third button of his waistcoat, a habit he had to give up years ago in the West End. He felt he should enjoy his soup—the whole morning had been spent wrapping up the estate of an old friend.
After filling his mouth with household bread, stale, he at once began: “How are you going down to Robin Hill? You going to take Irene? You’d better take her. I should think there’ll be a lot that’ll want seeing to.”
After stuffing his mouth with some stale bread, he immediately started: “How are you going to Robin Hill? Are you taking Irene? You should take her. I bet there will be a lot that needs looking after.”
Without looking up, Soames answered: “She won’t go.”
Without looking up, Soames replied, “She’s not going to leave.”
“Won’t go? What’s the meaning of that? She’s going to live in the house, isn’t she?”
“Not going? What does that mean? She’s going to stay in the house, right?”
Soames made no reply.
Soames didn't respond.
“I don’t know what’s coming to women nowadays,” mumbled James; “I never used to have any trouble with them. She’s had too much liberty. She’s spoiled....”
“I don’t know what’s happening with women these days,” mumbled James; “I never used to have any issues with them. She’s had too much freedom. She’s spoiled....”
Soames lifted his eyes: “I won’t have anything said against her,” he said unexpectedly.
Soames looked up: “I won’t tolerate anyone saying anything bad about her,” he said out of the blue.
The silence was only broken now by the supping of James’s soup.
The silence was only interrupted now by the sound of James slurping his soup.
The waiter brought the two glasses of port, but Soames stopped him.
The waiter brought two glasses of port, but Soames stopped him.
“That’s not the way to serve port,” he said; “take them away, and bring the bottle.”
"That's not how you serve port," he said. "Take those away and bring the bottle."
Rousing himself from his reverie over the soup, James took one of his rapid shifting surveys of surrounding facts.
Rousing himself from his daydream over the soup, James quickly scanned his surroundings.
“Your mother’s in bed,” he said; “you can have the carriage to take you down. I should think Irene’d like the drive. This young Bosinney’ll be there, I suppose, to show you over.”
“Your mom's in bed,” he said; “you can take the carriage down. I bet Irene would enjoy the drive. I assume this young Bosinney will be there to show you around.”
Soames nodded.
Soames nodded.
“I should like to go and see for myself what sort of a job he’s made finishing off,” pursued James. “I’ll just drive round and pick you both up.”
“I want to go see for myself what kind of job he did finishing up,” James continued. “I’ll just drive around and pick you both up.”
“I am going down by train,” replied Soames. “If you like to drive round and see, Irene might go with you, I can’t tell.”
“I’m taking the train,” Soames replied. “If you want to drive around and take a look, Irene might go with you; I can’t say.”
He signed to the waiter to bring the bill, which James paid.
He signaled to the waiter to bring the check, which James paid.
They parted at St. Paul’s, Soames branching off to the station, James taking his omnibus westwards.
They went their separate ways at St. Paul’s, Soames heading to the station, while James took his bus west.
He had secured the corner seat next the conductor, where his long legs made it difficult for anyone to get in, and at all who passed him he looked resentfully, as if they had no business to be using up his air.
He had claimed the corner seat next to the conductor, where his long legs made it hard for anyone to get by, and he looked at everyone who passed him with irritation, as if they had no right to be taking up his personal space.
He intended to take an opportunity this afternoon of speaking to Irene. A word in time saved nine; and now that she was going to live in the country there was a chance for her to turn over a new leaf! He could see that Soames wouldn’t stand very much more of her goings on!
He planned to take a moment this afternoon to talk to Irene. A quick word could prevent a lot of issues, and now that she was moving to the country, there was an opportunity for her to start fresh! He could tell that Soames wouldn’t put up with her antics for much longer!
It did not occur to him to define what he meant by her “goings on”. the expression was wide, vague, and suited to a Forsyte. And James had more than his common share of courage after lunch.
It didn't cross his mind to clarify what he meant by her "goings on." The term was broad, unclear, and typical of a Forsyte. Plus, James had more than his usual amount of courage after lunch.
On reaching home, he ordered out the barouche, with special instructions that the groom was to go too. He wished to be kind to her, and to give her every chance.
Upon arriving home, he called for the carriage, specifically instructing that the groom should come along as well. He wanted to be nice to her and give her every opportunity.
When the door of No.62 was opened he could distinctly hear her singing, and said so at once, to prevent any chance of being denied entrance.
When the door of No.62 opened, he could clearly hear her singing, and he said so right away to avoid any chance of being refused entry.
Yes, Mrs. Soames was in, but the maid did not know if she was seeing people.
Yes, Mrs. Soames is in, but the maid wasn't sure if she was meeting with anyone.
James, moving with the rapidity that ever astonished the observers of his long figure and absorbed expression, went forthwith into the drawing-room without permitting this to be ascertained. He found Irene seated at the piano with her hands arrested on the keys, evidently listening to the voices in the hall. She greeted him without smiling.
James, moving with the speed that always amazed those watching his tall figure and focused expression, went straight into the living room without letting that be noticed. He found Irene sitting at the piano with her hands paused on the keys, clearly listening to the voices in the hallway. She acknowledged him without a smile.
“Your mother-in-law’s in bed,” he began, hoping at once to enlist her sympathy. “I’ve got the carriage here. Now, be a good girl, and put on your hat and come with me for a drive. It’ll do you good!”
“Your mother-in-law is in bed,” he started, hoping to gain her sympathy right away. “I have the carriage waiting. Now, be a good girl and put on your hat and come for a drive with me. It’ll be good for you!”
Irene looked at him as though about to refuse, but, seeming to change her mind, went upstairs, and came down again with her hat on.
Irene looked at him like she was about to say no, but then, as if she changed her mind, she went upstairs and came down again with her hat on.
“Where are you going to take me?” she asked.
“Where are you taking me?” she asked.
“We’ll just go down to Robin Hill,” said James, spluttering out his words very quick; “the horses want exercise, and I should like to see what they’ve been doing down there.”
“We’ll just go down to Robin Hill,” said James, quickly sputtering his words. “The horses need some exercise, and I’d like to see what they’ve been up to down there.”
Irene hung back, but again changed her mind, and went out to the carriage, James brooding over her closely, to make quite sure.
Irene hesitated at first, but then changed her mind and stepped out to the carriage, with James watching her intently to make sure.
It was not before he had got her more than half way that he began: “Soames is very fond of you—he won’t have anything said against you; why don’t you show him more affection?”
It wasn't until he had gotten her more than halfway that he started: “Soames really likes you—he won't let anyone say anything bad about you; why don't you show him more affection?”
Irene flushed, and said in a low voice: “I can’t show what I haven’t got.”
Irene blushed and said quietly, “I can’t show what I don’t have.”
James looked at her sharply; he felt that now he had her in his own carriage, with his own horses and servants, he was really in command of the situation. She could not put him off; nor would she make a scene in public.
James looked at her intently; he felt that now that he had her in his own carriage, with his own horses and servants, he was truly in control of the situation. She couldn't dismiss him; nor would she cause a scene in public.
“I can’t think what you’re about,” he said. “He’s a very good husband!”
“I can’t understand what you’re thinking,” he said. “He’s a really great husband!”
Irene’s answer was so low as to be almost inaudible among the sounds of traffic. He caught the words: “You are not married to him!”
Irene’s reply was so quiet that it was nearly drowned out by the traffic noise. He managed to catch the words: “You’re not married to him!”
“What’s that got to do with it? He’s given you everything you want. He’s always ready to take you anywhere, and now he’s built you this house in the country. It’s not as if you had anything of your own.”
“What does that have to do with anything? He’s given you everything you want. He’s always ready to take you anywhere, and now he’s built you this house in the country. It’s not like you had anything of your own.”
“No.”
“No.”
Again James looked at her; he could not make out the expression on her face. She looked almost as if she were going to cry, and yet....
Again, James looked at her; he couldn't figure out the expression on her face. She seemed like she might cry, and yet...
“I’m sure,” he muttered hastily, “we’ve all tried to be kind to you.”
“I’m sure,” he mumbled quickly, “we’ve all tried to be nice to you.”
Irene’s lips quivered; to his dismay James saw a tear steal down her cheek. He felt a choke rise in his own throat.
Irene's lips trembled; to his shock, James noticed a tear slip down her cheek. He felt a lump rise in his own throat.
“We’re all fond of you,” he said, “if you’d only”—he was going to say, “behave yourself,” but changed it to—“if you’d only be more of a wife to him.”
“We all care about you,” he said, “if you’d only”—he was going to say, “act right,” but changed it to—“if you’d only be more of a partner to him.”
Irene did not answer, and James, too, ceased speaking. There was something in her silence which disconcerted him; it was not the silence of obstinacy, rather that of acquiescence in all that he could find to say. And yet he felt as if he had not had the last word. He could not understand this.
Irene didn't respond, and James stopped talking as well. There was something about her silence that unsettled him; it wasn't a stubborn silence, but rather one of agreement with everything he had to say. Still, he felt like he hadn't finished what he wanted to say. He couldn't make sense of this.
He was unable, however, to long keep silence.
He couldn't stay quiet for long, however.
“I suppose that young Bosinney,” he said, “will be getting married to June now?”
“I guess that young Bosinney is going to marry June now?”
Irene’s face changed. “I don’t know,” she said; “you should ask her.”
Irene’s expression shifted. “I’m not sure,” she replied; “you should ask her.”
“Does she write to you?”
"Is she texting you?"
“No.”
“No.”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“How’s that?” said James. “I thought you and she were such great friends.”
“How’s that?” James asked. “I thought you two were such good friends.”
Irene turned on him. “Again,” she said, “you should ask her!”
Irene shot back at him. “Seriously,” she said, “you should ask her!”
“Well,” flustered James, frightened by her look, “it’s very odd that I can’t get a plain answer to a plain question, but there it is.”
"Well," flustered James, scared by her gaze, "it's really strange that I can't get a straightforward answer to a straightforward question, but there it is."
He sat ruminating over his rebuff, and burst out at last:
He sat thinking about his rejection, and finally exclaimed:
“Well, I’ve warned you. You won’t look ahead. Soames he doesn’t say much, but I can see he won’t stand a great deal more of this sort of thing. You’ll have nobody but yourself to blame, and, what’s more, you’ll get no sympathy from anybody.”
“Well, I’ve warned you. You won’t look ahead. Soames doesn’t say much, but I can see he won’t put up with this kind of thing for much longer. You’ll have no one to blame but yourself, and, what’s more, you won’t get any sympathy from anyone.”
Irene bent her head with a little smiling bow. “I am very much obliged to you.”
Irene nodded her head with a small smile. “I really appreciate it.”
James did not know what on earth to answer.
James didn’t know what to say.
The bright hot morning had changed slowly to a grey, oppressive afternoon; a heavy bank of clouds, with the yellow tinge of coming thunder, had risen in the south, and was creeping up.
The bright, hot morning had gradually turned into a grey, oppressive afternoon; a thick bank of clouds, tinged with yellow from the approaching thunder, had appeared in the south and was moving in.
The branches of the trees dropped motionless across the road without the smallest stir of foliage. A faint odour of glue from the heated horses clung in the thick air; the coachman and groom, rigid and unbending, exchanged stealthy murmurs on the box, without ever turning their heads.
The branches of the trees hung still across the road without the slightest rustle of leaves. A faint smell of glue from the warmed horses filled the thick air; the coachman and groom, stiff and unyielding, shared quiet whispers on the box, without ever turning their heads.
To James’ great relief they reached the house at last; the silence and impenetrability of this woman by his side, whom he had always thought so soft and mild, alarmed him.
To James' great relief, they finally arrived at the house; the silence and unapproachability of the woman beside him, whom he had always considered soft and gentle, worried him.
The carriage put them down at the door, and they entered.
The carriage dropped them off at the door, and they went inside.
The hall was cool, and so still that it was like passing into a tomb; a shudder ran down James’s spine. He quickly lifted the heavy leather curtains between the columns into the inner court.
The hall was cool and so quiet that it felt like stepping into a tomb; a shiver ran down James's spine. He quickly pulled back the heavy leather curtains between the columns into the inner courtyard.
He could not restrain an exclamation of approval.
He couldn't help but exclaim in approval.
The decoration was really in excellent taste. The dull ruby tiles that extended from the foot of the walls to the verge of a circular clump of tall iris plants, surrounding in turn a sunken basin of white marble filled with water, were obviously of the best quality. He admired extremely the purple leather curtains drawn along one entire side, framing a huge white-tiled stove. The central partitions of the skylight had been slid back, and the warm air from outside penetrated into the very heart of the house.
The decor was truly elegant. The muted ruby tiles that ran from the base of the walls to the edge of a circular group of tall iris plants, which in turn surrounded a sunken white marble basin filled with water, were clearly top-notch. He really admired the purple leather curtains drawn along one whole side, framing a large white-tiled stove. The central sections of the skylight had been pushed back, allowing the warm air from outside to flow into the heart of the home.
He stood, his hands behind him, his head bent back on his high, narrow shoulders, spying the tracery on the columns and the pattern of the frieze which ran round the ivory-coloured walls under the gallery. Evidently, no pains had been spared. It was quite the house of a gentleman. He went up to the curtains, and, having discovered how they were worked, drew them asunder and disclosed the picture-gallery, ending in a great window taking up the whole end of the room. It had a black oak floor, and its walls, again, were of ivory white. He went on throwing open doors, and peeping in. Everything was in apple-pie order, ready for immediate occupation.
He stood there with his hands behind him, his head tilted back on his high, narrow shoulders, looking closely at the designs on the columns and the pattern of the frieze that wrapped around the ivory-colored walls beneath the gallery. Clearly, no effort had been spared. This was definitely a gentleman's house. He approached the curtains, figured out how they worked, pulled them aside, and revealed the picture gallery, which ended in a large window that took up the entire end of the room. It had a black oak floor, and the walls were again ivory white. He continued opening doors and peeking inside. Everything was in perfect order, ready for immediate move-in.
He turned round at last to speak to Irene, and saw her standing over in the garden entrance, with her husband and Bosinney.
He finally turned around to talk to Irene and saw her standing at the garden entrance with her husband and Bosinney.
Though not remarkable for sensibility, James felt at once that something was wrong. He went up to them, and, vaguely alarmed, ignorant of the nature of the trouble, made an attempt to smooth things over.
Though not known for his sensitivity, James immediately sensed that something was off. He approached them and, feeling vaguely uneasy and unsure of what the issue was, tried to ease the tension.
“How are you, Mr. Bosinney?” he said, holding out his hand. “You’ve been spending money pretty freely down here, I should say!”
“How are you, Mr. Bosinney?” he said, extending his hand. “I’d say you’ve been quite lavish with your spending down here!”
Soames turned his back, and walked away.
Soames turned away and walked off.
James looked from Bosinney’s frowning face to Irene, and, in his agitation, spoke his thoughts aloud: “Well, I can’t tell what’s the matter. Nobody tells me anything!” And, making off after his son, he heard Bosinney’s short laugh, and his “Well, thank God! You look so....” Most unfortunately he lost the rest.
James looked from Bosinney’s frowning face to Irene, and, in his agitation, spoke his thoughts aloud: “Well, I can’t figure out what’s going on. Nobody tells me anything!” And, hurriedly following his son, he heard Bosinney’s brief laugh and his “Well, thank God! You look so...” Unfortunately, he missed the rest.
What had happened? He glanced back. Irene was very close to the architect, and her face not like the face he knew of her. He hastened up to his son.
What happened? He looked back. Irene was really close to the architect, and her face didn’t look like the one he knew. He quickly went over to his son.
Soames was pacing the picture-gallery.
Soames was pacing the gallery.
“What’s the matter?” said James. “What’s all this?”
“What’s wrong?” said James. “What’s going on here?”
Soames looked at him with his supercilious calm unbroken, but James knew well enough that he was violently angry.
Soames looked at him with his smug calm still intact, but James knew very well that he was incredibly angry.
“Our friend,” he said, “has exceeded his instructions again, that’s all. So much the worse for him this time.”
“Our friend,” he said, “has gone beyond his instructions again, that’s all. Too bad for him this time.”
He turned round and walked back towards the door. James followed hurriedly, edging himself in front. He saw Irene take her finger from before her lips, heard her say something in her ordinary voice, and began to speak before he reached them.
He turned around and walked back toward the door. James hurried after him, squeezing in front. He saw Irene remove her finger from her lips, heard her say something in her usual voice, and started to speak before he got to them.
“There’s a storm coming on. We’d better get home. We can’t take you, I suppose, Mr. Bosinney? No, I suppose not. Then, good-bye!” He held out his hand. Bosinney did not take it, but, turning with a laugh, said:
“There’s a storm coming. We should get home. I guess we can’t take you with us, Mr. Bosinney? No, I guess not. Well, goodbye!” He reached out his hand. Bosinney didn’t take it but, turning with a laugh, said:
“Good-bye, Mr. Forsyte. Don’t get caught in the storm!” and walked away.
“Goodbye, Mr. Forsyte. Don’t get stuck in the storm!” and walked away.
“Well,” began James, “I don’t know....”
“Well,” started James, “I’m not sure....”
But the sight of Irene’s face stopped him. Taking hold of his daughter-in-law by the elbow, he escorted her towards the carriage. He felt certain, quite certain, they had been making some appointment or other....
But the sight of Irene’s face stopped him. Grabbing his daughter-in-law by the elbow, he led her toward the carriage. He felt sure, really sure, they had been setting up some meeting or another....
Nothing in this world is more sure to upset a Forsyte than the discovery that something on which he has stipulated to spend a certain sum has cost more. And this is reasonable, for upon the accuracy of his estimates the whole policy of his life is ordered. If he cannot rely on definite values of property, his compass is amiss; he is adrift upon bitter waters without a helm.
Nothing in this world is more likely to upset a Forsyte than finding out that something he planned to spend a certain amount on ended up costing more. This makes sense because the accuracy of his estimates shapes the entire strategy of his life. If he can't count on clear values of property, he's lost; he's out on rough waters without a steering wheel.
After writing to Bosinney in the terms that have already been chronicled, Soames had dismissed the cost of the house from his mind. He believed that he had made the matter of the final cost so very plain that the possibility of its being again exceeded had really never entered his head. On hearing from Bosinney that his limit of twelve thousand pounds would be exceeded by something like four hundred, he had grown white with anger. His original estimate of the cost of the house completed had been ten thousand pounds, and he had often blamed himself severely for allowing himself to be led into repeated excesses. Over this last expenditure, however, Bosinney had put himself completely in the wrong. How on earth a fellow could make such an ass of himself Soames could not conceive; but he had done so, and all the rancour and hidden jealousy that had been burning against him for so long was now focussed in rage at this crowning piece of extravagance. The attitude of the confident and friendly husband was gone. To preserve property—his wife—he had assumed it, to preserve property of another kind he lost it now.
After writing to Bosinney in the way that's already been described, Soames had put the house's cost out of his mind. He thought he had made the final cost so clear that the chance of it going over budget had never crossed his mind. When Bosinney informed him that his limit of twelve thousand pounds would be exceeded by about four hundred, he turned pale with anger. His initial estimate for the completed house had been ten thousand pounds, and he had often been hard on himself for letting himself get into repeated overspending. However, with this last expense, Bosinney had completely messed up. Soames couldn't understand how someone could be so foolish, but he had indeed done it, and all the resentment and hidden jealousy that had been building up against him for so long was now directed at this ultimate act of extravagance. The confident and friendly husband he had been was gone. To protect his property—his wife—he had maintained that front, but in an effort to protect another kind of property, he was now losing it.
“Ah!” he had said to Bosinney when he could speak, “and I suppose you’re perfectly contented with yourself. But I may as well tell you that you’ve altogether mistaken your man!”
“Ah!” he told Bosinney when he could finally speak, “and I guess you’re feeling pretty satisfied with yourself. But I should let you know that you’ve completely misunderstood who you’re dealing with!”
What he meant by those words he did not quite know at the time, but after dinner he looked up the correspondence between himself and Bosinney to make quite sure. There could be no two opinions about it—the fellow had made himself liable for that extra four hundred, or, at all events, for three hundred and fifty of it, and he would have to make it good.
What he meant by those words, he didn't fully understand at the time, but after dinner, he checked the messages between himself and Bosinney to be certain. There was no doubt about it—the guy had made himself responsible for that extra four hundred, or at least for three hundred and fifty of it, and he would have to cover it.
He was looking at his wife’s face when he came to this conclusion. Seated in her usual seat on the sofa, she was altering the lace on a collar. She had not once spoken to him all the evening.
He was looking at his wife’s face when he came to this conclusion. Sitting in her usual spot on the sofa, she was altering the lace on a collar. She hadn’t said a word to him all evening.
He went up to the mantelpiece, and contemplating his face in the mirror said: “Your friend the Buccaneer has made a fool of himself; he will have to pay for it!”
He walked over to the mantelpiece, and looking at his reflection in the mirror said, “Your buddy the Buccaneer has really made a fool of himself; he’s going to have to face the consequences!”
She looked at him scornfully, and answered: “I don’t know what you are talking about!”
She looked at him with disdain and replied, “I have no idea what you’re talking about!”
“You soon will. A mere trifle, quite beneath your contempt—four hundred pounds.”
“You'll find out soon. It's just a small amount, really beneath your notice—four hundred pounds.”
“Do you mean that you are going to make him pay that towards this hateful, house?”
“Are you saying that you're going to make him contribute to this awful house?”
“I do.”
"I do."
“And you know he’s got nothing?”
“And you know he has nothing?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“Then you are meaner than I thought you.”
“Then you’re meaner than I thought.”
Soames turned from the mirror, and unconsciously taking a china cup from the mantelpiece, clasped his hands around it as though praying. He saw her bosom rise and fall, her eyes darkening with anger, and taking no notice of the taunt, he asked quietly:
Soames turned away from the mirror and, without thinking, picked up a china cup from the mantel. He held it in his hands as if he were praying. He noticed her chest rising and falling, her eyes turning darker with anger, and ignoring the insult, he asked calmly:
“Are you carrying on a flirtation with Bosinney?”
"Are you flirting with Bosinney?"
“No, I am not!”
“No, I'm not!”
Her eyes met his, and he looked away. He neither believed nor disbelieved her, but he knew that he had made a mistake in asking; he never had known, never would know, what she was thinking. The sight of her inscrutable face, the thought of all the hundreds of evenings he had seen her sitting there like that soft and passive, but unreadable, unknown, enraged him beyond measure.
Her eyes locked onto his, and he turned away. He neither believed nor doubted her, but he realized he had made a mistake in asking; he had never known, and never would know, what she was thinking. The sight of her unreadable face, along with the memory of all the countless evenings he had watched her sitting there, soft and passive yet completely mysterious, drove him absolutely crazy.
“I believe you are made of stone,” he said, clenching his fingers so hard that he broke the fragile cup. The pieces fell into the grate. And Irene smiled.
“I think you’re made of stone,” he said, gripping his fingers so tightly that he shattered the delicate cup. The shards tumbled into the grate. And Irene smiled.
“You seem to forget,” she said, “that cup is not!”
“You seem to forget,” she said, “that cup isn’t!”
Soames gripped her arm. “A good beating,” he said, “is the only thing that would bring you to your senses,” but turning on his heel, he left the room.
Soames grabbed her arm. “A good thrashing,” he said, “is the only thing that would wake you up,” but then he turned on his heel and left the room.
CHAPTER XIV
SOAMES SITS ON THE STAIRS
Soames went up-stairs that night with the feeling that he had gone too far. He was prepared to offer excuses for his words.
Soames went upstairs that night feeling like he had overstepped. He was ready to make excuses for what he had said.
He turned out the gas still burning in the passage outside their room. Pausing, with his hand on the knob of the door, he tried to shape his apology, for he had no intention of letting her see that he was nervous.
He turned off the gas that was still burning in the hallway outside their room. Pausing with his hand on the doorknob, he tried to formulate his apology, because he didn’t want her to see that he was nervous.
But the door did not open, nor when he pulled it and turned the handle firmly. She must have locked it for some reason, and forgotten.
But the door didn't open, even when he pulled on it and turned the handle tightly. She must have locked it for some reason and forgotten about it.
Entering his dressing-room, where the gas was also lighted and burning low, he went quickly to the other door. That too was locked. Then he noticed that the camp bed which he occasionally used was prepared, and his sleeping-suit laid out upon it. He put his hand up to his forehead, and brought it away wet. It dawned on him that he was barred out.
Entering his dressing room, where the gas was lit and burning low, he quickly went to the other door. That one was locked too. Then he noticed that the camp bed he sometimes used was made up, and his sleeping suit was laid out on it. He rubbed his forehead with his hand and brought it away damp. It struck him that he was locked out.
He went back to the door, and rattling the handle stealthily, called: “Unlock the door, do you hear? Unlock the door!”
He went back to the door, and quietly shaking the handle, called out: “Unlock the door, do you hear me? Unlock the door!”
There was a faint rustling, but no answer.
There was a quiet rustling, but no response.
“Do you hear? Let me in at once—I insist on being let in!”
“Do you hear me? Let me in right now—I demand you let me in!”
He could catch the sound of her breathing close to the door, like the breathing of a creature threatened by danger.
He could hear her breathing near the door, like the breath of a creature in danger.
There was something terrifying in this inexorable silence, in the impossibility of getting at her. He went back to the other door, and putting his whole weight against it, tried to burst it open. The door was a new one—he had had them renewed himself, in readiness for their coming in after the honeymoon. In a rage he lifted his foot to kick in the panel; the thought of the servants restrained him, and he felt suddenly that he was beaten.
There was something horrifying about this unyielding silence, the impossibility of reaching her. He went back to the other door, and putting all his weight against it, tried to force it open. The door was new—he had replaced them himself, in preparation for their arrival after the honeymoon. In a fit of anger, he raised his foot to kick the panel; the thought of the servants stopped him, and he suddenly felt like he was defeated.
Flinging himself down in the dressing-room, he took up a book.
Falling into the dressing room, he picked up a book.
But instead of the print he seemed to see his wife—with her yellow hair flowing over her bare shoulders, and her great dark eyes—standing like an animal at bay. And the whole meaning of her act of revolt came to him. She meant it to be for good.
But instead of the print, he seemed to see his wife—with her blonde hair cascading over her bare shoulders and her big dark eyes—standing like a cornered animal. And the entire significance of her act of rebellion hit him. She intended it to be for the best.
He could not sit still, and went to the door again. He could still hear her, and he called: “Irene! Irene!”
He couldn't sit still, so he went to the door again. He could still hear her, and he called out, “Irene! Irene!”
He did not mean to make his voice pathetic.
He didn't intend for his voice to sound sad.
In ominous answer, the faint sounds ceased. He stood with clenched hands, thinking.
In a foreboding response, the faint sounds stopped. He stood with his hands clenched, deep in thought.
Presently he stole round on tiptoe, and running suddenly at the other door, made a supreme effort to break it open. It creaked, but did not yield. He sat down on the stairs and buried his face in his hands.
Right now, he sneaked around on tiptoe, and suddenly ran at the other door, making a huge effort to break it open. It creaked, but didn’t budge. He sat down on the stairs and buried his face in his hands.
For a long time he sat there in the dark, the moon through the skylight above laying a pale smear which lengthened slowly towards him down the stairway. He tried to be philosophical.
For a long time, he sat there in the dark, the moonlight from the skylight above casting a faint glow that gradually stretched toward him down the stairway. He tried to take a philosophical approach.
Since she had locked her doors she had no further claim as a wife, and he would console himself with other women.
Since she had locked her doors, she had no further claim to being his wife, and he would comfort himself with other women.
It was but a spectral journey he made among such delights—he had no appetite for these exploits. He had never had much, and he had lost the habit. He felt that he could never recover it. His hunger could only be appeased by his wife, inexorable and frightened, behind these shut doors. No other woman could help him.
It was just a ghostly journey he took among such pleasures—he had no desire for these adventures. He had never cared much for them, and he had lost the taste for it. He felt he would never get it back. His hunger could only be satisfied by his wife, relentless and scared, behind those closed doors. No other woman could help him.
This conviction came to him with terrible force out there in the dark.
This realization hit him hard out there in the dark.
His philosophy left him; and surly anger took its place. Her conduct was immoral, inexcusable, worthy of any punishment within his power. He desired no one but her, and she refused him!
His philosophy abandoned him, replaced by a bitter anger. Her behavior was immoral, inexcusable, deserving of any punishment he could impose. He wanted no one but her, and she turned him down!
She must really hate him, then! He had never believed it yet. He did not believe it now. It seemed to him incredible. He felt as though he had lost for ever his power of judgment. If she, so soft and yielding as he had always judged her, could take this decided step—what could not happen?
She must really hate him, then! He had never believed it before. He didn't believe it now. It seemed incredible to him. He felt like he had forever lost his ability to judge. If she, who he had always thought of as so gentle and accommodating, could take such a decisive step—what else could happen?
Then he asked himself again if she were carrying on an intrigue with Bosinney. He did not believe that she was; he could not afford to believe such a reason for her conduct—the thought was not to be faced.
Then he asked himself again if she was having an affair with Bosinney. He didn’t believe that she was; he couldn’t allow himself to believe that as a reason for her behavior—the idea was too difficult to confront.
It would be unbearable to contemplate the necessity of making his marital relations public property. Short of the most convincing proofs he must still refuse to believe, for he did not wish to punish himself. And all the time at heart—he did believe.
It would be unbearable to think about making his marriage a matter of public knowledge. Unless he had the most convincing evidence, he had to keep doubting, because he didn’t want to hurt himself. Yet deep down—he did believe.
The moonlight cast a greyish tinge over his figure, hunched against the staircase wall.
The moonlight cast a grayish hue over his figure, hunched against the staircase wall.
Bosinney was in love with her! He hated the fellow, and would not spare him now. He could and would refuse to pay a penny piece over twelve thousand and fifty pounds—the extreme limit fixed in the correspondence; or rather he would pay, he would pay and sue him for damages. He would go to Jobling and Boulter and put the matter in their hands. He would ruin the impecunious beggar! And suddenly—though what connection between the thoughts?—he reflected that Irene had no money either. They were both beggars. This gave him a strange satisfaction.
Bosinney was in love with her! He couldn’t stand the guy and wouldn’t hold back now. He could and would refuse to pay a cent over twelve thousand and fifty pounds—the maximum amount set in the correspondence; or rather, he would pay, and then sue him for damages. He would go to Jobling and Boulter and have them handle it. He would ruin the broke loser! And suddenly—though he wasn’t sure how the two ideas were connected—he realized that Irene had no money either. They were both broke. This thought gave him a strange sense of satisfaction.
The silence was broken by a faint creaking through the wall. She was going to bed at last. Ah! Joy and pleasant dreams! If she threw the door open wide he would not go in now!
The silence was interrupted by a slight creaking from the wall. She was finally heading to bed. Ah! Happiness and sweet dreams! If she swung the door open wide, he wouldn't enter now!
But his lips, that were twisted in a bitter smile, twitched; he covered his eyes with his hands....
But his lips, twisted in a bitter smile, twitched; he covered his eyes with his hands...
It was late the following afternoon when Soames stood in the dining-room window gazing gloomily into the Square.
It was late the next afternoon when Soames stood at the dining room window, looking gloomily out at the Square.
The sunlight still showered on the plane-trees, and in the breeze their gay broad leaves shone and swung in rhyme to a barrel organ at the corner. It was playing a waltz, an old waltz that was out of fashion, with a fateful rhythm in the notes; and it went on and on, though nothing indeed but leaves danced to the tune.
The sunlight still streamed onto the plane trees, and in the breeze, their vibrant broad leaves glinted and swayed in time to a barrel organ at the corner. It was playing a waltz, an old-fashioned waltz that was no longer popular, with a haunting rhythm in the notes; and it continued endlessly, even though only the leaves were dancing to the music.
The woman did not look too gay, for she was tired; and from the tall houses no one threw her down coppers. She moved the organ on, and three doors off began again.
The woman didn’t seem very cheerful; she was exhausted, and from the tall buildings, no one tossed her any coins. She moved the organ along and started again three doors down.
It was the waltz they had played at Roger’s when Irene had danced with Bosinney; and the perfume of the gardenias she had worn came back to Soames, drifted by the malicious music, as it had been drifted to him then, when she passed, her hair glistening, her eyes so soft, drawing Bosinney on and on down an endless ballroom.
It was the waltz they had played at Roger’s when Irene had danced with Bosinney; and the scent of the gardenias she had worn came back to Soames, carried by the teasing music, just like it had back then, when she walked by, her hair shining, her eyes so gentle, leading Bosinney on and on down an endless ballroom.
The organ woman plied her handle slowly; she had been grinding her tune all day—grinding it in Sloane Street hard by, grinding it perhaps to Bosinney himself.
The organ woman turned her crank slowly; she had been playing her tune all day—playing it loudly on Sloane Street nearby, playing it maybe even for Bosinney himself.
Soames turned, took a cigarette from the carven box, and walked back to the window. The tune had mesmerized him, and there came into his view Irene, her sunshade furled, hastening homewards down the Square, in a soft, rose-coloured blouse with drooping sleeves, that he did not know. She stopped before the organ, took out her purse, and gave the woman money.
Soames turned, grabbed a cigarette from the carved box, and walked back to the window. The tune had captivated him, and he spotted Irene, her sunshade closed, hurrying home down the Square, wearing a soft, rose-colored blouse with drooping sleeves that he didn't recognize. She paused before the organ, took out her purse, and handed the woman some money.
Soames shrank back and stood where he could see into the hall.
Soames stepped back and stood where he could see into the hallway.
She came in with her latch-key, put down her sunshade, and stood looking at herself in the glass. Her cheeks were flushed as if the sun had burned them; her lips were parted in a smile. She stretched her arms out as though to embrace herself, with a laugh that for all the world was like a sob.
She walked in with her key, set her sunshade down, and stared at her reflection in the mirror. Her cheeks were rosy like they had been sunburned; her lips were slightly smiling. She reached out her arms as if to hug herself, laughing in a way that sounded almost like crying.
Soames stepped forward.
Soames stepped up.
“Very-pretty!” he said.
“Very pretty!” he said.
But as though shot she spun round, and would have passed him up the stairs. He barred the way.
But she spun around as if she had been shot, and tried to go past him up the stairs. He blocked her path.
“Why such a hurry?” he said, and his eyes fastened on a curl of hair fallen loose across her ear....
“Why the rush?” he asked, his eyes fixed on a curl of hair that had fallen loose over her ear....
He hardly recognised her. She seemed on fire, so deep and rich the colour of her cheeks, her eyes, her lips, and of the unusual blouse she wore.
He barely recognized her. She looked radiant, her cheeks, eyes, lips, and the unique blouse she was wearing all so deep and vibrant in color.
She put up her hand and smoothed back the curl. She was breathing fast and deep, as though she had been running, and with every breath perfume seemed to come from her hair, and from her body, like perfume from an opening flower.
She raised her hand and brushed back the curl. She was breathing quickly and deeply, as if she had just been running, and with each breath, a scent seemed to come from her hair and her body, like fragrance from a blooming flower.
“I don’t like that blouse,” he said slowly, “it’s a soft, shapeless thing!”
“I don’t like that blouse,” he said slowly, “it’s a soft, shapeless item!”
He lifted his finger towards her breast, but she dashed his hand aside.
He raised his finger toward her chest, but she swatted his hand away.
“Don’t touch me!” she cried.
"Don't touch me!" she yelled.
He caught her wrist; she wrenched it away.
He grabbed her wrist; she pulled it away.
“And where may you have been?” he asked.
“And where have you been?” he asked.
“In heaven—out of this house!” With those words she fled upstairs.
“In heaven—out of this house!” With that, she ran upstairs.
Outside—in thanksgiving—at the very door, the organ-grinder was playing the waltz.
Outside, in gratitude, right at the door, the organ-grinder was playing a waltz.
And Soames stood motionless. What prevented him from following her?
And Soames stood still. What was stopping him from going after her?
Was it that, with the eyes of faith, he saw Bosinney looking down from that high window in Sloane Street, straining his eyes for yet another glimpse of Irene’s vanished figure, cooling his flushed face, dreaming of the moment when she flung herself on his breast—the scent of her still in the air around, and the sound of her laugh that was like a sob?
Was it that, with faith, he saw Bosinney looking down from that high window on Sloane Street, straining to catch another glimpse of Irene’s disappearing figure, cooling his flushed face, dreaming of the moment when she would throw herself into his arms—the scent of her still lingering in the air around him, and the sound of her laughter that felt like a sob?
CHAPTER I
MRS. MACANDER’S EVIDENCE
Many people, no doubt, including the editor of the “Ultra Vivisectionist,” then in the bloom of its first youth, would say that Soames was less than a man not to have removed the locks from his wife’s doors, and, after beating her soundly, resumed wedded happiness.
Many people, including the editor of the “Ultra Vivisectionist,” who was just starting out, would say that Soames was less of a man for not having taken the locks off his wife's doors and, after giving her a good beating, returned to a happy marriage.
Brutality is not so deplorably diluted by humaneness as it used to be, yet a sentimental segment of the population may still be relieved to learn that he did none of these things. For active brutality is not popular with Forsytes; they are too circumspect, and, on the whole, too softhearted. And in Soames there was some common pride, not sufficient to make him do a really generous action, but enough to prevent his indulging in an extremely mean one, except, perhaps, in very hot blood. Above all this a true Forsyte refused to feel himself ridiculous. Short of actually beating his wife, he perceived nothing to be done; he therefore accepted the situation without another word.
Brutality isn't as shocking anymore thanks to some compassion, but a sentimental part of society might still be glad to hear that he didn't do any of those things. Active brutality isn’t favored among the Forsytes; they tend to be careful and, overall, pretty softhearted. Soames had some sense of pride—not strong enough to inspire a truly generous act, but enough to stop him from doing something really petty, except maybe in a fit of anger. Above all, a true Forsyte wouldn’t allow himself to look foolish. Unless he was actually beating his wife, he saw nothing else to do; so he just accepted the situation without saying anything more.
Throughout the summer and autumn he continued to go to the office, to sort his pictures, and ask his friends to dinner.
Throughout the summer and fall, he kept going to the office to organize his photos and invite his friends over for dinner.
He did not leave town; Irene refused to go away. The house at Robin Hill, finished though it was, remained empty and ownerless. Soames had brought a suit against the Buccaneer, in which he claimed from him the sum of three hundred and fifty pounds.
He didn’t leave town; Irene wouldn’t leave. The house at Robin Hill, even though it was finished, stayed empty and without an owner. Soames had filed a lawsuit against the Buccaneer, demanding three hundred and fifty pounds from him.
A firm of solicitors, Messrs. Freak and Able, had put in a defence on Bosinney’s behalf. Admitting the facts, they raised a point on the correspondence which, divested of legal phraseology, amounted to this: To speak of “a free hand in the terms of this correspondence” is an Irish bull.
A law firm, Freak and Able, filed a defense for Bosinney. They acknowledged the facts but pointed out an issue with the correspondence that, without the legal jargon, boiled down to this: Referring to “a free hand in the terms of this correspondence” is a contradiction.
By a chance, fortuitous but not improbable in the close borough of legal circles, a good deal of information came to Soames’s ear anent this line of policy, the working partner in his firm, Bustard, happening to sit next at dinner at Walmisley’s, the Taxing Master, to young Chankery, of the Common Law Bar.
By chance, which was unlikely but not impossible in the tight-knit legal community, Soames learned a lot about this policy. His business partner, Bustard, happened to sit next to young Chankery from the Common Law Bar at dinner with Walmisley, the Taxing Master.
The necessity for talking what is known as “shop,” which comes on all lawyers with the removal of the ladies, caused Chankery, a young and promising advocate, to propound an impersonal conundrum to his neighbour, whose name he did not know, for, seated as he permanently was in the background, Bustard had practically no name.
The need to discuss what's called "shop," which all lawyers face once the ladies leave, led Chankery, a young and promising lawyer, to pose an impersonal riddle to his neighbor, whose name he didn't know, since Bustard, always sitting in the background, basically had no name.
He had, said Chankery, a case coming on with a “very nice point.” He then explained, preserving every professional discretion, the riddle in Soames’s case. Everyone, he said, to whom he had spoken, thought it a nice point. The issue was small unfortunately, “though d——d serious for his client he believed”—Walmisley’s champagne was bad but plentiful. A Judge would make short work of it, he was afraid. He intended to make a big effort—the point was a nice one. What did his neighbour say?
He had, Chankery said, a case coming up with a “very nice point.” He then explained, keeping all professional discretion, the puzzle in Soames’s case. Everyone he spoke to thought it was a nice point. Unfortunately, the issue was small, “though damn serious for his client, I believe”—Walmisley's champagne was bad but plentiful. A judge would probably wrap it up quickly, he was afraid. He planned to make a big effort—the point was a nice one. What did his neighbor say?
Bustard, a model of secrecy, said nothing. He related the incident to Soames however with some malice, for this quiet man was capable of human feeling, ending with his own opinion that the point was “a very nice one.”
Bustard, who was all about keeping things quiet, didn’t say a word. However, he shared the incident with Soames with a hint of malice, because this reserved guy was capable of feeling just like anyone else, concluding with his own thought that the point was “a very nice one.”
In accordance with his resolve, our Forsyte had put his interests into the hands of Jobling and Boulter. From the moment of doing so he regretted that he had not acted for himself. On receiving a copy of Bosinney’s defence he went over to their offices.
In line with his decision, our Forsyte had entrusted his interests to Jobling and Boulter. As soon as he did this, he wished he had handled things himself. After getting a copy of Bosinney’s defense, he went over to their office.
Boulter, who had the matter in hand, Jobling having died some years before, told him that in his opinion it was rather a nice point; he would like counsel’s opinion on it.
Boulter, who was handling the situation, since Jobling had passed away some years earlier, told him that he thought it was quite a tricky issue; he wanted to get counsel's opinion on it.
Soames told him to go to a good man, and they went to Waterbuck, Q.C., marking him ten and one, who kept the papers six weeks and then wrote as follows:
Soames advised him to consult a reputable man, and they visited Waterbuck, Q.C., marking him ten and one, who held onto the papers for six weeks and then wrote the following:
“In my opinion the true interpretation of this correspondence depends very much on the intention of the parties, and will turn upon the evidence given at the trial. I am of opinion that an attempt should be made to secure from the architect an admission that he understood he was not to spend at the outside more than twelve thousand and fifty pounds. With regard to the expression, ‘a free hand in the terms of this correspondence,’ to which my attention is directed, the point is a nice one; but I am of opinion that upon the whole the ruling in ‘Boileau v. The Blasted Cement Co., Ltd.,’ will apply.”
“In my view, the true meaning of this correspondence largely depends on the intentions of the parties and will hinge on the evidence presented at the trial. I believe we should try to get the architect to admit that he understood he was not supposed to spend more than twelve thousand and fifty pounds at the very most. Regarding the phrase, ‘a free hand in the terms of this correspondence,’ which has been pointed out to me, the issue is a complicated one; however, I believe that overall, the ruling in ‘Boileau v. The Blasted Cement Co., Ltd.,’ will apply.”
Upon this opinion they acted, administering interrogatories, but to their annoyance Messrs. Freak and Able answered these in so masterly a fashion that nothing whatever was admitted and that without prejudice.
They acted on this opinion, asking questions, but to their annoyance, Messrs. Freak and Able responded so skillfully that nothing was admitted, and that was without prejudice.
It was on October 1 that Soames read Waterbuck’s opinion, in the dining-room before dinner.
It was on October 1 that Soames read Waterbuck’s opinion in the dining room before dinner.
It made him nervous; not so much because of the case of “Boileau v. The Blasted Cement Co., Ltd.,” as that the point had lately begun to seem to him, too, a nice one; there was about it just that pleasant flavour of subtlety so attractive to the best legal appetites. To have his own impression confirmed by Waterbuck, Q.C., would have disturbed any man.
It made him anxious; not so much because of the case “Boileau v. The Blasted Cement Co., Ltd.,” but because the issue had recently started to seem, to him as well, quite interesting; there was just that appealing hint of nuance that attracted the top legal minds. Having his own opinion validated by Waterbuck, Q.C., would have unsettled anyone.
He sat thinking it over, and staring at the empty grate, for though autumn had come, the weather kept as gloriously fine that jubilee year as if it were still high August. It was not pleasant to be disturbed; he desired too passionately to set his foot on Bosinney’s neck.
He sat there thinking it through, staring at the empty fireplace, because even though autumn had arrived, the weather was still beautifully sunny that jubilee year, as if it were still mid-August. It wasn’t pleasant to be interrupted; he wanted too badly to put Bosinney in his place.
Though he had not seen the architect since the last afternoon at Robin Hill, he was never free from the sense of his presence—never free from the memory of his worn face with its high cheek bones and enthusiastic eyes. It would not be too much to say that he had never got rid of the feeling of that night when he heard the peacock’s cry at dawn—the feeling that Bosinney haunted the house. And every man’s shape that he saw in the dark evenings walking past, seemed that of him whom George had so appropriately named the Buccaneer.
Though he hadn't seen the architect since that last afternoon at Robin Hill, he never lost the sense of his presence—never got rid of the memory of his worn face with its high cheekbones and enthusiastic eyes. It wouldn't be an exaggeration to say that he never shook off the feeling from that night when he heard the peacock’s cry at dawn—the feeling that Bosinney haunted the house. And every man's figure he saw in the dark evenings walking by seemed to be that of the man whom George had fittingly called the Buccaneer.
Irene still met him, he was certain; where, or how, he neither knew, nor asked; deterred by a vague and secret dread of too much knowledge. It all seemed subterranean nowadays.
Irene still met him, he was sure; where, or how, he didn't know, nor did he ask; held back by a vague and secret fear of knowing too much. Everything felt underground these days.
Sometimes when he questioned his wife as to where she had been, which he still made a point of doing, as every Forsyte should, she looked very strange. Her self-possession was wonderful, but there were moments when, behind the mask of her face, inscrutable as it had always been to him, lurked an expression he had never been used to see there.
Sometimes when he asked his wife where she had been, which he still made a point of doing, as every Forsyte should, she looked really odd. Her composure was impressive, but there were moments when, behind the mask of her face, inscrutable as it had always been to him, there was an expression he had never been accustomed to seeing there.
She had taken to lunching out too; when he asked Bilson if her mistress had been in to lunch, as often as not she would answer: “No, sir.”
She had started going out for lunch too; when he asked Bilson if her boss had come in for lunch, she would often reply, “No, sir.”
He strongly disapproved of her gadding about by herself, and told her so. But she took no notice. There was something that angered, amazed, yet almost amused him about the calm way in which she disregarded his wishes. It was really as if she were hugging to herself the thought of a triumph over him.
He really didn’t like her wandering around by herself, and he told her so. But she didn’t pay any attention. There was something that both annoyed and amazed him, yet it almost amused him too, about the way she calmly ignored his wishes. It felt like she was secretly reveling in a victory over him.
He rose from the perusal of Waterbuck, Q.C.’s opinion, and, going upstairs, entered her room, for she did not lock her doors till bed-time—she had the decency, he found, to save the feelings of the servants. She was brushing her hair, and turned to him with strange fierceness.
He got up after reading Waterbuck, Q.C.’s opinion and went upstairs to her room since she didn’t lock her doors until bedtime—she had the decency, he noted, to spare the feelings of the servants. She was brushing her hair and turned to him with an unusual intensity.
“What do you want?” she said. “Please leave my room!”
“What do you want?” she said. “Please leave my room!”
He answered: “I want to know how long this state of things between us is to last? I have put up with it long enough.”
He answered, “I want to know how long this situation between us is going to last? I've dealt with it long enough.”
“Will you please leave my room?”
“Can you please leave my room?”
“Will you treat me as your husband?”
“Will you treat me like your husband?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Then, I shall take steps to make you.”
“Then, I will take action to make you.”
“Do!”
"Do it!"
He stared, amazed at the calmness of her answer. Her lips were compressed in a thin line; her hair lay in fluffy masses on her bare shoulders, in all its strange golden contrast to her dark eyes—those eyes alive with the emotions of fear, hate, contempt, and odd, haunting triumph.
He stared, amazed at how calm she was in her response. Her lips were pressed into a thin line; her hair fell in fluffy strands over her bare shoulders, contrasting strangely in golden hues with her dark eyes—those eyes full of emotions like fear, hate, contempt, and an odd, haunting sense of triumph.
“Now, please, will you leave my room?” He turned round, and went sulkily out.
“Now, please, can you leave my room?” He turned around and walked out, sulking.
He knew very well that he had no intention of taking steps, and he saw that she knew too—knew that he was afraid to.
He knew very well that he had no plans to take action, and he could see that she knew it too—she knew that he was too afraid to.
It was a habit with him to tell her the doings of his day: how such and such clients had called; how he had arranged a mortgage for Parkes; how that long-standing suit of Fryer v. Forsyte was getting on, which, arising in the preternaturally careful disposition of his property by his great uncle Nicholas, who had tied it up so that no one could get at it at all, seemed likely to remain a source of income for several solicitors till the Day of Judgment.
It was his routine to share the details of his day with her: how certain clients had reached out; how he had set up a mortgage for Parkes; how the long-running case of Fryer v. Forsyte was progressing, which stemmed from the overly meticulous arrangement of his great-uncle Nicholas’s property, tied up in a way that made it completely inaccessible, and seemed likely to provide work for several lawyers until the end of time.
And how he had called in at Jobson’s, and seen a Boucher sold, which he had just missed buying of Talleyrand and Sons in Pall Mall.
And how he had stopped by Jobson’s and seen a Boucher sold that he had just missed buying from Talleyrand and Sons in Pall Mall.
He had an admiration for Boucher, Watteau, and all that school. It was a habit with him to tell her all these matters, and he continued to do it even now, talking for long spells at dinner, as though by the volubility of words he could conceal from himself the ache in his heart.
He admired Boucher, Watteau, and that whole style. It was a routine for him to share all of this with her, and he kept doing it even now, chatting for long stretches at dinner, as if the flow of words could hide the pain in his heart from himself.
Often, if they were alone, he made an attempt to kiss her when she said good-night. He may have had some vague notion that some night she would let him; or perhaps only the feeling that a husband ought to kiss his wife. Even if she hated him, he at all events ought not to put himself in the wrong by neglecting this ancient rite.
Often, when they were alone, he tried to kiss her when she said goodnight. He might have had some vague idea that one night she would allow it; or maybe he just felt that a husband should kiss his wife. Even if she hated him, he figured he shouldn't put himself in the wrong by skipping this old tradition.
And why did she hate him? Even now he could not altogether believe it. It was strange to be hated!—the emotion was too extreme; yet he hated Bosinney, that Buccaneer, that prowling vagabond, that night-wanderer. For in his thoughts Soames always saw him lying in wait—wandering. Ah, but he must be in very low water! Young Burkitt, the architect, had seen him coming out of a third-rate restaurant, looking terribly down in the mouth!
And why did she hate him? Even now he couldn't quite understand it. It felt weird to be hated!—the emotion was too intense; yet he hated Bosinney, that scoundrel, that wandering drifter, that night owl. Because in his mind, Soames always imagined him lying in wait—roaming around. Ah, but he must be in dire straits! Young Burkitt, the architect, had seen him leaving a rundown restaurant, looking absolutely miserable!
During all the hours he lay awake, thinking over the situation, which seemed to have no end—unless she should suddenly come to her senses—never once did the thought of separating from his wife seriously enter his head....
During all the hours he lay awake, thinking about the situation, which seemed like it would never end—unless she suddenly came to her senses—he never once seriously considered the thought of separating from his wife....
And the Forsytes! What part did they play in this stage of Soames’s subterranean tragedy?
And the Forsytes! What role did they have in this phase of Soames’s hidden tragedy?
Truth to say, little or none, for they were at the sea.
Truth be told, very little, if anything, because they were at sea.
From hotels, hydropathics, or lodging-houses, they were bathing daily; laying in a stock of ozone to last them through the winter.
From hotels, spas, or guesthouses, they were bathing daily; stocking up on ozone to get them through the winter.
Each section, in the vineyard of its own choosing, grew and culled and pressed and bottled the grapes of a pet sea-air.
Each section, in the vineyard of its choice, grew and harvested and pressed and bottled the grapes of a salty sea breeze.
The end of September began to witness their several returns.
The end of September started to see their various returns.
In rude health and small omnibuses, with considerable colour in their cheeks, they arrived daily from the various termini. The following morning saw them back at their vocations.
In good health and small buses, with a lot of color in their cheeks, they arrived every day from the different stations. The next morning found them back at their jobs.
On the next Sunday Timothy’s was thronged from lunch till dinner.
On the next Sunday, Timothy's was packed from lunch until dinner.
Amongst other gossip, too numerous and interesting to relate, Mrs. Septimus Small mentioned that Soames and Irene had not been away.
Among other gossip, which was too numerous and interesting to mention, Mrs. Septimus Small noted that Soames and Irene had not gone away.
It remained for a comparative outsider to supply the next evidence of interest.
It was up to someone from the outside to provide the next proof of interest.
It chanced that one afternoon late in September, Mrs. MacAnder, Winifred Dartie’s greatest friend, taking a constitutional, with young Augustus Flippard, on her bicycle in Richmond Park, passed Irene and Bosinney walking from the bracken towards the Sheen Gate.
It happened that one afternoon in late September, Mrs. MacAnder, Winifred Dartie’s closest friend, was out for a ride on her bicycle in Richmond Park with young Augustus Flippard, when they saw Irene and Bosinney walking from the ferns towards the Sheen Gate.
Perhaps the poor little woman was thirsty, for she had ridden long on a hard, dry road, and, as all London knows, to ride a bicycle and talk to young Flippard will try the toughest constitution; or perhaps the sight of the cool bracken grove, whence “those two” were coming down, excited her envy. The cool bracken grove on the top of the hill, with the oak boughs for roof, where the pigeons were raising an endless wedding hymn, and the autumn, humming, whispered to the ears of lovers in the fern, while the deer stole by. The bracken grove of irretrievable delights, of golden minutes in the long marriage of heaven and earth! The bracken grove, sacred to stags, to strange tree-stump fauns leaping around the silver whiteness of a birch-tree nymph at summer dusk.
Maybe the poor woman was thirsty because she had been riding for a long time on a hard, dry road, and as everyone in London knows, riding a bike and chatting with young Flippard can be exhausting. Or maybe she felt a pang of jealousy seeing the cool bracken grove from which "those two" were coming down. The cool bracken grove at the top of the hill, shaded by oak branches, where the pigeons were singing an endless wedding song, and the autumn breeze whispered sweet nothings to lovers in the ferns, while deer quietly passed by. The bracken grove, full of unforgettable joys, of golden moments in the eternal romance of heaven and earth! The bracken grove, a sanctuary for stags, where strange tree-stump fauns leap playfully around the silvery nymph of a birch tree at summer dusk.
This lady knew all the Forsytes, and having been at Jun’s “at home,” was not at a loss to see with whom she had to deal. Her own marriage, poor thing, had not been successful, but having had the good sense and ability to force her husband into pronounced error, she herself had passed through the necessary divorce proceedings without incurring censure.
This woman knew all the Forsytes and, having been to Jun's "at home," was quick to figure out who she was dealing with. Her own marriage, sadly, hadn't worked out, but she had the cleverness and skill to push her husband into making clear mistakes, allowing her to navigate the divorce process without facing any backlash.
She was therefore a judge of all that sort of thing, and lived in one of those large buildings, where in small sets of apartments, are gathered incredible quantities of Forsytes, whose chief recreation out of business hours is the discussion of each other’s affairs.
She was, therefore, a judge of all that kind of thing and lived in one of those big buildings, where in small apartments, there are countless Forsytes, whose main pastime outside of work hours is discussing each other's lives.
Poor little woman, perhaps she was thirsty, certainly she was bored, for Flippard was a wit. To see “those two” in so unlikely a spot was quite a merciful “pick-me-up.”
Poor woman, she might have been thirsty and definitely bored, because Flippard was a witty guy. Seeing "those two" in such an unexpected place was definitely a nice surprise.
At the MacAnder, like all London, Time pauses.
At the MacAnder, just like everywhere in London, time stands still.
This small but remarkable woman merits attention; her all-seeing eye and shrewd tongue were inscrutably the means of furthering the ends of Providence.
This small but impressive woman deserves our attention; her keen eye and sharp tongue were mysteriously effective in advancing the goals of Providence.
With an air of being in at the death, she had an almost distressing power of taking care of herself. She had done more, perhaps, in her way than any woman about town to destroy the sense of chivalry which still clogs the wheel of civilization. So smart she was, and spoken of endearingly as “the little MacAnder!”
With a vibe of being right at the end, she had an almost unsettling ability to take care of herself. She might have done more, in her own way, than any woman in the city to undermine the sense of chivalry that still holds back progress. She was so clever, and people affectionately called her “the little MacAnder!”
Dressing tightly and well, she belonged to a Woman’s Club, but was by no means the neurotic and dismal type of member who was always thinking of her rights. She took her rights unconsciously, they came natural to her, and she knew exactly how to make the most of them without exciting anything but admiration amongst that great class to whom she was affiliated, not precisely perhaps by manner, but by birth, breeding, and the true, the secret gauge, a sense of property.
Dressed neatly and stylishly, she was a member of a Women’s Club, but definitely not the type who was overly focused on her rights in a neurotic way. She claimed her rights naturally, it was just part of who she was, and she knew exactly how to make the most of them without stirring anything but admiration from the larger group she belonged to, not necessarily by her demeanor, but by her background, upbringing, and the unspoken understanding of entitlement.
The daughter of a Bedfordshire solicitor, by the daughter of a clergyman, she had never, through all the painful experience of being married to a very mild painter with a cranky love of Nature, who had deserted her for an actress, lost touch with the requirements, beliefs, and inner feeling of Society; and, on attaining her liberty, she placed herself without effort in the very van of Forsyteism.
The daughter of a solicitor from Bedfordshire and the daughter of a clergyman, she had never, despite the painful experience of being married to a very mild painter with a quirky love for nature, who left her for an actress, lost touch with the needs, beliefs, and feelings of society. And once she gained her freedom, she effortlessly positioned herself at the forefront of Forsyteism.
Always in good spirits, and “full of information,” she was universally welcomed. She excited neither surprise nor disapprobation when encountered on the Rhine or at Zermatt, either alone, or travelling with a lady and two gentlemen; it was felt that she was perfectly capable of taking care of herself; and the hearts of all Forsytes warmed to that wonderful instinct, which enabled her to enjoy everything without giving anything away. It was generally felt that to such women as Mrs. MacAnder should we look for the perpetuation and increase of our best type of woman. She had never had any children.
Always in good spirits and "full of information," she was welcomed everywhere. She never surprised or offended anyone when seen on the Rhine or at Zermatt, whether she was alone or traveling with a lady and two gentlemen; people felt she was more than capable of taking care of herself. The hearts of all Forsytes warmed to her remarkable ability to enjoy everything without sacrificing anything. It was widely thought that women like Mrs. MacAnder were the key to preserving and enhancing our best type of woman. She had never had any children.
If there was one thing more than another that she could not stand it was one of those soft women with what men called “charm” about them, and for Mrs. Soames she always had an especial dislike.
If there was one thing she couldn’t stand more than anything else, it was those soft women with what men called “charm.” She had a particular dislike for Mrs. Soames.
Obscurely, no doubt, she felt that if charm were once admitted as the criterion, smartness and capability must go to the wall; and she hated—with a hatred the deeper that at times this so-called charm seemed to disturb all calculations—the subtle seductiveness which she could not altogether overlook in Irene.
Obscurely, she was sure that if charm were accepted as the standard, smartness and ability would be dismissed; and she hated—with a deeper hatred because sometimes this so-called charm seemed to throw off all her calculations—the subtle allure that she couldn't completely ignore in Irene.
She said, however, that she could see nothing in the woman—there was no “go” about her—she would never be able to stand up for herself—anyone could take advantage of her, that was plain—she could not see in fact what men found to admire!
She said, however, that she could see nothing in the woman—there was no “spark” about her—she would never be able to stand up for herself—anyone could take advantage of her, that was obvious—she couldn’t understand what men found to admire!
She was not really ill-natured, but, in maintaining her position after the trying circumstances of her married life, she had found it so necessary to be “full of information,” that the idea of holding her tongue about “those two” in the Park never occurred to her.
She wasn't actually mean-spirited, but after the challenging times in her marriage, she felt it was crucial to be “full of information,” so the thought of staying quiet about “those two” in the Park never crossed her mind.
And it so happened that she was dining that very evening at Timothy’s, where she went sometimes to “cheer the old things up,” as she was wont to put it. The same people were always asked to meet her: Winifred Dartie and her husband; Francie, because she belonged to the artistic circles, for Mrs. MacAnder was known to contribute articles on dress to “The Ladies Kingdom Come”. and for her to flirt with, provided they could be obtained, two of the Hayman boys, who, though they never said anything, were believed to be fast and thoroughly intimate with all that was latest in smart Society.
And it just so happened that she was having dinner that very evening at Timothy’s, where she often went to “lift the spirits,” as she liked to say. The same guests were always invited to join her: Winifred Dartie and her husband; Francie, because she was part of the artistic scene, since Mrs. MacAnder was known to write articles about fashion for “The Ladies Kingdom Come”; and for her to flirt with, if they could be found, two of the Hayman boys, who, although they never said much, were thought to be trendy and well-connected with everything happening in fashionable Society.
At twenty-five minutes past seven she turned out the electric light in her little hall, and wrapped in her opera cloak with the chinchilla collar, came out into the corridor, pausing a moment to make sure she had her latch-key. These little self-contained flats were convenient; to be sure, she had no light and no air, but she could shut it up whenever she liked and go away. There was no bother with servants, and she never felt tied as she used to when poor, dear Fred was always about, in his mooney way. She retained no rancour against poor, dear Fred, he was such a fool; but the thought of that actress drew from her, even now, a little, bitter, derisive smile.
At seven twenty-five, she turned off the light in her small entryway and, wrapped in her opera cloak with the chinchilla collar, stepped out into the hallway, pausing for a moment to confirm she had her latch-key. These little self-contained apartments were convenient; sure, she had no light and no fresh air, but she could close it up anytime she wanted and leave. There was no hassle with staff, and she never felt trapped like she used to when poor, dear Fred was always around, in his dreamy way. She held no grudge against poor, dear Fred; he was such a fool. But the thought of that actress still brought a small, bitter, mocking smile to her face even now.
Firmly snapping the door to, she crossed the corridor, with its gloomy, yellow-ochre walls, and its infinite vista of brown, numbered doors. The lift was going down; and wrapped to the ears in the high cloak, with every one of her auburn hairs in its place, she waited motionless for it to stop at her floor. The iron gates clanked open; she entered. There were already three occupants, a man in a great white waistcoat, with a large, smooth face like a baby’s, and two old ladies in black, with mittened hands.
With a firm snap, she closed the door behind her and walked down the corridor, surrounded by its dark yellow walls and countless brown, numbered doors. The elevator was going down, and with her high collar wrapped snugly around her ears, ensuring every strand of her auburn hair was in place, she stood still, waiting for it to reach her floor. The metal doors clanged open, and she stepped inside. There were already three people there: a man in a big white waistcoat with a smooth, baby-like face, and two older ladies in black, their hands covered with mittens.
Mrs. MacAnder smiled at them; she knew everybody; and all these three, who had been admirably silent before, began to talk at once. This was Mrs. MacAnder’s successful secret. She provoked conversation.
Mrs. MacAnder smiled at them; she knew everyone; and all three of them, who had been perfectly quiet before, started talking at the same time. This was Mrs. MacAnder’s successful secret. She sparked conversation.
Throughout a descent of five stories the conversation continued, the lift boy standing with his back turned, his cynical face protruding through the bars.
Throughout a five-story descent, the conversation went on, with the elevator attendant standing with his back turned, his cynical face sticking out between the bars.
At the bottom they separated, the man in the white waistcoat sentimentally to the billiard room, the old ladies to dine and say to each other: “A dear little woman!” “Such a rattle!” and Mrs. MacAnder to her cab.
At the bottom, they parted ways, the man in the white vest heading nostalgically to the billiard room, the elderly ladies going off to dinner and saying to each other: “What a sweet little lady!” “What a chatterbox!” and Mrs. MacAnder to her cab.
When Mrs. MacAnder dined at Timothy’s, the conversation (although Timothy himself could never be induced to be present) took that wider, man-of-the-world tone current among Forsytes at large, and this, no doubt, was what put her at a premium there.
When Mrs. MacAnder had dinner at Timothy's, the conversation (even though Timothy himself would never join) took on that broader, worldly vibe common among the Forsytes, and this was probably what made her so valued there.
Mrs. Small and Aunt Hester found it an exhilarating change. “If only,” they said, “Timothy would meet her!” It was felt that she would do him good. She could tell you, for instance, the latest story of Sir Charles Fiste’s son at Monte Carlo; who was the real heroine of Tynemouth Eddy’s fashionable novel that everyone was holding up their hands over, and what they were doing in Paris about wearing bloomers. She was so sensible, too, knowing all about that vexed question, whether to send young Nicholas’ eldest into the navy as his mother wished, or make him an accountant as his father thought would be safer. She strongly deprecated the navy. If you were not exceptionally brilliant or exceptionally well connected, they passed you over so disgracefully, and what was it after all to look forward to, even if you became an admiral—a pittance! An accountant had many more chances, but let him be put with a good firm, where there was no risk at starting!
Mrs. Small and Aunt Hester found it a refreshing change. “If only,” they said, “Timothy would meet her!” They believed she would be good for him. She could share, for example, the latest gossip about Sir Charles Fiste’s son in Monte Carlo; who the real heroine of Tynemouth Eddy’s trendy novel was that everyone was talking about, and what people in Paris were saying about wearing bloomers. She was very practical, too, having insights on the tricky question of whether to send young Nicholas' eldest into the navy as his mother wanted, or to train him as an accountant as his father thought would be safer. She was strongly against the navy. If you weren't exceptionally talented or well-connected, they overlooked you so disgracefully, and what was there to look forward to, even if you became an admiral—a meager salary! An accountant had many more opportunities, but he should be placed with a reputable firm where there was no risk at the beginning!
Sometimes she would give them a tip on the Stock Exchange; not that Mrs. Small or Aunt Hester ever took it. They had indeed no money to invest; but it seemed to bring them into such exciting touch with the realities of life. It was an event. They would ask Timothy, they said. But they never did, knowing in advance that it would upset him. Surreptitiously, however, for weeks after they would look in that paper, which they took with respect on account of its really fashionable proclivities, to see whether “Bright’s Rubies” or “The Woollen Mackintosh Company” were up or down. Sometimes they could not find the name of the company at all; and they would wait until James or Roger or even Swithin came in, and ask them in voices trembling with curiosity how that “Bolivia Lime and Speltrate” was doing—they could not find it in the paper.
Sometimes she would give them a tip on the Stock Exchange, although Mrs. Small and Aunt Hester never took it. They really didn’t have any money to invest, but it made them feel connected to the real world in an exciting way. It became an event. They said they would ask Timothy, but they never did, knowing it would upset him. Still, for weeks afterward, they would sneak a peek at that newspaper, which they respected for its fashionable content, to check if “Bright’s Rubies” or “The Woollen Mackintosh Company” were up or down. Sometimes they couldn't find the company name at all, so they would wait until James, Roger, or even Swithin came in and ask them, their voices shaking with curiosity, how that “Bolivia Lime and Speltrate” was doing since they couldn’t find it in the paper.
And Roger would answer: “What do you want to know for? Some trash! You’ll go burning your fingers—investing your money in lime, and things you know nothing about! Who told you?” and ascertaining what they had been told, he would go away, and, making inquiries in the City, would perhaps invest some of his own money in the concern.
And Roger would reply, “Why do you want to know? It’s just garbage! You’ll end up burning your fingers—putting your money in lime and stuff you know nothing about! Who told you that?” Then, after finding out what they had heard, he would leave and, asking around in the City, might invest some of his own money in the venture.
It was about the middle of dinner, just in fact as the saddle of mutton had been brought in by Smither, that Mrs. MacAnder, looking airily round, said: “Oh! and whom do you think I passed to-day in Richmond Park? You’ll never guess—Mrs. Soames and—Mr. Bosinney. They must have been down to look at the house!”
It was around the middle of dinner, just when Smither brought in the saddle of mutton, that Mrs. MacAnder, looking around casually, said: “Oh! Guess who I saw today in Richmond Park? You’ll never believe it—Mrs. Soames and—Mr. Bosinney. They must have gone there to check out the house!”
Winifred Dartie coughed, and no one said a word. It was the piece of evidence they had all unconsciously been waiting for.
Winifred Dartie coughed, and no one spoke. It was the piece of evidence they had all been silently waiting for.
To do Mrs. MacAnder justice, she had been to Switzerland and the Italian lakes with a party of three, and had not heard of Soames’s rupture with his architect. She could not tell, therefore, the profound impression her words would make.
To give Mrs. MacAnder her due, she had traveled to Switzerland and the Italian lakes with a group of three, and she hadn’t heard about Soames’s fallout with his architect. So, she couldn't know the deep impact her words would have.
Upright and a little flushed, she moved her small, shrewd eyes from face to face, trying to gauge the effect of her words. On either side of her a Hayman boy, his lean, taciturn, hungry face turned towards his plate, ate his mutton steadily.
Upright and a little flushed, she moved her small, sharp eyes from face to face, trying to gauge the impact of her words. On either side of her, a Hayman boy, his lean, quiet, hungry face turned toward his plate, ate his mutton steadily.
These two, Giles and Jesse, were so alike and so inseparable that they were known as the Dromios. They never talked, and seemed always completely occupied in doing nothing. It was popularly supposed that they were cramming for an important examination. They walked without hats for long hours in the Gardens attached to their house, books in their hands, a fox-terrier at their heels, never saying a word, and smoking all the time. Every morning, about fifty yards apart, they trotted down Campden Hill on two lean hacks, with legs as long as their own, and every morning about an hour later, still fifty yards apart, they cantered up again. Every evening, wherever they had dined, they might be observed about half-past ten, leaning over the balustrade of the Alhambra promenade.
Giles and Jesse were so similar and so inseparable that they were known as the Dromios. They never spoke and always seemed completely focused on doing nothing. People generally thought they were cramming for an important exam. They strolled for hours in the gardens attached to their house without hats, books in hand, a fox-terrier at their heels, hardly saying a word while constantly smoking. Every morning, about fifty yards apart, they rode down Campden Hill on two lean horses, with legs as long as their own, and every morning, about an hour later, still fifty yards apart, they cantered back up. Every evening, no matter where they had dinner, you could see them around half-past ten, leaning over the balustrade of the Alhambra promenade.
They were never seen otherwise than together; in this way passing their lives, apparently perfectly content.
They were always seen together; living their lives this way, seemingly completely happy.
Inspired by some dumb stirring within them of the feelings of gentlemen, they turned at this painful moment to Mrs. MacAnder, and said in precisely the same voice: “Have you seen the...?”
Inspired by some petty stirring of gentlemanly feelings within them, they turned at this awkward moment to Mrs. MacAnder and asked in exactly the same tone: “Have you seen the...?”
Such was her surprise at being thus addressed that she put down her fork; and Smither, who was passing, promptly removed her plate. Mrs. MacAnder, however, with presence of mind, said instantly: “I must have a little more of that nice mutton.”
Such was her surprise at being addressed this way that she put down her fork; and Smither, who was passing by, quickly took her plate away. Mrs. MacAnder, however, thinking quickly, said immediately: “I need a little more of that delicious mutton.”
But afterwards in the drawing—room she sat down by Mrs. Small, determined to get to the bottom of the matter. And she began:
But later in the living room, she sat down next to Mrs. Small, determined to figure out what was going on. And she started:
“What a charming woman, Mrs. Soames; such a sympathetic temperament! Soames is a really lucky man!”
“What a lovely woman, Mrs. Soames; she has such a caring nature! Soames is truly a lucky guy!”
Her anxiety for information had not made sufficient allowance for that inner Forsyte skin which refuses to share its troubles with outsiders.
Her anxiety for information hadn't taken into account that inner Forsyte nature that refuses to share its problems with outsiders.
Mrs. Septimus Small, drawing herself up with a creak and rustle of her whole person, said, shivering in her dignity:
Mrs. Septimus Small, straightening herself with a creak and rustle of her entire body, said, shivering with her sense of dignity:
“My dear, it is a subject we do not talk about!”
"My dear, it's a topic we don't discuss!"
CHAPTER II
NIGHT IN THE PARK
Although with her infallible instinct Mrs. Small had said the very thing to make her guest “more intriguee than ever,” it is difficult to see how else she could truthfully have spoken.
Although Mrs. Small, with her perfect instinct, said exactly what would make her guest “more intrigued than ever,” it’s hard to see how else she could have truthfully expressed herself.
It was not a subject which the Forsytes could talk about even among themselves—to use the word Soames had invented to characterize to himself the situation, it was “subterranean.”
It was not a topic that the Forsytes could discuss, even among themselves—using the term Soames had created to describe the situation to himself, it was “subterranean.”
Yet, within a week of Mrs. MacAnder’s encounter in Richmond Park, to all of them—save Timothy, from whom it was carefully kept—to James on his domestic beat from the Poultry to Park Lane, to George the wild one, on his daily adventure from the bow window at the Haversnake to the billiard room at the “Red Pottle,” was it known that “those two” had gone to extremes.
Yet, within a week of Mrs. MacAnder's encounter in Richmond Park, everyone—except Timothy, who was kept in the dark—knew about James on his routine from the Poultry to Park Lane, and George the wild one, on his daily escapade from the bow window at the Haversnake to the billiard room at the "Red Pottle," that "those two" had taken things too far.
George (it was he who invented many of those striking expressions still current in fashionable circles) voiced the sentiment more accurately than any one when he said to his brother Eustace that “the Buccaneer” was “going it”. he expected Soames was about “fed up.”
George (he was the one who came up with many of those striking phrases still popular in trendy circles) expressed the feeling more accurately than anyone when he told his brother Eustace that “the Buccaneer” was “going strong.” He figured Soames was probably “fed up.”
It was felt that he must be, and yet, what could be done? He ought perhaps to take steps; but to take steps would be deplorable.
It was believed that he had to be, and yet, what could be done? He should maybe take action; but taking action would be unfortunate.
Without an open scandal which they could not see their way to recommending, it was difficult to see what steps could be taken. In this impasse, the only thing was to say nothing to Soames, and nothing to each other; in fact, to pass it over.
Without any obvious scandal that they felt they could support, it was hard to figure out what actions could be taken. In this deadlock, the only option was to remain silent with Soames and with each other; in fact, to just let it go.
By displaying towards Irene a dignified coldness, some impression might be made upon her; but she was seldom now to be seen, and there seemed a slight difficulty in seeking her out on purpose to show her coldness. Sometimes in the privacy of his bedroom James would reveal to Emily the real suffering that his son’s misfortune caused him.
By acting coldly and with dignity towards Irene, he hoped to make some impression on her; however, she was rarely seen now, and it felt somewhat challenging to go after her just to show this coldness. Sometimes, in the privacy of his bedroom, James would confide in Emily about the genuine pain that his son’s misfortune brought him.
“I can’t tell,” he would say; “it worries me out of my life. There’ll be a scandal, and that’ll do him no good. I shan’t say anything to him. There might be nothing in it. What do you think? She’s very artistic, they tell me. What? Oh, you’re a ‘regular Juley’! Well, I don’t know; I expect the worst. This is what comes of having no children. I knew how it would be from the first. They never told me they didn’t mean to have any children—nobody tells me anything!”
“I can’t tell,” he would say; “it stresses me out. There’ll be a scandal, and that won’t do him any good. I won’t say anything to him. There might be nothing to it. What do you think? They tell me she’s very artistic. What? Oh, you’re such a ‘regular Juley’! Well, I don’t know; I expect the worst. This is what happens when you don’t have kids. I knew how it would go from the start. They never told me they didn’t plan on having any kids—nobody tells me anything!”
On his knees by the side of the bed, his eyes open and fixed with worry, he would breathe into the counterpane. Clad in his nightshirt, his neck poked forward, his back rounded, he resembled some long white bird.
On his knees beside the bed, his eyes wide and filled with concern, he breathed onto the quilt. Dressed in his nightshirt, his neck stretched forward and his back hunched, he looked like a long white bird.
“Our Father—,” he repeated, turning over and over again the thought of this possible scandal.
“Our Father—,” he repeated, thinking over and over about this potential scandal.
Like old Jolyon, he, too, at the bottom of his heart set the blame of the tragedy down to family interference. What business had that lot—he began to think of the Stanhope Gate branch, including young Jolyon and his daughter, as “that lot”—to introduce a person like this Bosinney into the family? (He had heard George’s soubriquet, “The Buccaneer,” but he could make nothing of that—the young man was an architect.)
Like old Jolyon, he also deep down blamed the tragedy on family interference. What business did they have—he started to think of the Stanhope Gate branch, including young Jolyon and his daughter, as “that lot”—to bring someone like this Bosinney into the family? (He had heard George’s nickname, “The Buccaneer,” but he didn’t understand it—the young man was an architect.)
He began to feel that his brother Jolyon, to whom he had always looked up and on whose opinion he had relied, was not quite what he had expected.
He started to feel that his brother Jolyon, whom he had always admired and whose opinion he had depended on, wasn't exactly what he had anticipated.
Not having his eldest brother’s force of character, he was more sad than angry. His great comfort was to go to Winifred’s, and take the little Darties in his carriage over to Kensington Gardens, and there, by the Round Pond, he could often be seen walking with his eyes fixed anxiously on little Publius Dartie’s sailing-boat, which he had himself freighted with a penny, as though convinced that it would never again come to shore; while little Publius—who, James delighted to say, was not a bit like his father skipping along under his lee, would try to get him to bet another that it never would, having found that it always did. And James would make the bet; he always paid—sometimes as many as three or four pennies in the afternoon, for the game seemed never to pall on little Publius—and always in paying he said: “Now, that’s for your money-box. Why, you’re getting quite a rich man!” The thought of his little grandson’s growing wealth was a real pleasure to him. But little Publius knew a sweet-shop, and a trick worth two of that.
Not having his older brother’s strong personality, he felt more sad than angry. His biggest comfort was going to Winifred’s, taking the little Darties in his carriage over to Kensington Gardens, where he could often be seen walking by the Round Pond, anxiously watching little Publius Dartie’s sailing boat that he had loaded with a penny, as if sure it would never come back to shore. Meanwhile, little Publius—who, James was happy to say, didn't resemble his father at all—would run alongside, trying to get him to bet again that it would never return, knowing it always did. And James would take the bet; he always paid up—sometimes as many as three or four pennies in the afternoon, since little Publius was never tired of the game. Every time he paid, he would say, “Now, that’s for your piggy bank. Look at you, becoming quite the rich kid!” The idea of his little grandson’s growing wealth genuinely pleased him. But little Publius knew a sweet shop and had tricks worth two of that.
And they would walk home across the Park, James’ figure, with high shoulders and absorbed and worried face, exercising its tall, lean protectorship, pathetically unregarded, over the robust child-figures of Imogen and little Publius.
And they would walk home through the Park, James' figure, with broad shoulders and a focused, worried expression, taking on its tall, lean protective role, sadly overlooked, over the sturdy child-like figures of Imogen and little Publius.
But those Gardens and that Park were not sacred to James. Forsytes and tramps, children and lovers, rested and wandered day after day, night after night, seeking one and all some freedom from labour, from the reek and turmoil of the streets.
But those gardens and that park weren't special to James. Forsytes and drifters, kids and couples, rested and roamed day after day, night after night, each seeking some escape from work, from the stench and chaos of the streets.
The leaves browned slowly, lingering with the sun and summer-like warmth of the nights.
The leaves turned brown slowly, sticking around with the sun and the summer-like warmth of the nights.
On Saturday, October 5, the sky that had been blue all day deepened after sunset to the bloom of purple grapes. There was no moon, and a clear dark, like some velvety garment, was wrapped around the trees, whose thinned branches, resembling plumes, stirred not in the still, warm air. All London had poured into the Park, draining the cup of summer to its dregs.
On Saturday, October 5, the sky that had been blue all day turned into a deep shade like purple grapes after sunset. There was no moon, and a clear darkness, like a soft velvet cloak, wrapped around the trees, whose sparse branches, looking like feathers, didn’t move in the still, warm air. Everyone from London had come to the Park, fully enjoying the last bits of summer.
Couple after couple, from every gate, they streamed along the paths and over the burnt grass, and one after another, silently out of the lighted spaces, stole into the shelter of the feathery trees, where, blotted against some trunk, or under the shadow of shrubs, they were lost to all but themselves in the heart of the soft darkness.
Couple after couple, from every entrance, they flowed along the paths and over the scorched grass, and one after another, quietly slipping out of the lit areas, they moved into the cover of the leafy trees, where, hidden against a trunk or in the shade of bushes, they became lost to everyone but themselves in the gentle darkness.
To fresh-comers along the paths, these forerunners formed but part of that passionate dusk, whence only a strange murmur, like the confused beating of hearts, came forth. But when that murmur reached each couple in the lamp-light their voices wavered, and ceased; their arms enlaced, their eyes began seeking, searching, probing the blackness. Suddenly, as though drawn by invisible hands, they, too, stepped over the railing, and, silent as shadows, were gone from the light.
To newcomers on the paths, these pioneers were just a part of that passionate twilight, from which only a strange murmur emerged, like the chaotic beating of hearts. But when that murmur reached each couple in the lamplight, their voices faltered and fell silent; their arms wrapped around each other, their eyes began to search and explore the darkness. Suddenly, as if pulled by unseen forces, they too stepped over the railing, and, as silent as shadows, vanished from the light.
The stillness, enclosed in the far, inexorable roar of the town, was alive with the myriad passions, hopes, and loves of multitudes of struggling human atoms; for in spite of the disapproval of that great body of Forsytes, the Municipal Council—to whom Love had long been considered, next to the Sewage Question, the gravest danger to the community—a process was going on that night in the Park, and in a hundred other parks, without which the thousand factories, churches, shops, taxes, and drains, of which they were custodians, were as arteries without blood, a man without a heart.
The stillness, surrounded by the overwhelming noise of the town, was full of the countless passions, hopes, and loves of many struggling individuals; for despite the disapproval of the large group of Forsytes, the Municipal Council—who had long viewed Love as one of the most serious threats to the community, right after the Sewage Question—a process was happening that night in the Park, and in a hundred other parks, without which the thousand factories, churches, shops, taxes, and drains they managed would be like arteries without blood, like a man without a heart.
The instincts of self-forgetfulness, of passion, and of love, hiding under the trees, away from the trustees of their remorseless enemy, the “sense of property,” were holding a stealthy revel, and Soames, returning from Bayswater—for he had been alone to dine at Timothy’s walking home along the water, with his mind upon that coming lawsuit, had the blood driven from his heart by a low laugh and the sound of kisses. He thought of writing to The Times the next morning, to draw the attention of the Editor to the condition of our parks. He did not, however, for he had a horror of seeing his name in print.
The instincts of self-forgetfulness, passion, and love, hiding under the trees, away from the relentless enemy of “property,” were quietly celebrating, and Soames, coming back from Bayswater—having dined alone at Timothy’s—was walking home along the water, preoccupied with an upcoming lawsuit. He felt a chill in his chest at the sound of a soft laugh and the sound of kisses. He considered writing to The Times the next morning to bring the Editor's attention to the state of our parks. However, he didn’t go through with it because he had a deep aversion to seeing his name in print.
But starved as he was, the whispered sounds in the stillness, the half-seen forms in the dark, acted on him like some morbid stimulant. He left the path along the water and stole under the trees, along the deep shadow of little plantations, where the boughs of chestnut trees hung their great leaves low, and there was blacker refuge, shaping his course in circles which had for their object a stealthy inspection of chairs side by side, against tree-trunks, of enlaced lovers, who stirred at his approach.
But as hungry as he was, the quiet sounds in the stillness and the barely visible shapes in the dark acted on him like a strange drug. He abandoned the path by the water and moved under the trees, along the deep shadows of small groves, where the branches of chestnut trees drooped with their large leaves, creating a darker hiding place. He circled around with the goal of quietly inspecting couples sitting close together against the tree trunks, who shifted at his approach.
Now he stood still on the rise overlooking the Serpentine, where, in full lamp-light, black against the silver water, sat a couple who never moved, the woman’s face buried on the man’s neck—a single form, like a carved emblem of passion, silent and unashamed.
Now he stood still on the hill looking over the Serpentine, where, in full lamp-light, black against the silver water, sat a couple who never moved, the woman’s face buried in the man’s neck—a single figure, like a carved symbol of passion, silent and unashamed.
And, stung by the sight, Soames hurried on deeper into the shadow of the trees.
And, stung by the sight, Soames quickly moved deeper into the shadows of the trees.
In this search, who knows what he thought and what he sought? Bread for hunger—light in darkness? Who knows what he expected to find—impersonal knowledge of the human heart—the end of his private subterranean tragedy—for, again, who knew, but that each dark couple, unnamed, unnameable, might not be he and she?
In this search, who knows what he thought and what he was looking for? Food for hunger—guidance in darkness? Who knows what he hoped to discover—objective understanding of the human heart—the resolution of his personal hidden tragedy—for, once more, who knew, but that each dark couple, unnamed, unnameable, could be him and her?
But it could not be such knowledge as this that he was seeking—the wife of Soames Forsyte sitting in the Park like a common wench! Such thoughts were inconceivable; and from tree to tree, with his noiseless step, he passed.
But it couldn't be that kind of knowledge he was looking for—the wife of Soames Forsyte sitting in the park like an ordinary woman! Such thoughts were unimaginable; and from tree to tree, with his silent steps, he moved.
Once he was sworn at; once the whisper, “If only it could always be like this!” sent the blood flying again from his heart, and he waited there, patient and dogged, for the two to move. But it was only a poor thin slip of a shop-girl in her draggled blouse who passed him, clinging to her lover’s arm.
Once he was cursed at; once the whisper, “If only it could always be like this!” made his heart race again, and he stood there, patient and stubborn, waiting for the two to move. But it was just a poor, thin shop girl in her tattered blouse who walked by, holding onto her boyfriend’s arm.
A hundred other lovers too whispered that hope in the stillness of the trees, a hundred other lovers clung to each other.
A hundred other lovers also whispered that hope in the quiet of the trees, a hundred other lovers held onto each other.
But shaking himself with sudden disgust, Soames returned to the path, and left that seeking for he knew not what.
But shaking himself with sudden disgust, Soames returned to the path and left that quest for something he didn’t even know.
CHAPTER III
MEETING AT THE BOTANICAL
Young Jolyon, whose circumstances were not those of a Forsyte, found at times a difficulty in sparing the money needful for those country jaunts and researches into Nature, without having prosecuted which no watercolour artist ever puts brush to paper.
Young Jolyon, whose situation wasn't typical for a Forsyte, sometimes struggled to find the money he needed for those country trips and explorations of Nature, as no watercolor artist ever starts painting without having done them.
He was frequently, in fact, obliged to take his colour-box into the Botanical Gardens, and there, on his stool, in the shade of a monkey-puzzler or in the lee of some India-rubber plant, he would spend long hours sketching.
He often had to bring his color box to the Botanical Gardens, where he would spend long hours sketching on his stool, either in the shade of a monkey-puzzler or sheltered by an India-rubber plant.
An Art critic who had recently been looking at his work had delivered himself as follows:
An art critic who had recently examined his work said the following:
“In a way your drawings are very good; tone and colour, in some of them certainly quite a feeling for Nature. But, you see, they’re so scattered; you’ll never get the public to look at them. Now, if you’d taken a definite subject, such as ‘London by Night,’ or ‘The Crystal Palace in the Spring,’ and made a regular series, the public would have known at once what they were looking at. I can’t lay too much stress upon that. All the men who are making great names in Art, like Crum Stone or Bleeder, are making them by avoiding the unexpected; by specializing and putting their works all in the same pigeon-hole, so that the public know at once where to go. And this stands to reason, for if a man’s a collector he doesn’t want people to smell at the canvas to find out whom his pictures are by; he wants them to be able to say at once, ‘A capital Forsyte!’ It is all the more important for you to be careful to choose a subject that they can lay hold of on the spot, since there’s no very marked originality in your style.”
"In a way, your drawings are quite good; the tone and color in some of them definitely show a sense of Nature. But, you see, they’re so scattered; you’ll never get the public to pay attention to them. Now, if you had picked a specific subject, like ‘London by Night’ or ‘The Crystal Palace in the Spring,’ and created a series, the public would have immediately known what they were looking at. I can't emphasize that enough. All the artists who are gaining fame in Art, like Crum Stone or Bleeder, are doing so by avoiding the unexpected; by specializing and putting their works all in the same category, so that the public knows right away where to find them. It makes sense, because if someone is a collector, they don’t want people to have to inspect the canvas to figure out who painted it; they want to be able to say immediately, ‘That’s a great Forsyte!’ It’s even more important for you to choose a subject that they can easily connect with, especially since there’s not a lot of distinctiveness in your style."
Young Jolyon, standing by the little piano, where a bowl of dried rose leaves, the only produce of the garden, was deposited on a bit of faded damask, listened with his dim smile.
Young Jolyon, standing by the small piano, where a bowl of dried rose leaves, the only thing the garden produced, was placed on a piece of worn damask, listened with his faint smile.
Turning to his wife, who was looking at the speaker with an angry expression on her thin face, he said:
Turning to his wife, who was staring at the speaker with an angry look on her thin face, he said:
“You see, dear?”
"See, dear?"
“I do not,” she answered in her staccato voice, that still had a little foreign accent; “your style has originality.”
“I do not,” she replied in her sharp tone, which still had a hint of a foreign accent; “your style has originality.”
The critic looked at her, smiled’ deferentially, and said no more. Like everyone else, he knew their history.
The critic glanced at her, smiled politely, and said nothing more. Like everyone else, he was aware of their history.
The words bore good fruit with young Jolyon; they were contrary to all that he believed in, to all that he theoretically held good in his Art, but some strange, deep instinct moved him against his will to turn them to profit.
The words had a positive impact on young Jolyon; they went against everything he believed in, everything he theoretically valued in his Art, but some strange, deep instinct compelled him, despite his resistance, to make use of them.
He discovered therefore one morning that an idea had come to him for making a series of watercolour drawings of London. How the idea had arisen he could not tell; and it was not till the following year, when he had completed and sold them at a very fair price, that in one of his impersonal moods, he found himself able to recollect the Art critic, and to discover in his own achievement another proof that he was a Forsyte.
He realized one morning that he had come up with the idea of creating a series of watercolor paintings of London. He couldn't explain how the idea had emerged; it wasn't until the following year, after he had finished and sold them for a pretty good price, that during one of his more detached moments, he was able to remember the art critic and recognize in his own success another sign that he was a Forsyte.
He decided to commence with the Botanical Gardens, where he had already made so many studies, and chose the little artificial pond, sprinkled now with an autumn shower of red and yellow leaves, for though the gardeners longed to sweep them off, they could not reach them with their brooms. The rest of the gardens they swept bare enough, removing every morning Nature’s rain of leaves; piling them in heaps, whence from slow fires rose the sweet, acrid smoke that, like the cuckoo’s note for spring, the scent of lime trees for the summer, is the true emblem of the fall. The gardeners’ tidy souls could not abide the gold and green and russet pattern on the grass. The gravel paths must lie unstained, ordered, methodical, without knowledge of the realities of life, nor of that slow and beautiful decay which flings crowns underfoot to star the earth with fallen glories, whence, as the cycle rolls, will leap again wild spring.
He decided to start with the Botanical Gardens, where he had already done so many studies, and chose the small artificial pond, now scattered with an autumn shower of red and yellow leaves. Though the gardeners wanted to sweep them away, they couldn’t reach them with their brooms. They kept the rest of the gardens clear, removing Nature’s daily shower of leaves every morning; they piled them in heaps, from which slow fires rose, sending up the sweet, acrid smoke that, like the cuckoo’s call for spring or the scent of lime trees in summer, is the true symbol of fall. The gardeners couldn’t stand the gold and green and russet pattern on the grass. The gravel paths had to be clean, neat, and orderly, without any hint of the realities of life, or the slow and beautiful decay that scatters crowns underfoot to adorn the earth with fallen glories, from which, as the cycle continues, wild spring will burst forth again.
Thus each leaf that fell was marked from the moment when it fluttered a good-bye and dropped, slow turning, from its twig.
Thus each leaf that fell was marked from the moment it fluttered a good-bye and slowly turned as it dropped from its twig.
But on that little pond the leaves floated in peace, and praised Heaven with their hues, the sunlight haunting over them.
But on that little pond, the leaves floated peacefully, celebrating nature with their colors as the sunlight danced over them.
And so young Jolyon found them.
And so young Jolyon discovered them.
Coming there one morning in the middle of October, he was disconcerted to find a bench about twenty paces from his stand occupied, for he had a proper horror of anyone seeing him at work.
Coming there one morning in mid-October, he was unsettled to find a bench about twenty steps from his spot taken, as he had a strong fear of anyone watching him while he worked.
A lady in a velvet jacket was sitting there, with her eyes fixed on the ground. A flowering laurel, however, stood between, and, taking shelter behind this, young Jolyon prepared his easel.
A woman in a velvet jacket was sitting there, her eyes focused on the ground. A blooming laurel stood in between them, and using it for cover, young Jolyon set up his easel.
His preparations were leisurely; he caught, as every true artist should, at anything that might delay for a moment the effort of his work, and he found himself looking furtively at this unknown dame.
His preparations were relaxed; he seized, like any true artist would, anything that could postpone his work for even a moment, and he found himself glancing sneakily at this unfamiliar woman.
Like his father before him, he had an eye for a face. This face was charming!
Like his father before him, he had a knack for recognizing beauty. This face was charming!
He saw a rounded chin nestling in a cream ruffle, a delicate face with large dark eyes and soft lips. A black “picture” hat concealed the hair; her figure was lightly poised against the back of the bench, her knees were crossed; the tip of a patent-leather shoe emerged beneath her skirt. There was something, indeed, inexpressibly dainty about the person of this lady, but young Jolyon’s attention was chiefly riveted by the look on her face, which reminded him of his wife. It was as though its owner had come into contact with forces too strong for her. It troubled him, arousing vague feelings of attraction and chivalry. Who was she? And what doing there, alone?
He saw a rounded chin nestled in a cream ruffle, a delicate face with large dark eyes and soft lips. A black “picture” hat covered her hair; she was lightly positioned against the back of the bench, her knees crossed; the tip of a patent-leather shoe peeked out from beneath her skirt. There was something, indeed, incredibly delicate about this lady, but young Jolyon’s attention was mostly captured by the look on her face, which reminded him of his wife. It was as if the owner had encountered forces that were too strong for her. It unsettled him, stirring up vague feelings of attraction and chivalry. Who was she? And what was she doing there, alone?
Two young gentlemen of that peculiar breed, at once forward and shy, found in the Regent’s Park, came by on their way to lawn tennis, and he noted with disapproval their furtive stares of admiration. A loitering gardener halted to do something unnecessary to a clump of pampas grass; he, too, wanted an excuse for peeping. A gentleman, old, and, by his hat, a professor of horticulture, passed three times to scrutinize her long and stealthily, a queer expression about his lips.
Two young men of a unique sort, both bold and shy, were passing through Regent’s Park on their way to play tennis, and he disapproved of their sneaky glances of admiration. A nearby gardener stopped to do something pointless to a group of pampas grass; he also needed a reason to peek. An older gentleman, identifiable as a horticulture professor by his hat, walked by three times, eyeing her for a long time with a strange look on his face.
With all these men young Jolyon felt the same vague irritation. She looked at none of them, yet was he certain that every man who passed would look at her like that.
With all these guys, young Jolyon felt the same nagging irritation. She didn’t look at any of them, yet he was sure that every man who walked by would glance at her like that.
Her face was not the face of a sorceress, who in every look holds out to men the offer of pleasure; it had none of the “devil’s beauty” so highly prized among the first Forsytes of the land; neither was it of that type, no less adorable, associated with the box of chocolate; it was not of the spiritually passionate, or passionately spiritual order, peculiar to house-decoration and modern poetry; nor did it seem to promise to the playwright material for the production of the interesting and neurasthenic figure, who commits suicide in the last act.
Her face wasn’t that of a sorceress, one who offers pleasure with every glance. It lacked the “devil’s beauty” so coveted by the early Forsytes; it also didn’t fit the more charming type connected to a box of chocolates. It wasn’t from the spiritually passionate or passionately spiritual designs common in home decor and modern poetry; nor did it seem likely to inspire playwrights to create the intriguing, anxious character who ends up committing suicide in the last act.
In shape and colouring, in its soft persuasive passivity, its sensuous purity, this woman’s face reminded him of Titian’s “Heavenly Love,” a reproduction of which hung over the sideboard in his dining-room. And her attraction seemed to be in this soft passivity, in the feeling she gave that to pressure she must yield.
In its shape and color, along with its gentle, persuasive passiveness and sensual purity, this woman's face reminded him of Titian’s “Heavenly Love,” a print of which was displayed over the sideboard in his dining room. Her appeal seemed to lie in this softness, in the impression she gave that she would give in to pressure.
For what or whom was she waiting, in the silence, with the trees dropping here and there a leaf, and the thrushes strutting close on grass, touched with the sparkle of the autumn rime? Then her charming face grew eager, and, glancing round, with almost a lover’s jealousy, young Jolyon saw Bosinney striding across the grass.
For who or what was she waiting, in the quiet, with the trees dropping leaves here and there, and the thrushes strutting close on the grass, glimmering with the sparkle of autumn frost? Then her lovely face lit up with anticipation, and, glancing around with almost a lover’s jealousy, young Jolyon spotted Bosinney walking confidently across the grass.
Curiously he watched the meeting, the look in their eyes, the long clasp of their hands. They sat down close together, linked for all their outward discretion. He heard the rapid murmur of their talk; but what they said he could not catch.
Curiously, he observed the meeting, the expressions in their eyes, the long clasp of their hands. They sat close together, connected despite their outward composure. He heard the quick whispers of their conversation, but he couldn't make out what they were saying.
He had rowed in the galley himself! He knew the long hours of waiting and the lean minutes of a half-public meeting; the tortures of suspense that haunt the unhallowed lover.
He had rowed in the galley himself! He knew the long hours of waiting and the brief moments of a semi-public meeting; the tortures of suspense that haunt the forbidden lover.
It required, however, but a glance at their two faces to see that this was none of those affairs of a season that distract men and women about town; none of those sudden appetites that wake up ravening, and are surfeited and asleep again in six weeks. This was the real thing! This was what had happened to himself! Out of this anything might come!
It just took one look at their faces to realize that this wasn't one of those temporary flings that people have in the city; none of those quick desires that flare up, get satisfied, and fade away in six weeks. This was the real deal! This was what had happened to him! From this, anything could happen!
Bosinney was pleading, and she so quiet, so soft, yet immovable in her passivity, sat looking over the grass.
Bosinney was pleading, and she, so quiet and soft, yet unmoving in her passivity, sat looking over the grass.
Was he the man to carry her off, that tender, passive being, who would never stir a step for herself? Who had given him all herself, and would die for him, but perhaps would never run away with him!
Was he the guy to take her away, that gentle, passive person, who would never take a step for herself? Who had given him everything, and would die for him, but maybe would never run off with him!
It seemed to young Jolyon that he could hear her saying: “But, darling, it would ruin you!” For he himself had experienced to the full the gnawing fear at the bottom of each woman’s heart that she is a drag on the man she loves.
It felt to young Jolyon like he could hear her saying, “But, darling, it would ruin you!” Because he had fully experienced the nagging fear in every woman’s heart that she might be holding back the man she loves.
And he peeped at them no more; but their soft, rapid talk came to his ears, with the stuttering song of some bird who seemed trying to remember the notes of spring: Joy—tragedy? Which—which?
And he didn't watch them anymore; but their gentle, quick conversation reached his ears, along with the stuttering song of some bird that seemed to be trying to remember the notes of spring: Joy—tragedy? Which—which?
And gradually their talk ceased; long silence followed.
And slowly their conversation stopped; a long silence followed.
“And where does Soames come in?” young Jolyon thought. “People think she is concerned about the sin of deceiving her husband! Little they know of women! She’s eating, after starvation—taking her revenge! And Heaven help her—for he’ll take his.”
“And where does Soames fit into this?” young Jolyon thought. “People believe she cares about the sin of deceiving her husband! They have no idea about women! She’s indulging after being starved—getting her revenge! And God help her—because he’ll get his.”
He heard the swish of silk, and, spying round the laurel, saw them walking away, their hands stealthily joined....
He heard the sound of silk swishing, and peeking around the laurel, saw them walking away, their hands quietly joined....
At the end of July old Jolyon had taken his grand-daughter to the mountains; and on that visit (the last they ever paid) June recovered to a great extent her health and spirits. In the hotels, filled with British Forsytes—for old Jolyon could not bear a “set of Germans,” as he called all foreigners—she was looked upon with respect—the only grand-daughter of that fine-looking, and evidently wealthy, old Mr. Forsyte. She did not mix freely with people—to mix freely with people was not Jun’s habit—but she formed some friendships, and notably one in the Rhone Valley, with a French girl who was dying of consumption.
At the end of July, old Jolyon took his granddaughter to the mountains; and during that visit (the last they ever had), June significantly regained her health and spirits. In the hotels, filled with British Forsytes—since old Jolyon couldn’t stand a “bunch of Germans,” as he referred to all foreigners—she was treated with respect as the only granddaughter of that handsome, obviously wealthy, old Mr. Forsyte. She didn’t socialize easily with others—mixing freely wasn’t June’s style—but she made some friendships, especially one in the Rhone Valley, with a French girl who was dying of tuberculosis.
Determining at once that her friend should not die, she forgot, in the institution of a campaign against Death, much of her own trouble.
Determining right away that her friend shouldn't die, she forgot, while starting a campaign against Death, a lot of her own troubles.
Old Jolyon watched the new intimacy with relief and disapproval; for this additional proof that her life was to be passed amongst “lame ducks” worried him. Would she never make a friendship or take an interest in something that would be of real benefit to her?
Old Jolyon watched the new closeness with mixed feelings of relief and disapproval; this additional sign that her life would be spent among "lame ducks" troubled him. Would she never form a friendship or pursue something that would genuinely benefit her?
“Taking up with a parcel of foreigners,” he called it. He often, however, brought home grapes or roses, and presented them to “Mam’zelle” with an ingratiating twinkle.
“Getting involved with a group of foreigners,” he called it. He often, however, brought home grapes or roses and gave them to “Mam’zelle” with a charming smile.
Towards the end of September, in spite of Jun’s disapproval, Mademoiselle Vigor breathed her last in the little hotel at St. Luc, to which they had moved her; and June took her defeat so deeply to heart that old Jolyon carried her away to Paris. Here, in contemplation of the “Venus de Milo” and the “Madeleine,” she shook off her depression, and when, towards the middle of October, they returned to town, her grandfather believed that he had effected a cure.
Towards the end of September, despite Jun’s objections, Mademoiselle Vigor passed away in the small hotel at St. Luc where they had moved her. June was so affected by her defeat that old Jolyon took her to Paris. There, while admiring the "Venus de Milo" and the "Madeleine," she was able to lift her spirits, and when they returned to the city around mid-October, her grandfather believed he had helped her recover.
No sooner, however, had they established themselves in Stanhope Gate than he perceived to his dismay a return of her old absorbed and brooding manner. She would sit, staring in front of her, her chin on her hand, like a little Norse spirit, grim and intent, while all around in the electric light, then just installed, shone the great, drawing-room brocaded up to the frieze, full of furniture from Baple and Pullbred’s. And in the huge gilt mirror were reflected those Dresden china groups of young men in tight knee breeches, at the feet of full-bosomed ladies nursing on their laps pet lambs, which old Jolyon had bought when he was a bachelor and thought so highly of in these days of degenerate taste. He was a man of most open mind, who, more than any Forsyte of them all, had moved with the times, but he could never forget that he had bought these groups at Jobson’s, and given a lot of money for them. He often said to June, with a sort of disillusioned contempt:
No sooner had they settled into Stanhope Gate than he noticed, to his disappointment, that her old absorbed and brooding demeanor had returned. She would sit there, staring ahead with her chin resting on her hand, like a little Norse spirit, serious and focused, while all around her, in the newly installed electric light, gleamed the grand drawing-room, decorated all the way up to the frieze, filled with furniture from Baple and Pullbred’s. In the large gilt mirror, the Dresden china figures of young men in tight knee breeches were mirrored, sitting at the feet of well-endowed ladies cradling pet lambs on their laps, purchases made by old Jolyon when he was single and highly valued in these times of poor taste. He was a very open-minded man, more in tune with the times than any other Forsyte, yet he could never forget that he had bought these figurines at Jobson’s and spent a lot of money on them. He often told June, with a sense of disillusioned disdain:
“You don’t care about them! They’re not the gimcrack things you and your friends like, but they cost me seventy pounds!” He was not a man who allowed his taste to be warped when he knew for solid reasons that it was sound.
“You don’t care about them! They’re not the cheap things you and your friends like, but they cost me seventy pounds!” He was not someone who let his taste be twisted when he knew for good reasons that it was valid.
One of the first things that June did on getting home was to go round to Timothy’s. She persuaded herself that it was her duty to call there, and cheer him with an account of all her travels; but in reality she went because she knew of no other place where, by some random speech, or roundabout question, she could glean news of Bosinney.
One of the first things June did when she got home was head over to Timothy's place. She convinced herself it was her responsibility to visit him and share stories from her travels, but the truth was she went because she had no other way to casually ask about Bosinney or pick up on any news about him.
They received her most cordially: And how was her dear grandfather? He had not been to see them since May. Her Uncle Timothy was very poorly, he had had a lot of trouble with the chimney-sweep in his bedroom; the stupid man had let the soot down the chimney! It had quite upset her uncle.
They welcomed her warmly. And how was her beloved grandfather? He hadn't visited them since May. Her Uncle Timothy was not well; he had been having a lot of issues with the chimney sweep in his bedroom; the foolish man let soot fall down the chimney! It really bothered her uncle.
June sat there a long time, dreading, yet passionately hoping, that they would speak of Bosinney.
June sat there for a long time, feeling anxious but also fervently hoping that they would talk about Bosinney.
But paralyzed by unaccountable discretion, Mrs. Septimus Small let fall no word, neither did she question June about him. In desperation the girl asked at last whether Soames and Irene were in town—she had not yet been to see anyone.
But stuck in a state of confusion, Mrs. Septimus Small didn't say a word, nor did she ask June about him. Finally, in frustration, the girl asked if Soames and Irene were in town—she still hadn't gone to visit anyone.
It was Aunt Hester who replied: Oh, yes, they were in town, they had not been away at all. There was some little difficulty about the house, she believed. June had heard, no doubt! She had better ask her Aunt Juley!
It was Aunt Hester who replied: Oh, yes, they were in town; they hadn’t been away at all. There was some small issue with the house, she thought. June had probably heard, right? She should just ask her Aunt Juley!
June turned to Mrs. Small, who sat upright in her chair, her hands clasped, her face covered with innumerable pouts. In answer to the girl’s look she maintained a strange silence, and when she spoke it was to ask June whether she had worn night-socks up in those high hotels where it must be so cold of a night.
June turned to Mrs. Small, who was sitting straight in her chair, her hands clasped, her face filled with an endless series of pouts. In response to the girl's gaze, she kept a peculiar silence, and when she finally spoke, it was to ask June if she had worn night socks in those high hotels where it must be so chilly at night.
June answered that she had not, she hated the stuffy things; and rose to leave.
June replied that she hadn't, she disliked the stuffy things; and stood up to leave.
Mrs. Small’s infallibly chosen silence was far more ominous to her than anything that could have been said.
Mrs. Small's perfectly chosen silence felt much more threatening to her than anything that could have been said.
Before half an hour was over she had dragged the truth from Mrs. Baynes in Lowndes Square, that Soames was bringing an action against Bosinney over the decoration of the house.
Before thirty minutes had passed, she had extracted the truth from Mrs. Baynes in Lowndes Square: Soames was suing Bosinney over the house's decoration.
Instead of disturbing her, the news had a strangely calming effect; as though she saw in the prospect of this struggle new hope for herself. She learnt that the case was expected to come on in about a month, and there seemed little or no prospect of Bosinney’s success.
Instead of upsetting her, the news had a surprisingly soothing effect; it felt like she discovered a new sense of hope for herself in the idea of this struggle. She found out that the case was likely to happen in about a month, and there seemed to be little or no chance of Bosinney winning.
“And whatever he’ll do I can’t think,” said Mrs. Baynes; “it’s very dreadful for him, you know—he’s got no money—he’s very hard up. And we can’t help him, I’m sure. I’m told the money-lenders won’t lend if you have no security, and he has none—none at all.”
“And whatever he does, I can’t imagine,” said Mrs. Baynes. “It’s really terrible for him, you know—he has no money—he’s really struggling. And we can’t help him, that’s for sure. I’ve heard that lenders won’t give you money if you have no collateral, and he has none—absolutely none.”
Her embonpoint had increased of late; she was in the full swing of autumn organization, her writing-table literally strewn with the menus of charity functions. She looked meaningly at June, with her round eyes of parrot-grey.
Her weight had gone up recently; she was in the midst of autumn planning, her desk literally covered with menus for charity events. She gave June a significant look, her round parrot-grey eyes wide.
The sudden flush that rose on the girl’s intent young face—she must have seen spring up before her a great hope—the sudden sweetness of her smile, often came back to Lady Baynes in after years (Baynes was knighted when he built that public Museum of Art which has given so much employment to officials, and so little pleasure to those working classes for whom it was designed).
The sudden flush that appeared on the girl’s focused young face—she must have felt a great hope springing up before her—the sudden sweetness of her smile often returned to Lady Baynes in later years (Baynes was knighted when he built that public Museum of Art, which has provided so much employment for officials and so little enjoyment for the working class it was meant to serve).
The memory of that change, vivid and touching, like the breaking open of a flower, or the first sun after long winter, the memory, too, of all that came after, often intruded itself, unaccountably, inopportunely on Lady Baynes, when her mind was set upon the most important things.
The memory of that change, clear and emotional, like a flower blooming or the first sunshine after a long winter, along with all that followed, often popped into Lady Baynes's mind, unexpectedly and at the worst times, when she was focused on more important matters.
This was the very afternoon of the day that young Jolyon witnessed the meeting in the Botanical Gardens, and on this day, too, old Jolyon paid a visit to his solicitors, Forsyte, Bustard, and Forsyte, in the Poultry. Soames was not in, he had gone down to Somerset House; Bustard was buried up to the hilt in papers and that inaccessible apartment, where he was judiciously placed, in order that he might do as much work as possible; but James was in the front office, biting a finger, and lugubriously turning over the pleadings in Forsyte v. Bosinney.
This was the very afternoon that young Jolyon saw the meeting in the Botanical Gardens, and on this day, old Jolyon also visited his lawyers, Forsyte, Bustard, and Forsyte, in the Poultry. Soames wasn't there; he had gone down to Somerset House. Bustard was buried in papers in that hard-to-reach office, where he was intentionally placed to maximize his productivity. But James was in the front office, biting his fingernail and gloomily going through the pleadings in Forsyte v. Bosinney.
This sound lawyer had only a sort of luxurious dread of the “nice point,” enough to set up a pleasurable feeling of fuss; for his good practical sense told him that if he himself were on the Bench he would not pay much attention to it. But he was afraid that this Bosinney would go bankrupt and Soames would have to find the money after all, and costs into the bargain. And behind this tangible dread there was always that intangible trouble, lurking in the background, intricate, dim, scandalous, like a bad dream, and of which this action was but an outward and visible sign.
This skilled lawyer felt a mix of luxurious anxiety about the “nice point,” just enough to create a pleasant sense of fuss; his good practical sense reminded him that if he were the judge, he wouldn't focus on it much. However, he worried that Bosinney might go bankrupt, leaving Soames to cover the costs after all, along with additional expenses. And beyond this concrete fear, there was always that vague worry, lurking in the background, complicated, unclear, scandalous, like a bad dream, of which this legal action was merely a visible expression.
He raised his head as old Jolyon came in, and muttered: “How are you, Jolyon? Haven’t seen you for an age. You’ve been to Switzerland, they tell me. This young Bosinney, he’s got himself into a mess. I knew how it would be!” He held out the papers, regarding his elder brother with nervous gloom.
He lifted his head as old Jolyon walked in and said, “How’s it going, Jolyon? I haven’t seen you in forever. I hear you’ve been to Switzerland. This young Bosinney has really gotten himself into trouble. I knew this would happen!” He extended the papers, looking at his older brother with anxious seriousness.
Old Jolyon read them in silence, and while he read them James looked at the floor, biting his fingers the while.
Old Jolyon read them quietly, and as he did, James stared at the floor, biting his fingers.
Old Jolyon pitched them down at last, and they fell with a thump amongst a mass of affidavits in “re Buncombe, deceased,” one of the many branches of that parent and profitable tree, “Fryer v. Forsyte.”
Old Jolyon finally threw them down, and they landed with a thud among a pile of affidavits in “re Buncombe, deceased,” one of the many branches of that parent and lucrative tree, “Fryer v. Forsyte.”
“I don’t know what Soames is about,” he said, “to make a fuss over a few hundred pounds. I thought he was a man of property.”
“I don’t understand what Soames is doing,” he said, “making a big deal over a few hundred pounds. I thought he was wealthy.”
James’ long upper lip twitched angrily; he could not bear his son to be attacked in such a spot.
James' long upper lip twitched in anger; he couldn't stand to see his son being attacked in such a place.
“It’s not the money,” he began, but meeting his brother’s glance, direct, shrewd, judicial, he stopped.
“It’s not the money,” he started, but when he met his brother’s gaze—direct, sharp, assessing—he paused.
There was a silence.
It was silent.
“I’ve come in for my Will,” said old Jolyon at last, tugging at his moustache.
“I’ve come for my Will,” said old Jolyon at last, tugging at his mustache.
James’ curiosity was roused at once. Perhaps nothing in this life was more stimulating to him than a Will; it was the supreme deal with property, the final inventory of a man’s belongings, the last word on what he was worth. He sounded the bell.
James' curiosity was immediately piqued. Nothing in this life excited him more than a will; it was the ultimate arrangement of assets, the final count of a person's possessions, the last statement on their value. He rang the bell.
“Bring in Mr. Jolyon’s Will,” he said to an anxious, dark-haired clerk.
“Bring in Mr. Jolyon’s Will,” he said to a worried, dark-haired clerk.
“You going to make some alterations?” And through his mind there flashed the thought: “Now, am I worth as much as he?”
“Are you going to make some changes?” And in his mind, he thought, “Am I really worth as much as he is?”
Old Jolyon put the Will in his breast pocket, and James twisted his long legs regretfully.
Old Jolyon tucked the Will into his breast pocket, while James shifted his long legs with a sense of regret.
“You’ve made some nice purchases lately, they tell me,” he said.
“You’ve made some great buys lately, I hear,” he said.
“I don’t know where you get your information from,” answered old Jolyon sharply. “When’s this action coming on? Next month? I can’t tell what you’ve got in your minds. You must manage your own affairs; but if you take my advice, you’ll settle it out of Court. Good-bye!” With a cold handshake he was gone.
“I don’t know where you’re getting your information,” old Jolyon replied sharply. “When is this action happening? Next month? I can’t figure out what you’re thinking. You need to handle your own business; but if you want my advice, you should settle it outside of court. Goodbye!” With a cold handshake, he left.
James, his fixed grey-blue eye corkscrewing round some secret anxious image, began again to bite his finger.
James, his steady grey-blue eye twisting around some anxious secret image, started biting his finger again.
Old Jolyon took his Will to the offices of the New Colliery Company, and sat down in the empty Board Room to read it through. He answered “Down-by-the-starn” Hemmings so tartly when the latter, seeing his Chairman seated there, entered with the new Superintendent’s first report, that the Secretary withdrew with regretful dignity; and sending for the transfer clerk, blew him up till the poor youth knew not where to look.
Old Jolyon brought his Will to the New Colliery Company's offices and sat in the empty Board Room to read it over. He responded so sharply to “Down-by-the-starn” Hemmings, who walked in with the new Superintendent’s first report upon seeing his Chairman sitting there, that the Secretary left with a look of regretful dignity. Then, calling for the transfer clerk, he scolded him until the poor young man didn’t know where to look.
It was not—by George—as he (Down-by-the-starn) would have him know, for a whippersnapper of a young fellow like him, to come down to that office, and think that he was God Almighty. He (Down-by-the-starn) had been head of that office for more years than a boy like him could count, and if he thought that when he had finished all his work, he could sit there doing nothing, he did not know him, Hemmings (Down-by-the-starn), and so forth.
It was definitely not—by George—as he (Down-by-the-starn) wanted him to know, for a cocky young guy like him, to come into that office and act like he was God Almighty. He (Down-by-the-starn) had been in charge of that office for more years than a kid like him could even count, and if he thought that once he finished all his work he could just sit around doing nothing, he clearly didn’t know him, Hemmings (Down-by-the-starn), and so on.
On the other side of the green baize door old Jolyon sat at the long, mahogany-and-leather board table, his thick, loose-jointed, tortoiseshell eye-glasses perched on the bridge of his nose, his gold pencil moving down the clauses of his Will.
On the other side of the green felt door, old Jolyon sat at the long mahogany and leather table, his thick, loose-fitting tortoiseshell glasses resting on the bridge of his nose, his gold pencil moving down the lines of his Will.
It was a simple affair, for there were none of those vexatious little legacies and donations to charities, which fritter away a man’s possessions, and damage the majestic effect of that little paragraph in the morning papers accorded to Forsytes who die with a hundred thousand pounds.
It was a straightforward situation, as there were no annoying little legacies or donations to charities that eat away at a person’s wealth and ruin the impressive impact of that brief mention in the morning papers given to Forsytes who pass away with a hundred thousand pounds.
A simple affair. Just a bequest to his son of twenty thousand, and “as to the residue of my property of whatsoever kind whether realty or personalty, or partaking of the nature of either—upon trust to pay the proceeds rents annual produce dividends or interest thereof and thereon to my said grand-daughter June Forsyte or her assigns during her life to be for her sole use and benefit and without, etc... and from and after her death or decease upon trust to convey assign transfer or make over the said last-mentioned lands hereditaments premises trust moneys stocks funds investments and securities or such as shall then stand for and represent the same unto such person or persons whether one or more for such intents purposes and uses and generally in such manner way and form in all respects as the said June Forsyte notwithstanding coverture shall by her last Will and Testament or any writing or writings in the nature of a Will testament or testamentary disposition to be by her duly made signed and published direct appoint or make over give and dispose of the same And in default etc.... Provided always...” and so on, in seven folios of brief and simple phraseology.
A straightforward situation. Just a gift of twenty thousand to his son, and “for the rest of my estate, whether real or personal property, or something that fits either category—held in trust to pay the income, rents, annual returns, dividends, or interest to my granddaughter June Forsyte or her assigns for her lifetime, for her exclusive use and benefit and without, etc... and after her death or passing, to convey, assign, transfer, or turn over the aforementioned lands, properties, trust funds, stocks, investments, and securities, or whatever represents them at that time to such person or persons, whether one or more, for such purposes and uses and generally in such manner as the said June Forsyte, regardless of marriage, shall by her last Will and Testament or any written document similar to a Will or testamentary instruction, duly create, sign, and publish direct, appoint, or transfer the same And in default etc.... Provided always...” and so on, in seven pages of concise and clear language.
The Will had been drawn by James in his palmy days. He had foreseen almost every contingency.
The Will had been written by James during his prime. He had anticipated almost every situation.
Old Jolyon sat a long time reading this Will; at last he took half a sheet of paper from the rack, and made a prolonged pencil note; then buttoning up the Will, he caused a cab to be called and drove to the offices of Paramor and Herring, in Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Jack Herring was dead, but his nephew was still in the firm, and old Jolyon was closeted with him for half an hour.
Old Jolyon spent a long time reading this Will; finally, he took half a sheet of paper from the rack and made a long note with his pencil. After putting the Will away, he ordered a cab and drove to the offices of Paramor and Herring in Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Jack Herring had passed away, but his nephew was still with the firm, and old Jolyon met with him for half an hour.
He had kept the hansom, and on coming out, gave the driver the address—3, Wistaria Avenue.
He had kept the cab, and when he came out, he gave the driver the address—3, Wistaria Avenue.
He felt a strange, slow satisfaction, as though he had scored a victory over James and the man of property. They should not poke their noses into his affairs any more; he had just cancelled their trusteeships of his Will; he would take the whole of his business out of their hands, and put it into the hands of young Herring, and he would move the business of his Companies too. If that young Soames were such a man of property, he would never miss a thousand a year or so; and under his great white moustache old Jolyon grimly smiled. He felt that what he was doing was in the nature of retributive justice, richly deserved.
He felt a strange, slow satisfaction, as if he had won a victory over James and the wealthy businessman. They shouldn't interfere in his affairs anymore; he had just canceled their roles as trustees of his Will. He would take all of his business away from them and hand it over to young Herring, and he would also transfer the business of his Companies. If that young Soames was really such a wealthy man, he wouldn't miss a thousand a year or so; and behind his big white mustache, old Jolyon smiled grimly. He felt that what he was doing was a form of payback, well deserved.
Slowly, surely, with the secret inner process that works the destruction of an old tree, the poison of the wounds to his happiness, his will, his pride, had corroded the comely edifice of his philosophy. Life had worn him down on one side, till, like that family of which he was the head, he had lost balance.
Slowly but surely, like the hidden process that destroys an old tree, the pain from wounds to his happiness, will, and pride had eaten away at the solid foundation of his beliefs. Life had worn him down on one side, until, just like the family he led, he had lost his balance.
To him, borne northwards towards his son’s house, the thought of the new disposition of property, which he had just set in motion, appeared vaguely in the light of a stroke of punishment, levelled at that family and that Society, of which James and his son seemed to him the representatives. He had made a restitution to young Jolyon, and restitution to young Jolyon satisfied his secret craving for revenge—revenge against Time, sorrow, and interference, against all that incalculable sum of disapproval that had been bestowed by the world for fifteen years on his only son. It presented itself as the one possible way of asserting once more the domination of his will; of forcing James, and Soames, and the family, and all those hidden masses of Forsytes—a great stream rolling against the single dam of his obstinacy—to recognise once and for all that he would be master. It was sweet to think that at last he was going to make the boy a richer man by far than that son of James, that “man of property.” And it was sweet to give to Jo, for he loved his son.
To him, heading north towards his son's house, the idea of the new property arrangement he had just initiated felt like a form of punishment directed at that family and society, with James and his son representing them. He had made restitution to young Jolyon, and doing so satisfied his hidden desire for revenge—revenge against time, grief, and meddling, against the countless disapprovals the world had aimed at his only son for the past fifteen years. It seemed like the only way to reassert his control; to make James, Soames, and the family, along with all those hidden groups of Forsytes—a massive force pushing against the single barrier of his stubbornness—acknowledge once and for all that he would be in charge. It was gratifying to think that he was finally going to make the boy much wealthier than that son of James, that “man of property.” And it was joyful to give to Jo, because he loved his son.
Neither young Jolyon nor his wife were in (young Jolyon indeed was not back from the Botanical), but the little maid told him that she expected the master at any moment:
Neither young Jolyon nor his wife were in (young Jolyon wasn't back from the Botanical yet), but the little maid told him that she expected the master any moment now:
“He’s always at ’ome to tea, sir, to play with the children.”
"He's always home for tea, sir, to play with the kids."
Old Jolyon said he would wait; and sat down patiently enough in the faded, shabby drawing room, where, now that the summer chintzes were removed, the old chairs and sofas revealed all their threadbare deficiencies. He longed to send for the children; to have them there beside him, their supple bodies against his knees; to hear Jolly’s: “Hallo, Gran!” and see his rush; and feel Holly’s soft little hand stealing up against his cheek. But he would not. There was solemnity in what he had come to do, and until it was over he would not play. He amused himself by thinking how with two strokes of his pen he was going to restore the look of caste so conspicuously absent from everything in that little house; how he could fill these rooms, or others in some larger mansion, with triumphs of art from Baple and Pullbred’s; how he could send little Jolly to Harrow and Oxford (he no longer had faith in Eton and Cambridge, for his son had been there); how he could procure little Holly the best musical instruction, the child had a remarkable aptitude.
Old Jolyon said he would wait and sat down patiently in the faded, shabby living room. Now that the summer fabrics were gone, the old chairs and sofas showed all their worn-out flaws. He longed to call for the kids, to have them beside him, their lively bodies pressed against his knees, to hear Jolly shout, “Hey, Gran!” and see him rush over, and to feel Holly’s soft little hand brush against his cheek. But he didn’t. There was a seriousness to what he had come to do, and he wouldn’t play until it was done. He passed the time thinking about how with just two strokes of his pen he could restore the sense of class that was so missing from everything in that little house; how he could fill these rooms, or others in a larger mansion, with masterpieces from Baple and Pullbred’s; how he could send little Jolly to Harrow and Oxford (he had lost faith in Eton and Cambridge, since his son had been there); how he could get little Holly the best music lessons, as the child had an impressive talent.
As these visions crowded before him, causing emotion to swell his heart, he rose, and stood at the window, looking down into the little walled strip of garden, where the pear-tree, bare of leaves before its time, stood with gaunt branches in the slow-gathering mist of the autumn afternoon. The dog Balthasar, his tail curled tightly over a piebald, furry back, was walking at the farther end, sniffing at the plants, and at intervals placing his leg for support against the wall.
As these visions flooded his mind, making his heart swell with emotion, he got up and stood by the window, looking down at the small walled garden, where the pear tree, stripped of leaves too early, stood with its bare branches in the slowly gathering mist of the autumn afternoon. The dog Balthasar, his tail curled tightly over his mixed-colored furry back, was walking at the far end, sniffing the plants and occasionally propping his leg against the wall for support.
And old Jolyon mused.
And old Jolyon thought.
What pleasure was there left but to give? It was pleasant to give, when you could find one who would be thankful for what you gave—one of your own flesh and blood! There was no such satisfaction to be had out of giving to those who did not belong to you, to those who had no claim on you! Such giving as that was a betrayal of the individualistic convictions and actions of his life, of all his enterprise, his labour, and his moderation, of the great and proud fact that, like tens of thousands of Forsytes before him, tens of thousands in the present, tens of thousands in the future, he had always made his own, and held his own, in the world.
What pleasure was left except to give? It felt good to give when you could find someone who appreciated what you offered—someone from your own family! There was no real satisfaction in giving to those who weren’t connected to you, those who had no claim on you! Giving like that felt like a betrayal of the individual beliefs and actions of his life, of all his efforts, his hard work, and his self-control, of the proud fact that, like tens of thousands of Forsytes before him, tens of thousands now, and tens of thousands in the future, he had always earned his way and held his own in the world.
And, while he stood there looking down on the smut-covered foliage of the laurels, the black-stained grass-plot, the progress of the dog Balthasar, all the suffering of the fifteen years during which he had been baulked of legitimate enjoyment mingled its gall with the sweetness of the approaching moment.
And while he stood there looking down at the dirt-covered leaves of the laurel trees, the black-stained grass patch, the movement of the dog Balthasar, all the pain from the fifteen years he had been denied real happiness mixed with the joy of the moment he was about to experience.
Young Jolyon came at last, pleased with his work, and fresh from long hours in the open air. On hearing that his father was in the drawing room, he inquired hurriedly whether Mrs. Forsyte was at home, and being informed that she was not, heaved a sigh of relief. Then putting his painting materials carefully in the little coat-closet out of sight, he went in.
Young Jolyon finally arrived, happy with his work and energized from spending hours outside. When he heard that his father was in the drawing room, he quickly asked if Mrs. Forsyte was at home, and when he found out she wasn't, he sighed with relief. After placing his painting supplies carefully in the small coat closet to keep them out of sight, he went inside.
With characteristic decision old Jolyon came at once to the point. “I’ve been altering my arrangements, Jo,” he said. “You can cut your coat a bit longer in the future—I’m settling a thousand a year on you at once. June will have fifty thousand at my death; and you the rest. That dog of yours is spoiling the garden. I shouldn’t keep a dog, if I were you!”
With his usual determination, old Jolyon got straight to the point. “I’ve been changing my plans, Jo,” he said. “You can take your time and spend a bit more from now on—I’m giving you a thousand a year right away. June will inherit fifty thousand when I die; you’ll get the rest. That dog of yours is ruining the garden. I wouldn’t have a dog if I were you!”
The dog Balthasar, seated in the centre of the lawn, was examining his tail.
The dog Balthasar, sitting in the middle of the yard, was looking at his tail.
Young Jolyon looked at the animal, but saw him dimly, for his eyes were misty.
Young Jolyon looked at the animal, but he saw it vaguely, as his eyes were blurry.
“Yours won’t come short of a hundred thousand, my boy,” said old Jolyon; “I thought you’d better know. I haven’t much longer to live at my age. I shan’t allude to it again. How’s your wife? And—give her my love.”
“Yours will definitely be over a hundred thousand, my boy,” said old Jolyon; “I thought you should know. I don’t have much longer to live at my age. I won’t bring it up again. How’s your wife? And—send her my love.”
Young Jolyon put his hand on his father’s shoulder, and, as neither spoke, the episode closed.
Young Jolyon placed his hand on his father's shoulder, and since neither spoke, the moment came to an end.
Having seen his father into a hansom, young Jolyon came back to the drawing-room and stood, where old Jolyon had stood, looking down on the little garden. He tried to realize all that this meant to him, and, Forsyte that he was, vistas of property were opened out in his brain; the years of half rations through which he had passed had not sapped his natural instincts. In extremely practical form, he thought of travel, of his wife’s costume, the children’s education, a pony for Jolly, a thousand things; but in the midst of all he thought, too, of Bosinney and his mistress, and the broken song of the thrush. Joy—tragedy! Which? Which?
Having seen his father get into a cab, young Jolyon returned to the living room and stood where old Jolyon had been, looking down at the small garden. He tried to grasp what all this meant to him, and being a Forsyte, visions of property opened up in his mind; the years of living on scraps hadn't diminished his natural instincts. In a very practical way, he thought about travel, his wife's wardrobe, the kids' education, a pony for Jolly, a thousand things; but amid all his thoughts, he also considered Bosinney and his mistress, and the broken song of the thrush. Joy—tragedy! Which? Which?
The old past—the poignant, suffering, passionate, wonderful past, that no money could buy, that nothing could restore in all its burning sweetness—had come back before him.
The old past—the bittersweet, painful, passionate, beautiful past, that no amount of money could purchase, that nothing could bring back in all its intense sweetness—had returned to him.
When his wife came in he went straight up to her and took her in his arms; and for a long time he stood without speaking, his eyes closed, pressing her to him, while she looked at him with a wondering, adoring, doubting look in her eyes.
When his wife walked in, he immediately approached her and embraced her; for a long time, he stood there in silence, his eyes shut, holding her close, while she gazed at him with a mix of amazement, love, and uncertainty in her eyes.
CHAPTER IV
VOYAGE INTO THE INFERNO
The morning after a certain night on which Soames at last asserted his rights and acted like a man, he breakfasted alone.
The morning after a particular night when Soames finally stood up for himself and acted like a man, he had breakfast alone.
He breakfasted by gaslight, the fog of late November wrapping the town as in some monstrous blanket till the trees of the Square even were barely visible from the dining-room window.
He had breakfast under the gaslight, with the late November fog shrouding the town like some huge blanket until the trees in the Square were hardly visible from the dining room window.
He ate steadily, but at times a sensation as though he could not swallow attacked him. Had he been right to yield to his overmastering hunger of the night before, and break down the resistance which he had suffered now too long from this woman who was his lawful and solemnly constituted helpmate?
He ate steadily, but sometimes a feeling like he couldn’t swallow overwhelmed him. Had he done the right thing by giving in to the intense hunger he felt the night before and breaking down the resistance he had endured for too long against this woman who was his legally and solemnly recognized partner?
He was strangely haunted by the recollection of her face, from before which, to soothe her, he had tried to pull her hands—of her terrible smothered sobbing, the like of which he had never heard, and still seemed to hear; and he was still haunted by the odd, intolerable feeling of remorse and shame he had felt, as he stood looking at her by the flame of the single candle, before silently slinking away.
He was oddly haunted by the memory of her face, from which he had tried to pull her hands to comfort her—by her terrible, muffled sobs that he had never heard before and still seemed to hear; and he was still plagued by the strange, unbearable feelings of guilt and shame he had felt while standing there, watching her by the light of the single candle, before quietly slipping away.
And somehow, now that he had acted like this, he was surprised at himself.
And somehow, now that he had behaved this way, he was surprised by himself.
Two nights before, at Winifred Dartie’s, he had taken Mrs. MacAnder into dinner. She had said to him, looking in his face with her sharp, greenish eyes: “And so your wife is a great friend of that Mr. Bosinney’s?”
Two nights ago, at Winifred Dartie’s, he had taken Mrs. MacAnder to dinner. She had looked him in the eye with her sharp, greenish eyes and said, “So your wife is really close with that Mr. Bosinney, huh?”
Not deigning to ask what she meant, he had brooded over her words.
Not bothering to ask what she meant, he had thought deeply about her words.
They had roused in him a fierce jealousy, which, with the peculiar perversion of this instinct, had turned to fiercer desire.
They had ignited a strong jealousy in him, which, with the unique twist of this feeling, had morphed into an even stronger desire.
Without the incentive of Mrs. MacAnder’s words he might never have done what he had done. Without their incentive and the accident of finding his wife’s door for once unlocked, which had enabled him to steal upon her asleep.
Without the motivation from Mrs. MacAnder’s words, he might never have done what he did. Without that motivation and the chance of finding his wife’s door unlocked for once, which allowed him to sneak up on her while she was asleep.
Slumber had removed his doubts, but the morning brought them again. One thought comforted him: No one would know—it was not the sort of thing that she would speak about.
Slumber had taken away his doubts, but morning brought them back. One thought reassured him: No one would find out—it wasn’t the kind of thing she would talk about.
And, indeed, when the vehicle of his daily business life, which needed so imperatively the grease of clear and practical thought, started rolling once more with the reading of his letters, those nightmare-like doubts began to assume less extravagant importance at the back of his mind. The incident was really not of great moment; women made a fuss about it in books; but in the cool judgment of right-thinking men, of men of the world, of such as he recollected often received praise in the Divorce Court, he had but done his best to sustain the sanctity of marriage, to prevent her from abandoning her duty, possibly, if she were still seeing Bosinney, from....
And indeed, when his daily work life, which needed clear and practical thinking, got back on track with the reading of his letters, those nightmarish doubts started to fade into the background. The whole incident really wasn’t that important; women made a big deal out of it in stories, but in the clear judgment of sensible men—men who were respected in society, like those he remembered often received praise in divorce cases—he had done his best to uphold the sanctity of marriage, to stop her from neglecting her responsibilities, especially if she was still seeing Bosinney, from....
No, he did not regret it.
No, he didn’t regret that.
Now that the first step towards reconciliation had been taken, the rest would be comparatively—comparatively....
Now that the first step toward making amends had been taken, the rest would be relatively—relatively....
He, rose and walked to the window. His nerve had been shaken. The sound of smothered sobbing was in his ears again. He could not get rid of it.
He got up and walked to the window. His nerves were on edge. The sound of muffled sobbing was ringing in his ears again. He couldn't shake it off.
He put on his fur coat, and went out into the fog; having to go into the City, he took the underground railway from Sloane Square station.
He put on his fur coat and stepped out into the fog. Since he had to go into the City, he took the subway from Sloane Square station.
In his corner of the first-class compartment filled with City men the smothered sobbing still haunted him, so he opened The Times with the rich crackle that drowns all lesser sounds, and, barricaded behind it, set himself steadily to con the news.
In his corner of the first-class compartment crowded with city men, the muffled sobbing still lingered in his mind, so he opened The Times with the crisp crackle that silences everything else, and, shielded by it, focused intently on reading the news.
He read that a Recorder had charged a grand jury on the previous day with a more than usually long list of offences. He read of three murders, five manslaughters, seven arsons, and as many as eleven rapes—a surprisingly high number—in addition to many less conspicuous crimes, to be tried during a coming Sessions; and from one piece of news he went on to another, keeping the paper well before his face.
He read that a Recorder had given a grand jury a longer than normal list of crimes the day before. He saw three murders, five manslaughters, seven arsons, and as many as eleven rapes—a surprisingly high number—along with many less obvious crimes, all set to be tried during the upcoming Sessions; and from one piece of news, he moved on to another, holding the paper right in front of his face.
And still, inseparable from his reading, was the memory of Irene’s tear-stained face, and the sounds from her broken heart.
And still, tied to his reading, was the memory of Irene’s tear-streaked face and the sounds of her shattered heart.
The day was a busy one, including, in addition to the ordinary affairs of his practice, a visit to his brokers, Messrs. Grin and Grinning, to give them instructions to sell his shares in the New Colliery Co., Ltd., whose business he suspected, rather than knew, was stagnating (this enterprise afterwards slowly declined, and was ultimately sold for a song to an American syndicate); and a long conference at Waterbuck, Q.C.’s chambers, attended by Boulter, by Fiske, the junior counsel, and Waterbuck, Q.C., himself.
The day was hectic, involving not just the usual tasks of his practice but also a trip to his brokers, Messrs. Grin and Grinning, to instruct them to sell his shares in the New Colliery Co., Ltd. He suspected, but didn’t know for sure, that the company was struggling (this venture later slowly declined and was ultimately sold for a pittance to an American syndicate); and a lengthy meeting at Waterbuck, Q.C.’s chambers, attended by Boulter, Fiske, the junior counsel, and Waterbuck, Q.C. himself.
The case of Forsyte v. Bosinney was expected to be reached on the morrow, before Mr. Justice Bentham.
The case of Forsyte v. Bosinney was set to be heard tomorrow, in front of Mr. Justice Bentham.
Mr. Justice Bentham, a man of common-sense rather than too great legal knowledge, was considered to be about the best man they could have to try the action. He was a “strong” Judge.
Mr. Justice Bentham, a practical man rather than an overly knowledgeable legal expert, was seen as the best person to handle the case. He was a "strong" judge.
Waterbuck, Q.C., in pleasing conjunction with an almost rude neglect of Boulter and Fiske paid to Soames a good deal of attention, by instinct or the sounder evidence of rumour, feeling him to be a man of property.
Waterbuck, Q.C., happily paired with an almost blatant disregard for Boulter and Fiske, gave Soames quite a bit of attention, either by instinct or from the more reliable source of gossip, sensing that he was a wealthy man.
He held with remarkable consistency to the opinion he had already expressed in writing, that the issue would depend to a great extent on the evidence given at the trial, and in a few well directed remarks he advised Soames not to be too careful in giving that evidence. “A little bluffness, Mr. Forsyte,” he said, “a little bluffness,” and after he had spoken he laughed firmly, closed his lips tight, and scratched his head just below where he had pushed his wig back, for all the world like the gentleman-farmer for whom he loved to be taken. He was considered perhaps the leading man in breach of promise cases.
He consistently stuck to the opinion he had already expressed in writing, that the outcome would largely depend on the evidence presented at the trial. In a few pointed comments, he advised Soames not to be too cautious when giving that evidence. “A little bravado, Mr. Forsyte,” he said, “a little bravado,” and after he spoke, he laughed confidently, pressed his lips together, and scratched his head just below where he had pushed his wig back, looking just like the gentleman farmer he liked to be seen as. He was regarded as perhaps the leading figure in breach of promise cases.
Soames used the underground again in going home.
Soames took the subway again on his way home.
The fog was worse than ever at Sloane Square station. Through the still, thick blur, men groped in and out; women, very few, grasped their reticules to their bosoms and handkerchiefs to their mouths; crowned with the weird excrescence of the driver, haloed by a vague glow of lamp-light that seemed to drown in vapour before it reached the pavement, cabs loomed dim-shaped ever and again, and discharged citizens, bolting like rabbits to their burrows.
The fog was worse than ever at Sloane Square station. Through the dense, thick haze, men stumbled in and out; women, very few, clutched their bags close to their chests and pressed handkerchiefs to their mouths. Cabs appeared awkwardly through the fog, their shapes barely visible, surrounded by a faint glow of lamplight that vanished into the mist before it hit the ground, and let out passengers who darted away like rabbits to their burrows.
And these shadowy figures, wrapped each in his own little shroud of fog, took no notice of each other. In the great warren, each rabbit for himself, especially those clothed in the more expensive fur, who, afraid of carriages on foggy days, are driven underground.
And these shadowy figures, each wrapped in their own little shroud of fog, didn’t notice one another. In the big warren, it’s every rabbit for themselves, especially those dressed in the pricier fur, who, scared of carriages on foggy days, are pushed underground.
One figure, however, not far from Soames, waited at the station door.
One person, though, not far from Soames, stood waiting at the station door.
Some buccaneer or lover, of whom each Forsyte thought: “Poor devil! looks as if he were having a bad time!” Their kind hearts beat a stroke faster for that poor, waiting, anxious lover in the fog; but they hurried by, well knowing that they had neither time nor money to spare for any suffering but their own.
Some pirate or lover, about whom each Forsyte thought: “Poor guy! Looks like he’s going through a rough patch!” Their kind hearts skipped a beat for that poor, waiting, anxious lover in the fog; but they rushed past, fully aware that they had neither time nor money to spare for anyone’s suffering but their own.
Only a policeman, patrolling slowly and at intervals, took an interest in that waiting figure, the brim of whose slouch hat half hid a face reddened by the cold, all thin, and haggard, over which a hand stole now and again to smooth away anxiety, or renew the resolution that kept him waiting there. But the waiting lover (if lover he were) was used to policemen’s scrutiny, or too absorbed in his anxiety, for he never flinched. A hardened case, accustomed to long trysts, to anxiety, and fog, and cold, if only his mistress came at last. Foolish lover! Fogs last until the spring; there is also snow and rain, no comfort anywhere; gnawing fear if you bring her out, gnawing fear if you bid her stay at home!
Only a cop, patrolling slowly and occasionally, took notice of the figure waiting there, the brim of his slouch hat partly hiding a face reddened by the cold, thin and haggard, with a hand that occasionally reached up to smooth away anxiety or reinforce the determination that kept him waiting. But the waiting lover (if he really was a lover) was either used to being checked out by cops or too caught up in his worry, because he never flinched. A tough case, used to long waits, anxiety, fog, and cold, if only his mistress would show up at last. Silly lover! Fogs last until spring; there’s also snow and rain, no comfort anywhere; gnawing fear if you bring her out, gnawing fear if you tell her to stay home!
“Serve him right; he should arrange his affairs better!”
“Serves him right; he should manage his stuff better!”
So any respectable Forsyte. Yet, if that sounder citizen could have listened at the waiting lover’s heart, out there in the fog and the cold, he would have said again: “Yes, poor devil he’s having a bad time!”
So any respectable Forsyte. Yet, if that upstanding citizen could have listened to the waiting lover’s heart, out there in the fog and the cold, he would have said again: “Yes, poor guy, he’s having a rough time!”
Soames got into his cab, and, with the glass down, crept along Sloane Street, and so along the Brompton Road, and home. He reached his house at five.
Soames stepped into his cab, and with the window down, slowly made his way down Sloane Street, then along the Brompton Road, and finally home. He arrived at his house at five.
His wife was not in. She had gone out a quarter of an hour before. Out at such a time of night, into this terrible fog! What was the meaning of that?
His wife wasn't home. She had left fifteen minutes earlier. Out at this time of night, in this awful fog! What did that mean?
He sat by the dining-room fire, with the door open, disturbed to the soul, trying to read the evening paper. A book was no good—in daily papers alone was any narcotic to such worry as his. From the customary events recorded in the journal he drew some comfort. “Suicide of an actress”—“Grave indisposition of a Statesman” (that chronic sufferer)—“Divorce of an army officer”—“Fire in a colliery”—he read them all. They helped him a little—prescribed by the greatest of all doctors, our natural taste.
He sat by the dining room fire with the door open, deeply disturbed, trying to read the evening paper. A book wouldn’t do—only the daily news had any way of distracting him from his worries. He found some comfort in the usual events reported in the newspaper. “Suicide of an actress”—“Serious illness of a statesman” (that perennial sufferer)—“Divorce of an army officer”—“Fire in a mine”—he read them all. They helped him a bit—just what our natural inclinations prescribe.
It was nearly seven when he heard her come in.
It was almost seven when he heard her come in.
The incident of the night before had long lost its importance under stress of anxiety at her strange sortie into the fog. But now that Irene was home, the memory of her broken-hearted sobbing came back to him, and he felt nervous at the thought of facing her.
The event from the night before had faded in significance under the weight of her anxiety about her unusual venture into the fog. But now that Irene was home, he was reminded of her heartbroken sobs, and he felt uneasy at the thought of having to face her.
She was already on the stairs; her grey fur coat hung to her knees, its high collar almost hid her face, she wore a thick veil.
She was already on the stairs; her gray fur coat reached her knees, its high collar nearly concealed her face, and she had on a thick veil.
She neither turned to look at him nor spoke. No ghost or stranger could have passed more silently.
She didn't turn to look at him or say anything. No ghost or stranger could have passed by more quietly.
Bilson came to lay dinner, and told him that Mrs. Forsyte was not coming down; she was having the soup in her room.
Bilson came to serve dinner and told him that Mrs. Forsyte wasn't coming down; she was having the soup in her room.
For once Soames did not “change”; it was, perhaps, the first time in his life that he had sat down to dinner with soiled cuffs, and, not even noticing them, he brooded long over his wine. He sent Bilson to light a fire in his picture-room, and presently went up there himself.
For once, Soames didn't "change"; it was maybe the first time in his life that he sat down to dinner with dirty cuffs, and, without even noticing them, he brooded for a long time over his wine. He told Bilson to light a fire in his picture room, and soon he went up there himself.
Turning on the gas, he heaved a deep sigh, as though amongst these treasures, the backs of which confronted him in stacks, around the little room, he had found at length his peace of mind. He went straight up to the greatest treasure of them all, an undoubted Turner, and, carrying it to the easel, turned its face to the light. There had been a movement in Turners, but he had not been able to make up his mind to part with it. He stood for a long time, his pale, clean-shaven face poked forward above his stand-up collar, looking at the picture as though he were adding it up; a wistful expression came into his eyes; he found, perhaps, that it came to too little. He took it down from the easel to put it back against the wall; but, in crossing the room, stopped, for he seemed to hear sobbing.
Turning on the gas, he let out a deep sigh, as if among these treasures, stacked around the small room, he had finally found his peace of mind. He walked straight up to the biggest treasure of them all, a true Turner, and, taking it to the easel, faced it toward the light. There had been a lot of interest in Turners, but he hadn’t been able to bring himself to sell it. He stood there for a long time, his pale, clean-shaven face leaning forward above his stand-up collar, studying the painting as if he were calculating its worth; a wistful look appeared in his eyes; he perhaps realized that it added up to too little. He took it down from the easel to return it to the wall; but, as he crossed the room, he paused, thinking he heard someone sobbing.
It was nothing—only the sort of thing that had been bothering him in the morning. And soon after, putting the high guard before the blazing fire, he stole downstairs.
It was nothing—just the kind of thing that had been on his mind earlier that morning. Soon after, placing the high guard in front of the blazing fire, he quietly went downstairs.
Fresh for the morrow! was his thought. It was long before he went to sleep....
Fresh for tomorrow! was his thought. It took him a while to fall asleep...
It is now to George Forsyte that the mind must turn for light on the events of that fog-engulfed afternoon.
It is now George Forsyte to whom we must look for insight into the events of that foggy afternoon.
The wittiest and most sportsmanlike of the Forsytes had passed the day reading a novel in the paternal mansion at Princes’ Gardens. Since a recent crisis in his financial affairs he had been kept on parole by Roger, and compelled to reside “at home.”
The cleverest and most honorable of the Forsytes had spent the day reading a novel in the family home at Princes’ Gardens. After a recent financial setback, he had been put on a kind of probation by Roger and was required to stay “at home.”
Towards five o’clock he went out, and took train at South Kensington Station (for everyone to-day went Underground). His intention was to dine, and pass the evening playing billiards at the Red Pottle—that unique hostel, neither club, hotel, nor good gilt restaurant.
Around five o’clock, he went out and caught a train at South Kensington Station (since everyone was taking the Underground that day). He planned to have dinner and spend the evening playing billiards at the Red Pottle—an unusual place that wasn’t really a club, hotel, or fancy restaurant.
He got out at Charing Cross, choosing it in preference to his more usual St. James’s Park, that he might reach Jermyn Street by better lighted ways.
He got out at Charing Cross, choosing it over his usual St. James’s Park, so he could reach Jermyn Street by better-lit paths.
On the platform his eyes—for in combination with a composed and fashionable appearance, George had sharp eyes, and was always on the look-out for fillips to his sardonic humour—his eyes were attracted by a man, who, leaping from a first-class compartment, staggered rather than walked towards the exit.
On the platform, his eyes—since George had a relaxed yet stylish look, and sharp eyes that were always searching for inspiration for his sarcastic humor—were drawn to a man who stumbled out of a first-class compartment, more falling than walking, as he made his way to the exit.
“So ho, my bird!” said George to himself; “why, it’s “the Buccaneer!”” and he put his big figure on the trail. Nothing afforded him greater amusement than a drunken man.
“So hey, my friend!” said George to himself; “wow, it’s the Buccaneer!” and he set off in pursuit. Nothing entertained him more than a drunken man.
Bosinney, who wore a slouch hat, stopped in front of him, spun around, and rushed back towards the carriage he had just left. He was too late. A porter caught him by the coat; the train was already moving on.
Bosinney, who was wearing a slouch hat, stopped in front of him, turned around, and rushed back toward the carriage he had just left. He was too late. A porter grabbed him by the coat; the train was already pulling away.
George’s practised glance caught sight of the face of a lady clad in a grey fur coat at the carriage window. It was Mrs. Soames—and George felt that this was interesting!
George’s trained eye spotted the face of a woman in a grey fur coat at the carriage window. It was Mrs. Soames—and George found this intriguing!
And now he followed Bosinney more closely than ever—up the stairs, past the ticket collector into the street. In that progress, however, his feelings underwent a change; no longer merely curious and amused, he felt sorry for the poor fellow he was shadowing. “The Buccaneer” was not drunk, but seemed to be acting under the stress of violent emotion; he was talking to himself, and all that George could catch were the words “Oh, God!” Nor did he appear to know what he was doing, or where going; but stared, hesitated, moved like a man out of his mind; and from being merely a joker in search of amusement, George felt that he must see the poor chap through.
And now he followed Bosinney more closely than ever—up the stairs, past the ticket collector and into the street. However, during that journey, his feelings changed; no longer just curious and amused, he felt sympathy for the poor guy he was following. “The Buccaneer” wasn’t drunk, but seemed to be overwhelmed with strong emotions; he was talking to himself, and all George could hear were the words “Oh, God!” He also didn’t seem to know what he was doing or where he was going; he stared, hesitated, and moved like someone out of it; and from being just a joker looking for fun, George felt that he needed to help the poor guy out.
He had “taken the knock”—“taken the knock!” And he wondered what on earth Mrs. Soames had been saying, what on earth she had been telling him in the railway carriage. She had looked bad enough herself! It made George sorry to think of her travelling on with her trouble all alone.
He had “taken the hit”—“taken the hit!” And he wondered what Mrs. Soames had been saying, what she had been telling him in the train. She had looked pretty rough herself! It made George feel bad to think of her carrying her troubles all by herself.
He followed close behind Bosinney’s elbow—tall, burly figure, saying nothing, dodging warily—and shadowed him out into the fog.
He closely followed Bosinney, a tall, robust figure, staying silent and moving cautiously, as he trailed him into the fog.
There was something here beyond a jest! He kept his head admirably, in spite of some excitement, for in addition to compassion, the instincts of the chase were roused within him.
There was something more going on here than just a joke! He managed to stay calm, despite feeling a bit stirred up, because along with his compassion, the instincts of the hunt were awakened in him.
Bosinney walked right out into the thoroughfare—a vast muffled blackness, where a man could not see six paces before him; where, all around, voices or whistles mocked the sense of direction; and sudden shapes came rolling slow upon them; and now and then a light showed like a dim island in an infinite dark sea.
Bosinney stepped out into the street—a huge, dull blackness, where you couldn't see six steps ahead; where, all around, voices or whistles distorted the sense of direction; and unexpected shapes slowly emerged; and now and then a light appeared like a faint island in an endless dark sea.
And fast into this perilous gulf of night walked Bosinney, and fast after him walked George. If the fellow meant to put his “twopenny” under a ’bus, he would stop it if he could! Across the street and back the hunted creature strode, not groping as other men were groping in that gloom, but driven forward as though the faithful George behind wielded a knout; and this chase after a haunted man began to have for George the strangest fascination.
And quickly into this dangerous darkness walked Bosinney, and right behind him walked George. If the guy intended to throw his “two cents” under a bus, he would stop it if he could! He paced across the street and back, not searching around like other men were in that gloom, but pushed forward as if the loyal George behind him was wielding a whip; and this pursuit of a troubled man started to hold the weirdest fascination for George.
But it was now that the affair developed in a way which ever afterwards caused it to remain green in his mind. Brought to a stand-still in the fog, he heard words which threw a sudden light on these proceedings. What Mrs. Soames had said to Bosinney in the train was now no longer dark. George understood from those mutterings that Soames had exercised his rights over an estranged and unwilling wife in the greatest—the supreme act of property.
But it was at this moment that the situation unfolded in a way that would always stick in his mind. Stopped in the fog, he overheard words that suddenly made everything clear. What Mrs. Soames had said to Bosinney on the train was now completely understandable. George realized from those murmurs that Soames had exerted his rights over a distant and reluctant wife in the most extreme— the ultimate act of ownership.
His fancy wandered in the fields of this situation; it impressed him; he guessed something of the anguish, the sexual confusion and horror in Bosinney’s heart. And he thought: “Yes, it’s a bit thick! I don’t wonder the poor fellow is half-cracked!”
His mind drifted through the details of the situation; it affected him deeply; he sensed some of the pain, the sexual confusion and dread in Bosinney's heart. And he thought, "Yeah, it's a bit much! I can see why the poor guy is losing it!"
He had run his quarry to earth on a bench under one of the lions in Trafalgar Square, a monster sphynx astray like themselves in that gulf of darkness. Here, rigid and silent, sat Bosinney, and George, in whose patience was a touch of strange brotherliness, took his stand behind. He was not lacking in a certain delicacy—a sense of form—that did not permit him to intrude upon this tragedy, and he waited, quiet as the lion above, his fur collar hitched above his ears concealing the fleshy redness of his cheeks, concealing all but his eyes with their sardonic, compassionate stare. And men kept passing back from business on the way to their clubs—men whose figures shrouded in cocoons of fog came into view like spectres, and like spectres vanished. Then even in his compassion George’s Quilpish humour broke forth in a sudden longing to pluck these spectres by the sleeve, and say:
He had tracked down his target sitting on a bench beneath one of the lions in Trafalgar Square, a monstrous sphinx just as lost in that sea of darkness. There, stiff and silent, sat Bosinney, while George, whose patience carried a hint of strange camaraderie, stood behind him. He possessed a certain sensitivity—a sense of decorum—that kept him from interfering in this dramatic moment, and he waited, as still as the lion above, his fur collar pulled up over his ears hiding the flushed redness of his cheeks, masking all but his eyes with their sardonic, compassionate gaze. Men continued to pass by on their way from work to their clubs—figures draped in fog that appeared like ghosts and then disappeared. Then, even amidst his empathy, George’s Quilpish humor suddenly sparked a desire to reach out and touch these apparitions, saying:
“Hi, you Johnnies! You don’t often see a show like this! Here’s a poor devil whose mistress has just been telling him a pretty little story of her husband; walk up, walk up! He’s taken the knock, you see.”
“Hey there, everyone! You don’t usually see a show like this! Here’s a poor guy whose girlfriend just shared a cute little story about her husband; come on over, come on over! He’s taken a hit, you see.”
In fancy he saw them gaping round the tortured lover; and grinned as he thought of some respectable, newly-married spectre enabled by the state of his own affections to catch an inkling of what was going on within Bosinney; he fancied he could see his mouth getting wider and wider, and the fog going down and down. For in George was all that contempt of the middle-class—especially of the married middle-class—peculiar to the wild and sportsmanlike spirits in its ranks.
In his imagination, he pictured them surrounding the tormented lover, and he smirked at the thought of some respectable, newly married ghost getting a glimpse of what was happening inside Bosinney; he imagined the ghost's mouth stretching wider and wider, and the fog sinking lower and lower. In George was all that disdain for the middle class—especially for the married middle class—that is typical of the free-spirited and adventurous individuals among them.
But he began to be bored. Waiting was not what he had bargained for.
But he started to get bored. Waiting wasn't what he had signed up for.
“After all,” he thought, “the poor chap will get over it; not the first time such a thing has happened in this little city!” But now his quarry again began muttering words of violent hate and anger. And following a sudden impulse George touched him on the shoulder.
“After all,” he thought, “the poor guy will get over it; this isn't the first time something like this has happened in this small town!” But now his target started muttering words of intense hate and anger again. Acting on a sudden impulse, George tapped him on the shoulder.
Bosinney spun round.
Bosinney turned around.
“Who are you? What do you want?”
“Who are you? What do you want?”
George could have stood it well enough in the light of the gas lamps, in the light of that everyday world of which he was so hardy a connoisseur; but in this fog, where all was gloomy and unreal, where nothing had that matter-of-fact value associated by Forsytes with earth, he was a victim to strange qualms, and as he tried to stare back into the eyes of this maniac, he thought:
George could have handled it just fine under the gas lamps, in that everyday world that he was so well-acquainted with; but in this fog, where everything was dark and surreal, and nothing held the practical value that the Forsytes associated with reality, he felt a wave of strange unease. As he attempted to look back into the eyes of this maniac, he thought:
“If I see a bobby, I’ll hand him over; he’s not fit to be at large.”
“If I see a cop, I’ll turn him in; he shouldn’t be free.”
But waiting for no answer, Bosinney strode off into the fog, and George followed, keeping perhaps a little further off, yet more than ever set on tracking him down.
But without waiting for a response, Bosinney walked off into the fog, and George followed, staying perhaps a bit farther back, yet more determined than ever to catch up with him.
“He can’t go on long like this,” he thought. “It’s God’s own miracle he’s not been run over already.” He brooded no more on policemen, a sportsman’s sacred fire alive again within him.
“He can’t keep this up for much longer,” he thought. “It’s a total miracle he hasn’t been run over already.” He stopped worrying about the police, and a sportsman’s passion was reignited within him.
Into a denser gloom than ever Bosinney held on at a furious pace; but his pursuer perceived more method in his madness—he was clearly making his way westwards.
Into a darker gloom than ever, Bosinney pressed on at a furious pace; however, his pursuer noticed more strategy in his madness—he was clearly heading west.
“He’s really going for Soames!” thought George. The idea was attractive. It would be a sporting end to such a chase. He had always disliked his cousin.
“He's really going for Soames!” thought George. The idea was appealing. It would be a thrilling conclusion to such a pursuit. He had always disliked his cousin.
The shaft of a passing cab brushed against his shoulder and made him leap aside. He did not intend to be killed for the Buccaneer, or anyone. Yet, with hereditary tenacity, he stuck to the trail through vapour that blotted out everything but the shadow of the hunted man and the dim moon of the nearest lamp.
The side of a passing cab brushed against his shoulder and made him jump aside. He wasn't about to get killed for the Buccaneer or anyone else. Still, with stubborn determination passed down from his ancestors, he kept following the path through the fog that obscured everything except for the silhouette of the man he was chasing and the faint light of the closest lamp.
Then suddenly, with the instinct of a town-stroller, George knew himself to be in Piccadilly. Here he could find his way blindfold; and freed from the strain of geographical uncertainty, his mind returned to Bosinney’s trouble.
Then suddenly, with the instinct of a city walker, George realized he was in Piccadilly. Here, he could navigate without looking; and free from the pressure of not knowing where he was, his thoughts went back to Bosinney’s problem.
Down the long avenue of his man-about-town experience, bursting, as it were, through a smirch of doubtful amours, there stalked to him a memory of his youth. A memory, poignant still, that brought the scent of hay, the gleam of moonlight, a summer magic, into the reek and blackness of this London fog—the memory of a night when in the darkest shadow of a lawn he had overheard from a woman’s lips that he was not her sole possessor. And for a moment George walked no longer in black Piccadilly, but lay again, with hell in his heart, and his face to the sweet-smelling, dewy grass, in the long shadow of poplars that hid the moon.
Down the long path of his city experience, breaking through a haze of questionable romances, a memory from his youth came to him. A memory, still vivid, that brought the scent of fresh hay, the shimmer of moonlight, and a touch of summer magic into the thick, murky atmosphere of this London fog—the recollection of a night when, hidden in the deepest shadow of a lawn, he had heard from a woman’s lips that he wasn’t her only lover. And for a moment, George wasn’t walking in dark Piccadilly anymore; he was once again lying with turmoil in his heart, facing the sweet-smelling, dewy grass, in the long shadow of poplars that concealed the moon.
A longing seized him to throw his arm round the Buccaneer, and say, “Come, old boy. Time cures all. Let’s go and drink it off!”
A craving hit him to wrap his arm around the Buccaneer and say, “Come on, buddy. Time heals everything. Let’s go grab a drink!”
But a voice yelled at him, and he started back. A cab rolled out of blackness, and into blackness disappeared. And suddenly George perceived that he had lost Bosinney. He ran forward and back, felt his heart clutched by a sickening fear, the dark fear which lives in the wings of the fog. Perspiration started out on his brow. He stood quite still, listening with all his might.
But a voice shouted at him, and he jumped back. A cab emerged from the darkness and vanished into it. Suddenly, George realized that he had lost Bosinney. He rushed forward and then back, feeling a sickening fear gripping his heart, the deep fear that lurks in the fog. Sweat broke out on his forehead. He stood completely still, listening with all his strength.
“And then,” as he confided to Dartie the same evening in the course of a game of billiards at the Red Pottle, “I lost him.”
“And then,” he confided to Dartie that evening while playing billiards at the Red Pottle, “I lost him.”
Dartie twirled complacently at his dark moustache. He had just put together a neat break of twenty-three,—failing at a “Jenny.” “And who was she?” he asked.
Dartie twirled contentedly at his dark mustache. He had just made a smooth break of twenty-three—missing a “Jenny.” “And who was she?” he asked.
George looked slowly at the “man of the world’s” fattish, sallow face, and a little grim smile lurked about the curves of his cheeks and his heavy-lidded eyes.
George looked slowly at the "man of the world’s" chubby, pale face, and a slight grim smile hung around the curves of his cheeks and his heavy-lidded eyes.
“No, no, my fine fellow,” he thought, “I’m not going to tell you.” For though he mixed with Dartie a good deal, he thought him a bit of a cad.
“No, no, my good man,” he thought, “I’m not going to tell you.” Even though he spent quite a bit of time with Dartie, he considered him a bit of a jerk.
“Oh, some little love-lady or other,” he said, and chalked his cue.
"Oh, some little love girl or something," he said, and chalked his cue.
“A love-lady!” exclaimed Dartie—he used a more figurative expression. “I made sure it was our friend Soa....”
“A love-lady!” Dartie exclaimed—he used a more colorful expression. “I made sure it was our friend Soa....”
“Did you?” said George curtly. “Then damme you’ve made an error.”
“Did you?” George said sharply. “Then damn it, you’ve made a mistake.”
He missed his shot. He was careful not to allude to the subject again till, towards eleven o’clock, having, in his poetic phraseology, “looked upon the drink when it was yellow,” he drew aside the blind, and gazed out into the street. The murky blackness of the fog was but faintly broken by the lamps of the “Red Pottle,” and no shape of mortal man or thing was in sight.
He missed his chance. He was careful not to bring up the subject again until around eleven o’clock, having, in his poetic way, “looked at the drink when it was yellow,” he pulled back the blind and looked out into the street. The thick darkness of the fog was only slightly illuminated by the lights of the “Red Pottle,” and there was no sign of any person or creature in sight.
“I can’t help thinking of that poor Buccaneer,” he said. “He may be wandering out there now in that fog. If he’s not a corpse,” he added with strange dejection.
“I can’t stop thinking about that poor Buccaneer,” he said. “He might be out there wandering in that fog right now. If he’s not a corpse,” he added with an odd sense of sadness.
“Corpse!” said Dartie, in whom the recollection of his defeat at Richmond flared up. “He’s all right. Ten to one if he wasn’t tight!”
“Corpse!” Dartie said, recalling his loss at Richmond. “He’s fine. Ten to one he was just drunk!”
George turned on him, looking really formidable, with a sort of savage gloom on his big face.
George turned to him, looking really intimidating, with a kind of fierce darkness on his large face.
“Dry up!” he said. “Don’t I tell you he’s ‘taken the knock!’”
“Shut it!” he said. “Didn’t I tell you he’s ‘taken the hit!’”
CHAPTER V
THE TRIAL
In the morning of his case, which was second in the list, Soames was again obliged to start without seeing Irene, and it was just as well, for he had not as yet made up his mind what attitude to adopt towards her.
In the morning of his case, which was second on the list, Soames had to start again without seeing Irene, and it was probably for the best, because he still hadn't decided what approach to take with her.
He had been requested to be in court by half-past ten, to provide against the event of the first action (a breach of promise) collapsing, which however it did not, both sides showing a courage that afforded Waterbuck, Q.C., an opportunity for improving his already great reputation in this class of case. He was opposed by Ram, the other celebrated breach of promise man. It was a battle of giants.
He was asked to be in court by 10:30 to prepare in case the first case (a breach of promise) fell through, but it didn’t. Both sides showed a courage that gave Waterbuck, Q.C., a chance to enhance his already stellar reputation in this type of case. He was up against Ram, another well-known breach of promise attorney. It was a showdown between giants.
The court delivered judgment just before the luncheon interval. The jury left the box for good, and Soames went out to get something to eat. He met James standing at the little luncheon-bar, like a pelican in the wilderness of the galleries, bent over a sandwich with a glass of sherry before him. The spacious emptiness of the great central hall, over which father and son brooded as they stood together, was marred now and then for a fleeting moment by barristers in wig and gown hurriedly bolting across, by an occasional old lady or rusty-coated man, looking up in a frightened way, and by two persons, bolder than their generation, seated in an embrasure arguing. The sound of their voices arose, together with a scent as of neglected wells, which, mingling with the odour of the galleries, combined to form the savour, like nothing but the emanation of a refined cheese, so indissolubly connected with the administration of British Justice.
The court delivered its verdict just before the lunch break. The jury left the box for good, and Soames stepped out to grab a bite to eat. He ran into James standing at the small lunch counter, looking lost in the crowd, hunched over a sandwich with a glass of sherry in front of him. The vast emptiness of the large central hall, where father and son lingered together, was occasionally interrupted by barristers in wigs and gowns rushing across, a few elderly ladies or tired-looking men glancing around nervously, and two people, bolder than most, sitting in a nook and arguing. The sound of their voices filled the air along with a smell reminiscent of neglected wells, which mixed with the odors from the galleries, creating an aroma that was oddly similar to the scent of fine cheese, something that felt deeply intertwined with the practice of British Justice.
It was not long before James addressed his son.
It wasn't long before James spoke to his son.
“When’s your case coming on? I suppose it’ll be on directly. I shouldn’t wonder if this Bosinney’d say anything; I should think he’d have to. He’ll go bankrupt if it goes against him.” He took a large bite at his sandwich and a mouthful of sherry. “Your mother,” he said, “wants you and Irene to come and dine to-night.”
“When is your case going to be heard? I guess it’ll be soon. I wouldn’t be surprised if Bosinney says something; I think he’ll have to. He’ll go broke if it doesn’t go his way.” He took a big bite of his sandwich and a sip of sherry. “Your mom,” he said, “wants you and Irene to come over for dinner tonight.”
A chill smile played round Soames’s lips; he looked back at his father. Anyone who had seen the look, cold and furtive, thus interchanged, might have been pardoned for not appreciating the real understanding between them. James finished his sherry at a draught.
A slight, cold smile curled on Soames’s lips as he glanced back at his father. Anyone who saw the cold and secretive exchange between them might have been forgiven for not grasping the true connection they shared. James downed his sherry in one go.
“How much?” he asked.
"How much?" he asked.
On returning to the court Soames took at once his rightful seat on the front bench beside his solicitor. He ascertained where his father was seated with a glance so sidelong as to commit nobody.
On returning to the court, Soames immediately took his rightful seat on the front bench next to his lawyer. He checked where his father was sitting with a casual glance that wouldn’t draw attention.
James, sitting back with his hands clasped over the handle of his umbrella, was brooding on the end of the bench immediately behind counsel, whence he could get away at once when the case was over. He considered Bosinney’s conduct in every way outrageous, but he did not wish to run up against him, feeling that the meeting would be awkward.
James, leaning back with his hands clasped around the handle of his umbrella, was stuck in thought on the end of the bench right behind the lawyer, where he could leave as soon as the case concluded. He found Bosinney’s behavior completely unacceptable, but he didn’t want to confront him, sensing that it would be an uncomfortable encounter.
Next to the Divorce Court, this court was, perhaps, the favourite emporium of justice, libel, breach of promise, and other commercial actions being frequently decided there. Quite a sprinkling of persons unconnected with the law occupied the back benches, and the hat of a woman or two could be seen in the gallery.
Next to the Divorce Court, this court was probably the favorite place for justice, with cases of libel, breach of promise, and other business disputes being commonly settled there. A fair number of people not involved in the law filled the back benches, and a couple of women’s hats could be spotted in the gallery.
The two rows of seats immediately in front of James were gradually filled by barristers in wigs, who sat down to make pencil notes, chat, and attend to their teeth; but his interest was soon diverted from these lesser lights of justice by the entrance of Waterbuck, Q.C., with the wings of his silk gown rustling, and his red, capable face supported by two short, brown whiskers. The famous Q.C. looked, as James freely admitted, the very picture of a man who could heckle a witness.
The two rows of seats right in front of James were slowly filled by lawyers in wigs, who sat down to jot down notes, chat, and check their teeth; but his attention was quickly shifted from these minor players in justice by the arrival of Waterbuck, Q.C., with the fabric of his silk gown rustling and his sturdy, reddish face framed by two short, brown sideburns. The well-known Q.C. looked, as James openly acknowledged, just like someone who could cross-examine a witness.
For all his experience, it so happened that he had never seen Waterbuck, Q.C., before, and, like many Forsytes in the lower branch of the profession, he had an extreme admiration for a good cross-examiner. The long, lugubrious folds in his cheeks relaxed somewhat after seeing him, especially as he now perceived that Soames alone was represented by silk.
For all his experience, he had never seen Waterbuck, Q.C., before, and, like many Forsytes in the lower branch of the profession, he really admired a skilled cross-examiner. The deep, sorrowful lines in his cheeks eased a bit after seeing him, especially since he now realized that Soames was the only one represented by silk.
Waterbuck, Q.C., had barely screwed round on his elbow to chat with his Junior before Mr. Justice Bentham himself appeared—a thin, rather hen-like man, with a little stoop, clean-shaven under his snowy wig. Like all the rest of the court, Waterbuck rose, and remained on his feet until the judge was seated. James rose but slightly; he was already comfortable, and had no opinion of Bentham, having sat next but one to him at dinner twice at the Bumley Tomms’. Bumley Tomm was rather a poor thing, though he had been so successful. James himself had given him his first brief. He was excited, too, for he had just found out that Bosinney was not in court.
Waterbuck, Q.C., had just turned to talk to his junior when Mr. Justice Bentham walked in—a tall, somewhat awkward man with a slight stoop, clean-shaven under his snowy wig. Like everyone else in the courtroom, Waterbuck stood up and stayed on his feet until the judge took his seat. James stood up a little, as he was already comfortable and didn’t think much of Bentham since he had sat next to him at dinner twice at the Bumley Tomms’. Bumley Tomm was somewhat unimpressive, even though he had achieved a lot. James himself had given him his first case. He was also feeling a bit anxious because he had just discovered that Bosinney was not in the courtroom.
“Now, what’s he mean by that?” he kept on thinking.
“Now, what does he mean by that?” he kept thinking.
The case having been called on, Waterbuck, Q.C., pushing back his papers, hitched his gown on his shoulder, and, with a semi-circular look around him, like a man who is going to bat, arose and addressed the Court.
The case was called, and Waterbuck, Q.C., clearing his papers, adjusted his gown on his shoulder and, taking a sweeping glance around like someone getting ready to bat, stood up and spoke to the Court.
The facts, he said, were not in dispute, and all that his Lordship would be asked was to interpret the correspondence which had taken place between his client and the defendant, an architect, with reference to the decoration of a house. He would, however, submit that this correspondence could only mean one very plain thing. After briefly reciting the history of the house at Robin Hill, which he described as a mansion, and the actual facts of expenditure, he went on as follows:
The facts, he stated, were not up for debate, and all that his Lordship would be asked to do was to interpret the communication that occurred between his client and the defendant, an architect, regarding the decoration of a house. He would, however, argue that this communication could only signify one very clear thing. After briefly outlining the history of the house at Robin Hill, which he referred to as a mansion, and the actual details of the spending, he continued as follows:
“My client, Mr. Soames Forsyte, is a gentleman, a man of property, who would be the last to dispute any legitimate claim that might be made against him, but he has met with such treatment from his architect in the matter of this house, over which he has, as your lordship has heard, already spent some twelve—some twelve thousand pounds, a sum considerably in advance of the amount he had originally contemplated, that as a matter of principle—and this I cannot too strongly emphasize—as a matter of principle, and in the interests of others, he has felt himself compelled to bring this action. The point put forward in defence by the architect I will suggest to your lordship is not worthy of a moment’s serious consideration.” He then read the correspondence.
“My client, Mr. Soames Forsyte, is a gentleman and a property owner who would never dispute any legitimate claim against him. However, he has faced such treatment from his architect regarding this house that he has already spent about twelve—twelve thousand pounds on, which is well beyond what he initially expected. As a matter of principle—and I cannot emphasize this enough—and in the interest of others, he felt he had to bring this action. The defense presented by the architect is, I suggest, not worthy of any serious consideration.” He then read the correspondence.
His client, “a man of recognised position,” was prepared to go into the box, and to swear that he never did authorize, that it was never in his mind to authorize, the expenditure of any money beyond the extreme limit of twelve thousand and fifty pounds, which he had clearly fixed; and not further to waste the time of the court, he would at once call Mr. Forsyte.
His client, “a man of recognized status,” was ready to take the stand and swear that he never authorized, and never intended to authorize, spending any money beyond the strict limit of twelve thousand and fifty pounds, which he had clearly established; and to avoid wasting the court's time, he would immediately call Mr. Forsyte.
Soames then went into the box. His whole appearance was striking in its composure. His face, just supercilious enough, pale and clean-shaven, with a little line between the eyes, and compressed lips; his dress in unostentatious order, one hand neatly gloved, the other bare. He answered the questions put to him in a somewhat low, but distinct voice. His evidence under cross-examination savoured of taciturnity.
Soames then entered the box. He looked remarkably composed. His face, slightly arrogant, pale and clean-shaven, had a faint line between his eyes and tight lips; he was dressed neatly without being flashy, one hand gloved and the other bare. He responded to the questions in a somewhat quiet but clear voice. His evidence during cross-examination had a hint of being uncommunicative.
Had he not used the expression, “a free hand”? No.
Had he not used the phrase, “a free hand”? No.
“Come, come!”
"Come on!"
The expression he had used was “a free hand in the terms of this correspondence.”
The phrase he used was "a free hand in the terms of this correspondence."
“Would you tell the Court that that was English?”
“Could you tell the Court that was English?”
“Yes!”
“Absolutely!”
“What do you say it means?”
“What do you think it means?”
“What it says!”
"What it means!"
“Are you prepared to deny that it is a contradiction in terms?”
“Are you ready to say that it’s not a contradiction in terms?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“You are not an Irishman?”
"Are you not Irish?"
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Are you a well-educated man?”
“Are you educated?”
“Yes.”
"Yes."
“And yet you persist in that statement?”
“And yet you still stand by that statement?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
Throughout this and much more cross-examination, which turned again and again around the “nice point,” James sat with his hand behind his ear, his eyes fixed upon his son.
Throughout this and much more cross-examination, which kept circling back to the “nice point,” James sat with his hand behind his ear, his eyes focused on his son.
He was proud of him! He could not but feel that in similar circumstances he himself would have been tempted to enlarge his replies, but his instinct told him that this taciturnity was the very thing. He sighed with relief, however, when Soames, slowly turning, and without any change of expression, descended from the box.
He was proud of him! He couldn't help but think that if he were in the same situation, he would have been tempted to elaborate on his responses, but his instinct told him that this quietness was exactly what was needed. He sighed with relief when Soames, slowly turning and without any change in expression, got down from the box.
When it came to the turn of Bosinney’s Counsel to address the Judge, James redoubled his attention, and he searched the Court again and again to see if Bosinney were not somewhere concealed.
When it was Bosinney's lawyer's turn to speak to the Judge, James focused even more and scanned the courtroom repeatedly to see if Bosinney was hiding anywhere.
Young Chankery began nervously; he was placed by Bosinney’s absence in an awkward position. He therefore did his best to turn that absence to account.
Young Chankery started off feeling nervous; he found himself in an awkward spot due to Bosinney's absence. So, he tried his best to make the most of that absence.
He could not but fear—he said—that his client had met with an accident. He had fully expected him there to give evidence; they had sent round that morning both to Mr. Bosinney’s office and to his rooms (though he knew they were one and the same, he thought it was as well not to say so), but it was not known where he was, and this he considered to be ominous, knowing how anxious Mr. Bosinney had been to give his evidence. He had not, however, been instructed to apply for an adjournment, and in default of such instruction he conceived it his duty to go on. The plea on which he somewhat confidently relied, and which his client, had he not unfortunately been prevented in some way from attending, would have supported by his evidence, was that such an expression as a “free hand” could not be limited, fettered, and rendered unmeaning, by any verbiage which might follow it. He would go further and say that the correspondence showed that whatever he might have said in his evidence, Mr. Forsyte had in fact never contemplated repudiating liability on any of the work ordered or executed by his architect. The defendant had certainly never contemplated such a contingency, or, as was demonstrated by his letters, he would never have proceeded with the work—a work of extreme delicacy, carried out with great care and efficiency, to meet and satisfy the fastidious taste of a connoisseur, a rich man, a man of property. He felt strongly on this point, and feeling strongly he used, perhaps, rather strong words when he said that this action was of a most unjustifiable, unexpected, indeed—unprecedented character. If his Lordship had had the opportunity that he himself had made it his duty to take, to go over this very fine house and see the great delicacy and beauty of the decorations executed by his client—an artist in his most honourable profession—he felt convinced that not for one moment would his Lordship tolerate this, he would use no stronger word than daring attempt to evade legitimate responsibility.
He couldn’t help but worry—he said—that his client had gotten into some kind of accident. He had fully expected him to be there to give his testimony; that morning they had reached out to both Mr. Bosinney’s office and his apartment (even though he knew they were the same, he thought it’d be better not to mention it), but no one knew where he was, and he found that concerning, especially considering how eager Mr. Bosinney had been to testify. However, he hadn’t been instructed to request a postponement, and without such instructions, he believed it was his duty to proceed. The argument he somewhat confidently relied on, which his client would have supported with his testimony if he hadn’t been unexpectedly prevented from attending, was that the phrase “free hand” shouldn’t be restricted, constrained, or rendered meaningless by any words that might follow. He would go further to say that the correspondence showed that whatever he might have claimed in his testimony, Mr. Forsyte had never intended to deny responsibility for any of the work commissioned or completed by his architect. The defendant certainly never considered such an outcome, or, as shown by his letters, he wouldn’t have gone forward with the work—a project that required extreme delicacy, executed with great care and efficiency, to meet the refined taste of a connoisseur, a wealthy individual, a property owner. He felt strongly about this issue, and feeling strongly, he possibly used rather strong language when he claimed that this case was of a totally unjustifiable, unexpected, indeed—unprecedented nature. If his Lordship had had the opportunity that he took upon himself to make, to tour this very elegant house and see the stunning delicacy and beauty of the decorations done by his client—an artist in his most esteemed profession—he was convinced that not for a second would his Lordship tolerate what he would only describe as a bold attempt to escape legitimate responsibility.
Taking the text of Soames’s letters, he lightly touched on “Boileau v. The Blasted Cement Company, Limited.” “It is doubtful,” he said, “what that authority has decided; in any case I would submit that it is just as much in my favour as in my friend’s.” He then argued the “nice point” closely. With all due deference he submitted that Mr. Forsyte’s expression nullified itself. His client not being a rich man, the matter was a serious one for him; he was a very talented architect, whose professional reputation was undoubtedly somewhat at stake. He concluded with a perhaps too personal appeal to the Judge, as a lover of the arts, to show himself the protector of artists, from what was occasionally—he said occasionally—the too iron hand of capital. “What,” he said, “will be the position of the artistic professions, if men of property like this Mr. Forsyte refuse, and are allowed to refuse, to carry out the obligations of the commissions which they have given.” He would now call his client, in case he should at the last moment have found himself able to be present.
Taking the text of Soames's letters, he briefly mentioned “Boileau v. The Blasted Cement Company, Limited.” “It’s uncertain,” he said, “what that authority has decided; in any case, I’d argue that it supports my position just as much as my friend’s.” He then elaborated on the “fine point” in detail. With all due respect, he suggested that Mr. Forsyte's statement countered itself. His client, not being wealthy, took the matter seriously; he was a highly skilled architect, whose professional reputation was definitely on the line. He ended with perhaps a somewhat personal appeal to the Judge, as a lover of the arts, to protect artists from what was sometimes—he noted sometimes—the overly harsh control of capital. “What,” he asked, “will be the status of artistic professions if property owners like this Mr. Forsyte refuse, and are allowed to refuse, to fulfill the commitments they've made?” He would now call his client, in case he had managed to show up at the last moment.
The name Philip Baynes Bosinney was called three times by the Ushers, and the sound of the calling echoed with strange melancholy throughout the Court and Galleries.
The name Philip Baynes Bosinney was called three times by the Ushers, and the sound of the calling echoed with a strange sadness throughout the Court and Galleries.
The crying of this name, to which no answer was returned, had upon James a curious effect: it was like calling for your lost dog about the streets. And the creepy feeling that it gave him, of a man missing, grated on his sense of comfort and security—on his cosiness. Though he could not have said why, it made him feel uneasy.
The sound of this name, which received no response, had a strange effect on James: it felt like searching for your lost dog in the streets. The unsettling feeling it stirred in him, of a man being absent, disrupted his sense of comfort and security—his sense of coziness. Although he couldn't explain why, it made him feel anxious.
He looked now at the clock—a quarter to three! It would be all over in a quarter of an hour. Where could the young fellow be?
He glanced at the clock—it was a quarter to three! It would be all over in fifteen minutes. Where could that guy be?
It was only when Mr. Justice Bentham delivered judgment that he got over the turn he had received.
It was only when Mr. Justice Bentham delivered the judgment that he got past the setback he had experienced.
Behind the wooden erection, by which he was fenced from more ordinary mortals, the learned Judge leaned forward. The electric light, just turned on above his head, fell on his face, and mellowed it to an orange hue beneath the snowy crown of his wig; the amplitude of his robes grew before the eye; his whole figure, facing the comparative dusk of the Court, radiated like some majestic and sacred body. He cleared his throat, took a sip of water, broke the nib of a quill against the desk, and, folding his bony hands before him, began.
Behind the wooden barrier that separated him from ordinary people, the learned Judge leaned forward. The electric light, just turned on above his head, illuminated his face, casting a warm orange glow beneath the bright white of his wig; the richness of his robes became more prominent before the eye; his entire figure, facing the dimness of the Court, radiated like a majestic and revered presence. He cleared his throat, took a sip of water, broke the nib of a quill against the desk, and, folding his slender hands in front of him, began.
To James he suddenly loomed much larger than he had ever thought Bentham would loom. It was the majesty of the law; and a person endowed with a nature far less matter-of-fact than that of James might have been excused for failing to pierce this halo, and disinter therefrom the somewhat ordinary Forsyte, who walked and talked in every-day life under the name of Sir Walter Bentham.
To James, he suddenly seemed much bigger than he had ever imagined Bentham would be. It was the grandeur of the law, and someone with a less practical nature than James might have been forgiven for not seeing through this halo and discovering the somewhat ordinary Forsyte, who lived and spoke in everyday life under the name of Sir Walter Bentham.
He delivered judgment in the following words:
He delivered his judgment in the following words:
“The facts in this case are not in dispute. On May 15 last the defendant wrote to the plaintiff, requesting to be allowed to withdraw from his professional position in regard to the decoration of the plaintiff’s house, unless he were given ‘a free hand.’ The plaintiff, on May 17, wrote back as follows: ‘In giving you, in accordance with your request, this free hand, I wish you to clearly understand that the total cost of the house as handed over to me completely decorated, inclusive of your fee (as arranged between us) must not exceed twelve thousand pounds.’ To this letter the defendant replied on May 18: ‘If you think that in such a delicate matter as decoration I can bind myself to the exact pound, I am afraid you are mistaken.’ On May 19 the plaintiff wrote as follows: ‘I did not mean to say that if you should exceed the sum named in my letter to you by ten or twenty or even fifty pounds there would be any difficulty between us. You have a free hand in the terms of this correspondence, and I hope you will see your way to completing the decorations.’ On May 20 the defendant replied thus shortly: ‘Very well.’
“The facts in this case are not in dispute. On May 15 last, the defendant wrote to the plaintiff, asking to be allowed to step back from his professional role regarding the decoration of the plaintiff’s house, unless he was given ‘a free hand.’ The plaintiff, on May 17, responded as follows: ‘By giving you this free hand, as you requested, I want you to clearly understand that the total cost of the house, fully decorated and including your fee (as agreed between us), must not exceed twelve thousand pounds.’ To this letter, the defendant replied on May 18: ‘If you think that in such a sensitive matter as decoration I can commit to the exact pound, I’m afraid you’re mistaken.’ On May 19, the plaintiff wrote: ‘I didn’t mean to imply that if you exceed the amount stated in my letter by ten, twenty, or even fifty pounds, it would be a problem between us. You have a free hand per the terms of this correspondence, and I hope you’ll find a way to finish the decorations.’ On May 20, the defendant replied simply: ‘Very well.’”
“In completing these decorations, the defendant incurred liabilities and expenses which brought the total cost of this house up to the sum of twelve thousand four hundred pounds, all of which expenditure has been defrayed by the plaintiff. This action has been brought by the plaintiff to recover from the defendant the sum of three hundred and fifty pounds expended by him in excess of a sum of twelve thousand and fifty pounds, alleged by the plaintiff to have been fixed by this correspondence as the maximum sum that the defendant had authority to expend.
“In completing these decorations, the defendant took on liabilities and expenses that raised the total cost of this house to twelve thousand four hundred pounds, all of which the plaintiff has paid. This lawsuit has been filed by the plaintiff to recover three hundred and fifty pounds that the defendant spent over the twelve thousand and fifty pounds, which the plaintiff claims was set by this correspondence as the maximum amount the defendant was allowed to spend.”
“The question for me to decide is whether or no the defendant is liable to refund to the plaintiff this sum. In my judgment he is so liable.
“The question I need to decide is whether the defendant has to refund this amount to the plaintiff. In my opinion, he does.”
“What in effect the plaintiff has said is this ‘I give you a free hand to complete these decorations, provided that you keep within a total cost to me of twelve thousand pounds. If you exceed that sum by as much as fifty pounds, I will not hold you responsible; beyond that point you are no agent of mine, and I shall repudiate liability.’ It is not quite clear to me whether, had the plaintiff in fact repudiated liability under his agent’s contracts, he would, under all the circumstances, have been successful in so doing; but he has not adopted this course. He has accepted liability, and fallen back upon his rights against the defendant under the terms of the latter’s engagement.
“What the plaintiff is essentially saying is this: ‘I give you the freedom to finish these decorations, as long as you don’t go over a total cost of twelve thousand pounds. If you exceed that amount by up to fifty pounds, I won’t hold you responsible; but if you go beyond that, you’re no longer acting as my agent, and I won’t accept any liability.’ It’s not entirely clear to me whether the plaintiff would have been successful in rejecting liability under his agent’s contracts if he had taken that route, given the circumstances; however, he hasn’t chosen that option. He has accepted liability and is relying on his rights against the defendant based on the terms of their agreement.”
“In my judgment the plaintiff is entitled to recover this sum from the defendant.
In my opinion, the plaintiff should receive this amount from the defendant.
“It has been sought, on behalf of the defendant, to show that no limit of expenditure was fixed or intended to be fixed by this correspondence. If this were so, I can find no reason for the plaintiff’s importation into the correspondence of the figures of twelve thousand pounds and subsequently of fifty pounds. The defendant’s contention would render these figures meaningless. It is manifest to me that by his letter of May 20 he assented to a very clear proposition, by the terms of which he must be held to be bound.
“It has been argued for the defendant that no spending limit was set or meant to be set by this correspondence. If that were true, I can’t see why the plaintiff included the amounts of twelve thousand pounds and later fifty pounds in the correspondence. The defendant’s argument would make these amounts pointless. It’s clear to me that by his letter on May 20, he agreed to a very clear proposal, which he must be held accountable for.”
“For these reasons there will be judgment for the plaintiff for the amount claimed with costs.”
“For these reasons, the court rules in favor of the plaintiff for the claimed amount, including costs.”
James sighed, and stooping, picked up his umbrella which had fallen with a rattle at the words “importation into this correspondence.”
James sighed and bent down to pick up his umbrella, which had fallen with a rattle at the words “importation into this correspondence.”
Untangling his legs, he rapidly left the Court; without waiting for his son, he snapped up a hansom cab (it was a clear, grey afternoon) and drove straight to Timothy’s where he found Swithin; and to him, Mrs. Septimus Small, and Aunt Hester, he recounted the whole proceedings, eating two muffins not altogether in the intervals of speech.
Untangling his legs, he quickly left the Court; without waiting for his son, he hopped into a cab (it was a clear, gray afternoon) and drove straight to Timothy’s where he found Swithin. He told him, Mrs. Septimus Small, and Aunt Hester everything that had happened, eating two muffins in between his words.
“Soames did very well,” he ended; “he’s got his head screwed on the right way. This won’t please Jolyon. It’s a bad business for that young Bosinney; he’ll go bankrupt, I shouldn’t wonder,” and then after a long pause, during which he had stared disquietly into the fire, he added:
“Soames did really well,” he concluded; “he’s got his head on straight. This won’t make Jolyon happy. It’s a tough situation for that young Bosinney; he’s probably going to go bankrupt, I wouldn’t be surprised,” and then after a long pause, during which he stared uncomfortably into the fire, he added:
“He wasn’t there—now why?”
“He wasn’t there—why is that?”
There was a sound of footsteps. The figure of a thick-set man, with the ruddy brown face of robust health, was seen in the back drawing-room. The forefinger of his upraised hand was outlined against the black of his frock coat. He spoke in a grudging voice.
There was the sound of footsteps. A stocky man with a healthy, reddish-brown face appeared in the back drawing room. The forefinger of his raised hand stood out against the black of his frock coat. He spoke in a reluctant voice.
“Well, James,” he said, “I can’t—I can’t stop,” and turning round, he walked out.
“Well, James,” he said, “I can’t—I can’t stop,” and turning around, he walked out.
It was Timothy.
It was Tim.
James rose from his chair. “There!” he said, “there! I knew there was something wro....” He checked himself, and was silent, staring before him, as though he had seen a portent.
James stood up from his chair. “There!” he said, “there! I knew there was something wrong....” He stopped himself and went quiet, staring ahead as if he had seen a sign.
CHAPTER VI
SOAMES BREAKS THE NEWS
In leaving the Court Soames did not go straight home. He felt disinclined for the City, and drawn by need for sympathy in his triumph, he, too, made his way, but slowly and on foot, to Timothy’s in the Bayswater Road.
In leaving the Court, Soames didn’t head straight home. He wasn’t in the mood for the City, and feeling the need for sympathy in his victory, he also made his way, but slowly and on foot, to Timothy’s on Bayswater Road.
His father had just left; Mrs. Small and Aunt Hester, in possession of the whole story, greeted him warmly. They were sure he was hungry after all that evidence. Smither should toast him some more muffins, his dear father had eaten them all. He must put his legs up on the sofa; and he must have a glass of prune brandy too. It was so strengthening.
His dad had just left; Mrs. Small and Aunt Hester, knowing the whole story, welcomed him warmly. They were sure he was hungry after all that excitement. Smither should toast him some more muffins since his dad had eaten them all. He needed to put his feet up on the sofa, and he definitely should have a glass of prune brandy too. It was really good for him.
Swithin was still present, having lingered later than his wont, for he felt in want of exercise. On hearing this suggestion, he “pished.” A pretty pass young men were coming to! His own liver was out of order, and he could not bear the thought of anyone else drinking prune brandy.
Swithin was still there, having stayed longer than usual because he needed some exercise. When he heard the suggestion, he scoffed. What a situation for young men to be in! His own liver was not doing well, and he couldn’t stand the idea of anyone else drinking prune brandy.
He went away almost immediately, saying to Soames: “And how’s your wife? You tell her from me that if she’s dull, and likes to come and dine with me quietly, I’ll give her such a bottle of champagne as she doesn’t get every day.” Staring down from his height on Soames he contracted his thick, puffy, yellow hand as though squeezing within it all this small fry, and throwing out his chest he waddled slowly away.
He left almost right away, saying to Soames, “How’s your wife? Tell her that if she’s feeling bored and wants to come have a quiet dinner with me, I’ll give her a bottle of champagne that she doesn’t get every day.” Looking down at Soames from his height, he clenched his thick, puffy, yellow hand as if trying to squeeze all the small fry within it, and with his chest puffed out, he waddled away slowly.
Mrs. Small and Aunt Hester were left horrified. Swithin was so droll!
Mrs. Small and Aunt Hester were left shocked. Swithin was so funny!
They themselves were longing to ask Soames how Irene would take the result, yet knew that they must not; he would perhaps say something of his own accord, to throw some light on this, the present burning question in their lives, the question that from necessity of silence tortured them almost beyond bearing; for even Timothy had now been told, and the effect on his health was little short of alarming. And what, too, would June do? This, also, was a most exciting, if dangerous speculation!
They were eager to ask Soames how Irene would react to the outcome but knew they shouldn’t. He might share something voluntarily to shed light on this pressing issue in their lives, a question that tormented them almost beyond tolerance due to their silence. Even Timothy had been informed now, and the impact on his health was quite concerning. And what about June? This was also a thrilling, albeit risky, thought!
They had never forgotten old Jolyon’s visit, since when he had not once been to see them; they had never forgotten the feeling it gave all who were present, that the family was no longer what it had been—that the family was breaking up.
They had never forgotten old Jolyon’s visit, and since then he hadn’t come to see them even once; they had never forgotten the feeling it gave everyone there, that the family was no longer what it had been—that the family was falling apart.
But Soames gave them no help, sitting with his knees crossed, talking of the Barbizon school of painters, whom he had just discovered. These were the coming men, he said; he should not wonder if a lot of money were made over them; he had his eye on two pictures by a man called Corot, charming things; if he could get them at a reasonable price he was going to buy them—they would, he thought, fetch a big price some day.
But Soames offered no assistance, sitting with his legs crossed and discussing the Barbizon school of painters, which he had just discovered. These were the artists to watch, he said; he wouldn't be surprised if a lot of money was made from them. He had his eye on two paintings by a guy named Corot, beautiful pieces; if he could get them at a reasonable price, he planned to buy them—he believed they would be worth a lot someday.
Interested as they could not but be, neither Mrs. Septimus Small nor Aunt Hester could entirely acquiesce in being thus put off.
Interested as they couldn't help but be, neither Mrs. Septimus Small nor Aunt Hester could fully accept being brushed aside like this.
It was interesting—most interesting—and then Soames was so clever that they were sure he would do something with those pictures if anybody could; but what was his plan now that he had won his case; was he going to leave London at once, and live in the country, or what was he going to do?
It was intriguing—really intriguing— and then Soames was so smart that they were sure he would manage something with those pictures if anyone could; but what was his plan now that he had won his case? Was he going to leave London right away and move to the countryside, or what was he going to do?
Soames answered that he did not know, he thought they should be moving soon. He rose and kissed his aunts.
Soames replied that he didn’t know, but he thought they should be leaving soon. He got up and kissed his aunts.
No sooner had Aunt Juley received this emblem of departure than a change came over her, as though she were being visited by dreadful courage; every little roll of flesh on her face seemed trying to escape from an invisible, confining mask.
No sooner had Aunt Juley received this symbol of leaving than something shifted in her, as if she were being struck by a terrifying bravery; every small roll of flesh on her face appeared to be attempting to break free from an unseen, restricting mask.
She rose to the full extent of her more than medium height, and said: “It has been on my mind a long time, dear, and if nobody else will tell you, I have made up my mind that....”
She stood up tall, more than average height, and said: “I’ve been thinking about this for a long time, dear, and if no one else will tell you, I’ve decided that....”
Aunt Hester interrupted her: “Mind, Julia, you do it....” she gasped—“on your own responsibility!”
Aunt Hester interrupted her: “Listen, Julia, you do it....” she gasped—“at your own risk!”
Mrs. Small went on as though she had not heard: “I think you ought to know, dear, that Mrs. MacAnder saw Irene walking in Richmond Park with Mr. Bosinney.”
Mrs. Small continued as if she hadn't heard: “I think you should know, dear, that Mrs. MacAnder saw Irene walking in Richmond Park with Mr. Bosinney.”
Aunt Hester, who had also risen, sank back in her chair, and turned her face away. Really Juley was too—she should not do such things when she—Aunt Hester, was in the room; and, breathless with anticipation, she waited for what Soames would answer.
Aunt Hester, who had also gotten up, sank back into her chair and turned her face away. Honestly, Juley was being too much—she shouldn't do stuff like that when Aunt Hester was in the room; and, breathless with anticipation, she waited for Soames's response.
He had flushed the peculiar flush which always centred between his eyes; lifting his hand, and, as it were, selecting a finger, he bit a nail delicately; then, drawling it out between set lips, he said: “Mrs. MacAnder is a cat!”
He had turned the strange shade that always appeared between his eyes; lifting his hand and picking a finger, he delicately bit a nail; then, slowly dragging it out from between his pursed lips, he said: “Mrs. MacAnder is a cat!”
Without waiting for any reply, he left the room.
Without waiting for a response, he left the room.
When he went into Timothy’s he had made up his mind what course to pursue on getting home. He would go up to Irene and say:
When he walked into Timothy’s, he had already decided what he would do when he got home. He would go up to Irene and say:
“Well, I’ve won my case, and there’s an end of it! I don’t want to be hard on Bosinney; I’ll see if we can’t come to some arrangement; he shan’t be pressed. And now let’s turn over a new leaf! We’ll let the house, and get out of these fogs. We’ll go down to Robin Hill at once. I—I never meant to be rough with you! Let’s shake hands—and—” Perhaps she would let him kiss her, and forget!
"Well, I’ve won my case, and that’s that! I don’t want to be tough on Bosinney; I’ll see if we can’t come to some agreement; he won’t be pressured. And now let’s start fresh! We’ll rent the house and escape these fogs. We’ll head down to Robin Hill right away. I—I never meant to be harsh with you! Let’s shake hands—and—” Maybe she’ll let him kiss her and they can forget everything!
When he came out of Timothy’s his intentions were no longer so simple. The smouldering jealousy and suspicion of months blazed up within him. He would put an end to that sort of thing once and for all; he would not have her drag his name in the dirt! If she could not or would not love him, as was her duty and his right—she should not play him tricks with anyone else! He would tax her with it; threaten to divorce her! That would make her behave; she would never face that. But—but—what if she did? He was staggered; this had not occurred to him.
When he left Timothy's, his intentions were no longer so straightforward. The simmering jealousy and suspicion he'd felt for months flared up inside him. He would put a stop to that once and for all; he wouldn't let her drag his name through the mud! If she couldn't or wouldn't love him, as was both her duty and his right—she shouldn't be playing games with anyone else! He would confront her about it; threaten to divorce her! That would make her behave; she would never want to deal with that. But—but—what if she did? He was taken aback; this hadn't crossed his mind.
What if she did? What if she made him a confession? How would he stand then? He would have to bring a divorce!
What if she did? What if she confessed to him? How would he handle that? He would have to file for divorce!
A divorce! Thus close, the word was paralyzing, so utterly at variance with all the principles that had hitherto guided his life. Its lack of compromise appalled him; he felt—like the captain of a ship, going to the side of his vessel, and, with his own hands throwing over the most precious of his bales. This jettisoning of his property with his own hand seemed uncanny to Soames. It would injure him in his profession: He would have to get rid of the house at Robin Hill, on which he had spent so much money, so much anticipation—and at a sacrifice. And she! She would no longer belong to him, not even in name! She would pass out of his life, and he—he should never see her again!
A divorce! Just thinking about it was paralyzing, completely conflicting with everything that had guided his life up to that point. Its absolute nature shocked him; he felt like a ship captain, standing at the side of his vessel, and, with his own hands, tossing over the most valuable of his cargo. This act of throwing away his possessions felt surreal to Soames. It would hurt his career: he would have to sell the house at Robin Hill, a place where he had invested so much money and hope—at a loss. And her! She wouldn’t belong to him anymore, not even in name! She would leave his life, and he—he would never see her again!
He traversed in the cab the length of a street without getting beyond the thought that he should never see her again!
He drove down the street without being able to shake the thought that he would never see her again!
But perhaps there was nothing to confess, even now very likely there was nothing to confess. Was it wise to push things so far? Was it wise to put himself into a position where he might have to eat his words? The result of this case would ruin Bosinney; a ruined man was desperate, but—what could he do? He might go abroad, ruined men always went abroad. What could they do—if indeed it was “they”—without money? It would be better to wait and see how things turned out. If necessary, he could have her watched. The agony of his jealousy (for all the world like the crisis of an aching tooth) came on again; and he almost cried out. But he must decide, fix on some course of action before he got home. When the cab drew up at the door, he had decided nothing.
But maybe there was nothing to confess; even now, it was very likely there was nothing to confess. Was it smart to push things this far? Was it smart to put himself in a position where he might have to swallow his words? The outcome of this case would ruin Bosinney; a ruined man becomes desperate, but—what could he do? He might go abroad; ruined men always went abroad. What could they do—if it even was “they”—without money? It would be better to wait and see how things turned out. If necessary, he could have her followed. The pain of his jealousy (just like the crisis of a toothache) hit him again, and he almost cried out. But he needed to make a decision, to choose a course of action before he got home. When the cab pulled up at the door, he had decided nothing.
He entered, pale, his hands moist with perspiration, dreading to meet her, burning to meet her, ignorant of what he was to say or do.
He walked in, looking pale, his hands sweaty, nervous about seeing her, eager to see her, not sure what he should say or do.
The maid Bilson was in the hall, and in answer to his question: “Where is your mistress?” told him that Mrs. Forsyte had left the house about noon, taking with her a trunk and bag.
The maid Bilson was in the hallway, and in response to his question, “Where is your mistress?” she told him that Mrs. Forsyte had left the house around noon, taking a trunk and a bag with her.
Snatching the sleeve of his fur coat away from her grasp, he confronted her:
Snatching his fur coat sleeve out of her grip, he faced her:
“What?” he exclaimed; “what’s that you said?” Suddenly recollecting that he must not betray emotion, he added: “What message did she leave?” and noticed with secret terror the startled look of the maid’s eyes.
“What?” he exclaimed. “What did you say?” Suddenly remembering that he had to hide his feelings, he added, “What message did she leave?” and noticed with hidden panic the shocked expression in the maid’s eyes.
“Mrs. Forsyte left no message, sir.”
“Mrs. Forsyte didn't leave a message, sir.”
“No message; very well, thank you, that will do. I shall be dining out.”
“No message? That’s fine, thank you, that works for me. I’ll be dining out.”
The maid went downstairs, leaving him still in his fur coat, idly turning over the visiting cards in the porcelain bowl that stood on the carved oak rug chest in the hall.
The maid went downstairs, leaving him in his fur coat, casually flipping through the visiting cards in the porcelain bowl on the ornate oak chest in the hall.
Mr. and Mrs. Bareham Culcher.
Mrs. Septimus Small.
Mrs. Baynes.
Mr. Solomon Thornworthy.
Lady Bellis.
Miss Hermione Bellis.
Miss Winifred Bellis.
Miss Ella Bellis.
Mr. and Mrs. Bareham Culcher.
Mrs. Septimus Small.
Mrs. Baynes.
Mr. Solomon Thornworthy.
Lady Bellis.
Miss Hermione Bellis.
Miss Winifred Bellis.
Miss Ella Bellis.
Who the devil were all these people? He seemed to have forgotten all familiar things. The words “no message—a trunk, and a bag,” played a hide-and-seek in his brain. It was incredible that she had left no message, and, still in his fur coat, he ran upstairs two steps at a time, as a young married man when he comes home will run up to his wife’s room.
Who were all these people? It felt like he had forgotten everything familiar. The phrases “no message—a trunk, and a bag” kept bouncing around in his head. It was hard to believe she hadn't left any message at all, and still in his fur coat, he raced up the stairs two steps at a time, like a young husband hurrying to see his wife when he gets home.
Everything was dainty, fresh, sweet-smelling; everything in perfect order. On the great bed with its lilac silk quilt, was the bag she had made and embroidered with her own hands to hold her sleeping things; her slippers ready at the foot; the sheets even turned over at the head as though expecting her.
Everything was delicate, fresh, and fragrant; everything in perfect order. On the large bed with its lilac silk quilt was the bag she had made and embroidered by hand to hold her sleepwear; her slippers were ready at the foot; the sheets were even turned down at the head as if waiting for her.
On the table stood the silver-mounted brushes and bottles from her dressing bag, his own present. There must, then, be some mistake. What bag had she taken? He went to the bell to summon Bilson, but remembered in time that he must assume knowledge of where Irene had gone, take it all as a matter of course, and grope out the meaning for himself.
On the table were the silver-mounted brushes and bottles from her makeup bag, a gift from him. There must be some mistake. Which bag had she taken? He reached for the bell to call Bilson but quickly realized he needed to act like he knew where Irene had gone, take it all in stride, and figure out the meaning on his own.
He locked the doors, and tried to think, but felt his brain going round; and suddenly tears forced themselves into his eyes.
He locked the doors and tried to think, but felt his mind spinning; then, suddenly, tears rushed to his eyes.
Hurriedly pulling off his coat, he looked at himself in the mirror.
Hurriedly taking off his coat, he looked at himself in the mirror.
He was too pale, a greyish tinge all over his face; he poured out water, and began feverishly washing.
He looked too pale, with a grayish hue covering his face; he poured out water and started washing himself frantically.
Her silver-mounted brushes smelt faintly of the perfumed lotion she used for her hair; and at this scent the burning sickness of his jealousy seized him again.
Her silver-mounted brushes smelled slightly of the perfumed lotion she used for her hair; and with that scent, the burning sickness of his jealousy hit him again.
Struggling into his fur, he ran downstairs and out into the street.
Struggling into his coat, he ran downstairs and out into the street.
He had not lost all command of himself, however, and as he went down Sloane Street he framed a story for use, in case he should not find her at Bosinney’s. But if he should? His power of decision again failed; he reached the house without knowing what he should do if he did find her there.
He hadn't completely lost control, though, and as he walked down Sloane Street, he thought up a story to use in case he didn't find her at Bosinney’s. But what if he did? His ability to decide failed him again; he arrived at the house without knowing what he would do if he found her there.
It was after office hours, and the street door was closed; the woman who opened it could not say whether Mr. Bosinney were in or no; she had not seen him that day, not for two or three days; she did not attend to him now, nobody attended to him, he....
It was after work, and the front door was shut; the woman who opened it couldn’t say if Mr. Bosinney was inside or not; she hadn’t seen him that day, or in the last two or three days; she wasn’t paying attention to him now, nobody was paying attention to him, he....
Soames interrupted her, he would go up and see for himself. He went up with a dogged, white face.
Soames cut her off; he would go up and see for himself. He went up with a determined, pale face.
The top floor was unlighted, the door closed, no one answered his ringing, he could hear no sound. He was obliged to descend, shivering under his fur, a chill at his heart. Hailing a cab, he told the man to drive to Park Lane.
The top floor was dark, the door was closed, and no one responded to his ringing. He couldn't hear anything. He had to go back down, shivering under his fur coat, feeling a chill in his heart. He hailed a cab and told the driver to take him to Park Lane.
On the way he tried to recollect when he had last given her a cheque; she could not have more than three or four pounds, but there were her jewels; and with exquisite torture he remembered how much money she could raise on these; enough to take them abroad; enough for them to live on for months! He tried to calculate; the cab stopped, and he got out with the calculation unmade.
On the way, he tried to remember the last time he had given her a check; she couldn’t have more than three or four pounds, but then there were her jewels; and with a painful clarity, he recalled how much money she could get from those; enough to take them overseas; enough for them to live on for months! He attempted to work it out; the cab stopped, and he got out without finishing his thoughts.
The butler asked whether Mrs. Soames was in the cab, the master had told him they were both expected to dinner.
The butler asked if Mrs. Soames was in the cab since the master had informed him that they were both expected for dinner.
Soames answered: “No. Mrs. Forsyte has a cold.”
Soames replied, “No. Mrs. Forsyte has a cold.”
The butler was sorry.
The butler felt bad.
Soames thought he was looking at him inquisitively, and remembering that he was not in dress clothes, asked: “Anybody here to dinner, Warmson?”
Soames thought he was looking at him curiously, and remembering that he wasn’t in formal attire, asked, “Is anyone here for dinner, Warmson?”
“Nobody but Mr. and Mrs. Dartie, sir.”
“Nobody except Mr. and Mrs. Dartie, sir.”
Again it seemed to Soames that the butler was looking curiously at him. His composure gave way.
Again, it seemed to Soames that the butler was oddly watching him. His calmness faded.
“What are you looking at?” he said. “What’s the matter with me, eh?”
“What are you staring at?” he said. “What’s wrong with me, huh?”
The butler blushed, hung up the fur coat, murmured something that sounded like: “Nothing, sir, I’m sure, sir,” and stealthily withdrew.
The butler blushed, hung up the fur coat, murmured something that sounded like, “Nothing, sir, I’m sure, sir,” and quietly left.
Soames walked upstairs. Passing the drawing-room without a look, he went straight up to his mother’s and father’s bedroom.
Soames walked upstairs. Without glancing at the drawing-room, he headed straight to his parents' bedroom.
James, standing sideways, the concave lines of his tall, lean figure displayed to advantage in shirt-sleeves and evening waistcoat, his head bent, the end of his white tie peeping askew from underneath one white Dundreary whisker, his eyes peering with intense concentration, his lips pouting, was hooking the top hooks of his wife’s bodice. Soames stopped; he felt half-choked, whether because he had come upstairs too fast, or for some other reason. He—he himself had never—never been asked to....
James stood sideways, showcasing the sleek lines of his tall, lean body in a shirt and evening waistcoat. His head was bent, the end of his white tie peeking out awkwardly from under one of his white Dundreary whiskers. His eyes focused intently, his lips pouted as he fastened the top hooks of his wife’s bodice. Soames paused; he felt a bit breathless, whether from rushing upstairs or for some other reason. He—he himself had never—never been asked to....
He heard his father’s voice, as though there were a pin in his mouth, saying: “Who’s that? Who’s there? What d’you want?” His mother’s: “Here, Félice, come and hook this; your master’ll never get done.”
He heard his father’s voice, like there was a pin in his mouth, saying: “Who’s that? Who’s there? What do you want?” His mother’s voice: “Here, Félice, come and hook this; your master will never finish.”
He put his hand up to his throat, and said hoarsely:
He raised his hand to his throat and said hoarsely:
“It’s I—Soames!”
"It’s me—Soames!"
He noticed gratefully the affectionate surprise in Emily’s: “Well, my dear boy?” and James’, as he dropped the hook: “What, Soames! What’s brought you up? Aren’t you well?”
He gratefully noticed the warm surprise in Emily’s expression: “Well, my dear boy?” and in James’, as he dropped the hook: “What, Soames! What’s brought you here? Are you not feeling well?”
He answered mechanically: “I’m all right,” and looked at them, and it seemed impossible to bring out his news.
He replied automatically, “I’m fine,” and glanced at them, feeling like it was impossible to share his news.
James, quick to take alarm, began: “You don’t look well. I expect you’ve taken a chill—it’s liver, I shouldn’t wonder. Your mother’ll give you....”
James, quick to worry, started: “You don’t look well. I bet you’ve caught a chill—it’s your liver, I wouldn’t be surprised. Your mom will give you....”
But Emily broke in quietly: “Have you brought Irene?”
But Emily quietly interrupted, “Did you bring Irene?”
Soames shook his head.
Soames shook his head.
“No,” he stammered, “she—she’s left me!”
“No,” he stammered, “she—she’s gone!”
Emily deserted the mirror before which she was standing. Her tall, full figure lost its majesty and became very human as she came running over to Soames.
Emily stepped away from the mirror she had been standing in front of. Her tall, curvy figure lost its elegance and appeared much more human as she rushed over to Soames.
“My dear boy! My dear boy!”
“My dear boy! My boy!”
She put her lips to his forehead, and stroked his hand.
She kissed his forehead and gently stroked his hand.
James, too, had turned full towards his son; his face looked older.
James had fully turned to face his son; his face looked older.
“Left you?” he said. “What d’you mean—left you? You never told me she was going to leave you.”
“Left you?” he said. “What do you mean—left you? You never told me she was going to leave you.”
Soames answered surlily: “How could I tell? What’s to be done?”
Soames replied grumpily, “How am I supposed to know? What can we do?”
James began walking up and down; he looked strange and stork-like without a coat. “What’s to be done!” he muttered. “How should I know what’s to be done? What’s the good of asking me? Nobody tells me anything, and then they come and ask me what’s to be done; and I should like to know how I’m to tell them! Here’s your mother, there she stands; she doesn’t say anything. What I should say you’ve got to do is to follow her..”
James started pacing back and forth; he looked odd and bird-like without a coat. “What’s to be done!” he mumbled. “How should I know what to do? What’s the point of asking me? Nobody tells me anything, and then they come and ask me what to do; and I’d like to know how I’m supposed to tell them! There’s your mother, standing right there; she isn’t saying a thing. What I think you should do is follow her…”
Soames smiled; his peculiar, supercilious smile had never before looked pitiable.
Soames smiled; his unique, arrogant smile had never looked so pitiful before.
“I don’t know where she’s gone,” he said.
"I don't know where she went," he said.
“Don’t know where she’s gone!” said James. “How d’you mean, don’t know where she’s gone? Where d’you suppose she’s gone? She’s gone after that young Bosinney, that’s where she’s gone. I knew how it would be.”
“Don’t know where she’s gone!” said James. “What do you mean, you don’t know where she’s gone? Where do you think she’s gone? She’s gone after that young Bosinney, that’s where she’s gone. I knew this would happen.”
Soames, in the long silence that followed, felt his mother pressing his hand. And all that passed seemed to pass as though his own power of thinking or doing had gone to sleep.
Soames, during the long silence that followed, felt his mother gripping his hand. Everything that happened seemed to occur as if his ability to think or act had fallen asleep.
His father’s face, dusky red, twitching as if he were going to cry, and words breaking out that seemed rent from him by some spasm in his soul.
His father's face, a dark red, twitching as if he was about to cry, and words spilling out that felt like they were torn from him by some convulsion in his soul.
“There’ll be a scandal; I always said so.” Then, no one saying anything: “And there you stand, you and your mother!”
“There’s going to be a scandal; I’ve always said that.” Then, with no one saying anything: “And there you are, you and your mom!”
And Emily’s voice, calm, rather contemptuous: “Come, now, James! Soames will do all that he can.”
And Emily's voice, calm and a bit scornful: “Come on, James! Soames will do everything he can.”
And James, staring at the floor, a little brokenly: “Well, I can’t help you; I’m getting old. Don’t you be in too great a hurry, my boy.”
And James, looking down at the floor, a bit defeated: “Well, I can’t help you; I’m getting old. Don’t rush too much, my boy.”
And his mother’s voice again: “Soames will do all he can to get her back. We won’t talk of it. It’ll all come right, I dare say.”
And his mother’s voice again: “Soames will do everything he can to get her back. We won’t talk about it. It’ll all work out, I’m sure.”
And James: “Well, I can’t see how it can come right. And if she hasn’t gone off with that young Bosinney, my advice to you is not to listen to her, but to follow her and get her back.”
And James: “Well, I can’t figure out how this can end well. And if she hasn’t run off with that young Bosinney, my advice to you is to ignore her, but to track her down and bring her back.”
Once more Soames felt his mother stroking his hand, in token of her approval, and as though repeating some form of sacred oath, he muttered between his teeth: “I will!”
Once again, Soames felt his mother gently rubbing his hand, signaling her approval, and as if reaffirming some kind of sacred promise, he whispered to himself, “I will!”
All three went down to the drawing-room together. There, were gathered the three girls and Dartie; had Irene been present, the family circle would have been complete.
All three went down to the living room together. There, the three girls and Dartie were gathered; if Irene had been there, the family circle would have been complete.
James sank into his armchair, and except for a word of cold greeting to Dartie, whom he both despised and dreaded, as a man likely to be always in want of money, he said nothing till dinner was announced. Soames, too, was silent; Emily alone, a woman of cool courage, maintained a conversation with Winifred on trivial subjects. She was never more composed in her manner and conversation than that evening.
James settled into his armchair and, aside from a brief and chilly greeting to Dartie—whom he both despised and feared, knowing him to always be in need of money—he said nothing until dinner was called. Soames was quiet as well; only Emily, a woman with a calm demeanor, kept the conversation going with Winifred about trivial things. She had never been more poised in her manner and conversation than that evening.
A decision having been come to not to speak of Irene’s flight, no view was expressed by any other member of the family as to the right course to be pursued; there can be little doubt, from the general tone adopted in relation to events as they afterwards turned out, that James’s advice: “Don’t you listen to her, follow her and get her back!” would, with here and there an exception, have been regarded as sound, not only in Park Lane, but amongst the Nicholases, the Rogers, and at Timothy’s. Just as it would surely have been endorsed by that wider body of Forsytes all over London, who were merely excluded from judgment by ignorance of the story.
Since everyone decided not to talk about Irene’s departure, no one in the family expressed their opinion on the best course of action. It’s clear, based on the general attitude towards the events that followed, that James’s advice: “Don’t listen to her, follow her and bring her back!” would have been seen as sensible, with a few exceptions, not only in Park Lane but also among the Nicholases, the Rogers, and at Timothy’s. It would definitely have been supported by the broader Forsyte community throughout London, who were simply kept from forming an opinion due to their lack of knowledge about the situation.
In spite then of Emily’s efforts, the dinner was served by Warmson and the footman almost in silence. Dartie was sulky, and drank all he could get; the girls seldom talked to each other at any time. James asked once where June was, and what she was doing with herself in these days. No one could tell him. He sank back into gloom. Only when Winifred recounted how little Publius had given his bad penny to a beggar, did he brighten up.
Despite Emily's efforts, dinner was served by Warmson and the footman almost silently. Dartie was moody and drank as much as he could; the girls hardly talked to each other at any point. James asked once where June was and what she was up to these days. No one had an answer for him. He slumped back into gloom. Only when Winifred shared how little Publius had given his bad penny to a beggar did he perk up.
“Ah!” he said, “that’s a clever little chap. I don’t know what’ll become of him, if he goes on like this. An intelligent little chap, I call him!” But it was only a flash.
“Ah!” he said, “that’s a smart little guy. I don't know what will happen to him if he keeps this up. A clever little guy, I say!” But it was just a moment.
The courses succeeded one another solemnly, under the electric light, which glared down onto the table, but barely reached the principal ornament of the walls, a so-called “Sea Piece by Turner,” almost entirely composed of cordage and drowning men.
The classes followed one another seriously under the harsh electric light that shone down on the table, but barely illuminated the main decoration on the walls, a so-called “Sea Piece by Turner,” mostly made up of ropes and drowning men.
Champagne was handed, and then a bottle of James’ prehistoric port, but as by the chill hand of some skeleton.
Champagne was poured, followed by a bottle of James' ancient port, but it felt as if it were being given by the cold hand of some skeleton.
At ten o’clock Soames left; twice in reply to questions, he had said that Irene was not well; he felt he could no longer trust himself. His mother kissed him with her large soft kiss, and he pressed her hand, a flush of warmth in his cheeks. He walked away in the cold wind, which whistled desolately round the corners of the streets, under a sky of clear steel-blue, alive with stars; he noticed neither their frosty greeting, nor the crackle of the curled-up plane-leaves, nor the night-women hurrying in their shabby furs, nor the pinched faces of vagabonds at street corners. Winter was come! But Soames hastened home, oblivious; his hands trembled as he took the late letters from the gilt wire cage into which they had been thrust through the slit in the door.
At ten o'clock, Soames left; twice in response to questions, he had said that Irene wasn't feeling well; he felt he could no longer trust himself. His mother kissed him with her large, soft kiss, and he squeezed her hand, warmth flushing his cheeks. He walked away in the cold wind, which whistled sadly around the corners of the streets, beneath a clear steel-blue sky filled with stars; he noticed neither their frosty greeting, nor the crackle of the curled-up plane leaves, nor the women hurrying by in their shabby furs, nor the haggard faces of homeless people at the street corners. Winter had arrived! But Soames hurried home, unaware; his hands trembled as he took the late letters from the gold wire cage into which they had been pushed through the slit in the door.
None from Irene!
None from Irene!
He went into the dining-room; the fire was bright there, his chair drawn up to it, slippers ready, spirit case, and carven cigarette box on the table; but after staring at it all for a minute or two, he turned out the light and went upstairs. There was a fire too in his dressing-room, but her room was dark and cold. It was into this room that Soames went.
He walked into the dining room; the fire was bright there, his chair pulled up to it, slippers ready, spirit case, and carved cigarette box on the table. But after staring at it for a minute or two, he turned off the light and went upstairs. There was a fire in his dressing room too, but her room was dark and cold. It was into this room that Soames went.
He made a great illumination with candles, and for a long time continued pacing up and down between the bed and the door. He could not get used to the thought that she had really left him, and as though still searching for some message, some reason, some reading of all the mystery of his married life, he began opening every recess and drawer.
He created a bright light with candles and spent a long time walking back and forth between the bed and the door. He couldn't accept the fact that she had truly left him, and as if still looking for some message, some explanation, some insight into the mystery of his marriage, he started opening every nook and drawer.
There were her dresses; he had always liked, indeed insisted, that she should be well-dressed—she had taken very few; two or three at most, and drawer after drawer; full of linen and silk things, was untouched.
There were her dresses; he had always liked, in fact insisted, that she should be well-dressed—she had taken very few; two or three at most, and drawer after drawer full of linen and silk items was untouched.
Perhaps after all it was only a freak, and she had gone to the seaside for a few days’ change. If only that were so, and she were really coming back, he would never again do as he had done that fatal night before last, never again run that risk—though it was her duty, her duty as a wife; though she did belong to him—he would never again run that risk; she was evidently not quite right in her head!
Maybe in the end it was just a fluke, and she had gone to the beach for a few days to unwind. If only that were true, and she was really coming back, he would never again act the way he did that awful night the night before last, never again take that chance—though it was her responsibility, her responsibility as a wife; even though she was his—he would never again take that chance; she clearly wasn’t quite right in her head!
He stooped over the drawer where she kept her jewels; it was not locked, and came open as he pulled; the jewel box had the key in it. This surprised him until he remembered that it was sure to be empty. He opened it.
He bent down to the drawer where she stored her jewelry; it wasn't locked, and it opened easily when he pulled it. The jewelry box had the key in it. This surprised him until he remembered that it was probably empty. He opened it.
It was far from empty. Divided, in little green velvet compartments, were all the things he had given her, even her watch, and stuck into the recess that contained the watch was a three-cornered note addressed “Soames Forsyte,” in Irene’s handwriting:
It was far from empty. Divided into small green velvet compartments were all the things he had given her, even her watch, and tucked into the space that held the watch was a triangular note addressed “Soames Forsyte,” in Irene’s handwriting:
“I think I have taken nothing that you or your people have given me.” And that was all.
“I believe I haven’t taken anything that you or your people have given me.” And that was all.
He looked at the clasps and bracelets of diamonds and pearls, at the little flat gold watch with a great diamond set in sapphires, at the chains and rings, each in its nest, and the tears rushed up in his eyes and dropped upon them.
He gazed at the diamond and pearl clasps and bracelets, at the small flat gold watch with a large diamond surrounded by sapphires, at the chains and rings, each nestled in its place, and tears welled up in his eyes and fell onto them.
Nothing that she could have done, nothing that she had done, brought home to him like this the inner significance of her act. For the moment, perhaps, he understood nearly all there was to understand—understood that she loathed him, that she had loathed him for years, that for all intents and purposes they were like people living in different worlds, that there was no hope for him, never had been; even, that she had suffered—that she was to be pitied.
Nothing she could have done, nothing she had done, made him realize the true meaning of her actions like this. In that moment, maybe he grasped almost everything there was to grasp—he understood that she hated him, that she had hated him for years, that in every way that mattered, they were like people living in separate worlds, that there was no hope for him, and there never had been; even that she had suffered—that she deserved sympathy.
In that moment of emotion he betrayed the Forsyte in him—forgot himself, his interests, his property—was capable of almost anything; was lifted into the pure ether of the selfless and unpractical.
In that moment of emotion, he revealed the Forsyte in him—forgot himself, his interests, his property—was capable of almost anything; was elevated into the pure realm of the selfless and impractical.
Such moments pass quickly.
Such moments go by fast.
And as though with the tears he had purged himself of weakness, he got up, locked the box, and slowly, almost trembling, carried it with him into the other room.
And as if the tears had washed away his weakness, he stood up, locked the box, and slowly, almost shaking, took it with him into the other room.
CHAPTER VII
JUNE’S VICTORY
June had waited for her chance, scanning the duller columns of the journals, morning and evening with an assiduity which at first puzzled old Jolyon; and when her chance came, she took it with all the promptitude and resolute tenacity of her character.
June had been waiting for her opportunity, sifting through the less interesting sections of the journals, morning and night with a dedication that initially baffled old Jolyon; and when her moment finally arrived, she seized it with all the quickness and determined persistence of her personality.
She will always remember best in her life that morning when at last she saw amongst the reliable Cause List of the Times newspaper, under the heading of Court XIII, Mr. Justice Bentham, the case of Forsyte v. Bosinney.
She will always remember the best moment of her life as that morning when she finally saw, in the reliable Cause List of the Times newspaper, under the heading of Court XIII, Mr. Justice Bentham, the case of Forsyte v. Bosinney.
Like a gambler who stakes his last piece of money, she had prepared to hazard her all upon this throw; it was not her nature to contemplate defeat. How, unless with the instinct of a woman in love, she knew that Bosinney’s discomfiture in this action was assured, cannot be told—on this assumption, however, she laid her plans, as upon a certainty.
Like a gambler who bets their last dollar, she was ready to risk everything on this gamble; it wasn't in her nature to consider losing. How she knew, almost instinctively as a woman in love, that Bosinney was bound to fail in this situation is unclear—yet, on this belief, she based her plans as if it were a certainty.
Half past eleven found her at watch in the gallery of Court XIII., and there she remained till the case of Forsyte v. Bosinney was over. Bosinney’s absence did not disquiet her; she had felt instinctively that he would not defend himself. At the end of the judgment she hastened down, and took a cab to his rooms.
Half past eleven found her waiting in the gallery of Court XIII, and she stayed there until the case of Forsyte v Bosinney was finished. Bosinney’s absence didn’t worry her; she had sensed that he wouldn’t defend himself. As soon as the judgment was announced, she quickly went down and took a cab to his place.
She passed the open street-door and the offices on the three lower floors without attracting notice; not till she reached the top did her difficulties begin.
She walked past the open street door and the offices on the three lower floors without drawing any attention; it wasn't until she reached the top that her troubles started.
Her ring was not answered; she had now to make up her mind whether she would go down and ask the caretaker in the basement to let her in to await Mr. Bosinney’s return, or remain patiently outside the door, trusting that no one would come up. She decided on the latter course.
Her ring went unanswered; she now had to decide whether to go down and ask the caretaker in the basement to let her in to wait for Mr. Bosinney's return, or to stay outside the door, hoping that no one would come up. She chose the latter option.
A quarter of an hour had passed in freezing vigil on the landing, before it occurred to her that Bosinney had been used to leave the key of his rooms under the door-mat. She looked and found it there. For some minutes she could not decide to make use of it; at last she let herself in and left the door open that anyone who came might see she was there on business.
A quarter of an hour had gone by in a chilly wait on the landing before it struck her that Bosinney used to leave the key to his apartment under the doormat. She checked and found it there. For a few minutes, she hesitated to use it; finally, she let herself in and left the door open so that anyone passing by could see she was there for business.
This was not the same June who had paid the trembling visit five months ago; those months of suffering and restraint had made her less sensitive; she had dwelt on this visit so long, with such minuteness, that its terrors were discounted beforehand. She was not there to fail this time, for if she failed no one could help her.
This was not the same June who had made the nervous visit five months ago; those months of pain and self-control had made her less sensitive. She had thought about this visit for so long, and with such detail, that its fears felt less daunting in advance. She was determined not to fail this time, because if she did, no one could assist her.
Like some mother beast on the watch over her young, her little quick figure never stood still in that room, but wandered from wall to wall, from window to door, fingering now one thing, now another. There was dust everywhere, the room could not have been cleaned for weeks, and June, quick to catch at anything that should buoy up her hope, saw in it a sign that he had been obliged, for economy’s sake, to give up his servant.
Like a mother animal keeping an eye on her young, her small, active figure never stopped moving in that room, but went from wall to wall, from window to door, touching one thing after another. There was dust everywhere; the room hadn’t been cleaned in weeks, and June, eager to find anything that might lift her spirits, saw it as a sign that he had been forced, for the sake of saving money, to let go of his servant.
She looked into the bedroom; the bed was roughly made, as though by the hand of man. Listening intently, she darted in, and peered into his cupboards. A few shirts and collars, a pair of muddy boots—the room was bare even of garments.
She glanced into the bedroom; the bed was messily made, as if a man had done it. Listening closely, she rushed in and looked inside his cupboards. A few shirts and collars, a pair of dirty boots—the room was empty even of clothes.
She stole back to the sitting-room, and now she noticed the absence of all the little things he had set store by. The clock that had been his mother’s, the field-glasses that had hung over the sofa; two really valuable old prints of Harrow, where his father had been at school, and last, not least, the piece of Japanese pottery she herself had given him. All were gone; and in spite of the rage roused within her championing soul at the thought that the world should treat him thus, their disappearance augured happily for the success of her plan.
She quietly returned to the living room, and now she realized how many of the little things he valued were missing. The clock that had belonged to his mother, the binoculars that had hung over the couch; two really valuable old prints of Harrow, where his father had gone to school, and last but not least, the piece of Japanese pottery she had given him. All of them were gone; and despite the anger stirred within her fiercely protective spirit at the thought of the world treating him this way, their absence surprisingly boded well for her plan's success.
It was while looking at the spot where the piece of Japanese pottery had stood that she felt a strange certainty of being watched, and, turning, saw Irene in the open doorway.
It was while staring at the place where the Japanese pottery had been that she felt a strange certainty of being watched, and, when she turned, she saw Irene in the open doorway.
The two stood gazing at each other for a minute in silence; then June walked forward and held out her hand. Irene did not take it.
The two stood staring at each other for a minute in silence; then June walked forward and offered her hand. Irene did not take it.
When her hand was refused, June put it behind her. Her eyes grew steady with anger; she waited for Irene to speak; and thus waiting, took in, with who-knows-what rage of jealousy, suspicion, and curiosity, every detail of her friend’s face and dress and figure.
When her hand was rejected, June put it behind her. Her eyes hardened with anger; she waited for Irene to say something; and while waiting, she absorbed, with who-knows-what mix of jealousy, suspicion, and curiosity, every detail of her friend's face, outfit, and figure.
Irene was clothed in her long grey fur; the travelling cap on her head left a wave of gold hair visible above her forehead. The soft fullness of the coat made her face as small as a child’s.
Irene was wearing her long grey fur coat; the travel cap on her head left a wave of gold hair visible above her forehead. The soft fullness of the coat made her face look as small as a child's.
Unlike Jun’s cheeks, her cheeks had no colour in them, but were ivory white and pinched as if with cold. Dark circles lay round her eyes. In one hand she held a bunch of violets.
Unlike Jun's cheeks, her cheeks had no color, but were ivory white and pinched as if from the cold. Dark circles surrounded her eyes. In one hand, she held a bunch of violets.
She looked back at June, no smile on her lips; and with those great dark eyes fastened on her, the girl, for all her startled anger, felt something of the old spell.
She glanced back at June, her lips straight; and with those striking dark eyes locked onto her, the girl, despite her shocked anger, felt a hint of the old magic.
She spoke first, after all.
She spoke first, after all.
“What have you come for?” But the feeling that she herself was being asked the same question, made her add: “This horrible case. I came to tell him—he has lost it.”
“What did you come for?” But the sense that she was being asked the same thing made her add: “This awful situation. I came to tell him—he's lost it.”
Irene did not speak, her eyes never moved from Jun’s face, and the girl cried:
Irene stayed silent, her eyes fixed on Jun’s face, and the girl cried:
“Don’t stand there as if you were made of stone!”
“Don’t just stand there like you’re made of stone!”
Irene laughed: “I wish to God I were!”
Irene laughed, "I wish I were!"
But June turned away: “Stop!” she cried, “don’t tell me! I don’t want to hear! I don’t want to hear what you’ve come for. I don’t want to hear!” And like some uneasy spirit, she began swiftly walking to and fro. Suddenly she broke out:
But June turned away: “Stop!” she shouted, “don’t tell me! I don’t want to hear! I don’t want to hear what you’ve come for. I don’t want to hear!” And like a restless spirit, she started pacing back and forth. Suddenly, she exclaimed:
“I was here first. We can’t both stay here together!”
“I was here first. We can’t both stay here at the same time!”
On Irene’s face a smile wandered up, and died out like a flicker of firelight. She did not move. And then it was that June perceived under the softness and immobility of this figure something desperate and resolved; something not to be turned away, something dangerous. She tore off her hat, and, putting both hands to her brow, pressed back the bronze mass of her hair.
On Irene’s face, a smile came and went like a flicker of firelight. She stayed still. That’s when June noticed beneath the softness and stillness of this figure something desperate and determined; something that couldn’t be ignored, something dangerous. She ripped off her hat and, using both hands to push back the bronze mass of her hair, pressed it against her forehead.
“You have no right here!” she cried defiantly.
“You don’t have any rights here!” she shouted boldly.
Irene answered: “I have no right anywhere——”
Irene replied, “I don’t have a place anywhere—”
“What do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
“I have left Soames. You always wanted me to!”
“I've left Soames. You always wanted me to!”
June put her hands over her ears.
June plugged her ears.
“Don’t! I don’t want to hear anything—I don’t want to know anything. It’s impossible to fight with you! What makes you stand like that? Why don’t you go?”
“Don’t! I don’t want to hear anything—I don’t want to know anything. It’s impossible to argue with you! Why are you just standing there like that? Why don’t you leave?”
Irene’s lips moved; she seemed to be saying: “Where should I go?”
Irene's lips moved; she looked like she was saying, "Where should I go?"
June turned to the window. She could see the face of a clock down in the street. It was nearly four. At any moment he might come! She looked back across her shoulder, and her face was distorted with anger.
June turned to the window. She could see the face of a clock down in the street. It was almost four. He could come any second! She glanced back over her shoulder, her face twisted in anger.
But Irene had not moved; in her gloved hands she ceaselessly turned and twisted the little bunch of violets.
But Irene hadn't moved; in her gloved hands, she continuously turned and twisted the small bunch of violets.
The tears of rage and disappointment rolled down Jun’s cheeks.
The tears of anger and disappointment streamed down Jun's cheeks.
“How could you come?” she said. “You have been a false friend to me!”
“How could you show up?” she said. “You’ve been a fake friend to me!”
Again Irene laughed. June saw that she had played a wrong card, and broke down.
Again, Irene laughed. June realized she had made a mistake and fell apart.
“Why have you come?” she sobbed. “You’ve ruined my life, and now you want to ruin his!”
“Why are you here?” she cried. “You’ve destroyed my life, and now you want to destroy his!”
Irene’s mouth quivered; her eyes met Jun’s with a look so mournful that the girl cried out in the midst of her sobbing, “No, no!”
Irene’s mouth shook; her eyes connected with Jun’s in such a sad way that the girl shouted in the middle of her crying, “No, no!”
But Irene’s head bent till it touched her breast. She turned, and went quickly out, hiding her lips with the little bunch of violets.
But Irene lowered her head until it rested against her chest. She turned and hurried out, covering her lips with the small bouquet of violets.
June ran to the door. She heard the footsteps going down and down. She called out: “Come back, Irene! Come back!”
June ran to the door. She heard the footsteps going down and down. She called out, "Come back, Irene! Come back!"
The footsteps died away....
The footsteps faded away....
Bewildered and torn, the girl stood at the top of the stairs. Why had Irene gone, leaving her mistress of the field? What did it mean? Had she really given him up to her? Or had she...? And she was the prey of a gnawing uncertainty.... Bosinney did not come....
Bewildered and torn, the girl stood at the top of the stairs. Why had Irene left, making her the mistress of the field? What did that mean? Had she really given him up to her? Or had she...? And she was consumed by a gnawing uncertainty... Bosinney did not come...
About six o’clock that afternoon old Jolyon returned from Wistaria Avenue, where now almost every day he spent some hours, and asked if his grand-daughter were upstairs. On being told that she had just come in, he sent up to her room to request her to come down and speak to him.
About six o’clock that afternoon, old Jolyon came back from Wistaria Avenue, where he now spent a few hours almost every day, and asked if his granddaughter was upstairs. When he was told that she had just arrived, he had someone go up to her room to ask her to come down and talk to him.
He had made up his mind to tell her that he was reconciled with her father. In future bygones must be bygones. He would no longer live alone, or practically alone, in this great house; he was going to give it up, and take one in the country for his son, where they could all go and live together. If June did not like this, she could have an allowance and live by herself. It wouldn’t make much difference to her, for it was a long time since she had shown him any affection.
He had decided to tell her that he had made peace with her father. From now on, they would let the past stay in the past. He wouldn’t continue living alone, or almost alone, in this big house; he was planning to give it up and move to a place in the country for his son, where they could all live together. If June didn’t like this, she could have a budget and live on her own. It wouldn’t change much for her since it had been a long time since she had shown him any affection.
But when June came down, her face was pinched and piteous; there was a strained, pathetic look in her eyes. She snuggled up in her old attitude on the arm of his chair, and what he said compared but poorly with the clear, authoritative, injured statement he had thought out with much care. His heart felt sore, as the great heart of a mother-bird feels sore when its youngling flies and bruises its wing. His words halted, as though he were apologizing for having at last deviated from the path of virtue, and succumbed, in defiance of sounder principles, to his more natural instincts.
But when June came down, her face looked tense and sad; there was a strained, mournful look in her eyes. She curled up in her usual spot on the arm of his chair, and what he said didn’t measure up to the clear, confident, hurt statement he had carefully prepared. His heart ached, like a mother bird’s heart aches when her young one flies off and hurts its wing. His words stumbled, as if he were apologizing for finally straying from the path of virtue and giving in to his more natural instincts against better judgment.
He seemed nervous lest, in thus announcing his intentions, he should be setting his granddaughter a bad example; and now that he came to the point, his way of putting the suggestion that, if she didn’t like it, she could live by herself and lump it, was delicate in the extreme.
He seemed anxious that by announcing his intentions, he might set a bad example for his granddaughter; and now that he got to the point, his way of suggesting that if she didn’t like it, she could live on her own and deal with it, was incredibly tactful.
“And if, by any chance, my darling,” he said, “you found you didn’t get on—with them, why, I could make that all right. You could have what you liked. We could find a little flat in London where you could set up, and I could be running to continually. But the children,” he added, “are dear little things!”
“And if, by any chance, my dear,” he said, “you realized you didn’t connect with them, well, I could fix that. You could have whatever you wanted. We could find a small apartment in London where you could settle in, and I could keep visiting. But the kids,” he added, “are really sweet!”
Then, in the midst of this grave, rather transparent, explanation of changed policy, his eyes twinkled. “This’ll astonish Timothy’s weak nerves. That precious young thing will have something to say about this, or I’m a Dutchman!”
Then, in the middle of this serious, somewhat clear explanation of the new policy, his eyes sparkled. “This will shock Timothy's sensitive nature. That precious young person will definitely have something to say about this, or I’m not who I say I am!”
June had not yet spoken. Perched thus on the arm of his chair, with her head above him, her face was invisible. But presently he felt her warm cheek against his own, and knew that, at all events, there was nothing very alarming in her attitude towards his news. He began to take courage.
June hadn't said anything yet. Sitting on the arm of his chair, her head was above him, and he couldn't see her face. But soon he felt her warm cheek against his, and he realized that, at least, there was nothing too alarming about how she was reacting to his news. He started to feel more confident.
“You’ll like your father,” he said—“an amiable chap. Never was much push about him, but easy to get on with. You’ll find him artistic and all that.”
“You’ll like your father,” he said—“he’s a nice guy. He’s never really been one to push himself, but he’s easy to get along with. You’ll find he’s artistic and all that.”
And old Jolyon bethought him of the dozen or so water-colour drawings all carefully locked up in his bedroom; for now that his son was going to become a man of property he did not think them quite such poor things as heretofore.
And old Jolyon remembered the dozen or so watercolor drawings he had carefully locked up in his bedroom; now that his son was about to become a property owner, he didn’t think they were quite as insignificant as he had before.
“As to your—your stepmother,” he said, using the word with some little difficulty, “I call her a refined woman—a bit of a Mrs. Gummidge, I shouldn’t wonder—but very fond of Jo. And the children,” he repeated—indeed, this sentence ran like music through all his solemn self-justification—“are sweet little things!”
“As for your—your stepmother,” he said, struggling slightly with the word, “I see her as a classy woman—a bit like Mrs. Gummidge, I wouldn’t be surprised—but very fond of Jo. And the kids,” he repeated—this phrase echoed like music throughout all his serious attempts to justify himself—“are adorable little things!”
If June had known, those words but reincarnated that tender love for little children, for the young and weak, which in the past had made him desert his son for her tiny self, and now, as the cycle rolled, was taking him from her.
If June had known, those words just brought back that gentle love for little kids, for the young and vulnerable, which in the past had made him leave his son for her small self, and now, as the cycle went on, was pulling him away from her.
But he began to get alarmed at her silence, and asked impatiently: “Well, what do you say?”
But he started to feel uneasy about her silence and asked impatiently, “So, what do you think?”
June slid down to his knee, and she in her turn began her tale. She thought it would all go splendidly; she did not see any difficulty, and she did not care a bit what people thought.
June knelt down, and she started her story. She thought it would go perfectly; she didn't see any challenges, and she didn't care at all what others thought.
Old Jolyon wriggled. H’m! then people would think! He had thought that after all these years perhaps they wouldn’t! Well, he couldn’t help it! Nevertheless, he could not approve of his granddaughter’s way of putting it—she ought to mind what people thought!
Old Jolyon squirmed. H’m! then people would think! He had thought that after all these years maybe they wouldn’t! Well, he couldn’t help it! Still, he couldn’t agree with his granddaughter’s way of saying it—she should be careful about what people thought!
Yet he said nothing. His feelings were too mixed, too inconsistent for expression.
Yet he said nothing. His feelings were too mixed, too inconsistent to express.
No—went on June—she did not care; what business was it of theirs? There was only one thing—and with her cheek pressing against his knee, old Jolyon knew at once that this something was no trifle: As he was going to buy a house in the country, would he not—to please her—buy that splendid house of Soames’ at Robin Hill? It was finished, it was perfectly beautiful, and no one would live in it now. They would all be so happy there.
No—June continued—she didn’t care; what was it to them? There was only one thing—and with her cheek against his knee, old Jolyon realized immediately that this was serious: Since he was planning to buy a house in the country, would he—just to make her happy—consider buying that beautiful house of Soames’ at Robin Hill? It was finished, it was absolutely stunning, and no one was living in it now. They would all be so happy there.
Old Jolyon was on the alert at once. Wasn’t the “man of property” going to live in his new house, then? He never alluded to Soames now but under this title.
Old Jolyon was immediately on guard. Wasn’t the “man of property” planning to live in his new house, then? He never referred to Soames now except by that title.
“No”—June said—“he was not; she knew that he was not!”
“No,” June said, “he wasn't; she knew he wasn't!”
How did she know?
How did she find out?
She could not tell him, but she knew. She knew nearly for certain! It was most unlikely; circumstances had changed! Irene’s words still rang in her head: “I have left Soames. Where should I go?”
She couldn't tell him, but she knew. She knew almost for sure! It was really unlikely; things had changed! Irene's words still echoed in her mind: "I've left Soames. Where should I go?"
But she kept silence about that.
But she stayed quiet about that.
If her grandfather would only buy it and settle that wretched claim that ought never to have been made on Phil! It would be the very best thing for everybody, and everything—everything might come straight.
If her grandfather would just buy it and resolve that awful claim that should never have been made on Phil! It would be the best thing for everyone, and everything—everything might fall into place.
And June put her lips to his forehead, and pressed them close.
And June pressed her lips to his forehead, holding them there.
But old Jolyon freed himself from her caress, his face wore the judicial look which came upon it when he dealt with affairs. He asked: What did she mean? There was something behind all this—had she been seeing Bosinney?
But old Jolyon pulled away from her embrace, his face taking on that serious expression he had whenever he handled business matters. He asked: What did she mean? There was something going on here—had she been seeing Bosinney?
June answered: “No; but I have been to his rooms.”
June replied, “No, but I’ve been to his place.”
“Been to his rooms? Who took you there?”
“Have you been to his place? Who brought you there?”
June faced him steadily. “I went alone. He has lost that case. I don’t care whether it was right or wrong. I want to help him; and I will!”
June looked him in the eye. “I went by myself. He lost that case. I don’t care if it was right or wrong. I want to help him; and I will!”
Old Jolyon asked again: “Have you seen him?” His glance seemed to pierce right through the girl’s eyes into her soul.
Old Jolyon asked again, “Have you seen him?” His gaze seemed to cut right through the girl’s eyes into her soul.
Again June answered: “No; he was not there. I waited, but he did not come.”
Again June answered, “No, he wasn't there. I waited, but he didn't show up.”
Old Jolyon made a movement of relief. She had risen and looked down at him; so slight, and light, and young, but so fixed, and so determined; and disturbed, vexed, as he was, he could not frown away that fixed look. The feeling of being beaten, of the reins having slipped, of being old and tired, mastered him.
Old Jolyon felt a sense of relief. She had gotten up and looked down at him; so small, and light, and young, but so steady, and so resolute; and despite being troubled and annoyed, he couldn't shake off that intense gaze. The sensation of being defeated, of losing control, of feeling old and exhausted, took over him.
“Ah!” he said at last, “you’ll get yourself into a mess one of these days, I can see. You want your own way in everything.”
“Ah!” he finally said, “you’re going to get yourself into trouble one of these days, I can tell. You want everything to go your way.”
Visited by one of his strange bursts of philosophy, he added: “Like that you were born; and like that you’ll stay until you die!”
Visited by one of his odd moments of deep thought, he added: “This is how you were born; and this is how you’ll remain until you die!”
And he, who in his dealings with men of business, with Boards, with Forsytes of all descriptions, with such as were not Forsytes, had always had his own way, looked at his indomitable grandchild sadly—for he felt in her that quality which above all others he unconsciously admired.
And he, who in his dealings with businesspeople, with boards, with Forsytes of all kinds, and with those who were not Forsytes, had always gotten his way, looked at his unyielding grandchild sadly—because he recognized in her that quality which above all others he unconsciously admired.
“Do you know what they say is going on?” he said slowly.
“Do you know what they’re saying is happening?” he said slowly.
June crimsoned.
June turned red.
“Yes—no! I know—and I don’t know—I don’t care!” and she stamped her foot.
“Yes—no! I know—and I don’t know—I don’t care!” she exclaimed, stamping her foot.
“I believe,” said old Jolyon, dropping his eyes, “that you’d have him if he were dead!”
“I believe,” said old Jolyon, looking down, “that you’d take him if he were dead!”
There was a long silence before he spoke again.
There was a long pause before he spoke again.
“But as to buying this house—you don’t know what you’re talking about!”
"But when it comes to buying this house—you have no idea what you're talking about!"
June said that she did. She knew that he could get it if he wanted. He would only have to give what it cost.
June said that she did. She knew that he could get it if he wanted to. He would just have to pay what it cost.
“What it cost! You know nothing about it. I won’t go to Soames—I’ll have nothing more to do with that young man.”
“What it cost! You have no idea. I won’t go to Soames—I’m done with that guy.”
“But you needn’t; you can go to Uncle James. If you can’t buy the house, will you pay his lawsuit claim? I know he is terribly hard up—I’ve seen it. You can stop it out of my money!”
“But you don’t have to; you can go to Uncle James. If you can’t buy the house, will you cover his lawsuit claim? I know he’s in a really tough spot—I’ve seen it. You can take care of it with my money!”
A twinkle came into old Jolyon’s eyes.
A sparkle appeared in old Jolyon's eyes.
“Stop it out of your money! A pretty way. And what will you do, pray, without your money?”
“Stop wasting your money! What a ridiculous thing to do. And what are you going to do, I wonder, without your money?”
But secretly, the idea of wresting the house from James and his son had begun to take hold of him. He had heard on Forsyte ’Change much comment, much rather doubtful praise of this house. It was “too artistic,” but a fine place. To take from the “man of property” that on which he had set his heart, would be a crowning triumph over James, practical proof that he was going to make a man of property of Jo, to put him back in his proper position, and there to keep him secure. Justice once for all on those who had chosen to regard his son as a poor, penniless outcast.
But secretly, the idea of taking the house away from James and his son had started to take root in him. He’d heard a lot of chatter at Forsyte ’Change, some rather doubtful praise for this house. It was “too artistic,” but still a nice place. To take away from the “man of property” what he valued most would be a huge victory over James, clear evidence that he was going to turn Jo into a man of property, restore him to his rightful place, and keep him safe there. It would be justice once and for all for those who had chosen to see his son as a poor, penniless outcast.
He would see, he would see! It might be out of the question; he was not going to pay a fancy price, but if it could be done, why, perhaps he would do it!
He would see, he would see! It might be impossible; he wasn't going to pay a high price, but if it could be done, then maybe he would go for it!
And still more secretly he knew that he could not refuse her.
And even more quietly, he realized that he couldn’t say no to her.
But he did not commit himself. He would think it over—he said to June.
But he didn't make a decision. He said he would consider it—he told June.
CHAPTER VIII
BOSINNEY’S DEPARTURE
Old Jolyon was not given to hasty decisions; it is probable that he would have continued to think over the purchase of the house at Robin Hill, had not Jun’s face told him that he would have no peace until he acted.
Old Jolyon wasn’t someone who made quick decisions; it’s likely he would have kept thinking about buying the house at Robin Hill, if Jun’s expression hadn’t made it clear that he wouldn’t find peace until he took action.
At breakfast next morning she asked him what time she should order the carriage.
At breakfast the next morning, she asked him what time she should call for the carriage.
“Carriage!” he said, with some appearance of innocence; “what for? I’m not going out!”
“Carriage!” he said, feigning innocence; “what for? I’m not going out!”
She answered: “If you don’t go early, you won’t catch Uncle James before he goes into the City.”
She replied, “If you don’t leave soon, you won’t see Uncle James before he heads into the City.”
“James! what about your Uncle James?”
“James! What’s going on with your Uncle James?”
“The house,” she replied, in such a voice that he no longer pretended ignorance.
“The house,” she said, in a tone that made him stop pretending he didn’t understand.
“I’ve not made up my mind,” he said.
“I haven’t made up my mind,” he said.
“You must! You must! Oh! Gran—think of me!”
“You have to! You have to! Oh! Gran—please think of me!”
Old Jolyon grumbled out: “Think of you—I’m always thinking of you, but you don’t think of yourself; you don’t think what you’re letting yourself in for. Well, order the carriage at ten!”
Old Jolyon grumbled, “Think about yourself—I’m always thinking about you, but you don’t think about yourself; you don’t realize what you’re getting into. Anyway, have the carriage ready at ten!”
At a quarter past he was placing his umbrella in the stand at Park Lane—he did not choose to relinquish his hat and coat; telling Warmson that he wanted to see his master, he went, without being announced, into the study, and sat down.
At a quarter past he was putting his umbrella in the stand at Park Lane—he didn’t want to give up his hat and coat; telling Warmson that he wanted to see his boss, he went into the study without being announced and sat down.
James was still in the dining-room talking to Soames, who had come round again before breakfast. On hearing who his visitor was, he muttered nervously: “Now, what’s he want, I wonder?”
James was still in the dining room talking to Soames, who had come by again before breakfast. Upon hearing who his visitor was, he muttered nervously: “Now, what does he want, I wonder?”
He then got up.
He then stood up.
“Well,” he said to Soames, “don’t you go doing anything in a hurry. The first thing is to find out where she is—I should go to Stainer’s about it; they’re the best men, if they can’t find her, nobody can.” And suddenly moved to strange softness, he muttered to himself, “Poor little thing, I can’t tell what she was thinking about!” and went out blowing his nose.
“Well,” he told Soames, “don’t rush into anything. The first thing to do is find out where she is—I should check with Stainer’s about it; they’re the best at this sort of thing; if they can’t locate her, then nobody can.” Suddenly feeling a strange softness, he muttered to himself, “Poor little thing, I can’t figure out what she was thinking!” and walked out while blowing his nose.
Old Jolyon did not rise on seeing his brother, but held out his hand, and exchanged with him the clasp of a Forsyte.
Old Jolyon didn't get up when he saw his brother, but reached out his hand and shared the clasp of a Forsyte with him.
James took another chair by the table, and leaned his head on his hand.
James pulled up another chair to the table and rested his head on his hand.
“Well,” he said, “how are you? We don’t see much of you nowadays!”
“Hey,” he said, “how have you been? We don’t see much of you these days!”
Old Jolyon paid no attention to the remark.
Old Jolyon didn’t pay any attention to the comment.
“How’s Emily?” he asked; and waiting for no reply, went on “I’ve come to see you about this affair of young Bosinney’s. I’m told that new house of his is a white elephant.”
“How’s Emily?” he asked, and without waiting for a response, continued, “I’ve come to talk to you about this situation with young Bosinney. I’ve heard that his new house is a white elephant.”
“I don’t know anything about a white elephant,” said James, “I know he’s lost his case, and I should say he’ll go bankrupt.”
“I don’t know anything about a white elephant,” James said, “I know he’s lost his case, and I think he’ll go bankrupt.”
Old Jolyon was not slow to seize the opportunity this gave him.
Old Jolyon quickly took advantage of this opportunity.
“I shouldn’t wonder a bit!” he agreed; “and if he goes bankrupt, the ‘man of property’—that is, Soames’ll be out of pocket. Now, what I was thinking was this: If he’s not going to live there....”
“I wouldn’t be surprised at all!” he agreed; “and if he goes bankrupt, the ‘man of property’—that is, Soames—will be out of money. Now, what I was thinking was this: If he’s not going to live there....”
Seeing both surprise and suspicion in James’ eye, he quickly went on: “I don’t want to know anything; I suppose Irene’s put her foot down—it’s not material to me. But I’m thinking of a house in the country myself, not too far from London, and if it suited me I don’t say that I mightn’t look at it, at a price.”
Seeing both surprise and suspicion in James' eyes, he quickly continued, “I don’t want to know anything; I guess Irene has made her decision—it doesn’t matter to me. But I’m considering a house in the countryside, not too far from London, and if it seems right for me, I wouldn’t rule out checking it out, depending on the price.”
James listened to this statement with a strange mixture of doubt, suspicion, and relief, merging into a dread of something behind, and tinged with the remains of his old undoubted reliance upon his elder brother’s good faith and judgment. There was anxiety, too, as to what old Jolyon could have heard and how he had heard it; and a sort of hopefulness arising from the thought that if Jun’s connection with Bosinney were completely at an end, her grandfather would hardly seem anxious to help the young fellow. Altogether he was puzzled; as he did not like either to show this, or to commit himself in any way, he said:
James listened to the statement with a strange mix of doubt, suspicion, and relief, all blending into a fear of something lurking beneath, while still holding onto a hint of faith in his older brother’s honesty and judgment. He felt anxious about what old Jolyon might have heard and how he found out, along with a glimmer of hope that if Jun’s relationship with Bosinney was truly over, her grandfather wouldn’t seem keen to help the young man. Overall, he was confused; not wanting to show this or get involved in any way, he said:
“They tell me you’re altering your Will in favour of your son.”
“They told me you’re changing your Will to benefit your son.”
He had not been told this; he had merely added the fact of having seen old Jolyon with his son and grandchildren to the fact that he had taken his Will away from Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte. The shot went home.
He hadn't been informed of this; he had simply combined the knowledge of having seen old Jolyon with his son and grandchildren with the fact that he had taken his Will away from Forsyte, Bustard, and Forsyte. The impact was significant.
“Who told you that?” asked old Jolyon.
"Who told you that?" asked old Jolyon.
“I’m sure I don’t know,” said James; “I can’t remember names—I know somebody told me Soames spent a lot of money on this house; he’s not likely to part with it except at a good price.”
“I honestly don’t know,” said James; “I can’t remember names—I heard someone mention that Soames spent a lot of money on this house; he’s not going to sell it unless he gets a good price.”
“Well,” said old Jolyon, “if, he thinks I’m going to pay a fancy price, he’s mistaken. I’ve not got the money to throw away that he seems to have. Let him try and sell it at a forced sale, and see what he’ll get. It’s not every man’s house, I hear!”
“Well,” said old Jolyon, “if he thinks I’m going to pay a high price, he’s wrong. I don’t have the money to waste like he seems to. Let him try selling it at a forced sale and see what he gets. It’s not just any man’s house, I hear!”
James, who was secretly also of this opinion, answered: “It’s a gentleman’s house. Soames is here now if you’d like to see him.”
James, who secretly agreed with this view, replied: “It’s a gentleman’s house. Soames is here now if you want to see him.”
“No,” said old Jolyon, “I haven’t got as far as that; and I’m not likely to, I can see that very well if I’m met in this manner!”
“No,” said old Jolyon, “I haven’t gotten to that point; and I’m not likely to, I can see that clearly if I’m treated this way!”
James was a little cowed; when it came to the actual figures of a commercial transaction he was sure of himself, for then he was dealing with facts, not with men; but preliminary negotiations such as these made him nervous—he never knew quite how far he could go.
James felt a bit intimidated; when it came to the actual numbers of a business deal, he was confident, because he was working with facts, not with people. But preliminary negotiations like this made him anxious—he never really knew how far he could push things.
“Well,” he said, “I know nothing about it. Soames, he tells me nothing; I should think he’d entertain it—it’s a question of price.”
“Well,” he said, “I don’t know anything about it. Soames doesn’t tell me anything; I’d think he’d consider it—it’s just a matter of price.”
“Oh!” said old Jolyon, “don’t let him make a favour of it!” He placed his hat on his head in dudgeon.
“Oh!” said old Jolyon, “don’t let him make a big deal out of it!” He put his hat on his head in annoyance.
The door was opened and Soames came in.
The door opened and Soames walked in.
“There’s a policeman out here,” he said with his half smile, “for Uncle Jolyon.”
“There's a cop out here,” he said with his half-smile, “for Uncle Jolyon.”
Old Jolyon looked at him angrily, and James said: “A policeman? I don’t know anything about a policeman. But I suppose you know something about him,” he added to old Jolyon with a look of suspicion: “I suppose you’d better see him!”
Old Jolyon glared at him, and James said, “A cop? I don’t know anything about a cop. But I guess you know something about him,” he added to old Jolyon with a suspicious look. “I guess you should talk to him!”
In the hall an Inspector of Police stood stolidly regarding with heavy-lidded pale-blue eyes the fine old English furniture picked up by James at the famous Mavrojano sale in Portman Square. “You’ll find my brother in there,” said James.
In the hallway, a Police Inspector stood firmly, looking with heavy-lidded pale-blue eyes at the fine old English furniture that James had acquired from the famous Mavrojano sale in Portman Square. “You’ll find my brother in there,” James said.
The Inspector raised his fingers respectfully to his peaked cap, and entered the study.
The Inspector saluted with his fingers to his peaked cap and walked into the study.
James saw him go in with a strange sensation.
James watched him enter, feeling a strange sensation.
“Well,” he said to Soames, “I suppose we must wait and see what he wants. Your uncle’s been here about the house!”
“Well,” he said to Soames, “I guess we just have to wait and see what he wants. Your uncle's been here at the house!”
He returned with Soames into the dining-room, but could not rest.
He came back to the dining room with Soames, but he couldn't settle down.
“Now what does he want?” he murmured again.
“Now what does he want?” he murmured again.
“Who?” replied Soames: “the Inspector? They sent him round from Stanhope Gate, that’s all I know. That ‘nonconformist’ of Uncle Jolyon’s has been pilfering, I shouldn’t wonder!”
“Who?” Soames replied. “The Inspector? They sent him over from Stanhope Gate, that’s all I know. That ‘nonconformist’ of Uncle Jolyon’s has been stealing, I wouldn't be surprised!”
But in spite of his calmness, he too was ill at ease.
But despite his calmness, he was also uncomfortable.
At the end of ten minutes old Jolyon came in. He walked up to the table, and stood there perfectly silent pulling at his long white moustaches. James gazed up at him with opening mouth; he had never seen his brother look like this.
At the end of ten minutes, old Jolyon walked in. He approached the table and stood there completely silent, tugging at his long white mustache. James looked up at him, mouth agape; he had never seen his brother like this before.
Old Jolyon raised his hand, and said slowly:
Old Jolyon raised his hand and said slowly:
“Young Bosinney has been run over in the fog and killed.”
"Young Bosinney was run over in the fog and killed."
Then standing above his brother and his nephew, and looking down at him with his deep eyes:
Then, standing over his brother and his nephew, he looked down at him with his intense gaze:
“There’s—some—talk—of—suicide,” he said.
"There's some talk of suicide," he said.
James’ jaw dropped. “Suicide! What should he do that for?”
James' jaw dropped. "Suicide! Why would he do that?"
Old Jolyon answered sternly: “God knows, if you and your son don’t!”
Old Jolyon replied firmly, "God knows, if you and your son don’t!"
But James did not reply.
But James didn’t respond.
For all men of great age, even for all Forsytes, life has had bitter experiences. The passer-by, who sees them wrapped in cloaks of custom, wealth, and comfort, would never suspect that such black shadows had fallen on their roads. To every man of great age—to Sir Walter Bentham himself—the idea of suicide has once at least been present in the ante-room of his soul; on the threshold, waiting to enter, held out from the inmost chamber by some chance reality, some vague fear, some painful hope. To Forsytes that final renunciation of property is hard. Oh! it is hard! Seldom—perhaps never—can they achieve, it; and yet, how near have they not sometimes been!
For all older men, and all Forsytes too, life has had its tough moments. A passerby, seeing them wrapped in the comforts of tradition, wealth, and ease, would never guess the dark shadows that have crossed their paths. For every older man, including Sir Walter Bentham himself, the thought of suicide has at least once lingered in the back of his mind—waiting to step forward, held back from the deepest part of his being by some random reality, a vague fear, or a painful hope. For Forsytes, letting go of their possessions is incredibly difficult. Oh, it really is hard! They rarely—maybe never—manage it; and yet, how close have they sometimes come!
So even with James! Then in the medley of his thoughts, he broke out: “Why I saw it in the paper yesterday: ‘Run over in the fog!’ They didn’t know his name!” He turned from one face to the other in his confusion of soul; but instinctively all the time he was rejecting that rumour of suicide. He dared not entertain this thought, so against his interest, against the interest of his son, of every Forsyte. He strove against it; and as his nature ever unconsciously rejected that which it could not with safety accept, so gradually he overcame this fear. It was an accident! It must have been!
So even with James! Then in the mix of his thoughts, he exclaimed: “I saw it in the paper yesterday: ‘Run over in the fog!’ They didn’t know his name!” He looked from one face to another in his emotional confusion; but instinctively, all the while, he was dismissing that rumor of suicide. He couldn’t entertain that idea, as it was against his interest, against the interest of his son, of every Forsyte. He fought against it; and just as his nature always unconsciously rejected what it could not safely accept, he slowly overcame this fear. It was an accident! It had to be!
Old Jolyon broke in on his reverie.
Old Jolyon broke his train of thought.
“Death was instantaneous. He lay all day yesterday at the hospital. There was nothing to tell them who he was. I am going there now; you and your son had better come too.”
“Death was instant. He lay in the hospital all day yesterday. There was no way to identify him. I’m going there now; you and your son should come too.”
No one opposing this command he led the way from the room.
No one objecting to this command, he led the way out of the room.
The day was still and clear and bright, and driving over to Park Lane from Stanhope Gate, old Jolyon had had the carriage open. Sitting back on the padded cushions, finishing his cigar, he had noticed with pleasure the keen crispness of the air, the bustle of the cabs and people; the strange, almost Parisian, alacrity that the first fine day will bring into London streets after a spell of fog or rain. And he had felt so happy; he had not felt like it for months. His confession to June was off his mind; he had the prospect of his son’s, above all, of his grandchildren’s company in the future—(he had appointed to meet young Jolyon at the Hotch Potch that very morning to discuss it again); and there was the pleasurable excitement of a coming encounter, a coming victory, over James and the “man of property” in the matter of the house.
The day was still, clear, and bright, and while driving over to Park Lane from Stanhope Gate, old Jolyon had the carriage open. Sitting back on the soft cushions, finishing his cigar, he noticed with pleasure the sharpness of the air and the hustle of the cabs and people; the strange, almost Parisian energy that the first nice day brings to London streets after a stretch of fog or rain. He felt so happy; he hadn't felt like this in months. His confession to June was off his mind; he looked forward to spending time with his son and, especially, his grandchildren—he had arranged to meet young Jolyon at the Hotch Potch that very morning to discuss it again; and there was the exciting anticipation of an upcoming meeting, a coming victory, over James and the "man of property" regarding the house.
He had the carriage closed now; he had no heart to look on gaiety; nor was it right that Forsytes should be seen driving with an Inspector of Police.
He had the carriage closed now; he didn't have the heart to look at anything cheerful; nor was it right for the Forsytes to be seen driving with a police inspector.
In that carriage the Inspector spoke again of the death:
In that carriage, the Inspector talked again about the death:
“It was not so very thick—Just there. The driver says the gentleman must have had time to see what he was about, he seemed to walk right into it. It appears that he was very hard up, we found several pawn tickets at his rooms, his account at the bank is overdrawn, and there’s this case in to-day’s papers;” his cold blue eyes travelled from one to another of the three Forsytes in the carriage.
“It wasn’t that thick—just right there. The driver says the guy must have had time to notice what he was doing; it seemed like he just walked right into it. It looks like he was in a tough spot; we found several pawn tickets in his place, his bank account is overdrawn, and there’s this case in today’s papers.” His cold blue eyes moved from one of the three Forsytes in the carriage to another.
Old Jolyon watching from his corner saw his brother’s face change, and the brooding, worried, look deepen on it. At the Inspector’s words, indeed, all James’ doubts and fears revived. Hard-up—pawn-tickets—an overdrawn account! These words that had all his life been a far-off nightmare to him, seemed to make uncannily real that suspicion of suicide which must on no account be entertained. He sought his son’s eye; but lynx-eyed, taciturn, immovable, Soames gave no answering look. And to old Jolyon watching, divining the league of mutual defence between them, there came an overmastering desire to have his own son at his side, as though this visit to the dead man’s body was a battle in which otherwise he must single-handed meet those two. And the thought of how to keep Jun’s name out of the business kept whirring in his brain. James had his son to support him! Why should he not send for Jo?
Old Jolyon watching from his corner saw his brother's face change, and the worried, brooding look on it deepen. At the Inspector's words, all of James' doubts and fears came flooding back. Hard-up—pawn tickets—an overdrawn account! These terms that had always been a distant nightmare to him suddenly made the idea of suicide—that he must absolutely not consider—feel all too real. He tried to catch his son's eye; but Soames, sharp-eyed, silent, and unyielding, offered no response. And for old Jolyon, observing and understanding the unspoken bond of mutual defense between them, there came a strong urge to have his own son by his side, as if this visit to the dead man's body was a battle he must face alone against those two. The thought of how to keep Jun's name out of this situation kept buzzing in his mind. James had his son for support! Why shouldn't he call for Jo?
Taking out his card-case, he pencilled the following message:
Taking out his wallet, he wrote the following message:
“Come round at once. I’ve sent the carriage for you.”
“Come over right now. I’ve sent the car for you.”
On getting out he gave this card to his coachman, telling him to drive—as fast as possible to the Hotch Potch Club, and if Mr. Jolyon Forsyte were there to give him the card and bring him at once. If not there yet, he was to wait till he came.
On getting out, he gave this card to his driver and told him to drive as fast as possible to the Hotch Potch Club. If Mr. Jolyon Forsyte was there, he was to give him the card and bring him right away. If he wasn't there yet, he was to wait until he arrived.
He followed the others slowly up the steps, leaning on his umbrella, and stood a moment to get his breath. The Inspector said: “This is the mortuary, sir. But take your time.”
He followed the others slowly up the steps, leaning on his umbrella, and stood for a moment to catch his breath. The Inspector said, “This is the mortuary, sir. But take your time.”
In the bare, white-walled room, empty of all but a streak of sunshine smeared along the dustless floor, lay a form covered by a sheet. With a huge steady hand the Inspector took the hem and turned it back. A sightless face gazed up at them, and on either side of that sightless defiant face the three Forsytes gazed down; in each one of them the secret emotions, fears, and pity of his own nature rose and fell like the rising, falling waves of life, whose wash those white walls barred out now for ever from Bosinney. And in each one of them the trend of his nature, the odd essential spring, which moved him in fashions minutely, unalterably different from those of every other human being, forced him to a different attitude of thought. Far from the others, yet inscrutably close, each stood thus, alone with death, silent, his eyes lowered.
In the bare, white room, empty except for a streak of sunlight on the clean floor, lay a body covered by a sheet. With a large, steady hand, the Inspector took the edge of the sheet and pulled it back. A lifeless face looked up at them, and on either side of that sightless, defiant face, the three Forsytes stared down; within each of them, the hidden emotions, fears, and pity of their own being surged like the rising and falling waves of life, which those white walls now blocked out forever from Bosinney. Each of them felt the direction of their nature, the unique essential drive that pushed them to think in ways that were subtly, irreversibly different from everyone else, leading to a distinct perspective. Far from the others, yet somehow intimately connected, each stood there, alone with death, silent, eyes downcast.
The Inspector asked softly:
The Inspector said quietly:
“You identify the gentleman, sir?”
"Do you recognize the man?"
Old Jolyon raised his head and nodded. He looked at his brother opposite, at that long lean figure brooding over the dead man, with face dusky red, and strained grey eyes; and at the figure of Soames white and still by his father’s side. And all that he had felt against those two was gone like smoke in the long white presence of Death. Whence comes it, how comes it—Death? Sudden reverse of all that goes before; blind setting forth on a path that leads to where? Dark quenching of the fire! The heavy, brutal crushing-out that all men must go through, keeping their eyes clear and brave unto the end! Small and of no import, insects though they are! And across old Jolyon’s face there flitted a gleam, for Soames, murmuring to the Inspector, crept noiselessly away.
Old Jolyon lifted his head and nodded. He looked at his brother across from him, that tall, lean figure staring at the dead man, with a dusky red face and strained grey eyes; and at Soames, pale and still by their father’s side. All the resentment he felt towards those two faded away like smoke in the long, white presence of Death. Where does it come from, how does it come—Death? A sudden reversal of everything that came before; a blind journey down a path that leads to where? A dark extinguishing of the flame! The heavy, brutal obliteration that all men must endure, keeping their eyes clear and brave until the end! Small and insignificant, insects though they are! And across old Jolyon’s face, there flickered a gleam, as Soames, murmuring to the Inspector, quietly slipped away.
Then suddenly James raised his eyes. There was a queer appeal in that suspicious troubled look: “I know I’m no match for you,” it seemed to say. And, hunting for handkerchief he wiped his brow; then, bending sorrowful and lank over the dead man, he too turned and hurried out.
Then suddenly James looked up. There was a strange plea in that suspicious, troubled expression: “I know I can’t compete with you,” it seemed to say. Searching for a handkerchief, he wiped his forehead; then, feeling sad and worn down, he leaned over the dead man and hurried out too.
Old Jolyon stood, still as death, his eyes fixed on the body. Who shall tell of what he was thinking? Of himself, when his hair was brown like the hair of that young fellow dead before him? Of himself, with his battle just beginning, the long, long battle he had loved; the battle that was over for this young man almost before it had begun? Of his grand-daughter, with her broken hopes? Of that other woman? Of the strangeness, and the pity of it? And the irony, inscrutable, and bitter of that end? Justice! There was no justice for men, for they were ever in the dark!
Old Jolyon stood completely still, his eyes locked on the body. Who knows what he was thinking? Of himself, when his hair was brown like that of the young man lying dead before him? Of himself, with his own battles just starting, the long, arduous fight he had cherished; the fight that was over for this young man almost before it had even begun? Of his granddaughter, with her shattered dreams? Of that other woman? Of the strangeness and the sadness of it all? And the bitter irony of that ending? Justice! There was no justice for men, for they were always left in the dark!
Or perhaps in his philosophy he thought: Better to be out of it all! Better to have done with it, like this poor youth....
Or maybe in his thinking he believed: It's better to be out of it all! Better to have finished with it, like this poor young man...
Some one touched him on the arm.
Someone touched him on the arm.
A tear started up and wetted his eyelash. “Well,” he said, “I’m no good here. I’d better be going. You’ll come to me as soon as you can, Jo,” and with his head bowed he went away.
A tear welled up and soaked his eyelash. “Well,” he said, “I’m not good here. I should probably leave. You’ll come to me as soon as you can, Jo,” and with his head down, he walked away.
It was young Jolyon’s turn to take his stand beside the dead man, round whose fallen body he seemed to see all the Forsytes breathless, and prostrated. The stroke had fallen too swiftly.
It was young Jolyon’s turn to stand beside the dead man, around whose fallen body he could see all the Forsytes breathless and collapsed. The blow had come too suddenly.
The forces underlying every tragedy—forces that take no denial, working through cross currents to their ironical end, had met and fused with a thunder-clap, flung out the victim, and flattened to the ground all those that stood around.
The forces behind every tragedy—forces that cannot be denied, working through conflicting currents to their ironic conclusion—came together in a loud crash, throwing out the victim and knocking down everyone nearby.
Or so at all events young Jolyon seemed to see them, lying around Bosinney’s body.
Or so at least young Jolyon seemed to see them, scattered around Bosinney’s body.
He asked the Inspector to tell him what had happened, and the latter, like a man who does not every day get such a chance, again detailed such facts as were known.
He asked the Inspector to explain what had happened, and the Inspector, like someone who doesn't get this opportunity every day, shared the facts that were known.
“There’s more here, sir, however,” he said, “than meets the eye. I don’t believe in suicide, nor in pure accident, myself. It’s more likely I think that he was suffering under great stress of mind, and took no notice of things about him. Perhaps you can throw some light on these.”
“There's more going on here, sir,” he said, “than meets the eye. I don't believe in suicide or pure accident myself. It's more likely, I think, that he was under a lot of mental stress and didn't pay attention to his surroundings. Maybe you can help clarify a few things.”
He took from his pocket a little packet and laid it on the table. Carefully undoing it, he revealed a lady’s handkerchief, pinned through the folds with a pin of discoloured Venetian gold, the stone of which had fallen from the socket. A scent of dried violets rose to young Jolyon’s nostrils.
He took a small packet from his pocket and placed it on the table. Carefully unwrapping it, he revealed a woman's handkerchief, pinned through the folds with a tarnished Venetian gold pin, the stone of which had fallen out. A scent of dried violets wafted to young Jolyon's nose.
“Found in his breast pocket,” said the Inspector; “the name has been cut away!”
“Found in his breast pocket,” said the Inspector, “the name has been removed!”
Young Jolyon with difficulty answered: “I’m afraid I cannot help you!” But vividly there rose before him the face he had seen light up, so tremulous and glad, at Bosinney’s coming! Of her he thought more than of his own daughter, more than of them all—of her with the dark, soft glance, the delicate passive face, waiting for the dead man, waiting even at that moment, perhaps, still and patient in the sunlight.
Young Jolyon struggled to respond: “I’m sorry, but I can’t help you!” But what came to mind was the face he had seen light up, so excited and happy, when Bosinney arrived! He thought of her more than of his own daughter, more than of anyone else—her with the dark, soft look, the delicate, calm face, waiting for the deceased man, maybe even at that moment, still and patient in the sunlight.
He walked sorrowfully away from the hospital towards his father’s house, reflecting that this death would break up the Forsyte family. The stroke had indeed slipped past their defences into the very wood of their tree. They might flourish to all appearance as before, preserving a brave show before the eyes of London, but the trunk was dead, withered by the same flash that had stricken down Bosinney. And now the saplings would take its place, each one a new custodian of the sense of property.
He walked sadly away from the hospital towards his dad's house, thinking that this death would tear the Forsyte family apart. The stroke had really broken through their defenses and reached the core of their family. They might seem to be thriving, putting on a brave front for London, but the main support was dead, dried up by the same sudden blow that had taken down Bosinney. And now the younger generations would step in, each one a new keeper of the value of property.
Good forest of Forsytes! thought young Jolyon—soundest timber of our land!
Good forest of Forsytes! thought young Jolyon—strongest timber of our land!
Concerning the cause of this death—his family would doubtless reject with vigour the suspicion of suicide, which was so compromising! They would take it as an accident, a stroke of fate. In their hearts they would even feel it an intervention of Providence, a retribution—had not Bosinney endangered their two most priceless possessions, the pocket and the hearth? And they would talk of “that unfortunate accident of young Bosinney’s,” but perhaps they would not talk—silence might be better!
Concerning the reason for his death—his family would surely reject the idea of suicide, which was so scandalous! They would see it as an accident, a twist of fate. Deep down, they might even view it as a sign from God, a punishment—hadn't Bosinney threatened their two most valuable treasures, their money and their home? And they would refer to “that unfortunate accident involving young Bosinney,” but maybe they wouldn't say anything—silence might be preferable!
As for himself, he regarded the bus-driver’s account of the accident as of very little value. For no one so madly in love committed suicide for want of money; nor was Bosinney the sort of fellow to set much store by a financial crisis. And so he too, rejected this theory of suicide, the dead man’s face rose too clearly before him. Gone in the heyday of his summer—and to believe thus that an accident had cut Bosinney off in the full sweep of his passion was more than ever pitiful to young Jolyon.
As for him, he saw the bus driver's story about the accident as pretty insignificant. No one who was so deeply in love would take their own life over a lack of money; nor was Bosinney the kind of guy to care much about a financial crisis. So he too dismissed this idea of suicide; the dead man’s face was too vivid in his mind. He had been taken in the prime of his life—and to think that an accident had snatched Bosinney away just as he was at the height of his love was especially heartbreaking for young Jolyon.
Then came a vision of Soames’ home as it now was, and must be hereafter. The streak of lightning had flashed its clear uncanny gleam on bare bones with grinning spaces between, the disguising flesh was gone....
Then came a vision of Soames’ home as it currently was, and as it would be in the future. The flash of lightning had illuminated the bare bones with grinning gaps in between, the covering flesh was gone...
In the dining-room at Stanhope Gate old Jolyon was sitting alone when his son came in. He looked very wan in his great armchair. And his eyes travelling round the walls with their pictures of still life, and the masterpiece “Dutch fishing-boats at Sunset” seemed as though passing their gaze over his life with its hopes, its gains, its achievements.
In the dining room at Stanhope Gate, old Jolyon was sitting alone when his son walked in. He looked very pale in his large armchair. As his eyes scanned the walls adorned with still lifes and the masterpiece “Dutch Fishing Boats at Sunset,” it felt like they were reflecting on his life with its hopes, wins, and accomplishments.
“Ah! Jo!” he said, “is that you? I’ve told poor little June. But that’s not all of it. Are you going to Soames’? She’s brought it on herself, I suppose; but somehow I can’t bear to think of her, shut up there—and all alone.” And holding up his thin, veined hand, he clenched it.
“Ah! Jo!” he said, “is that you? I’ve told poor little June. But that’s not everything. Are you going to Soames’? She’s brought it on herself, I guess; but I just can’t stand the thought of her being stuck there—all alone.” And raising his thin, veined hand, he clenched it.
CHAPTER IX
IRENE’S RETURN
After leaving James and old Jolyon in the mortuary of the hospital, Soames hurried aimlessly along the streets.
After leaving James and old Jolyon in the hospital morgue, Soames rushed aimlessly through the streets.
The tragic event of Bosinney’s death altered the complexion of everything. There was no longer the same feeling that to lose a minute would be fatal, nor would he now risk communicating the fact of his wife’s flight to anyone till the inquest was over.
The tragic event of Bosinney’s death changed everything. There was no longer the same sense that losing a minute would be disastrous, nor would he now risk telling anyone about his wife’s departure until the inquest was finished.
That morning he had risen early, before the postman came, had taken the first-post letters from the box himself, and, though there had been none from Irene, he had made an opportunity of telling Bilson that her mistress was at the sea; he would probably, he said, be going down himself from Saturday to Monday. This had given him time to breathe, time to leave no stone unturned to find her.
That morning he got up early, before the postman arrived, took the first batch of letters from the mailbox himself, and, even though there weren't any from Irene, he managed to mention to Bilson that her mistress was at the beach; he would probably be going down himself from Saturday to Monday. This had given him time to think, time to do everything possible to find her.
But now, cut off from taking steps by Bosinney’s death—that strange death, to think of which was like putting a hot iron to his heart, like lifting a great weight from it—he did not know how to pass his day; and he wandered here and there through the streets, looking at every face he met, devoured by a hundred anxieties.
But now, unable to take any action because of Bosinney’s death—that strange death, which felt like a hot iron to his heart, yet also like a heavy burden lifted from it—he didn’t know how to spend his day; he wandered aimlessly through the streets, scrutinizing every face he encountered, consumed by countless worries.
And as he wandered, he thought of him who had finished his wandering, his prowling, and would never haunt his house again.
And as he walked around, he thought about the one who had completed his wandering, his searching, and would never come back to his house again.
Already in the afternoon he passed posters announcing the identity of the dead man, and bought the papers to see what they said. He would stop their mouths if he could, and he went into the City, and was closeted with Boulter for a long time.
Already in the afternoon, he saw posters revealing the identity of the dead man and bought the papers to see what they were saying. He wished he could silence them, so he went into the City and met with Boulter for a long time.
On his way home, passing the steps of Jobson’s about half past four, he met George Forsyte, who held out an evening paper to Soames, saying:
On his way home, passing Jobson's steps around half past four, he ran into George Forsyte, who handed an evening paper to Soames, saying:
“Here! Have you seen this about the poor Buccaneer?”
“Hey! Have you seen this about the poor Buccaneer?”
Soames answered stonily: “Yes.”
Soames replied flatly: “Yes.”
George stared at him. He had never liked Soames; he now held him responsible for Bosinney’s death. Soames had done for him—done for him by that act of property that had sent the Buccaneer to run amok that fatal afternoon.
George stared at him. He had never liked Soames; now he blamed him for Bosinney’s death. Soames had caused it—caused it by that property deal that had sent the Buccaneer running wild that fateful afternoon.
“The poor fellow,” he was thinking, “was so cracked with jealousy, so cracked for his vengeance, that he heard nothing of the omnibus in that infernal fog.”
"The poor guy," he was thinking, "was so consumed by jealousy, so obsessed with his revenge, that he didn’t hear anything about the bus in that damn fog."
Soames had done for him! And this judgment was in George’s eyes.
Soames had done him in! And this was how George saw it.
“They talk of suicide here,” he said at last. “That cat won’t jump.”
“They talk about suicide here,” he finally said. “That cat won’t jump.”
Soames shook his head. “An accident,” he muttered.
Soames shook his head. “An accident,” he murmured.
Clenching his fist on the paper, George crammed it into his pocket. He could not resist a parting shot.
Clenching his fist around the paper, George shoved it into his pocket. He couldn’t help but throw in one last comment.
“H’mm! All flourishing at home? Any little Soameses yet?”
“Hm! Everything going well at home? Any little Soameses on the way yet?”
With a face as white as the steps of Jobson’s, and a lip raised as if snarling, Soames brushed past him and was gone....
With a face as pale as Jobson’s steps and a lip curled as if sneering, Soames pushed past him and walked away....
On reaching home, and entering the little lighted hall with his latchkey, the first thing that caught his eye was his wife’s gold-mounted umbrella lying on the rug chest. Flinging off his fur coat, he hurried to the drawing-room.
On getting home and entering the small, lit hallway with his key, the first thing he noticed was his wife's gold-handled umbrella resting on the rug chest. Tossing off his fur coat, he quickly made his way to the living room.
The curtains were drawn for the night, a bright fire of cedar-logs burned in the grate, and by its light he saw Irene sitting in her usual corner on the sofa. He shut the door softly, and went towards her. She did not move, and did not seem to see him.
The curtains were closed for the night, a bright fire made of cedar logs crackled in the fireplace, and by its light, he noticed Irene sitting in her usual spot on the sofa. He quietly shut the door and walked over to her. She didn't move and didn’t seem to notice him.
“So you’ve come back?” he said. “Why are you sitting here in the dark?”
“So you’re back?” he said. “Why are you sitting here in the dark?”
Then he caught sight of her face, so white and motionless that it seemed as though the blood must have stopped flowing in her veins; and her eyes, that looked enormous, like the great, wide, startled brown eyes of an owl.
Then he saw her face, so pale and still that it looked like the blood had completely drained from her veins; and her eyes, which seemed huge, like the big, wide, startled brown eyes of an owl.
Huddled in her grey fur against the sofa cushions, she had a strange resemblance to a captive owl, bunched in its soft feathers against the wires of a cage. The supple erectness of her figure was gone, as though she had been broken by cruel exercise; as though there were no longer any reason for being beautiful, and supple, and erect.
Huddled in her grey fur against the sofa cushions, she looked strangely like a captive owl, snuggled in its soft feathers against the wires of a cage. The graceful uprightness of her figure had vanished, as if she had been worn down by harsh training; as if there was no longer any reason to be beautiful, graceful, and upright.
“So you’ve come back,” he repeated.
“So you’re back,” he said.
She never looked up, and never spoke, the firelight playing over her motionless figure.
She never looked up and never said a word, the firelight flickering over her still form.
Suddenly she tried to rise, but he prevented her; it was then that he understood.
Suddenly, she tried to get up, but he stopped her; that's when he realized.
She had come back like an animal wounded to death, not knowing where to turn, not knowing what she was doing. The sight of her figure, huddled in the fur, was enough.
She returned like a wounded animal, unsure of where to go or what she was doing. Just seeing her huddled in the fur was enough.
He knew then for certain that Bosinney had been her lover; knew that she had seen the report of his death—perhaps, like himself, had bought a paper at the draughty corner of a street, and read it.
He knew then for sure that Bosinney had been her lover; knew that she had seen the report of his death—maybe, like him, had picked up a newspaper at the chilly corner of a street and read it.
She had come back then of her own accord, to the cage she had pined to be free of—and taking in all the tremendous significance of this, he longed to cry: “Take your hated body, that I love, out of my house! Take away that pitiful white face, so cruel and soft—before I crush it. Get out of my sight; never let me see you again!”
She had returned of her own choice, to the cage she had longed to escape from—and understanding the weight of this, he wanted to scream: “Take your hated body, which I love, out of my house! Get rid of that pathetic white face, so cruel and soft—before I smash it. Get out of my sight; I never want to see you again!”
And, at those unspoken words, he seemed to see her rise and move away, like a woman in a terrible dream, from which she was fighting to awake—rise and go out into the dark and cold, without a thought of him, without so much as the knowledge of his presence.
And, at those unspoken words, he seemed to see her get up and walk away, like a woman in a horrible dream, struggling to wake up—get up and head out into the dark and cold, without a thought of him, without even being aware of his presence.
Then he cried, contradicting what he had not yet spoken, “No; stay there!” And turning away from her, he sat down in his accustomed chair on the other side of the hearth.
Then he shouted, contradicting what he hadn't said yet, “No; stay there!” And turning away from her, he sat down in his usual chair on the other side of the fireplace.
They sat in silence.
They sat quietly.
And Soames thought: “Why is all this? Why should I suffer so? What have I done? It is not my fault!”
And Soames thought, "Why is this happening? Why should I have to go through all of this? What did I do? It’s not my fault!"
Again he looked at her, huddled like a bird that is shot and dying, whose poor breast you see panting as the air is taken from it, whose poor eyes look at you who have shot it, with a slow, soft, unseeing look, taking farewell of all that is good—of the sun, and the air, and its mate.
Again he looked at her, curled up like a wounded bird, gasping for air, its little chest heaving as life slips away, its eyes gazing at the one who shot it with a slow, gentle, vacant stare, saying goodbye to everything good—the sun, the air, and its companion.
So they sat, by the firelight, in the silence, one on each side of the hearth.
So they sat by the firelight, in silence, one on each side of the hearth.
And the fume of the burning cedar logs, that he loved so well, seemed to grip Soames by the throat till he could bear it no longer. And going out into the hall he flung the door wide, to gulp down the cold air that came in; then without hat or overcoat went out into the Square.
And the smoke from the burning cedar logs, which he loved so much, felt like it was choking Soames until he couldn't take it anymore. He stepped into the hallway and threw the door open to gulp down the cold air coming in; then, without a hat or a coat, he walked out into the Square.
Along the garden rails a half-starved cat came rubbing her way towards him, and Soames thought: “Suffering! when will it cease, my suffering?”
Along the garden rails, a half-starved cat came rubbing against him, and Soames thought, “Suffering! When will my suffering end?”
At a front door across the way was a man of his acquaintance named Rutter, scraping his boots, with an air of “I am master here.” And Soames walked on.
At a front door nearby stood a man he knew named Rutter, scraping his boots, clearly acting like he owned the place. And Soames kept walking.
From far in the clear air the bells of the church where he and Irene had been married were pealing in “practice” for the advent of Christ, the chimes ringing out above the sound of traffic. He felt a craving for strong drink, to lull him to indifference, or rouse him to fury. If only he could burst out of himself, out of this web that for the first time in his life he felt around him. If only he could surrender to the thought: “Divorce her—turn her out! She has forgotten you. Forget her!”
From far away in the clear air, the bells of the church where he and Irene had gotten married were ringing in “practice” for the arrival of Christ, the chimes echoing above the noise of traffic. He felt a strong urge for a drink, to either numb him to indifference or push him into rage. If only he could break free from himself, from this web that he felt around him for the first time in his life. If only he could give in to the thought: “Divorce her—kick her out! She has forgotten you. Forget her!”
If only he could surrender to the thought: “Let her go—she has suffered enough!”
If only he could give in to the idea: “Let her go—she's been through enough!”
If only he could surrender to the desire: “Make a slave of her—she is in your power!”
If only he could give in to the urge: “Make her your slave—she's under your control!”
If only even he could surrender to the sudden vision: “What does it all matter?” Forget himself for a minute, forget that it mattered what he did, forget that whatever he did he must sacrifice something.
If only he could give in to the sudden thought: “What does it all matter?” Forget about himself for a moment, forget that his actions mattered, forget that no matter what he did, he had to give up something.
If only he could act on an impulse!
If only he could just go with his gut!
He could forget nothing; surrender to no thought, vision, or desire; it was all too serious; too close around him, an unbreakable cage.
He couldn’t forget anything; he couldn’t give in to any thoughts, images, or desires; everything was just too serious; too overwhelming, like an unbreakable cage surrounding him.
On the far side of the Square newspaper boys were calling their evening wares, and the ghoulish cries mingled and jangled with the sound of those church bells.
On the far side of the Square, newspaper kids were shouting about their evening papers, and their eerie calls mixed and clashed with the sound of the church bells.
Soames covered his ears. The thought flashed across him that but for a chance, he himself, and not Bosinney, might be lying dead, and she, instead of crouching there like a shot bird with those dying eyes....
Soames covered his ears. The thought hit him that if things had been different, he could have been the one lying dead instead of Bosinney, and she, instead of huddling there like a terrified bird with those fading eyes...
Something soft touched his legs, the cat was rubbing herself against them. And a sob that shook him from head to foot burst from Soames’ chest. Then all was still again in the dark, where the houses seemed to stare at him, each with a master and mistress of its own, and a secret story of happiness or sorrow.
Something soft brushed against his legs; the cat was rubbing against them. A sob that shook him from head to toe erupted from Soames' chest. Then everything went quiet again in the dark, where the houses seemed to watch him, each with its own owners and a hidden story of joy or sadness.
And suddenly he saw that his own door was open, and black against the light from the hall a man standing with his back turned. Something slid too in his breast, and he stole up close behind.
And suddenly he noticed that his own door was open, and silhouetted against the light from the hallway was a man with his back turned. A feeling shifted inside him, and he quietly crept up close behind.
He could see his own fur coat flung across the carved oak chair; the Persian rugs; the silver bowls, the rows of porcelain plates arranged along the walls, and this unknown man who was standing there.
He could see his fur coat tossed over the carved oak chair; the Persian rugs; the silver bowls; the rows of porcelain plates lined up along the walls, and this stranger who was standing there.
And sharply he asked: “What is it you want, sir?”
And he asked sharply, “What do you want, sir?”
The visitor turned. It was young Jolyon.
The visitor turned around. It was young Jolyon.
“The door was open,” he said. “Might I see your wife for a minute, I have a message for her?”
“The door was open,” he said. “Can I see your wife for a minute? I have a message for her.”
Soames gave him a strange, sidelong stare.
Soames shot him a weird, sideways glance.
“My wife can see no one,” he muttered doggedly.
“My wife can't see anyone,” he mumbled stubbornly.
Young Jolyon answered gently: “I shouldn’t keep her a minute.”
Young Jolyon replied softly, “I shouldn’t hold her back for even a minute.”
Soames brushed by him and barred the way.
Soames brushed past him and blocked the way.
“She can see no one,” he said again.
“She can’t see anyone,” he said again.
Young Jolyon’s glance shot past him into the hall, and Soames turned. There in the drawing-room doorway stood Irene, her eyes were wild and eager, her lips were parted, her hands outstretched. In the sight of both men that light vanished from her face; her hands dropped to her sides; she stood like stone.
Young Jolyon glanced past him into the hall, and Soames turned. There in the drawing-room doorway stood Irene, her eyes wild and eager, her lips parted, her hands outstretched. In front of both men, that light disappeared from her face; her hands fell to her sides; she stood like a statue.
Soames spun round, and met his visitor’s eyes, and at the look he saw in them, a sound like a snarl escaped him. He drew his lips back in the ghost of a smile.
Soames turned around and met his visitor's gaze, and at the look he saw in their eyes, a sound that resembled a snarl escaped him. He pulled his lips back in a faint semblance of a smile.
“This is my house,” he said; “I manage my own affairs. I’ve told you once—I tell you again; we are not at home.”
“This is my house,” he said. “I handle my own business. I’ve told you once—I’ll tell you again; we are not home.”
And in young Jolyon’s face he slammed the door.
And he slammed the door in young Jolyon's face.


INDIAN SUMMER OF A FORSYTE
“And Summer’s lease hath all too short a date.”
—Shakespeare
“And summer doesn’t last long enough.”
—Shakespeare
I
In the last day of May in the early ’nineties, about six o’clock of the evening, old Jolyon Forsyte sat under the oak tree below the terrace of his house at Robin Hill. He was waiting for the midges to bite him, before abandoning the glory of the afternoon. His thin brown hand, where blue veins stood out, held the end of a cigar in its tapering, long-nailed fingers—a pointed polished nail had survived with him from those earlier Victorian days when to touch nothing, even with the tips of the fingers, had been so distinguished. His domed forehead, great white moustache, lean cheeks, and long lean jaw were covered from the westering sunshine by an old brown Panama hat. His legs were crossed; in all his attitude was serenity and a kind of elegance, as of an old man who every morning put eau de Cologne upon his silk handkerchief. At his feet lay a woolly brown-and-white dog trying to be a Pomeranian—the dog Balthasar between whom and old Jolyon primal aversion had changed into attachment with the years. Close to his chair was a swing, and on the swing was seated one of Holly’s dolls—called “Duffer Alice”—with her body fallen over her legs and her doleful nose buried in a black petticoat. She was never out of disgrace, so it did not matter to her how she sat. Below the oak tree the lawn dipped down a bank, stretched to the fernery, and, beyond that refinement, became fields, dropping to the pond, the coppice, and the prospect—“Fine, remarkable”—at which Swithin Forsyte, from under this very tree, had stared five years ago when he drove down with Irene to look at the house. Old Jolyon had heard of his brother’s exploit—that drive which had become quite celebrated on Forsyte ’Change. Swithin! And the fellow had gone and died, last November, at the age of only seventy-nine, renewing the doubt whether Forsytes could live for ever, which had first arisen when Aunt Ann passed away. Died! and left only Jolyon and James, Roger and Nicholas and Timothy, Julia, Hester, Susan! And old Jolyon thought: “Eighty-five! I don’t feel it—except when I get that pain.”
On the last day of May in the early '90s, around six o'clock in the evening, old Jolyon Forsyte sat under the oak tree below the terrace of his house at Robin Hill. He was waiting for the midges to bite him before leaving behind the beauty of the afternoon. His thin brown hand, with prominent blue veins, held the end of a cigar in his long-nailed fingers—a pointed, polished nail remained from those earlier Victorian days when being careful to touch nothing, even with the tips of the fingers, was considered very refined. His domed forehead, large white mustache, lean cheeks, and long, slender jaw were shaded from the setting sun by an old brown Panama hat. His legs were crossed, and his overall demeanor radiated serenity and a sort of elegance, like an old man who applied cologne to his silk handkerchief every morning. At his feet lay a fluffy brown-and-white dog trying to be a Pomeranian—the dog Balthasar, with whom old Jolyon’s initial dislike had evolved into attachment over the years. Nearby, a swing held one of Holly's dolls—named “Duffer Alice”—with her body slumped over her legs and her sad nose buried in a black petticoat. She was always in trouble, so she didn’t care how she sat. Below the oak tree, the lawn sloped down a bank, stretched to the fernery, and beyond that, the land turned into fields that led down to the pond, the small woods, and the view—“Fine, remarkable”—at which Swithin Forsyte had stared from under this very tree five years ago when he drove down with Irene to look at the house. Old Jolyon had heard about his brother's adventure— that drive had become quite talked about on Forsyte ’Change. Swithin! And the guy had gone and died last November at just seventy-nine, raising doubts again about whether Forsytes could live forever, a concern that started when Aunt Ann passed away. Died! And left behind only Jolyon, James, Roger, Nicholas, Timothy, Julia, Hester, and Susan! Old Jolyon thought: “Eighty-five! I don’t feel it—except when I get that pain.”
His memory went searching. He had not felt his age since he had bought his nephew Soames’ ill-starred house and settled into it here at Robin Hill over three years ago. It was as if he had been getting younger every spring, living in the country with his son and his grandchildren—June, and the little ones of the second marriage, Jolly and Holly; living down here out of the racket of London and the cackle of Forsyte ’Change, free of his boards, in a delicious atmosphere of no work and all play, with plenty of occupation in the perfecting and mellowing of the house and its twenty acres, and in ministering to the whims of Holly and Jolly. All the knots and crankiness, which had gathered in his heart during that long and tragic business of June, Soames, Irene his wife, and poor young Bosinney, had been smoothed out. Even June had thrown off her melancholy at last—witness this travel in Spain she was taking now with her father and her stepmother. Curiously perfect peace was left by their departure; blissful, yet blank, because his son was not there. Jo was never anything but a comfort and a pleasure to him nowadays—an amiable chap; but women, somehow—even the best—got a little on one’s nerves, unless of course one admired them.
His mind wandered. He hadn’t felt his age since he bought his nephew Soames' unfortunate house and moved in here at Robin Hill over three years ago. It was like he had become younger every spring, living in the countryside with his son and grandchildren—June and the little ones from his second marriage, Jolly and Holly; living down here away from the noise of London and the drama of Forsyte Exchange, free from his job, in a delightful atmosphere of no work and all play, with plenty to keep him busy perfecting and enjoying the house and its twenty acres, and attending to the whims of Holly and Jolly. All the tension and frustration that had built up in his heart during the long, painful saga of June, Soames, his wife Irene, and poor young Bosinney had faded away. Even June had finally shed her sadness—just look at this trip to Spain she was taking now with her father and stepmother. A strangely perfect peace lingered after their departure; blissful, yet empty, because his son wasn’t there. Jo was nothing but a comfort and a joy to him nowadays—an easygoing guy; but women, somehow—even the best of them—could be a bit annoying, unless, of course, you admired them.
Far-off a cuckoo called; a wood-pigeon was cooing from the first elm-tree in the field, and how the daisies and buttercups had sprung up after the last mowing! The wind had got into the sou’ west, too—a delicious air, sappy! He pushed his hat back and let the sun fall on his chin and cheek. Somehow, to-day, he wanted company—wanted a pretty face to look at. People treated the old as if they wanted nothing. And with the un-Forsytean philosophy which ever intruded on his soul, he thought: “One’s never had enough. With a foot in the grave one’ll want something, I shouldn’t be surprised!” Down here—away from the exigencies of affairs—his grandchildren, and the flowers, trees, birds of his little domain, to say nothing of sun and moon and stars above them, said, “Open, sesame,” to him day and night. And sesame had opened—how much, perhaps, he did not know. He had always been responsive to what they had begun to call “Nature,” genuinely, almost religiously responsive, though he had never lost his habit of calling a sunset a sunset and a view a view, however deeply they might move him. But nowadays Nature actually made him ache, he appreciated it so. Every one of these calm, bright, lengthening days, with Holly’s hand in his, and the dog Balthasar in front looking studiously for what he never found, he would stroll, watching the roses open, fruit budding on the walls, sunlight brightening the oak leaves and saplings in the coppice, watching the water-lily leaves unfold and glisten, and the silvery young corn of the one wheat field; listening to the starlings and skylarks, and the Alderney cows chewing the cud, flicking slow their tufted tails; and every one of these fine days he ached a little from sheer love of it all, feeling perhaps, deep down, that he had not very much longer to enjoy it. The thought that some day—perhaps not ten years hence, perhaps not five—all this world would be taken away from him, before he had exhausted his powers of loving it, seemed to him in the nature of an injustice brooding over his horizon. If anything came after this life, it wouldn’t be what he wanted; not Robin Hill, and flowers and birds and pretty faces—too few, even now, of those about him! With the years his dislike of humbug had increased; the orthodoxy he had worn in the ’sixties, as he had worn side-whiskers out of sheer exuberance, had long dropped off, leaving him reverent before three things alone—beauty, upright conduct, and the sense of property; and the greatest of these now was beauty. He had always had wide interests, and, indeed could still read The Times, but he was liable at any moment to put it down if he heard a blackbird sing. Upright conduct, property—somehow, they were tiring; the blackbirds and the sunsets never tired him, only gave him an uneasy feeling that he could not get enough of them. Staring into the stilly radiance of the early evening and at the little gold and white flowers on the lawn, a thought came to him: This weather was like the music of “Orfeo,” which he had recently heard at Covent Garden. A beautiful opera, not like Meyerbeer, nor even quite Mozart, but, in its way, perhaps even more lovely; something classical and of the Golden Age about it, chaste and mellow, and the Ravogli “almost worthy of the old days”—highest praise he could bestow. The yearning of Orpheus for the beauty he was losing, for his love going down to Hades, as in life love and beauty did go—the yearning which sang and throbbed through the golden music, stirred also in the lingering beauty of the world that evening. And with the tip of his cork-soled, elastic-sided boot he involuntarily stirred the ribs of the dog Balthasar, causing the animal to wake and attack his fleas; for though he was supposed to have none, nothing could persuade him of the fact. When he had finished he rubbed the place he had been scratching against his master’s calf, and settled down again with his chin over the instep of the disturbing boot. And into old Jolyon’s mind came a sudden recollection—a face he had seen at that opera three weeks ago—Irene, the wife of his precious nephew Soames, that man of property! Though he had not met her since the day of the “At Home” in his old house at Stanhope Gate, which celebrated his granddaughter June’s ill-starred engagement to young Bosinney, he had remembered her at once, for he had always admired her—a very pretty creature. After the death of young Bosinney, whose mistress she had so reprehensibly become, he had heard that she had left Soames at once. Goodness only knew what she had been doing since. That sight of her face—a side view—in the row in front, had been literally the only reminder these three years that she was still alive. No one ever spoke of her. And yet Jo had told him something once—something which had upset him completely. The boy had got it from George Forsyte, he believed, who had seen Bosinney in the fog the day he was run over—something which explained the young fellow’s distress—an act of Soames towards his wife—a shocking act. Jo had seen her, too, that afternoon, after the news was out, seen her for a moment, and his description had always lingered in old Jolyon’s mind—“wild and lost” he had called her. And next day June had gone there—bottled up her feelings and gone there, and the maid had cried and told her how her mistress had slipped out in the night and vanished. A tragic business altogether! One thing was certain—Soames had never been able to lay hands on her again. And he was living at Brighton, and journeying up and down—a fitting fate, the man of property! For when he once took a dislike to anyone—as he had to his nephew—old Jolyon never got over it. He remembered still the sense of relief with which he had heard the news of Irene’s disappearance. It had been shocking to think of her a prisoner in that house to which she must have wandered back, when Jo saw her, wandered back for a moment—like a wounded animal to its hole after seeing that news, “Tragic death of an Architect,” in the street. Her face had struck him very much the other night—more beautiful than he had remembered, but like a mask, with something going on beneath it. A young woman still—twenty-eight perhaps. Ah, well! Very likely she had another lover by now. But at this subversive thought—for married women should never love: once, even, had been too much—his instep rose, and with it the dog Balthasar’s head. The sagacious animal stood up and looked into old Jolyon’s face. “Walk?” he seemed to say; and old Jolyon answered: “Come on, old chap!”
A distant cuckoo called; a wood-pigeon cooed from the first elm tree in the field, and how the daisies and buttercups had grown after the last mowing! The wind had shifted to the southwest, too—a refreshing, soft breeze! He pushed his hat back and let the sun shine on his chin and cheek. For some reason, today he wanted company—wanted to see a pretty face. People treated the elderly like they wanted nothing. And with the un-Forsytean thoughts that always crept into his mind, he mused, “You can never have enough. Even with one foot in the grave, you’ll want something, I wouldn’t be surprised!” Down here—away from the demands of life—his grandchildren, the flowers, trees, and birds in his little world, not to mention the sun and moon and stars above, whispered, “Open, sesame,” to him day and night. And sesame had opened—how much, perhaps he didn’t know. He had always been responsive to what they had started calling “Nature,” genuinely, almost religiously responsive, though he had never stopped calling a sunset a sunset and a view a view, no matter how deeply they moved him. But these days, Nature actually made him ache, he appreciated it so much. Every one of these calm, bright, lengthening days, with Holly’s hand in his and the dog Balthasar ahead, looking carefully for what he never found, he would stroll, watching the roses bloom, fruit developing on the walls, sunlight brightening the oak leaves and young trees in the coppice, observing the water-lily leaves unfold and shine, and the silvery young corn in the single wheat field; listening to the starlings and skylarks, and the Alderney cows slowly chewing their cud, flicking their tufted tails; and every one of those beautiful days he felt a little ache from sheer love of it all, sensing perhaps, deep down, that he didn’t have much longer to enjoy it. The thought that someday—maybe not ten years from now, maybe not five—all this world would be taken from him, before he had fully explored his capacity to love it, felt to him like an injustice looming over his horizon. If there was anything beyond this life, it wouldn’t be what he wanted; not Robin Hill, nor the flowers and birds and pretty faces—there were too few of those around him already! With the years, his aversion to pretentiousness had grown; the beliefs he had clung to in the ’60s, as fervently as he had worn side-whiskers out of pure enthusiasm, had long since faded away, leaving him reverent toward just three things—beauty, integrity, and the sense of ownership; and the greatest of these now was beauty. He had always had wide interests, and could still read The Times, but he could be compelled at any moment to put it down if he heard a blackbird sing. Integrity, ownership—somehow, they felt exhausting; the blackbirds and sunsets never tired him, only left him with an unsettled feeling that he could never get enough of them. Gazing into the still radiance of the early evening and at the small gold and white flowers on the lawn, a thought struck him: This weather was like the music of “Orfeo,” which he had recently experienced at Covent Garden. A beautiful opera, not like Meyerbeer, nor even quite Mozart, but in its way, perhaps even more lovely; it had a classical vibe and a sense of the Golden Age, pure and mellow, and the Ravogli “almost worthy of the old days”—the highest praise he could give. The longing of Orpheus for the beauty he was losing, for his love descending to Hades, just as in life love and beauty do fade—the longing that sang and pulsed through the golden music, stirred also in the lingering beauty of the world that evening. And with the tip of his cork-soled, elastic-sided boot, he absentmindedly nudged the dog Balthasar, causing him to wake and scratch at his fleas; though he was supposed to have none, nothing could convince him of that. When he finished, he rubbed the spot he had scratched against his master’s calf, then settled back down with his chin resting on the instep of the offending boot. And suddenly, old Jolyon recalled a face he had seen at that opera three weeks ago—Irene, the wife of his cherished nephew Soames, that man of property! Although he hadn’t seen her since the day of the “At Home” in his old house at Stanhope Gate, which marked his granddaughter June’s ill-fated engagement to young Bosinney, he remembered her instantly, for he had always admired her—a very pretty woman. After the death of young Bosinney, whose mistress she had shamefully become, he had heard that she had immediately left Soames. God only knew what she had been doing since. That glimpse of her face—a side view—in the row ahead had been the only reminder in three years that she was still alive. No one ever talked about her. And yet Jo had told him something once—something that had completely unsettled him. The boy had received it from George Forsyte, he believed, who had seen Bosinney in the fog the day he was killed—something that explained the young man’s distress—an act by Soames towards his wife—a shocking act. Jo had seen her, too, that afternoon, after the news broke, seen her for just a moment, and his description had always lingered in old Jolyon’s mind—“wild and lost,” he had called her. And the next day June had gone there—bottled up her emotions and gone there, and the maid had cried and told her how her mistress had slipped out in the night and disappeared. A tragic situation all around! One thing was certain—Soames had never been able to get his hands on her again. And he was living in Brighton, traveling back and forth—a fitting fate for the man of property! For once he took a disliking to someone—as he had to his nephew—old Jolyon never got over it. He still remembered the sense of relief with which he had heard the news of Irene’s disappearance. It had been horrifying to think of her as a prisoner in that house to which she must have returned, when Jo had seen her, returned for a moment—like a wounded animal to its den after seeing that news, “Tragic death of an Architect,” in the street. Her face had struck him very much the other night—more beautiful than he had recalled, but like a mask, hiding something beneath. She was still a young woman—perhaps twenty-eight. Ah, well! Very likely she had another lover by now. But at that troubling thought—because married women should never love: even once had been too much—his instep rose, lifting the dog Balthasar’s head. The wise animal stood up and looked into old Jolyon’s face. “Walk?” he seemed to say; and old Jolyon replied: “Come on, old chap!”
Slowly, as was their wont, they crossed among the constellations of buttercups and daisies, and entered the fernery. This feature, where very little grew as yet, had been judiciously dropped below the level of the lawn so that it might come up again on the level of the other lawn and give the impression of irregularity, so important in horticulture. Its rocks and earth were beloved of the dog Balthasar, who sometimes found a mole there. Old Jolyon made a point of passing through it because, though it was not beautiful, he intended that it should be, some day, and he would think: “I must get Varr to come down and look at it; he’s better than Beech.” For plants, like houses and human complaints, required the best expert consideration. It was inhabited by snails, and if accompanied by his grandchildren, he would point to one and tell them the story of the little boy who said: “Have plummers got leggers, Mother?” “No, sonny.” “Then darned if I haven’t been and swallowed a snileybob.” And when they skipped and clutched his hand, thinking of the snileybob going down the little boy’s “red lane,” his eyes would twinkle. Emerging from the fernery, he opened the wicket gate, which just there led into the first field, a large and park-like area, out of which, within brick walls, the vegetable garden had been carved. Old Jolyon avoided this, which did not suit his mood, and made down the hill towards the pond. Balthasar, who knew a water-rat or two, gambolled in front, at the gait which marks an oldish dog who takes the same walk every day. Arrived at the edge, old Jolyon stood, noting another water-lily opened since yesterday; he would show it to Holly to-morrow, when “his little sweet” had got over the upset which had followed on her eating a tomato at lunch—her little arrangements were very delicate. Now that Jolly had gone to school—his first term—Holly was with him nearly all day long, and he missed her badly. He felt that pain too, which often bothered him now, a little dragging at his left side. He looked back up the hill. Really, poor young Bosinney had made an uncommonly good job of the house; he would have done very well for himself if he had lived! And where was he now? Perhaps, still haunting this, the site of his last work, of his tragic love affair. Or was Philip Bosinney’s spirit diffused in the general? Who could say? That dog was getting his legs muddy! And he moved towards the coppice. There had been the most delightful lot of bluebells, and he knew where some still lingered like little patches of sky fallen in between the trees, away out of the sun. He passed the cow-houses and the hen-houses there installed, and pursued a path into the thick of the saplings, making for one of the bluebell plots. Balthasar, preceding him once more, uttered a low growl. Old Jolyon stirred him with his foot, but the dog remained motionless, just where there was no room to pass, and the hair rose slowly along the centre of his woolly back. Whether from the growl and the look of the dog’s stivered hair, or from the sensation which a man feels in a wood, old Jolyon also felt something move along his spine. And then the path turned, and there was an old mossy log, and on it a woman sitting. Her face was turned away, and he had just time to think: “She’s trespassing—I must have a board put up!” before she turned. Powers above! The face he had seen at the opera—the very woman he had just been thinking of! In that confused moment he saw things blurred, as if a spirit—queer effect—the slant of sunlight perhaps on her violet-grey frock! And then she rose and stood smiling, her head a little to one side. Old Jolyon thought: “How pretty she is!” She did not speak, neither did he; and he realized why with a certain admiration. She was here no doubt because of some memory, and did not mean to try and get out of it by vulgar explanation.
Slowly, as they often did, they walked among the clusters of buttercups and daisies, entering the fernery. This area, still mostly barren, had been cleverly situated below the lawn level so that it could rise to the same height as the other lawn, creating an impression of irregularity, which is so important in gardening. Its rocks and soil were loved by the dog Balthasar, who sometimes found a mole there. Old Jolyon made a point of walking through it because, while it wasn't beautiful yet, he intended for it to be someday, and he thought, "I need to get Varr to come and take a look; he's better than Beech." Because plants, like houses and human complaints, needed the best expert advice. It was home to snails, and when his grandchildren were with him, he would point one out and tell them the story of the little boy who asked, "Do plumbers have leggers, Mom?" “No, dear.” “Then I must have swallowed a snileybob.” And when they skipped and held his hand, imagining the snileybob going down the little boy’s “red lane,” his eyes would sparkle. After leaving the fernery, he opened the wicket gate, which led into the first field, a large, park-like area that had been carved out of brick walls to create a vegetable garden. Old Jolyon avoided this area, as it didn’t fit his mood, and headed down the hill towards the pond. Balthasar, who was familiar with a water-rat or two, playfully bounded ahead, moving in the manner of an older dog who takes the same walk every day. Once at the edge, Old Jolyon paused, noticing another water lily had opened since yesterday; he would show it to Holly tomorrow, once "his little sweet" had gotten over the upset from eating a tomato at lunch—her little routines were very fragile. Now that Jolly had gone to school for his first term, Holly was with him nearly all day, and he missed her terribly. He also felt that familiar pain, a little tugging in his left side. He looked back up the hill. Poor young Bosinney had done an exceptionally good job on the house; he would have done quite well for himself if he had lived! And where was he now? Perhaps still lingering here, at the site of his final work and his tragic love affair. Or was Philip Bosinney’s spirit mixed in with everything else? Who could say? That dog was getting his legs muddy! He moved towards the coppice. There had been a delightful patch of bluebells, and he knew where some still lingered like little pieces of sky fallen between the trees, far from the sun. He passed the cow and chicken houses, then followed a path into the thick saplings, heading for one of the bluebell patches. Balthasar, ahead of him again, let out a low growl. Old Jolyon nudged him with his foot, but the dog stayed still, right where there was no room to pass, and the hair on his back slowly stood up. Whether it was the growl or the look of the dog’s raised hair, or just the unsettling feeling one gets in the woods, Old Jolyon felt something crawl along his spine. Then the path turned, and he came upon an old mossy log with a woman sitting on it. Her face was turned away, and he barely had time to think, "She's trespassing—I should put up a sign!" before she turned around. Goodness! It was the face he had seen at the opera—the very woman he had just been thinking about! In that disorienting moment, everything was a blur, like he was seeing a spirit—the sunlight slanting on her violet-grey dress, perhaps! Then she stood up, smiling, her head tilted slightly to one side. Old Jolyon thought, "How pretty she is!" Neither of them spoke; he realized why, with a sense of admiration. She was here, no doubt, because of some memory and didn’t intend to escape it with any crude explanation.
“Don’t let that dog touch your frock,” he said; “he’s got wet feet. Come here, you!”
“Don’t let that dog touch your dress,” he said; “he’s got wet feet. Come here, you!”
But the dog Balthasar went on towards the visitor, who put her hand down and stroked his head. Old Jolyon said quickly:
But the dog Balthasar walked over to the visitor, who reached down and pet his head. Old Jolyon said quickly:
“I saw you at the opera the other night; you didn’t notice me.”
“I saw you at the opera the other night; you didn’t see me.”
“Oh, yes! I did.”
“Oh, yes! I did.”
He felt a subtle flattery in that, as though she had added: “Do you think one could miss seeing you?”
He felt a slight flattery in that, as if she had added: “Do you think anyone could overlook you?”
“They’re all in Spain,” he remarked abruptly. “I’m alone; I drove up for the opera. The Ravogli’s good. Have you seen the cow-houses?”
“They're all in Spain,” he said suddenly. “I'm alone; I drove up for the opera. The Ravogli's good. Have you seen the cow-houses?”
In a situation so charged with mystery and something very like emotion he moved instinctively towards that bit of property, and she moved beside him. Her figure swayed faintly, like the best kind of French figures; her dress, too, was a sort of French grey. He noticed two or three silver threads in her amber-coloured hair, strange hair with those dark eyes of hers, and that creamy-pale face. A sudden sidelong look from the velvety brown eyes disturbed him. It seemed to come from deep and far, from another world almost, or at all events from some one not living very much in this. And he said mechanically:
In a moment filled with mystery and something akin to emotion, he instinctively moved toward that piece of land, and she followed him. Her figure swayed gently, reminiscent of the best French styles; her dress was also a kind of French grey. He spotted a few silver strands in her amber hair, a striking contrast with her dark eyes and creamy complexion. A sudden glance from her velvety brown eyes unsettled him. It felt like it came from deep within, almost from another world, or at least from someone not fully engaged in this one. And he said automatically:
“Where are you living now?”
“Where do you live now?”
“I have a little flat in Chelsea.”
“I have a small apartment in Chelsea.”
He did not want to hear what she was doing, did not want to hear anything; but the perverse word came out:
He didn't want to hear what she was doing, didn’t want to hear anything; but the stubborn word slipped out:
“Alone?”
"By yourself?"
She nodded. It was a relief to know that. And it came into his mind that, but for a twist of fate, she would have been mistress of this coppice, showing these cow-houses to him, a visitor.
She nodded. It was a relief to know that. And it occurred to him that, if it weren't for a twist of fate, she would have been in charge of this grove, showing him these cow barns as a visitor.
“All Alderneys,” he muttered; “they give the best milk. This one’s a pretty creature. Woa, Myrtle!”
“All Alderneys,” he muttered; “they give the best milk. This one’s a beautiful animal. Whoa, Myrtle!”
The fawn-coloured cow, with eyes as soft and brown as Irene’s own, was standing absolutely still, not having long been milked. She looked round at them out of the corner of those lustrous, mild, cynical eyes, and from her grey lips a little dribble of saliva threaded its way towards the straw. The scent of hay and vanilla and ammonia rose in the dim light of the cool cow-house; and old Jolyon said:
The light brown cow, with eyes as soft and brown as Irene’s, stood completely still, having just been milked. She glanced at them from the side with her shiny, gentle, slightly cynical eyes, and a small dribble of saliva slid from her grey lips onto the straw. The smell of hay, vanilla, and ammonia filled the dim light of the cool barn, and old Jolyon said:
“You must come up and have some dinner with me. I’ll send you home in the carriage.”
“You should come up and have dinner with me. I’ll send you home in the carriage.”
He perceived a struggle going on within her; natural, no doubt, with her memories. But he wanted her company; a pretty face, a charming figure, beauty! He had been alone all the afternoon. Perhaps his eyes were wistful, for she answered: “Thank you, Uncle Jolyon. I should like to.”
He saw that she was dealing with something inside her; it was understandable, considering her memories. But he craved her presence; a pretty face, an attractive figure, beauty! He had spent the whole afternoon alone. Maybe his expression showed his longing, because she replied: “Thank you, Uncle Jolyon. I would love to.”
He rubbed his hands, and said:
He rubbed his hands and said:
“Capital! Let’s go up, then!” And, preceded by the dog Balthasar, they ascended through the field. The sun was almost level in their faces now, and he could see, not only those silver threads, but little lines, just deep enough to stamp her beauty with a coin-like fineness—the special look of life unshared with others. “I’ll take her in by the terrace,” he thought: “I won’t make a common visitor of her.”
“Capital! Let’s head up then!” And, with the dog Balthasar leading the way, they made their way through the field. The sun was almost directly in their faces now, and he could see not just those silver threads, but also small lines, just deep enough to highlight her beauty with a coin-like delicacy—the unique look of a life that isn't shared with anyone else. “I’ll bring her in through the terrace,” he thought: “I won’t treat her like just another visitor.”
“What do you do all day?” he said.
“What do you do all day?” he asked.
“Teach music; I have another interest, too.”
“Teach music; I have another interest as well.”
“Work!” said old Jolyon, picking up the doll from off the swing, and smoothing its black petticoat. “Nothing like it, is there? I don’t do any now. I’m getting on. What interest is that?”
“Work!” said old Jolyon, picking up the doll from the swing and smoothing its black petticoat. “There’s nothing like it, right? I don’t do any now. I’m getting older. What’s the point?”
“Trying to help women who’ve come to grief.” Old Jolyon did not quite understand. “To grief?” he repeated; then realised with a shock that she meant exactly what he would have meant himself if he had used that expression. Assisting the Magdalenes of London! What a weird and terrifying interest! And, curiosity overcoming his natural shrinking, he asked:
“Trying to help women who are struggling.” Old Jolyon didn't quite get it. “To struggle?” he repeated; then he realized with a jolt that she meant exactly what he would have meant himself if he had used that phrase. Assisting the fallen women of London! What a strange and frightening interest! And, his curiosity overcoming his usual hesitation, he asked:
“Why? What do you do for them?”
“Why? What do you do for them?”
“Not much. I’ve no money to spare. I can only give sympathy and food sometimes.”
“Not much. I don’t have any extra money. I can only offer sympathy and food occasionally.”
Involuntarily old Jolyon’s hand sought his purse. He said hastily: “How d’you get hold of them?”
Involuntarily, old Jolyon reached for his wallet. He said quickly: “How did you get those?”
“I go to a hospital.”
“I’m going to the hospital.”
“A hospital! Phew!”
"A hospital! Thank goodness!"
“What hurts me most is that once they nearly all had some sort of beauty.”
“What hurts me the most is that they all used to have some form of beauty.”
Old Jolyon straightened the doll. “Beauty!” he ejaculated: “Ha! Yes! A sad business!” and he moved towards the house. Through a French window, under sun-blinds not yet drawn up, he preceded her into the room where he was wont to study The Times and the sheets of an agricultural magazine, with huge illustrations of mangold wurzels, and the like, which provided Holly with material for her paint brush.
Old Jolyon straightened the doll. “Beauty!” he exclaimed. “Ha! Yes! What a sad situation!” and he walked toward the house. Through a French window, under sun-blinds that hadn’t been pulled up yet, he led her into the room where he usually read The Times and the pages of an agricultural magazine, filled with big pictures of mangold wurzels and similar things, which gave Holly inspiration for her paintbrush.
“Dinner’s in half an hour. You’d like to wash your hands! I’ll take you to June’s room.”
“Dinner’s in half an hour. You want to wash your hands! I’ll take you to June’s room.”
He saw her looking round eagerly; what changes since she had last visited this house with her husband, or her lover, or both perhaps—he did not know, could not say! All that was dark, and he wished to leave it so. But what changes! And in the hall he said:
He saw her looking around eagerly; what changes since she last visited this house with her husband, or her lover, or maybe both—he didn’t know, couldn’t say! All of that was a mystery, and he wanted to keep it that way. But what changes! And in the hallway, he said:
“My boy Jo’s a painter, you know. He’s got a lot of taste. It isn’t mine, of course, but I’ve let him have his way.”
“My son Jo is a painter, you know. He has a lot of style. It’s not my style, of course, but I’ve let him do his own thing.”
She was standing very still, her eyes roaming through the hall and music room, as it now was—all thrown into one, under the great skylight. Old Jolyon had an odd impression of her. Was she trying to conjure somebody from the shades of that space where the colouring was all pearl-grey and silver? He would have had gold himself; more lively and solid. But Jo had French tastes, and it had come out shadowy like that, with an effect as of the fume of cigarettes the chap was always smoking, broken here and there by a little blaze of blue or crimson colour. It was not his dream! Mentally he had hung this space with those gold-framed masterpieces of still and stiller life which he had bought in days when quantity was precious. And now where were they? Sold for a song! That something which made him, alone among Forsytes, move with the times had warned him against the struggle to retain them. But in his study he still had “Dutch Fishing Boats at Sunset.”
She was standing very still, her eyes scanning the hall and music room, now merged into one under the large skylight. Old Jolyon had a strange impression of her. Was she trying to call someone from the depths of that space where the colors were all pearl-gray and silver? He would have chosen gold himself; something more vibrant and solid. But Jo had French tastes, and it had turned out shadowy like that, with an effect like the smoke from the cigarettes the guy was always smoking, occasionally interrupted by a burst of blue or crimson color. It was not his dream! Mentally, he had decorated this space with those gold-framed masterpieces of still and lifeless life that he had acquired in times when quantity was valued. And now, where were they? Sold for a pittance! That something which made him, alone among the Forsytes, keep up with the times had warned him against the fight to hold onto them. But in his study, he still had “Dutch Fishing Boats at Sunset.”
He began to mount the stairs with her, slowly, for he felt his side.
He started to walk up the stairs with her, slowly, because he felt discomfort in his side.
“These are the bathrooms,” he said, “and other arrangements. I’ve had them tiled. The nurseries are along there. And this is Jo’s and his wife’s. They all communicate. But you remember, I expect.”
“These are the bathrooms,” he said, “and other setups. I’ve had them tiled. The nurseries are down that way. And this is Jo’s and his wife’s. They all connect. But you remember that, right?”
Irene nodded. They passed on, up the gallery and entered a large room with a small bed, and several windows.
Irene nodded. They moved on, up the gallery and entered a big room with a small bed and several windows.
“This is mine,” he said. The walls were covered with the photographs of children and watercolour sketches, and he added doubtfully:
“This is mine,” he said. The walls were covered with photos of kids and watercolor paintings, and he added uncertainly:
“These are Jo’s. The view’s first-rate. You can see the Grand Stand at Epsom in clear weather.”
“These are Jo’s. The view is amazing. You can see the Grand Stand at Epsom when the weather is clear.”
The sun was down now, behind the house, and over the “prospect” a luminous haze had settled, emanation of the long and prosperous day. Few houses showed, but fields and trees faintly glistened, away to a loom of downs.
The sun had set, dipping behind the house, and a soft glow had settled over the view, a reminder of the long and successful day. Few houses were visible, but the fields and trees faintly shimmered, stretching out towards distant hills.
“The country’s changing,” he said abruptly, “but there it’ll be when we’re all gone. Look at those thrushes—the birds are sweet here in the mornings. I’m glad to have washed my hands of London.”
“The country’s changing,” he said suddenly, “but it’ll still be here when we’re all gone. Look at those thrushes—the birds are beautiful here in the mornings. I’m glad to be done with London.”
Her face was close to the window pane, and he was struck by its mournful look. “Wish I could make her look happy!” he thought. “A pretty face, but sad!” And taking up his can of hot water he went out into the gallery.
Her face was pressed against the window, and he was struck by its sorrowful expression. “I wish I could make her smile!” he thought. “Such a beautiful face, but so sad!” Picking up his can of hot water, he stepped out onto the balcony.
“This is June’s room,” he said, opening the next door and putting the can down; “I think you’ll find everything.” And closing the door behind her he went back to his own room. Brushing his hair with his great ebony brushes, and dabbing his forehead with eau de Cologne, he mused. She had come so strangely—a sort of visitation; mysterious, even romantic, as if his desire for company, for beauty, had been fulfilled by whatever it was which fulfilled that sort of thing. And before the mirror he straightened his still upright figure, passed the brushes over his great white moustache, touched up his eyebrows with eau de Cologne, and rang the bell.
“This is June’s room,” he said, opening the next door and setting the can down. “I think you’ll find everything you need.” After closing the door behind her, he returned to his own room. He brushed his hair with his large ebony brushes and dabbed his forehead with cologne, lost in thought. She had appeared so oddly—a kind of visitation; it felt mysterious, even romantic, as if his longing for company and beauty had been satisfied by whatever force brings such things. Standing in front of the mirror, he straightened his tall figure, ran the brushes over his big white mustache, touched up his eyebrows with cologne, and rang the bell.
“I forgot to let them know that I have a lady to dinner with me. Let cook do something extra, and tell Beacon to have the landau and pair at half-past ten to drive her back to Town to-night. Is Miss Holly asleep?”
“I forgot to tell them that I have a lady joining me for dinner. Let the cook prepare something special, and tell Beacon to have the carriage ready at half-past ten to take her back to the city tonight. Is Miss Holly asleep?”
The maid thought not. And old Jolyon, passing down the gallery, stole on tiptoe towards the nursery, and opened the door whose hinges he kept specially oiled that he might slip in and out in the evenings without being heard.
The maid didn't think so. And old Jolyon, walking down the hallway, quietly tiptoed toward the nursery and opened the door whose hinges he had kept specially oiled so he could sneak in and out in the evenings without being noticed.
But Holly was asleep, and lay like a miniature Madonna, of that type which the old painters could not tell from Venus, when they had completed her. Her long dark lashes clung to her cheeks; on her face was perfect peace—her little arrangements were evidently all right again. And old Jolyon, in the twilight of the room, stood adoring her! It was so charming, solemn, and loving—that little face. He had more than his share of the blessed capacity of living again in the young. They were to him his future life—all of a future life that his fundamental pagan sanity perhaps admitted. There she was with everything before her, and his blood—some of it—in her tiny veins. There she was, his little companion, to be made as happy as ever he could make her, so that she knew nothing but love. His heart swelled, and he went out, stilling the sound of his patent-leather boots. In the corridor an eccentric notion attacked him: To think that children should come to that which Irene had told him she was helping! Women who were all, once, little things like this one sleeping there! “I must give her a cheque!” he mused; “Can’t bear to think of them!” They had never borne reflecting on, those poor outcasts; wounding too deeply the core of true refinement hidden under layers of conformity to the sense of property—wounding too grievously the deepest thing in him—a love of beauty which could give him, even now, a flutter of the heart, thinking of his evening in the society of a pretty woman. And he went downstairs, through the swinging doors, to the back regions. There, in the wine-cellar, was a hock worth at least two pounds a bottle, a Steinberg Cabinet, better than any Johannisberg that ever went down throat; a wine of perfect bouquet, sweet as a nectarine—nectar indeed! He got a bottle out, handling it like a baby, and holding it level to the light, to look. Enshrined in its coat of dust, that mellow coloured, slender-necked bottle gave him deep pleasure. Three years to settle down again since the move from Town—ought to be in prime condition! Thirty-five years ago he had bought it—thank God he had kept his palate, and earned the right to drink it. She would appreciate this; not a spice of acidity in a dozen. He wiped the bottle, drew the cork with his own hands, put his nose down, inhaled its perfume, and went back to the music room.
But Holly was asleep, lying like a tiny Madonna, the kind that old painters couldn’t distinguish from Venus when they finished her. Her long dark eyelashes rested on her cheeks; her face looked completely peaceful—everything was clearly fine again. And old Jolyon, in the dim light of the room, stood admiring her! That little face was so charming, serious, and full of love. He had more than his fair share of the wonderful ability to relive life through the young. They represented his future—all of the future that his fundamental down-to-earth attitude could accept. There she was with everything ahead of her, and some of his blood flowing through her tiny veins. There she was, his little companion, to be made as happy as he could possibly make her, so she’d know nothing but love. His heart swelled, and he slipped out, quieting the sound of his shiny boots. As he walked down the hallway, a strange thought struck him: It’s amazing to think that children should come to what Irene had told him she was helping with! Women who were once all little girls like this one sleeping here! “I have to give her a check!” he thought; “I can’t stand the thought of them!” He had never been able to think about those poor outcasts; they cut too deeply into the core of true refinement buried under layers of social conventions—wounding the deepest part of him—a love of beauty that even now could make his heart flutter, thinking back to his evening in the company of a pretty woman. He went downstairs, through the swinging doors, to the back area. There, in the wine cellar, was a hock worth at least two pounds a bottle, a Steinberg Cabinet, better than any Johannisberg that ever went down a throat; a wine with a perfect bouquet, as sweet as a nectarine—nectar indeed! He took a bottle out, cradling it like a baby and holding it up to the light to inspect it. Covered in dust, that mellow-colored, slender-necked bottle brought him great joy. It had been three years since the move from Town—should be in prime condition! He had bought it thirty-five years ago—thank goodness he had kept his palate and earned the right to enjoy it. She would appreciate this; not a hint of acidity in a dozen. He polished the bottle, pulled the cork with his own hands, took a deep whiff of its aroma, and headed back to the music room.
Irene was standing by the piano; she had taken off her hat and a lace scarf she had been wearing, so that her gold-coloured hair was visible, and the pallor of her neck. In her grey frock she made a pretty picture for old Jolyon, against the rosewood of the piano.
Irene was standing by the piano; she had removed her hat and the lace scarf she had been wearing, so her golden hair and the pale skin of her neck were visible. In her gray dress, she looked lovely to old Jolyon, set against the rosewood of the piano.
He gave her his arm, and solemnly they went. The room, which had been designed to enable twenty-four people to dine in comfort, held now but a little round table. In his present solitude the big dining-table oppressed old Jolyon; he had caused it to be removed till his son came back. Here in the company of two really good copies of Raphael Madonnas he was wont to dine alone. It was the only disconsolate hour of his day, this summer weather. He had never been a large eater, like that great chap Swithin, or Sylvanus Heythorp, or Anthony Thornworthy, those cronies of past times; and to dine alone, overlooked by the Madonnas, was to him but a sorrowful occupation, which he got through quickly, that he might come to the more spiritual enjoyment of his coffee and cigar. But this evening was a different matter! His eyes twinkled at her across the little table and he spoke of Italy and Switzerland, telling her stories of his travels there, and other experiences which he could no longer recount to his son and grand-daughter because they knew them. This fresh audience was precious to him; he had never become one of those old men who ramble round and round the fields of reminiscence. Himself quickly fatigued by the insensitive, he instinctively avoided fatiguing others, and his natural flirtatiousness towards beauty guarded him specially in his relations with a woman. He would have liked to draw her out, but though she murmured and smiled and seemed to be enjoying what he told her, he remained conscious of that mysterious remoteness which constituted half her fascination. He could not bear women who threw their shoulders and eyes at you, and chattered away; or hard-mouthed women who laid down the law and knew more than you did. There was only one quality in a woman that appealed to him—charm; and the quieter it was, the more he liked it. And this one had charm, shadowy as afternoon sunlight on those Italian hills and valleys he had loved. The feeling, too, that she was, as it were, apart, cloistered, made her seem nearer to himself, a strangely desirable companion. When a man is very old and quite out of the running, he loves to feel secure from the rivalries of youth, for he would still be first in the heart of beauty. And he drank his hock, and watched her lips, and felt nearly young. But the dog Balthasar lay watching her lips too, and despising in his heart the interruptions of their talk, and the tilting of those greenish glasses full of a golden fluid which was distasteful to him.
He offered her his arm, and they walked together solemnly. The room, which was meant to seat twenty-four people comfortably, now only held a small round table. In his solitude, the large dining table weighed heavily on old Jolyon; he had had it removed until his son returned. Here, with two beautiful copies of Raphael Madonnas, he usually dined alone. It was the only depressing hour of his day during this summer weather. He had never been a big eater like that large guy Swithin, or Sylvanus Heythorp, or Anthony Thornworthy, those friends from the past; dining alone under the watchful gaze of the Madonnas felt to him like a sad task that he rushed through so he could enjoy his coffee and cigar more spiritually. But this evening was different! His eyes sparkled at her across the little table as he talked about Italy and Switzerland, sharing stories from his travels and experiences he could no longer tell his son and granddaughter because they already knew them. This fresh audience was precious to him; he had never turned into one of those old men who endlessly revisited their memories. Fatigued by insensitivity, he instinctively avoided tiring others out, and his natural charm around beauty kept his interactions with women particularly special. He wanted to draw her out, but even as she murmured and smiled and seemed to enjoy his stories, he felt that mysterious distance that added to her allure. He couldn't stand women who flaunted themselves and talked non-stop, or those with hard mouths who acted like they knew more than he did. There was only one quality in a woman that attracted him—charm; and the quieter it was, the more he appreciated it. This woman had charm, elusive like afternoon sunlight on the Italian hills and valleys he loved. The feeling that she was somewhat apart, cloistered, made her seem closer to him, like a strangely desirable companion. When a man is very old and out of the mix, he enjoys feeling safe from youthful rivalries, wanting to still hold a place in beauty's heart. He sipped his hock, watched her lips, and felt almost young. But the dog Balthasar watched her lips too, disdainful of the interruptions to their conversation and the tilting of those greenish glasses full of a golden liquid that he found distasteful.
The light was just failing when they went back into the music-room. And, cigar in mouth, old Jolyon said:
The light was starting to dim when they returned to the music room. And, with a cigar in his mouth, old Jolyon said:
“Play me some Chopin.”
“Play me some Chopin.”
By the cigars they smoke, and the composers they love, ye shall know the texture of men’s souls. Old Jolyon could not bear a strong cigar or Wagner’s music. He loved Beethoven and Mozart, Handel and Gluck, and Schumann, and, for some occult reason, the operas of Meyerbeer; but of late years he had been seduced by Chopin, just as in painting he had succumbed to Botticelli. In yielding to these tastes he had been conscious of divergence from the standard of the Golden Age. Their poetry was not that of Milton and Byron and Tennyson; of Raphael and Titian; Mozart and Beethoven. It was, as it were, behind a veil; their poetry hit no one in the face, but slipped its fingers under the ribs and turned and twisted, and melted up the heart. And, never certain that this was healthy, he did not care a rap so long as he could see the pictures of the one or hear the music of the other.
By the cigars they smoke and the composers they love, you can tell the essence of a man’s soul. Old Jolyon couldn’t stand strong cigars or Wagner’s music. He preferred Beethoven and Mozart, Handel and Gluck, and Schumann, and for some strange reason, he was drawn to the operas of Meyerbeer; but in recent years, he had become captivated by Chopin, just as he had been swept away by Botticelli in painting. Aware that these preferences were different from the ideals of the Golden Age, he recognized that their poetry wasn’t like that of Milton, Byron, or Tennyson; nor was it of Raphael and Titian; or Mozart and Beethoven. It was, in a sense, behind a veil; their poetry didn’t hit you in the face but slipped in under your ribs, turning and twisting, and melting your heart. And although he was never sure if this was healthy, he didn’t care at all as long as he could admire the paintings of one or listen to the music of the other.
Irene sat down at the piano under the electric lamp festooned with pearl-grey, and old Jolyon, in an armchair, whence he could see her, crossed his legs and drew slowly at his cigar. She sat a few moments with her hands on the keys, evidently searching her mind for what to give him. Then she began and within old Jolyon there arose a sorrowful pleasure, not quite like anything else in the world. He fell slowly into a trance, interrupted only by the movements of taking the cigar out of his mouth at long intervals, and replacing it. She was there, and the hock within him, and the scent of tobacco; but there, too, was a world of sunshine lingering into moonlight, and pools with storks upon them, and bluish trees above, glowing with blurs of wine-red roses, and fields of lavender where milk-white cows were grazing, and a woman all shadowy, with dark eyes and a white neck, smiled, holding out her arms; and through air which was like music a star dropped and was caught on a cow’s horn. He opened his eyes. Beautiful piece; she played well—the touch of an angel! And he closed them again. He felt miraculously sad and happy, as one does, standing under a lime-tree in full honey flower. Not live one’s own life again, but just stand there and bask in the smile of a woman’s eyes, and enjoy the bouquet! And he jerked his hand; the dog Balthasar had reached up and licked it.
Irene sat down at the piano under the electric lamp dressed in pearl-gray, and old Jolyon, in an armchair where he could see her, crossed his legs and took slow puffs from his cigar. She sat for a few moments with her hands on the keys, clearly trying to remember what to play for him. Then she started, and within old Jolyon arose a bittersweet pleasure, unlike anything else in the world. He gradually slipped into a trance, only interrupted occasionally as he took the cigar out of his mouth and put it back. She was there, along with the wine coursing through him, and the smell of tobacco; but also present was a realm of sunshine fading into moonlight, and ponds with storks wading, and bluish trees above, glowing with splashes of wine-red roses, and lavender fields where white cows grazed, and a shadowy woman with dark eyes and a white neck smiled, reaching out her arms; and in the air, which felt like music, a star fell and was caught on a cow’s horn. He opened his eyes. Beautiful piece; she played well—the touch of an angel! And he closed them again. He felt a miraculous blend of sadness and happiness, like one does when standing under a lime tree in full bloom. Not to live one’s own life again, but just to stand there and soak in the warmth of a woman’s smile, and savor the moment! And he jerked his hand; the dog Balthasar had reached up and licked it.
“Beautiful!” He said: “Go on—more Chopin!”
“Beautiful!” he said. “Keep going—more Chopin!”
She began to play again. This time the resemblance between her and “Chopin” struck him. The swaying he had noticed in her walk was in her playing too, and the Nocturne she had chosen and the soft darkness of her eyes, the light on her hair, as of moonlight from a golden moon. Seductive, yes; but nothing of Delilah in her or in that music. A long blue spiral from his cigar ascended and dispersed. “So we go out!” he thought. “No more beauty! Nothing?”
She started playing again. This time, the resemblance between her and “Chopin” hit him. The sway he had seen in her walk was also in her playing, and the Nocturne she had picked, along with the soft darkness of her eyes and the light on her hair, was like moonlight from a golden moon. Seductive, yes; but there was nothing of Delilah in her or in that music. A long blue spiral from his cigar rose up and faded away. “So we’re done!” he thought. “No more beauty! Nothing?”
Again Irene stopped.
Irene stopped again.
“Would you like some Gluck? He used to write his music in a sunlit garden, with a bottle of Rhine wine beside him.”
“Would you like some Gluck? He used to compose his music in a sunlit garden, with a bottle of Rhine wine next to him.”
“Ah! yes. Let’s have ‘Orfeo.’” Round about him now were fields of gold and silver flowers, white forms swaying in the sunlight, bright birds flying to and fro. All was summer. Lingering waves of sweetness and regret flooded his soul. Some cigar ash dropped, and taking out a silk handkerchief to brush it off, he inhaled a mingled scent as of snuff and eau de Cologne. “Ah!” he thought, “Indian summer—that’s all!” and he said: “You haven’t played me ‘Che faro.’”
“Ah! yes. Let’s listen to ‘Orfeo.’” Around him now were fields of golden and silver flowers, white forms swaying in the sunlight, bright birds flying back and forth. It was all summer. Waves of sweetness and nostalgia washed over him. Some cigar ash fell, and as he took out a silk handkerchief to brush it off, he inhaled a blend of snuff and cologne. “Ah!” he thought, “Indian summer—that’s all!” and he said: “You haven’t played me ‘Che faro.’”
She did not answer; did not move. He was conscious of something—some strange upset. Suddenly he saw her rise and turn away, and a pang of remorse shot through him. What a clumsy chap! Like Orpheus, she of course—she too was looking for her lost one in the hall of memory! And disturbed to the heart, he got up from his chair. She had gone to the great window at the far end. Gingerly he followed. Her hands were folded over her breast; he could just see her cheek, very white. And, quite emotionalized, he said:
She didn’t reply or move. He felt something—some strange unrest. Suddenly, he noticed her stand up and turn away, and a wave of regret hit him. What a clumsy guy! Like Orpheus, she was searching for her lost one in the hall of memories! Disturbed to his core, he stood up from his chair. She had gone to the large window at the far end. Cautiously, he followed her. Her hands were folded over her chest; he could barely see her cheek, which was very pale. Feeling quite emotional, he said:
“There, there, my love!” The words had escaped him mechanically, for they were those he used to Holly when she had a pain, but their effect was instantaneously distressing. She raised her arms, covered her face with them, and wept.
“There, there, my love!” The words came out automatically, as they were what he said to Holly when she was in pain, but the effect was immediately upsetting. She raised her arms, hid her face with them, and cried.
Old Jolyon stood gazing at her with eyes very deep from age. The passionate shame she seemed feeling at her abandonment, so unlike the control and quietude of her whole presence was as if she had never before broken down in the presence of another being.
Old Jolyon stood staring at her with eyes that were very deep from age. The intense shame she seemed to feel at being left behind, so different from the composure and calmness of her entire demeanor, was as if she had never before let herself break down in front of anyone else.
“There, there—there, there!” he murmured, and putting his hand out reverently, touched her. She turned, and leaned the arms which covered her face against him. Old Jolyon stood very still, keeping one thin hand on her shoulder. Let her cry her heart out—it would do her good.
“There, there—there, there!” he murmured, and reaching out respectfully, touched her. She turned and leaned the arms that were covering her face against him. Old Jolyon stood very still, keeping one slender hand on her shoulder. Let her cry it all out—it would do her good.
And the dog Balthasar, puzzled, sat down on his stern to examine them.
And the dog Balthasar, confused, sat down on his rear to look at them.
The window was still open, the curtains had not been drawn, the last of daylight from without mingled with faint intrusion from the lamp within; there was a scent of new-mown grass. With the wisdom of a long life old Jolyon did not speak. Even grief sobbed itself out in time; only Time was good for sorrow—Time who saw the passing of each mood, each emotion in turn; Time the layer-to-rest. There came into his mind the words: “As panteth the hart after cooling streams”—but they were of no use to him. Then, conscious of a scent of violets, he knew she was drying her eyes. He put his chin forward, pressed his moustache against her forehead, and felt her shake with a quivering of her whole body, as of a tree which shakes itself free of raindrops. She put his hand to her lips, as if saying: “All over now! Forgive me!”
The window was still open, the curtains hadn’t been drawn, and the last bits of daylight from outside mixed with the soft glow of the lamp inside; there was a smell of freshly cut grass. With the wisdom of a long life, old Jolyon stayed silent. Eventually, even grief runs its course; only Time can handle sorrow—Time, who witnesses the end of each mood and every emotion in turn; Time, the one who brings peace. The words came to his mind: “As the deer pants for cool streams”—but they didn’t help him. Then, noticing the scent of violets, he realized she was drying her eyes. He leaned forward, pressed his mustache against her forehead, and felt her shudder as if she were a tree shaking off raindrops. She brought his hand to her lips, as if to say, “It’s all over now! Forgive me!”
The kiss filled him with a strange comfort; he led her back to where she had been so upset. And the dog Balthasar, following, laid the bone of one of the cutlets they had eaten at their feet.
The kiss brought him an odd sense of comfort; he guided her back to the spot where she had been so upset. Meanwhile, the dog Balthasar followed and dropped the bone from one of the cutlets they had eaten at their feet.
Anxious to obliterate the memory of that emotion, he could think of nothing better than china; and moving with her slowly from cabinet to cabinet, he kept taking up bits of Dresden and Lowestoft and Chelsea, turning them round and round with his thin, veined hands, whose skin, faintly freckled, had such an aged look.
Eager to erase the memory of that feeling, he thought there was nothing better than china. As he moved slowly with her from cabinet to cabinet, he kept picking up pieces of Dresden, Lowestoft, and Chelsea, turning them over and over in his thin, veined hands, which had a faintly freckled, almost aged appearance.
“I bought this at Jobson’s,” he would say; “cost me thirty pounds. It’s very old. That dog leaves his bones all over the place. This old ‘ship-bowl’ I picked up at the sale when that precious rip, the Marquis, came to grief. But you don’t remember. Here’s a nice piece of Chelsea. Now, what would you say this was?” And he was comforted, feeling that, with her taste, she was taking a real interest in these things; for, after all, nothing better composes the nerves than a doubtful piece of china.
“I bought this at Jobson’s,” he would say; “cost me thirty pounds. It’s really old. That dog leaves his bones all over the place. This old ‘ship-bowl’ I picked up at the sale when that precious scammer, the Marquis, faced his downfall. But you don’t remember. Here’s a nice piece of Chelsea. Now, what would you say this was?” And he felt reassured, thinking that, with her taste, she was genuinely interested in these things; after all, nothing relaxes the nerves better than a questionable piece of china.
When the crunch of the carriage wheels was heard at last, he said:
When the sound of the carriage wheels was finally heard, he said:
“You must come again; you must come to lunch, then I can show you these by daylight, and my little sweet—she’s a dear little thing. This dog seems to have taken a fancy to you.”
“You have to come back; you have to come for lunch so I can show you these in the daylight, and my little girl—she's such a sweetheart. This dog seems to really like you.”
For Balthasar, feeling that she was about to leave, was rubbing his side against her leg. Going out under the porch with her, he said:
For Balthasar, sensing that she was about to leave, was rubbing his side against her leg. Stepping out under the porch with her, he said:
“He’ll get you up in an hour and a quarter. Take this for your protégées,” and he slipped a cheque for fifty pounds into her hand. He saw her brightened eyes, and heard her murmur: “Oh! Uncle Jolyon!” and a real throb of pleasure went through him. That meant one or two poor creatures helped a little, and it meant that she would come again. He put his hand in at the window and grasped hers once more. The carriage rolled away. He stood looking at the moon and the shadows of the trees, and thought: “A sweet night! She...!”
“He’ll have you up in an hour and fifteen minutes. Take this for your protégées,” and he slipped a check for fifty pounds into her hand. He noticed her brightened eyes and heard her murmur, “Oh! Uncle Jolyon!” and a real wave of pleasure washed over him. That meant one or two struggling people would be helped a little, and it meant she would come back again. He reached into the window and took her hand once more. The carriage rolled away. He stood there, looking at the moon and the shadows of the trees, and thought: “What a lovely night! She...!”
II
Two days of rain, and summer set in bland and sunny. Old Jolyon walked and talked with Holly. At first he felt taller and full of a new vigour; then he felt restless. Almost every afternoon they would enter the coppice, and walk as far as the log. “Well, she’s not there!” he would think, “of course not!” And he would feel a little shorter, and drag his feet walking up the hill home, with his hand clapped to his left side. Now and then the thought would move in him: “Did she come—or did I dream it?” and he would stare at space, while the dog Balthasar stared at him. Of course she would not come again! He opened the letters from Spain with less excitement. They were not returning till July; he felt, oddly, that he could bear it. Every day at dinner he screwed up his eyes and looked at where she had sat. She was not there, so he unscrewed his eyes again.
Two days of rain, and summer arrived mild and sunny. Old Jolyon walked and chatted with Holly. At first, he felt taller and full of a new energy; then he started to feel restless. Almost every afternoon, they would enter the woods and walk as far as the log. “Well, she’s not there!” he would think, “of course not!” And he would feel a bit shorter and drag his feet walking up the hill home, with his hand pressed to his left side. Now and then, a thought would occur to him: “Did she come—or did I imagine it?” and he would stare into the distance while the dog Balthasar looked at him. Of course, she wouldn’t come again! He opened the letters from Spain with less excitement. They weren’t returning until July; strangely, he felt that he could handle it. Every day at dinner, he squinted and looked at where she had sat. She wasn’t there, so he unscrewed his eyes again.
On the seventh afternoon he thought: “I must go up and get some boots.” He ordered Beacon, and set out. Passing from Putney towards Hyde Park he reflected: “I might as well go to Chelsea and see her.” And he called out: “Just drive me to where you took that lady the other night.” The coachman turned his broad red face, and his juicy lips answered: “The lady in grey, sir?”
On the seventh afternoon, he thought, “I need to go get some boots.” He ordered a carriage and headed out. As he traveled from Putney toward Hyde Park, he considered, “I might as well go to Chelsea and see her.” He then said, “Just take me to the place where you dropped off that lady the other night.” The driver turned his broad red face and replied with his full lips, “The lady in grey, sir?”
“Yes, the lady in grey.” What other ladies were there! Stodgy chap!
“Yes, the lady in grey.” What other ladies were there! Stuffy guy!
The carriage stopped before a small three-storied block of flats, standing a little back from the river. With a practised eye old Jolyon saw that they were cheap. “I should think about sixty pound a year,” he mused; and entering, he looked at the name-board. The name “Forsyte” was not on it, but against “First Floor, Flat C” were the words: “Mrs. Irene Heron.” Ah! She had taken her maiden name again! And somehow this pleased him. He went upstairs slowly, feeling his side a little. He stood a moment, before ringing, to lose the feeling of drag and fluttering there. She would not be in! And then—Boots! The thought was black. What did he want with boots at his age? He could not wear out all those he had.
The carriage stopped in front of a small three-story apartment building, set a bit back from the river. With a practiced eye, old Jolyon noticed that they were affordable. “I’d say around sixty pounds a year,” he thought to himself; and as he walked in, he checked the nameplate. The name “Forsyte” wasn’t listed, but next to “First Floor, Flat C” were the words: “Mrs. Irene Heron.” Ah! She had taken her maiden name back! And for some reason, that made him happy. He climbed the stairs slowly, feeling a bit of discomfort in his side. He paused for a moment before ringing the bell to shake off that dragging feeling. She probably wouldn’t be home! Then—Boots! The thought was grim. What did he need with boots at his age? He couldn’t possibly wear out all the ones he already had.
“Your mistress at home?”
“Your partner at home?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Sure thing.”
“Say Mr. Jolyon Forsyte.”
“Call Mr. Jolyon Forsyte.”
“Yes, sir, will you come this way?”
"Sure, sir, can you come this way?"
Old Jolyon followed a very little maid—not more than sixteen one would say—into a very small drawing-room where the sun-blinds were drawn. It held a cottage piano and little else save a vague fragrance and good taste. He stood in the middle, with his top hat in his hand, and thought: “I expect she’s very badly off!” There was a mirror above the fireplace, and he saw himself reflected. An old-looking chap! He heard a rustle, and turned round. She was so close that his moustache almost brushed her forehead, just under her hair.
Old Jolyon followed a tiny maid—she couldn't be more than sixteen—into a small living room where the sun blinds were closed. It had a cottage piano and not much else, just a faint scent and a sense of good taste. He stood in the center, holding his top hat, thinking, “I bet she’s really struggling!” There was a mirror above the fireplace, and he saw his reflection. An old-looking guy! He heard a rustle and turned around. She was so close that his mustache nearly touched her forehead, right under her hair.
“I was driving up,” he said. “Thought I’d look in on you, and ask you how you got up the other night.”
“I was driving up,” he said. “I thought I’d check in on you and ask how you got along the other night.”
And, seeing her smile, he felt suddenly relieved. She was really glad to see him, perhaps.
And seeing her smile, he suddenly felt a wave of relief. She was genuinely happy to see him, maybe.
“Would you like to put on your hat and come for a drive in the Park?”
“Do you want to put on your hat and go for a drive in the park?”
But while she was gone to put her hat on, he frowned. The Park! James and Emily! Mrs. Nicholas, or some other member of his precious family would be there very likely, prancing up and down. And they would go and wag their tongues about having seen him with her, afterwards. Better not! He did not wish to revive the echoes of the past on Forsyte ’Change. He removed a white hair from the lapel of his closely-buttoned-up frock coat, and passed his hand over his cheeks, moustache, and square chin. It felt very hollow there under the cheekbones. He had not been eating much lately—he had better get that little whippersnapper who attended Holly to give him a tonic. But she had come back and when they were in the carriage, he said:
But while she was away putting on her hat, he frowned. The Park! James and Emily! Mrs. Nicholas, or someone else from his precious family, would probably be there, strutting around. And they would go and gossip about having seen him with her afterwards. Better not! He didn’t want to stir up memories of the past on Forsyte ’Change. He brushed a white hair off the lapel of his tightly-buttoned frock coat and ran his hand over his cheeks, mustache, and square chin. It felt very hollow under the cheekbones. He hadn't been eating much lately—he should get that little whippersnapper who looked after Holly to give him a tonic. But she had returned, and when they were in the carriage, he said:
“Suppose we go and sit in Kensington Gardens instead?” and added with a twinkle: “No prancing up and down there,” as if she had been in the secret of his thoughts.
“Why don't we go and sit in Kensington Gardens instead?” she suggested, adding with a playful glint in her eye, “No pacing back and forth there,” as if she knew exactly what he was thinking.
Leaving the carriage, they entered those select precincts, and strolled towards the water.
Leaving the carriage, they entered those exclusive areas and strolled towards the water.
“You’ve gone back to your maiden name, I see,” he said: “I’m not sorry.”
“You’ve gone back to your maiden name, I see,” he said. “I’m not sorry.”
She slipped her hand under his arm: “Has June forgiven me, Uncle Jolyon?”
She slipped her hand under his arm. “Has June forgiven me, Uncle Jolyon?”
He answered gently: “Yes—yes; of course, why not?”
He replied softly, “Yes—yes; of course, why not?”
“And have you?”
"Have you?"
“I? I forgave you as soon as I saw how the land really lay.” And perhaps he had; his instinct had always been to forgive the beautiful.
“I? I forgave you as soon as I saw how things really were.” And maybe he had; his instinct had always been to forgive what was beautiful.
She drew a deep breath. “I never regretted—I couldn’t. Did you ever love very deeply, Uncle Jolyon?”
She took a deep breath. “I never regretted—I couldn't. Did you ever love very deeply, Uncle Jolyon?”
At that strange question old Jolyon stared before him. Had he? He did not seem to remember that he ever had. But he did not like to say this to the young woman whose hand was touching his arm, whose life was suspended, as it were, by memory of a tragic love. And he thought: “If I had met you when I was young I—I might have made a fool of myself, perhaps.” And a longing to escape in generalities beset him.
At that strange question, old Jolyon stared ahead. Had he? He didn’t seem to recall ever having. But he didn’t want to tell the young woman whose hand was resting on his arm, whose life felt tied up in the memory of a tragic love. And he thought, “If I had met you when I was younger, I might have made a fool of myself, maybe.” And a desire to escape into vague generalities overwhelmed him.
“Love’s a queer thing,” he said, “fatal thing often. It was the Greeks—wasn’t it?—made love into a goddess; they were right, I dare say, but then they lived in the Golden Age.”
“Love’s a strange thing,” he said, “often a dangerous thing. It was the Greeks—wasn’t it?—who turned love into a goddess; they were right, I suppose, but then they lived in the Golden Age.”
“Phil adored them.”
"Phil loved them."
Phil! The word jarred him, for suddenly—with his power to see all round a thing, he perceived why she was putting up with him like this. She wanted to talk about her lover! Well! If it was any pleasure to her! And he said: “Ah! There was a bit of the sculptor in him, I fancy.”
Phil! The word startled him, as he suddenly realized—thanks to his ability to see the bigger picture—why she was putting up with him like this. She wanted to talk about her boyfriend! Well! If that made her happy! And he said, “Ah! I think there was a bit of the artist in him.”
“Yes. He loved balance and symmetry; he loved the whole-hearted way the Greeks gave themselves to art.”
“Yes. He loved balance and symmetry; he loved how the Greeks fully embraced art.”
Balance! The chap had no balance at all, if he remembered; as for symmetry—clean-built enough he was, no doubt; but those queer eyes of his, and high cheek-bones—Symmetry?
Balance! The guy had no balance at all, if he recalled; as for symmetry—he was definitely well-built, no doubt about that; but those strange eyes of his and high cheekbones—symmetry?
“You’re of the Golden Age, too, Uncle Jolyon.”
“You’re from the Golden Age as well, Uncle Jolyon.”
Old Jolyon looked round at her. Was she chaffing him? No, her eyes were soft as velvet. Was she flattering him? But if so, why? There was nothing to be had out of an old chap like him.
Old Jolyon glanced at her. Was she teasing him? No, her eyes were soft like velvet. Was she flattering him? But if she was, why? There was nothing to gain from an old man like him.
“Phil thought so. He used to say: ‘But I can never tell him that I admire him.’”
“Phil thought so. He used to say, ‘But I can never tell him that I admire him.’”
Ah! There it was again. Her dead lover; her desire to talk of him! And he pressed her arm, half resentful of those memories, half grateful, as if he recognised what a link they were between herself and him.
Ah! There it was again. Her dead lover; her urge to talk about him! And he pressed her arm, part resentful of those memories, part grateful, as if he recognized what a connection they were between her and him.
“He was a very talented young fellow,” he murmured. “It’s hot; I feel the heat nowadays. Let’s sit down.”
“He was a really talented young guy,” he said quietly. “It’s hot; I can feel the heat these days. Let’s sit down.”
They took two chairs beneath a chestnut tree whose broad leaves covered them from the peaceful glory of the afternoon. A pleasure to sit there and watch her, and feel that she liked to be with him. And the wish to increase that liking, if he could, made him go on:
They took two chairs under a chestnut tree whose wide leaves sheltered them from the calm beauty of the afternoon. It was a pleasure to sit there and watch her, feeling that she enjoyed being with him. The desire to deepen that liking, if he could, encouraged him to continue:
“I expect he showed you a side of him I never saw. He’d be at his best with you. His ideas of art were a little new—to me”—he had stiffed the word ‘fangled.’
“I expect he showed you a side of him I never saw. He’d be at his best with you. His ideas about art were a little different—to me”—he had avoided the word ‘fangled.’
“Yes: but he used to say you had a real sense of beauty.” Old Jolyon thought: “The devil he did!” but answered with a twinkle: “Well, I have, or I shouldn’t be sitting here with you.” She was fascinating when she smiled with her eyes, like that!
“Yes, but he used to say you had a real sense of beauty.” Old Jolyon thought, “No way he did!” but replied with a spark in his eye, “Well, I do, or I wouldn't be sitting here with you.” She was captivating when she smiled with her eyes like that!
“He thought you had one of those hearts that never grow old. Phil had real insight.”
“He believed you had one of those hearts that never get old. Phil had true insight.”
He was not taken in by this flattery spoken out of the past, out of a longing to talk of her dead lover—not a bit; and yet it was precious to hear, because she pleased his eyes and heart which—quite true!—had never grown old. Was that because—unlike her and her dead lover, he had never loved to desperation, had always kept his balance, his sense of symmetry. Well! It had left him power, at eighty-four, to admire beauty. And he thought, “If I were a painter or a sculptor! But I’m an old chap. Make hay while the sun shines.”
He wasn't fooled by the compliments that came from the past, driven by a desire to reminisce about her late lover—not at all; yet it was still nice to hear, because she captivated him both visually and emotionally—which was true!—his heart had never really aged. Was it because—unlike her and her deceased lover, he had never loved to the point of desperation, always maintaining his balance and sense of proportion? Well! This had given him the ability, at eighty-four, to appreciate beauty. And he thought, “If only I were a painter or a sculptor! But I'm just an old guy. Make the most of the good times.”
A couple with arms entwined crossed on the grass before them, at the edge of the shadow from their tree. The sunlight fell cruelly on their pale, squashed, unkempt young faces. “We’re an ugly lot!” said old Jolyon suddenly. “It amazes me to see how—love triumphs over that.”
A couple with their arms wrapped around each other walked across the grass in front of them, at the edge of the shadow from their tree. The sunlight harshly illuminated their pale, awkward, messy young faces. “We’re a pretty ugly bunch!” said old Jolyon suddenly. “I can’t believe how—love manages to overcome that.”
“Love triumphs over everything!”
“Love conquers all!”
“The young think so,” he muttered.
“The young people think that way,” he muttered.
“Love has no age, no limit, and no death.”
“Love knows no age, no boundaries, and no end.”
With that glow in her pale face, her breast heaving, her eyes so large and dark and soft, she looked like Venus come to life! But this extravagance brought instant reaction, and, twinkling, he said: “Well, if it had limits, we shouldn’t be born; for by George! it’s got a lot to put up with.”
With that glow on her pale face, her chest rising and falling, her eyes so big, dark, and soft, she looked like Venus come to life! But this over-the-top display got an immediate reaction, and with a twinkle in his eye, he said, “Well, if it had limits, we shouldn’t be born; because, honestly, it’s got a lot to deal with.”
Then, removing his top hat, he brushed it round with a cuff. The great clumsy thing heated his forehead; in these days he often got a rush of blood to the head—his circulation was not what it had been.
Then, taking off his top hat, he wiped it with his sleeve. The big, awkward thing made his forehead hot; these days he often felt a rush of blood to his head—his circulation wasn't what it used to be.
She still sat gazing straight before her, and suddenly she murmured:
She continued to sit, staring straight ahead, and then she quietly said:
“It’s strange enough that I’m alive.”
“It’s odd that I’m alive.”
Those words of Jo’s “Wild and lost” came back to him.
Those words from Jo, “Wild and lost,” came back to him.
“Ah!” he said: “my son saw you for a moment—that day.”
“Ah!” he said, “my son saw you for a moment that day.”
“Was it your son? I heard a voice in the hall; I thought for a second it was—Phil.”
“Was it your son? I heard someone in the hallway; for a moment, I thought it was—Phil.”
Old Jolyon saw her lips tremble. She put her hand over them, took it away again, and went on calmly: “That night I went to the Embankment; a woman caught me by the dress. She told me about herself. When one knows that others suffer, one’s ashamed.”
Old Jolyon saw her lips quiver. She covered them with her hand, then took it away again, and continued coolly: “That night I went to the Embankment; a woman grabbed my dress. She shared her story with me. When you realize that others are suffering, you feel ashamed.”
“One of those?”
"One of them?"
She nodded, and horror stirred within old Jolyon, the horror of one who has never known a struggle with desperation. Almost against his will he muttered: “Tell me, won’t you?”
She nodded, and dread welled up inside old Jolyon, the dread of someone who has never experienced a battle with desperation. Almost against his will, he murmured, “Please, tell me, won’t you?”
“I didn’t care whether I lived or died. When you’re like that, Fate ceases to want to kill you. She took care of me three days—she never left me. I had no money. That’s why I do what I can for them, now.”
“I didn’t care if I lived or died. When you feel that way, Fate stops wanting to take you out. She watched over me for three days—never left my side. I had no money. That’s why I do what I can for them now.”
But old Jolyon was thinking: “No money!” What fate could compare with that? Every other was involved in it.
But old Jolyon was thinking, “No money!” What fate could compare to that? Every other fate was tied to it.
“I wish you had come to me,” he said. “Why didn’t you?” But Irene did not answer.
“I wish you had come to me,” he said. “Why didn’t you?” But Irene didn’t reply.
“Because my name was Forsyte, I suppose? Or was it June who kept you away? How are you getting on now?” His eyes involuntarily swept her body. Perhaps even now she was—! And yet she wasn’t thin—not really!
“Was it because my name was Forsyte? Or was it June who pushed you away? How are you doing now?” His eyes instinctively scanned her body. Maybe even now she was—! But she wasn’t thin—not really!
“Oh! with my fifty pounds a year, I make just enough.” The answer did not reassure him; he had lost confidence. And that fellow Soames! But his sense of justice stifled condemnation. No, she would certainly have died rather than take another penny from him. Soft as she looked, there must be strength in her somewhere—strength and fidelity. But what business had young Bosinney to have got run over and left her stranded like this!
“Oh! With my fifty pounds a year, I make just enough.” The answer didn't reassure him; he had lost confidence. And that guy Soames! But his sense of justice stopped him from condemning him. No, she definitely would have rather died than take another penny from him. She looked soft, but there had to be some strength in her—strength and loyalty. But what was young Bosinney doing getting run over and leaving her stuck like this!
“Well, you must come to me now,” he said, “for anything you want, or I shall be quite cut up.” And putting on his hat, he rose. “Let’s go and get some tea. I told that lazy chap to put the horses up for an hour, and come for me at your place. We’ll take a cab presently; I can’t walk as I used to.”
“Well, you have to come to me now,” he said, “for whatever you want, or I’ll be really upset.” And putting on his hat, he stood up. “Let’s go get some tea. I told that lazy guy to put the horses away for an hour and come get me at your place. We’ll take a cab soon; I can’t walk like I used to.”
He enjoyed that stroll to the Kensington end of the gardens—the sound of her voice, the glancing of her eyes, the subtle beauty of a charming form moving beside him. He enjoyed their tea at Ruffel’s in the High Street, and came out thence with a great box of chocolates swung on his little finger. He enjoyed the drive back to Chelsea in a hansom, smoking his cigar. She had promised to come down next Sunday and play to him again, and already in thought he was plucking carnations and early roses for her to carry back to town. It was a pleasure to give her a little pleasure, if it were pleasure from an old chap like him! The carriage was already there when they arrived. Just like that fellow, who was always late when he was wanted! Old Jolyon went in for a minute to say good-bye. The little dark hall of the flat was impregnated with a disagreeable odour of patchouli, and on a bench against the wall—its only furniture—he saw a figure sitting. He heard Irene say softly: “Just one minute.” In the little drawing-room when the door was shut, he asked gravely: “One of your protégées?”
He loved the walk to the Kensington end of the gardens—the sound of her voice, the glance of her eyes, the subtle beauty of a charming figure moving beside him. He enjoyed their tea at Ruffel’s on the High Street and came out of there with a big box of chocolates dangling from his little finger. He liked the drive back to Chelsea in a cab, smoking his cigar. She had promised to come down next Sunday and play for him again, and already in his mind, he was picking carnations and early roses for her to take back to the city. It was a joy to give her a little joy, even if it was just from an old guy like him! The carriage was already there when they arrived. Just like that guy, who’s always late when needed! Old Jolyon went in for a minute to say goodbye. The small dark hall of the flat was filled with a disagreeable smell of patchouli, and on a bench against the wall—its only furniture—he saw a figure sitting. He heard Irene say softly: “Just one minute.” In the small drawing-room when the door was closed, he asked seriously: “One of your protégées?”
“Yes. Now thanks to you, I can do something for her.”
"Yes. Now, because of you, I can do something for her."
He stood, staring, and stroking that chin whose strength had frightened so many in its time. The idea of her thus actually in contact with this outcast grieved and frightened him. What could she do for them? Nothing. Only soil and make trouble for herself, perhaps. And he said: “Take care, my dear! The world puts the worst construction on everything.”
He stood there, staring and stroking his chin, which had intimidated so many in its day. The thought of her actually being in contact with this outcast upset and scared him. What could she possibly do for them? Nothing. She might only bring trouble and make things worse for herself. And he said, “Be careful, my dear! The world misinterprets everything in the worst way.”
“I know that.”
"I get it."
He was abashed by her quiet smile. “Well then—Sunday,” he murmured: “Good-bye.”
He felt embarrassed by her gentle smile. “Well then—Sunday,” he said softly: “Good-bye.”
She put her cheek forward for him to kiss.
She leaned her cheek forward for him to kiss.
“Good-bye,” he said again; “take care of yourself.” And he went out, not looking towards the figure on the bench. He drove home by way of Hammersmith; that he might stop at a place he knew of and tell them to send her in two dozen of their best Burgundy. She must want picking-up sometimes! Only in Richmond Park did he remember that he had gone up to order himself some boots, and was surprised that he could have had so paltry an idea.
“Goodbye,” he said again; “take care of yourself.” And he left, not glancing at the figure on the bench. He drove home through Hammersmith so he could stop at a place he knew and ask them to send her two dozen of their best Burgundy. She must want some cheering up sometimes! Only in Richmond Park did he realize that he had gone out to order himself some boots, and he was surprised that he could have had such a trivial thought.
III
The little spirits of the past which throng an old man’s days had never pushed their faces up to his so seldom as in the seventy hours elapsing before Sunday came. The spirit of the future, with the charm of the unknown, put up her lips instead. Old Jolyon was not restless now, and paid no visits to the log, because she was coming to lunch. There is wonderful finality about a meal; it removes a world of doubts, for no one misses meals except for reasons beyond control. He played many games with Holly on the lawn, pitching them up to her who was batting so as to be ready to bowl to Jolly in the holidays. For she was not a Forsyte, but Jolly was—and Forsytes always bat, until they have resigned and reached the age of eighty-five. The dog Balthasar, in attendance, lay on the ball as often as he could, and the page-boy fielded, till his face was like the harvest moon. And because the time was getting shorter, each day was longer and more golden than the last. On Friday night he took a liver pill, his side hurt him rather, and though it was not the liver side, there is no remedy like that. Anyone telling him that he had found a new excitement in life and that excitement was not good for him, would have been met by one of those steady and rather defiant looks of his deep-set iron-grey eyes, which seemed to say: “I know my own business best.” He always had and always would.
The little spirits of the past that linger in an old man's days had never shown themselves as much as they did in the seventy hours leading up to Sunday. The spirit of the future, with all its mystery, took their place instead. Old Jolyon wasn’t restless anymore and didn’t check the log since she was coming to lunch. There’s something wonderfully definitive about a meal; it clears away a lot of uncertainties, since people only skip meals for reasons out of their control. He played various games with Holly on the lawn, tossing balls her way as she batted, getting ready to bowl to Jolly during the holidays. She wasn't a Forsyte, but Jolly was—and Forsytes always bat until they resign and reach the age of eighty-five. The dog Balthasar, nearby, lay on the ball whenever he could, while the page-boy fielded, leaving his face as round as the harvest moon. And with time getting shorter, each day felt longer and more golden than the last. On Friday night, he took a liver pill because his side was bothering him a bit, and even though it wasn’t the liver side, it was the best remedy. Anyone suggesting that he had discovered a new excitement in life that wasn’t good for him would have received one of those steady and somewhat defiant looks from his deep-set iron-grey eyes, which seemed to say: “I know my own business best.” He always had and always would.
On Sunday morning, when Holly had gone with her governess to church, he visited the strawberry beds. There, accompanied by the dog Balthasar, he examined the plants narrowly and succeeded in finding at least two dozen berries which were really ripe. Stooping was not good for him, and he became very dizzy and red in the forehead. Having placed the strawberries in a dish on the dining-table, he washed his hands and bathed his forehead with eau de Cologne. There, before the mirror, it occurred to him that he was thinner. What a “threadpaper” he had been when he was young! It was nice to be slim—he could not bear a fat chap; and yet perhaps his cheeks were too thin! She was to arrive by train at half-past twelve and walk up, entering from the road past Drage’s farm at the far end of the coppice. And, having looked into June’s room to see that there was hot water ready, he set forth to meet her, leisurely, for his heart was beating. The air smelled sweet, larks sang, and the Grand Stand at Epsom was visible. A perfect day! On just such a one, no doubt, six years ago, Soames had brought young Bosinney down with him to look at the site before they began to build. It was Bosinney who had pitched on the exact spot for the house—as June had often told him. In these days he was thinking much about that young fellow, as if his spirit were really haunting the field of his last work, on the chance of seeing—her. Bosinney—the one man who had possessed her heart, to whom she had given her whole self with rapture! At his age one could not, of course, imagine such things, but there stirred in him a queer vague aching—as it were the ghost of an impersonal jealousy; and a feeling, too, more generous, of pity for that love so early lost. All over in a few poor months! Well, well! He looked at his watch before entering the coppice—only a quarter past, twenty-five minutes to wait! And then, turning the corner of the path, he saw her exactly where he had seen her the first time, on the log; and realised that she must have come by the earlier train to sit there alone for a couple of hours at least. Two hours of her society missed! What memory could make that log so dear to her? His face showed what he was thinking, for she said at once:
On Sunday morning, when Holly went to church with her governess, he headed to the strawberry beds. There, with his dog Balthasar by his side, he closely examined the plants and managed to find at least two dozen berries that were actually ripe. Bending down wasn't great for him, and he got quite dizzy and flushed in the face. After placing the strawberries in a dish on the dining table, he washed his hands and splashed some eau de Cologne on his forehead. While standing in front of the mirror, he realized he looked thinner. What a “threadpaper” he had been when he was younger! It felt nice to be slim—he couldn’t stand a chubby guy; still, maybe his cheeks looked too thin! She was due to arrive by train at half-past twelve and walk up, coming in from the road past Drage’s farm at the far end of the copse. After checking that June’s room was ready with hot water, he set out to meet her, taking his time because he was feeling nervous. The air smelled sweet, larks were singing, and he could see the Grand Stand at Epsom. A perfect day! Just like this, no doubt, six years ago, Soames had brought young Bosinney down to check out the site before they started building. It was Bosinney who had chosen the exact spot for the house—as June had often told him. Lately, he found himself thinking a lot about that young guy, as if his spirit were really haunting the field of his last work, hoping to see—her. Bosinney—the one man who had captured her heart, to whom she had given all of herself with joy! At his age, of course, he couldn't imagine such things, but a strange, vague ache stirred in him—as if it were the ghost of an impersonal jealousy; and a more generous feeling of pity for that love lost too soon. All gone in just a few short months! Well, well! He checked his watch before entering the copse—only a quarter past, twenty-five minutes to wait! Then, rounding the corner of the path, he spotted her exactly where he had seen her the first time, on the log; and realized she must have taken the earlier train to sit there alone for at least a couple of hours. Two hours of her company missed! What memory could make that log so special to her? His face revealed his thoughts, for she said immediately:
“Forgive me, Uncle Jolyon; it was here that I first knew.”
“Please forgive me, Uncle Jolyon; this is where I first realized.”
“Yes, yes; there it is for you whenever you like. You’re looking a little Londony; you’re giving too many lessons.”
“Yes, yes; it’s available for you whenever you want. You look a bit too much like you've been in London; you're giving too many lessons.”
That she should have to give lessons worried him. Lessons to a parcel of young girls thumping out scales with their thick fingers.
That she had to give lessons worried him. Lessons to a group of young girls banging out scales with their clumsy fingers.
“Where do you go to give them?” he asked.
“Where do you go to give them?” he asked.
“They’re mostly Jewish families, luckily.”
“They’re mostly Jewish families, thankfully.”
Old Jolyon stared; to all Forsytes Jews seem strange and doubtful.
Old Jolyon stared; to all Forsytes, Jewish people seem strange and uncertain.
“They love music, and they’re very kind.”
“They love music, and they’re really nice.”
“They had better be, by George!” He took her arm—his side always hurt him a little going uphill—and said:
“They better be, for sure!” He took her arm—his side always bothered him a bit when going uphill—and said:
“Did you ever see anything like those buttercups? They came like that in a night.”
“Have you ever seen anything like those buttercups? They showed up like that overnight.”
Her eyes seemed really to fly over the field, like bees after the flowers and the honey. “I wanted you to see them—wouldn’t let them turn the cows in yet.” Then, remembering that she had come to talk about Bosinney, he pointed to the clock-tower over the stables:
Her eyes seemed to dart over the field, like bees chasing after flowers and honey. “I wanted you to see them—wouldn’t let them put the cows out yet.” Then, remembering that she had come to talk about Bosinney, he pointed to the clock tower above the stables:
“I expect he wouldn’t have let me put that there—had no notion of time, if I remember.”
“I don’t think he would have let me put that there—he had no sense of time, if I recall.”
But, pressing his arm to her, she talked of flowers instead, and he knew it was done that he might not feel she came because of her dead lover.
But, leaning her arm against him, she talked about flowers instead, and he understood it was so she wouldn’t feel like she was there because of her deceased lover.
“The best flower I can show you,” he said, with a sort of triumph, “is my little sweet. She’ll be back from Church directly. There’s something about her which reminds me a little of you,” and it did not seem to him peculiar that he had put it thus, instead of saying: “There’s something about you which reminds me a little of her.” Ah! And here she was!
“The best flower I can show you,” he said, triumphantly, “is my little sweet. She’ll be back from church any minute now. There’s something about her that reminds me a bit of you,” and it didn’t seem strange to him that he had put it this way, instead of saying: “There’s something about you that reminds me a bit of her.” Ah! And here she was!
Holly, followed closely by her elderly French governess, whose digestion had been ruined twenty-two years ago in the siege of Strasbourg, came rushing towards them from under the oak tree. She stopped about a dozen yards away, to pat Balthasar and pretend that this was all she had in her mind. Old Jolyon, who knew better, said:
Holly, closely followed by her elderly French governess, whose digestion had been messed up twenty-two years ago during the siege of Strasbourg, rushed toward them from under the oak tree. She stopped about ten feet away to pat Balthasar and acted like that was all she was thinking about. Old Jolyon, who understood better, said:
“Well, my darling, here’s the lady in grey I promised you.”
“Well, my darling, here’s the lady in gray I promised you.”
Holly raised herself and looked up. He watched the two of them with a twinkle, Irene smiling, Holly beginning with grave inquiry, passing into a shy smile too, and then to something deeper. She had a sense of beauty, that child—knew what was what! He enjoyed the sight of the kiss between them.
Holly sat up and looked up. He watched the two of them with a sparkle in his eye, Irene smiling, Holly starting with a serious expression, then transitioning into a shy smile, and finally into something more profound. That child had an appreciation for beauty—she knew what was important! He savored the moment of the kiss between them.
“Mrs. Heron, Mam’zelle Beauce. Well, Mam’zelle—good sermon?”
“Mrs. Heron, Miss Beauce. So, Miss—good sermon?”
For, now that he had not much more time before him, the only part of the service connected with this world absorbed what interest in church remained to him. Mam’zelle Beauce stretched out a spidery hand clad in a black kid glove—she had been in the best families—and the rather sad eyes of her lean yellowish face seemed to ask: “Are you well-brrred?” Whenever Holly or Jolly did anything unpleasing to her—a not uncommon occurrence—she would say to them: “The little Tayleurs never did that—they were such well-brrred little children.” Jolly hated the little Tayleurs; Holly wondered dreadfully how it was she fell so short of them. “A thin rum little soul,” old Jolyon thought her—Mam’zelle Beauce.
For now that he had limited time left, the only part of the church service that still interested him was what connected him to this world. Mam’zelle Beauce extended a long, spindly hand covered in a black kid glove—she came from good families—and the rather sad look in her lean, yellowish face seemed to ask, “Are you well-bred?” Whenever Holly or Jolly did something she didn't like—something that happened pretty often—she would say to them, “The little Tayleurs never did that—they were such well-bred little children.” Jolly despised the little Tayleurs; Holly was deeply troubled by how much she fell short of them. “A thin, strange little soul,” old Jolyon thought of Mam’zelle Beauce.
Luncheon was a successful meal, the mushrooms which he himself had picked in the mushroom house, his chosen strawberries, and another bottle of the Steinberg cabinet filled him with a certain aromatic spirituality, and a conviction that he would have a touch of eczema to-morrow.
Lunch was a great meal, with the mushrooms he had picked himself from the mushroom house, his selected strawberries, and another bottle from the Steinberg cabinet filling him with a kind of fragrant bliss, along with the belief that he would have a bit of eczema by tomorrow.
After lunch they sat under the oak tree drinking Turkish coffee. It was no matter of grief to him when Mademoiselle Beauce withdrew to write her Sunday letter to her sister, whose future had been endangered in the past by swallowing a pin—an event held up daily in warning to the children to eat slowly and digest what they had eaten. At the foot of the bank, on a carriage rug, Holly and the dog Balthasar teased and loved each other, and in the shade old Jolyon with his legs crossed and his cigar luxuriously savoured, gazed at Irene sitting in the swing. A light, vaguely swaying, grey figure with a fleck of sunlight here and there upon it, lips just opened, eyes dark and soft under lids a little drooped. She looked content; surely it did her good to come and see him! The selfishness of age had not set its proper grip on him, for he could still feel pleasure in the pleasure of others, realising that what he wanted, though much, was not quite all that mattered.
After lunch, they sat under the oak tree sipping Turkish coffee. It didn’t bother him when Mademoiselle Beauce stepped away to write her Sunday letter to her sister, who had once endangered her life by swallowing a pin—an event that was frequently reminded to the children as a warning to eat slowly and properly digest their meals. At the edge of the bank, on a picnic blanket, Holly and the dog Balthasar played and cuddled with each other, while in the shade, old Jolyon, legs crossed and enjoying his cigar, watched Irene sitting in the swing. She was a light, gently swaying, gray figure, with little flecks of sunlight catching on her here and there, lips slightly parted, and her dark, soft eyes beneath lightly drooping lids. She looked happy; it surely did her good to come and see him! The selfishness of old age hadn’t fully taken hold of him yet, as he could still take pleasure in the happiness of others, realizing that while he wanted a lot, it wasn’t everything that mattered.
“It’s quiet here,” he said; “you mustn’t come down if you find it dull. But it’s a pleasure to see you. My little sweet is the only face which gives me any pleasure, except yours.”
“It’s quiet here,” he said; “don’t come down if you think it’s boring. But it’s great to see you. My little sweet is the only face that brings me any joy, besides yours.”
From her smile he knew that she was not beyond liking to be appreciated, and this reassured him. “That’s not humbug,” he said. “I never told a woman I admired her when I didn’t. In fact I don’t know when I’ve told a woman I admired her, except my wife in the old days; and wives are funny.” He was silent, but resumed abruptly:
From her smile, he realized that she liked being appreciated, and that made him feel better. “That’s not fake,” he said. “I’ve never told a woman I admired her unless I really meant it. Honestly, I can’t remember the last time I told a woman I admired her, except for my wife back in the day; and wives are quirky.” He fell silent for a moment, then suddenly continued:
“She used to expect me to say it more often than I felt it, and there we were.” Her face looked mysteriously troubled, and, afraid that he had said something painful, he hurried on: “When my little sweet marries, I hope she’ll find someone who knows what women feel. I shan’t be here to see it, but there’s too much topsy-turvydom in marriage; I don’t want her to pitch up against that.” And, aware that he had made bad worse, he added: “That dog will scratch.”
“She used to expect me to say it more often than I actually felt it, and there we were.” Her expression looked oddly troubled, and, worried that he had said something hurtful, he quickly continued: “When my little sweetheart gets married, I hope she finds someone who understands what women go through. I won’t be around to witness it, but there’s too much chaos in marriage; I don’t want her to deal with that.” And, knowing he had made things worse, he added: “That dog will scratch.”
A silence followed. Of what was she thinking, this pretty creature whose life was spoiled; who had done with love, and yet was made for love? Some day when he was gone, perhaps, she would find another mate—not so disorderly as that young fellow who had got himself run over. Ah! but her husband?
A silence followed. What was she thinking, this beautiful woman whose life was messed up; who had moved on from love, yet was meant for it? Maybe one day, after he was gone, she would find another partner—not as reckless as that young guy who got himself hit by a car. Ah! But what about her husband?
“Does Soames never trouble you?” he asked.
“Does Soames never bother you?” he asked.
She shook her head. Her face had closed up suddenly. For all her softness there was something irreconcilable about her. And a glimpse of light on the inexorable nature of sex antipathies strayed into a brain which, belonging to early Victorian civilisation—so much older than this of his old age—had never thought about such primitive things.
She shook her head. Her expression suddenly became tense. Despite her gentleness, there was something unapproachable about her. A fleeting realization about the unchangeable nature of romantic conflicts crossed the mind of someone from early Victorian society—so much older than his current age—who had never considered such basic emotions.
“That’s a comfort,” he said. “You can see the Grand Stand to-day. Shall we take a turn round?”
"That's a relief," he said. "You can see the Grand Stand today. Should we take a stroll around?"
Through the flower and fruit garden, against whose high outer walls peach trees and nectarines were trained to the sun, through the stables, the vinery, the mushroom house, the asparagus beds, the rosery, the summer-house, he conducted her—even into the kitchen garden to see the tiny green peas which Holly loved to scoop out of their pods with her finger, and lick up from the palm of her little brown hand. Many delightful things he showed her, while Holly and the dog Balthasar danced ahead, or came to them at intervals for attention. It was one of the happiest afternoons he had ever spent, but it tired him and he was glad to sit down in the music room and let her give him tea. A special little friend of Holly’s had come in—a fair child with short hair like a boy’s. And the two sported in the distance, under the stairs, on the stairs, and up in the gallery. Old Jolyon begged for Chopin. She played studies, mazurkas, waltzes, till the two children, creeping near, stood at the foot of the piano their dark and golden heads bent forward, listening. Old Jolyon watched.
Through the flower and fruit garden, where peach trees and nectarines grew tall against the sunlit outer walls, through the stables, the vineyard, the mushroom house, the asparagus beds, the rose garden, and the summer house, he led her—even into the kitchen garden to see the tiny green peas that Holly loved to scoop out of their pods with her finger and lick off the palm of her little brown hand. He showed her many delightful things, while Holly and the dog Balthasar danced ahead or came back to them occasionally for some attention. It was one of the happiest afternoons he had ever spent, but it exhausted him, and he was glad to sit down in the music room and let her serve him tea. A special little friend of Holly’s had come over—a fair child with short hair like a boy’s. The two played in the distance, under the stairs, on the stairs, and up in the gallery. Old Jolyon asked for Chopin. She played studies, mazurkas, and waltzes until the two children, sneaking closer, stood at the foot of the piano with their dark and golden heads bent forward, listening. Old Jolyon watched.
“Let’s see you dance, you two!”
“Show us your dance moves, you two!”
Shyly, with a false start, they began. Bobbing and circling, earnest, not very adroit, they went past and past his chair to the strains of that waltz. He watched them and the face of her who was playing turned smiling towards those little dancers thinking:
Shyly, with a hesitant beginning, they started. Bobbing and circling, earnest but not very graceful, they passed by his chair to the music of that waltz. He watched them, and the face of the woman playing turned smiling towards those little dancers, thinking:
“Sweetest picture I’ve seen for ages.”
“Sweetest picture I’ve seen in a long time.”
A voice said:
A voice spoke:
“Hollee! Mais enfin—qu’est-ce que tu fais la—danser, le dimanche! Viens, donc!”
“Hey! But really—what are you doing there—dancing on a Sunday! Come on!”
But the children came close to old Jolyon, knowing that he would save them, and gazed into a face which was decidedly “caught out.”
But the kids went up to old Jolyon, knowing he would rescue them, and looked into a face that clearly showed he was “caught out.”
“Better the day, better the deed, Mam’zelle. It’s all my doing. Trot along, chicks, and have your tea.”
“Better the day, better the deed, Miss. It’s all my doing. Go on, girls, and enjoy your tea.”
And, when they were gone, followed by the dog Balthasar, who took every meal, he looked at Irene with a twinkle and said:
And when they left, followed by the dog Balthasar, who joined in for every meal, he glanced at Irene with a spark in his eyes and said:
“Well, there we are! Aren’t they sweet? Have you any little ones among your pupils?”
“Well, there we are! Aren’t they adorable? Do you have any little ones in your class?”
“Yes, three—two of them darlings.”
“Yes, three—two of them cute.”
“Pretty?”
"Pretty?"
“Lovely!”
“Awesome!”
Old Jolyon sighed; he had an insatiable appetite for the very young. “My little sweet,” he said, “is devoted to music; she’ll be a musician some day. You wouldn’t give me your opinion of her playing, I suppose?”
Old Jolyon sighed; he had an insatiable appetite for the very young. “My little sweet,” he said, “is devoted to music; she’ll be a musician someday. You wouldn’t share your opinion on her playing, would you?”
“Of course I will.”
"Sure, I will."
“You wouldn’t like—” but he stifled the words “to give her lessons.” The idea that she gave lessons was unpleasant to him; yet it would mean that he would see her regularly. She left the piano and came over to his chair.
“You wouldn’t like—” but he held back the words “to give her lessons.” The thought that she offered lessons made him uneasy; still, it would mean he would get to see her often. She stepped away from the piano and came over to his chair.
“I would like, very much; but there is—June. When are they coming back?”
“I really would like to; but there's June. When are they coming back?”
Old Jolyon frowned. “Not till the middle of next month. What does that matter?”
Old Jolyon frowned. “Not until the middle of next month. What difference does that make?”
“You said June had forgiven me; but she could never forget, Uncle Jolyon.”
“You said June had forgiven me, but she could never forget, Uncle Jolyon.”
Forget! She must forget, if he wanted her to.
Forget! She has to forget, if he wanted her to.
But as if answering, Irene shook her head. “You know she couldn’t; one doesn’t forget.”
But as if in response, Irene shook her head. “You know she couldn’t; you don’t just forget.”
Always that wretched past! And he said with a sort of vexed finality:
Always that miserable past! And he said with a kind of exasperated finality:
“Well, we shall see.”
"Well, we'll see."
He talked to her an hour or more, of the children, and a hundred little things, till the carriage came round to take her home. And when she had gone he went back to his chair, and sat there smoothing his face and chin, dreaming over the day.
He talked to her for an hour or more about the kids and a hundred little things until the carriage came to take her home. After she left, he went back to his chair and sat there, smoothing his face and chin, lost in thought about the day.
That evening after dinner he went to his study and took a sheet of paper. He stayed for some minutes without writing, then rose and stood under the masterpiece “Dutch Fishing Boats at Sunset.” He was not thinking of that picture, but of his life. He was going to leave her something in his Will; nothing could so have stirred the stilly deeps of thought and memory. He was going to leave her a portion of his wealth, of his aspirations, deeds, qualities, work—all that had made that wealth; going to leave her, too, a part of all he had missed in life, by his sane and steady pursuit of wealth. All! What had he missed? “Dutch Fishing Boats” responded blankly; he crossed to the French window, and drawing the curtain aside, opened it. A wind had got up, and one of last year’s oak leaves which had somehow survived the gardener’s brooms, was dragging itself with a tiny clicking rustle along the stone terrace in the twilight. Except for that it was very quiet out there, and he could smell the heliotrope watered not long since. A bat went by. A bird uttered its last “cheep.” And right above the oak tree the first star shone. Faust in the opera had bartered his soul for some fresh years of youth. Morbid notion! No such bargain was possible, that was real tragedy! No making oneself new again for love or life or anything. Nothing left to do but enjoy beauty from afar off while you could, and leave it something in your Will. But how much? And, as if he could not make that calculation looking out into the mild freedom of the country night, he turned back and went up to the chimney-piece. There were his pet bronzes—a Cleopatra with the asp at her breast; a Socrates; a greyhound playing with her puppy; a strong man reining in some horses. “They last!” he thought, and a pang went through his heart. They had a thousand years of life before them!
That evening after dinner, he went to his study and picked up a sheet of paper. He sat for a few minutes without writing, then stood under the painting “Dutch Fishing Boats at Sunset.” He wasn't really thinking about the picture, but rather about his life. He planned to leave her something in his Will; nothing could stir the deep currents of thought and memory like that. He intended to leave her a share of his wealth, his dreams, accomplishments, qualities, and all that had contributed to that wealth; he was also going to leave her a part of everything he had missed in life due to his steady pursuit of wealth. What had he missed? “Dutch Fishing Boats” stared back blankly; he walked over to the French window, pulled the curtain aside, and opened it. A wind had picked up, and one of last year's oak leaves, which had somehow survived the gardener’s rakes, was dragging itself with a soft clicking sound along the stone terrace in the dusk. Other than that, it was very quiet outside, and he could smell the freshly watered heliotrope. A bat flew past. A bird made its last little noise. And just above the oak tree, the first star appeared. Faust in the opera had sold his soul for a few more years of youth. What a morbid idea! No such deal was possible; that was the real tragedy! There was no way to make oneself new again for love or life or anything. All he could do was appreciate beauty from a distance while he could and leave something behind in his Will. But how much? And since he couldn't figure that out while gazing into the peaceful freedom of the country night, he turned back and approached the mantelpiece. There were his favorite bronzes—a Cleopatra with the asp at her breast, a Socrates, a greyhound playing with her puppy, a strong man controlling some horses. “They last!” he thought, and a pang shot through his heart. They had a thousand years of life ahead of them!
“How much?” Well! enough at all events to save her getting old before her time, to keep the lines out of her face as long as possible, and grey from soiling that bright hair. He might live another five years. She would be well over thirty by then. “How much?” She had none of his blood in her! In loyalty to the tenor of his life for forty years and more, ever since he married and founded that mysterious thing, a family, came this warning thought—None of his blood, no right to anything! It was a luxury then, this notion. An extravagance, a petting of an old man’s whim, one of those things done in dotage. His real future was vested in those who had his blood, in whom he would live on when he was gone. He turned away from the bronzes and stood looking at the old leather chair in which he had sat and smoked so many hundreds of cigars. And suddenly he seemed to see her sitting there in her grey dress, fragrant, soft, dark-eyed, graceful, looking up at him. Why! She cared nothing for him, really; all she cared for was that lost lover of hers. But she was there, whether she would or no, giving him pleasure with her beauty and grace. One had no right to inflict an old man’s company, no right to ask her down to play to him and let him look at her—for no reward! Pleasure must be paid for in this world. “How much?” After all, there was plenty; his son and his three grandchildren would never miss that little lump. He had made it himself, nearly every penny; he could leave it where he liked, allow himself this little pleasure. He went back to the bureau. “Well, I’m going to,” he thought, “let them think what they like. I’m going to!” And he sat down.
“How much?” Well! Enough to keep her from aging too quickly, to keep the wrinkles off her face as long as possible, and to prevent the grey from tainting that bright hair. He might live another five years. She would be well over thirty by then. “How much?” She didn’t have any of his blood! Out of loyalty to the tenor of his life for over forty years, ever since he got married and created that mysterious thing called a family, came the nagging thought—None of his blood, no right to anything! This idea felt like a luxury, an extravagance, a self-indulgence of an old man’s whim, one of those things done in old age. His real future was tied to those who shared his blood, in whom he would live on after he was gone. He turned away from the bronzes and looked at the old leather chair where he had sat and smoked countless cigars. Suddenly, he envisioned her sitting there in her grey dress, fragrant, soft, dark-eyed, graceful, looking up at him. Why! She didn’t truly care for him; all she cared about was her lost lover. But she was there, whether she wanted to be or not, bringing him joy with her beauty and grace. One shouldn’t impose on an old man’s company, shouldn’t ask her to entertain him and let him admire her—for no reason! Pleasure has to be paid for in this world. “How much?” After all, there was plenty; his son and his three grandchildren would never miss that small amount. He had earned it himself, nearly every penny; he could leave it wherever he wanted, allowing himself this little joy. He went back to the bureau. “Well, I’m going to,” he thought, “let them think what they want. I’m going to!” And he sat down.
“How much?” Ten thousand, twenty thousand—how much? If only with his money he could buy one year, one month of youth. And startled by that thought, he wrote quickly:
“How much?” Ten thousand, twenty thousand—how much? If only he could buy one year, one month of youth with his money. Startled by that thought, he wrote quickly:
“DEAR HERRING,—Draw me a codicil to this effect: “I leave to my niece Irene Forsyte, born Irene Heron, by which name she now goes, fifteen thousand pounds free of legacy duty.”
“DEAR HERRING,—Please draft a codicil like this: “I leave my niece Irene Forsyte, who is also known as Irene Heron, fifteen thousand pounds free of any inheritance tax.”
“Yours faithfully,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”
“Best regards,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”
When he had sealed and stamped the envelope, he went back to the window and drew in a long breath. It was dark, but many stars shone now.
When he had sealed and stamped the envelope, he went back to the window and took a deep breath. It was dark, but many stars were shining now.
IV
He woke at half-past two, an hour which long experience had taught him brings panic intensity to all awkward thoughts. Experience had also taught him that a further waking at the proper hour of eight showed the folly of such panic. On this particular morning the thought which gathered rapid momentum was that if he became ill, at his age not improbable, he would not see her. From this it was but a step to realisation that he would be cut off, too, when his son and June returned from Spain. How could he justify desire for the company of one who had stolen—early morning does not mince words—June’s lover? That lover was dead; but June was a stubborn little thing; warm-hearted, but stubborn as wood, and—quite true—not one who forgot! By the middle of next month they would be back. He had barely five weeks left to enjoy the new interest which had come into what remained of his life. Darkness showed up to him absurdly clear the nature of his feeling. Admiration for beauty—a craving to see that which delighted his eyes.
He woke up at two-thirty, a time that experience had taught him often brings intense panic over embarrassing thoughts. He also learned that waking up at the usual time of eight showed just how pointless that panic was. On this particular morning, the thought that quickly took hold was that if he got sick, which wasn't unlikely at his age, he wouldn’t see her again. From that, it was a small leap to realize that he would also be cut off when his son and June returned from Spain. How could he justify wanting to be around someone who had taken—let's be honest—June’s lover? That lover was dead, but June was a stubborn little thing; warm-hearted but as stubborn as a block of wood, and—it's true—she didn’t forget easily! By the middle of next month, they would be back. He barely had five weeks left to enjoy this new interest that had come into what was left of his life. In the darkness, the nature of his feelings became absurdly clear to him: admiration for beauty—a longing to see what delighted his eyes.
Preposterous, at his age! And yet—what other reason was there for asking June to undergo such painful reminder, and how prevent his son and his son’s wife from thinking him very queer? He would be reduced to sneaking up to London, which tired him; and the least indisposition would cut him off even from that. He lay with eyes open, setting his jaw against the prospect, and calling himself an old fool, while his heart beat loudly, and then seemed to stop beating altogether. He had seen the dawn lighting the window chinks, heard the birds chirp and twitter, and the cocks crow, before he fell asleep again, and awoke tired but sane. Five weeks before he need bother, at his age an eternity! But that early morning panic had left its mark, had slightly fevered the will of one who had always had his own way. He would see her as often as he wished! Why not go up to town and make that codicil at his solicitor’s instead of writing about it; she might like to go to the opera! But, by train, for he would not have that fat chap Beacon grinning behind his back. Servants were such fools; and, as likely as not, they had known all the past history of Irene and young Bosinney—servants knew everything, and suspected the rest. He wrote to her that morning:
Ridiculous, at his age! And yet—what other reason did he have for asking June to go through such a painful reminder, and how could he stop his son and his son’s wife from thinking he was really strange? He would have to sneak up to London, which exhausted him; and the slightest illness would cut him off from that too. He lay there with his eyes wide open, clenching his jaw at the thought, and calling himself an old fool, while his heart pounded loudly and then seemed to stop altogether. He had seen the dawn light coming through the window cracks, heard the birds chirping and the roosters crowing, before he finally fell asleep again and woke up tired but thinking clearly. Five weeks before he needed to worry, which felt like an eternity at his age! But that early morning panic had left its mark, slightly unsettling the will of someone who had always gotten his way. He would see her as often as he wanted! Why not just go to town and make that codicil at his solicitor’s instead of writing about it? She might want to go to the opera! But, by train, because he didn’t want that fat guy Beacon grinning behind his back. Servants were such fools; and, more likely than not, they knew all about Irene and young Bosinney’s past—servants knew everything and suspected the rest. He wrote to her that morning:
“MY DEAR IRENE,—I have to be up in town to-morrow. If you
would like to have a look in at the opera, come and dine with me quietly
....”
But where? It was decades since he had dined anywhere in London save at
his Club or at a private house. Ah! that new-fangled place close to Covent
Garden....
“Let me have a line to-morrow morning to the Piedmont Hotel whether
to expect you there at 7 o’clock.
“MY DEAR IRENE,—I need to be in the city tomorrow. If you’d like to check out the opera, come have a quiet dinner with me....”
But where? It had been years since he had dined anywhere in London except at his club or at a friend’s house. Ah! that trendy spot near Covent Garden....
“Just send me a message tomorrow morning to the Piedmont Hotel to let me know if I should expect you there at 7 o’clock.
“Yours affectionately,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”
"Yours affectionately,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”
She would understand that he just wanted to give her a little pleasure; for the idea that she should guess he had this itch to see her was instinctively unpleasant to him; it was not seemly that one so old should go out of his way to see beauty, especially in a woman.
She would get that he just wanted to bring her a bit of joy; the thought of her having to guess that he had this desire to see her was something he found naturally uncomfortable; it didn’t feel right for someone his age to make an effort to seek out beauty, especially in a woman.
The journey next day, short though it was, and the visit to his lawyer’s, tired him. It was hot too, and after dressing for dinner he lay down on the sofa in his bedroom to rest a little. He must have had a sort of fainting fit, for he came to himself feeling very queer; and with some difficulty rose and rang the bell. Why! it was past seven! And there he was and she would be waiting. But suddenly the dizziness came on again, and he was obliged to relapse on the sofa. He heard the maid’s voice say:
The next day's journey, though brief, and the visit to his lawyer wore him out. It was hot too, and after getting dressed for dinner, he lay down on the sofa in his bedroom to rest a bit. He must have had some kind of fainting spell because when he came to, he felt really strange; with some effort, he got up and rang the bell. Wow! It was past seven! And there he was, and she would be waiting. But suddenly, the dizziness hit him again, and he had to fall back on the sofa. He heard the maid's voice say:
“Did you ring, sir?”
“Did you call, sir?”
“Yes, come here”; he could not see her clearly, for the cloud in front of his eyes. “I’m not well, I want some sal volatile.”
“Yes, come here,” he said; he couldn’t see her clearly because of the fog in front of his eyes. “I’m not feeling well; I need some smelling salts.”
“Yes, sir.” Her voice sounded frightened.
“Yes, sir.” Her voice sounded scared.
Old Jolyon made an effort.
Old Jolyon tried hard.
“Don’t go. Take this message to my niece—a lady waiting in the hall—a lady in grey. Say Mr. Forsyte is not well—the heat. He is very sorry; if he is not down directly, she is not to wait dinner.”
“Don’t go. Deliver this message to my niece—a woman waiting in the hallway—a woman in grey. Tell her Mr. Forsyte isn’t feeling well—the heat. He’s really sorry; if he isn’t down right away, she shouldn’t wait for dinner.”
When she was gone, he thought feebly: “Why did I say a lady in grey—she may be in anything. Sal volatile!” He did not go off again, yet was not conscious of how Irene came to be standing beside him, holding smelling salts to his nose, and pushing a pillow up behind his head. He heard her say anxiously: “Dear Uncle Jolyon, what is it?” was dimly conscious of the soft pressure of her lips on his hand; then drew a long breath of smelling salts, suddenly discovered strength in them, and sneezed.
When she left, he weakly thought, “Why did I say a lady in grey—she could be wearing anything. Sal volatile!” He didn’t pass out again, but he wasn’t aware of how Irene ended up standing next to him, holding smelling salts to his nose and propping a pillow up behind his head. He heard her worryingly ask, “Dear Uncle Jolyon, what’s wrong?” He was vaguely aware of her soft lips on his hand, then took a deep breath of the smelling salts, suddenly felt invigorated by them, and sneezed.
“Ha!” he said, “it’s nothing. How did you get here? Go down and dine—the tickets are on the dressing-table. I shall be all right in a minute.”
“Ha!” he said, “it’s nothing. How did you get here? Go down and eat—the tickets are on the dresser. I’ll be fine in a minute.”
He felt her cool hand on his forehead, smelled violets, and sat divided between a sort of pleasure and a determination to be all right.
He felt her cool hand on his forehead, smelled violets, and sat caught between a kind of pleasure and a resolve to be okay.
“Why! You are in grey!” he said. “Help me up.” Once on his feet he gave himself a shake.
“Why! You are in gray!” he said. “Help me up.” Once he was on his feet, he shook himself off.
“What business had I to go off like that!” And he moved very slowly to the glass. What a cadaverous chap! Her voice, behind him, murmured:
“What was I thinking going off like that?” And he moved very slowly to the mirror. What a ghostly guy! Her voice, behind him, murmured:
“You mustn’t come down, Uncle; you must rest.”
“You can’t come down, Uncle; you need to rest.”
“Fiddlesticks! A glass of champagne’ll soon set me to rights. I can’t have you missing the opera.”
“Fiddlesticks! A glass of champagne will soon make me feel better. I can't let you miss the opera.”
But the journey down the corridor was troublesome. What carpets they had in these newfangled places, so thick that you tripped up in them at every step! In the lift he noticed how concerned she looked, and said with the ghost of a twinkle:
But the walk down the hallway was difficult. The carpets in these modern places were so thick that you stumbled on them with every step! In the elevator, he noticed how worried she looked and said with a hint of a smile:
“I’m a pretty host.”
“I'm a great host.”
When the lift stopped he had to hold firmly to the seat to prevent its slipping under him; but after soup and a glass of champagne he felt much better, and began to enjoy an infirmity which had brought such solicitude into her manner towards him.
When the elevator stopped, he had to hold onto the seat tightly to keep it from sliding out from under him. But after some soup and a glass of champagne, he felt a lot better and started to appreciate the weakness that had made her so concerned about him.
“I should have liked you for a daughter,” he said suddenly; and watching the smile in her eyes, went on:
“I would have loved to have you as a daughter,” he said suddenly; and seeing the smile in her eyes, he continued:
“You mustn’t get wrapped up in the past at your time of life; plenty of that when you get to my age. That’s a nice dress—I like the style.”
“You shouldn’t get caught up in the past at your age; there’s plenty of that when you reach my age. That’s a nice dress—I like the style.”
“I made it myself.”
"I made it myself."
Ah! A woman who could make herself a pretty frock had not lost her interest in life.
Ah! A woman who could make herself a cute dress still had her passion for life.
“Make hay while the sun shines,” he said; “and drink that up. I want to see some colour in your cheeks. We mustn’t waste life; it doesn’t do. There’s a new Marguerite to-night; let’s hope she won’t be fat. And Mephisto—anything more dreadful than a fat chap playing the Devil I can’t imagine.”
“Make the most of the moment,” he said; “and drink that up. I want to see some color in your cheeks. We shouldn’t waste life; it’s not worth it. There’s a new Marguerite tonight; let’s hope she’s not overweight. And Mephisto—nothing could be worse than a heavy guy playing the Devil, in my opinion.”
But they did not go to the opera after all, for in getting up from dinner the dizziness came over him again, and she insisted on his staying quiet and going to bed early. When he parted from her at the door of the hotel, having paid the cabman to drive her to Chelsea, he sat down again for a moment to enjoy the memory of her words: “You are such a darling to me, Uncle Jolyon!” Why! Who wouldn’t be! He would have liked to stay up another day and take her to the Zoo, but two days running of him would bore her to death. No, he must wait till next Sunday; she had promised to come then. They would settle those lessons for Holly, if only for a month. It would be something. That little Mam’zelle Beauce wouldn’t like it, but she would have to lump it. And crushing his old opera hat against his chest he sought the lift.
But they didn't go to the opera after all, because when he got up from dinner, the dizziness hit him again, and she insisted he stay calm and go to bed early. As he said goodbye to her at the hotel door, having paid the cab driver to take her to Chelsea, he paused for a moment to enjoy the memory of her words: “You are such a darling to me, Uncle Jolyon!” Really, who wouldn’t feel that way? He would have loved to stay up another day and take her to the Zoo, but two days in a row with him would probably bore her to tears. No, he had to wait until next Sunday; she promised to come then. They would sort out those lessons for Holly, at least for a month. It would be something. That little Mam’zelle Beauce wouldn't like it, but she would just have to deal with it. And pressing his old opera hat against his chest, he headed toward the lift.
He drove to Waterloo next morning, struggling with a desire to say: “Drive me to Chelsea.” But his sense of proportion was too strong. Besides, he still felt shaky, and did not want to risk another aberration like that of last night, away from home. Holly, too, was expecting him, and what he had in his bag for her. Not that there was any cupboard love in his little sweet—she was a bundle of affection. Then, with the rather bitter cynicism of the old, he wondered for a second whether it was not cupboard love which made Irene put up with him. No, she was not that sort either. She had, if anything, too little notion of how to butter her bread, no sense of property, poor thing! Besides, he had not breathed a word about that codicil, nor should he—sufficient unto the day was the good thereof.
He drove to Waterloo the next morning, fighting the urge to say: “Take me to Chelsea.” But he had a strong sense of proportion. Plus, he still felt a bit off and didn't want to risk another episode like last night, away from home. Holly was also expecting him, along with what he had in his bag for her. Not that there was any selfish motive in his little treat—she was genuinely affectionate. Then, with the slightly bitter cynicism of someone older, he wondered for a moment if it was selfishness that made Irene tolerate him. No, she wasn't like that. If anything, she had too little awareness of how to take care of herself, poor thing! Besides, he hadn't mentioned that codicil, and he wouldn't—there was enough to deal with for today.
In the victoria which met him at the station Holly was restraining the dog Balthasar, and their caresses made “jubey” his drive home. All the rest of that fine hot day and most of the next he was content and peaceful, reposing in the shade, while the long lingering sunshine showered gold on the lawns and the flowers. But on Thursday evening at his lonely dinner he began to count the hours; sixty-five till he would go down to meet her again in the little coppice, and walk up through the fields at her side. He had intended to consult the doctor about his fainting fit, but the fellow would be sure to insist on quiet, no excitement and all that; and he did not mean to be tied by the leg, did not want to be told of an infirmity—if there were one, could not afford to hear of it at his time of life, now that this new interest had come. And he carefully avoided making any mention of it in a letter to his son. It would only bring them back with a run! How far this silence was due to consideration for their pleasure, how far to regard for his own, he did not pause to consider.
In the carriage that picked him up at the station, Holly was holding back the dog Balthasar, and their affection made his ride home feel joyful. The rest of that beautiful hot day and most of the following day, he felt content and at peace, relaxing in the shade while the long-lasting sunshine bathed the lawns and flowers in golden light. But on Thursday evening, during his solitary dinner, he started counting the hours; sixty-five hours until he would go down to meet her again in the small grove and walk through the fields beside her. He had planned to talk to the doctor about his fainting spell, but the guy would definitely insist on rest, no excitement, and all that; and he didn't want to be restricted, didn’t want to hear about a health issue—if there was one, he couldn't afford to know at his age, now that this new interest had come into his life. He also made a point to avoid mentioning it in a letter to his son. It would only make them rush back! He didn't stop to think about how much of his silence was out of consideration for their happiness and how much was for his own.
That night in his study he had just finished his cigar and was dozing off, when he heard the rustle of a gown, and was conscious of a scent of violets. Opening his eyes he saw her, dressed in grey, standing by the fireplace, holding out her arms. The odd thing was that, though those arms seemed to hold nothing, they were curved as if round someone’s neck, and her own neck was bent back, her lips open, her eyes closed. She vanished at once, and there were the mantelpiece and his bronzes. But those bronzes and the mantelpiece had not been there when she was, only the fireplace and the wall! Shaken and troubled, he got up. “I must take medicine,” he thought; “I can’t be well.” His heart beat too fast, he had an asthmatic feeling in the chest; and going to the window, he opened it to get some air. A dog was barking far away, one of the dogs at Gage’s farm no doubt, beyond the coppice. A beautiful still night, but dark. “I dropped off,” he mused, “that’s it! And yet I’ll swear my eyes were open!” A sound like a sigh seemed to answer.
That night in his study, he had just finished his cigar and was dozing off when he heard the rustle of a dress and caught a whiff of violets. When he opened his eyes, he saw her, dressed in gray, standing by the fireplace with her arms outstretched. The strange thing was that, even though her arms seemed to hold nothing, they were curved as if around someone's neck, and her own neck was arched back, her lips parted, her eyes closed. She vanished instantly, leaving only the mantelpiece and his bronze statues. But those bronzes and the mantelpiece hadn’t been there when she was; only the fireplace and the wall remained! Shaken and unsettled, he got up. “I must take some medicine,” he thought; “I can’t be well.” His heart was racing, and he felt a tightness in his chest; so he went to the window and opened it for some fresh air. A dog was barking somewhere far away, probably one of the dogs at Gage’s farm, beyond the thicket. It was a beautiful still night, but dark. “I must have nodded off,” he mused, “that’s it! And yet I’ll swear my eyes were open!” A sound that resembled a sigh seemed to respond.
“What’s that?” he said sharply, “who’s there?”
“What’s that?” he said quickly, “who's there?”
Putting his hand to his side to still the beating of his heart, he stepped out on the terrace. Something soft scurried by in the dark. “Shoo!” It was that great grey cat. “Young Bosinney was like a great cat!” he thought. “It was him in there, that she—that she was—He’s got her still!” He walked to the edge of the terrace, and looked down into the darkness; he could just see the powdering of the daisies on the unmown lawn. Here to-day and gone to-morrow! And there came the moon, who saw all, young and old, alive and dead, and didn’t care a dump! His own turn soon. For a single day of youth he would give what was left! And he turned again towards the house. He could see the windows of the night nursery up there. His little sweet would be asleep. “Hope that dog won’t wake her!” he thought. “What is it makes us love, and makes us die! I must go to bed.”
Putting his hand to his side to calm his racing heart, he stepped out onto the terrace. Something soft scurried by in the dark. “Shoo!” It was that big gray cat. “Young Bosinney was like a big cat!” he thought. “It was him in there, that she—that she was—He’s still got her!” He walked to the edge of the terrace and looked down into the darkness; he could barely see the dusting of daisies on the uncut lawn. Here today and gone tomorrow! And then the moon appeared, watching everyone, young and old, alive and dead, and didn’t give a damn! His turn would come soon. For just one day of youth, he would trade whatever was left! He turned back towards the house. He could see the windows of the night nursery up there. His little one would be asleep. “Hope that dog won’t wake her!” he thought. “What makes us love, and makes us die! I need to go to bed.”
And across the terrace stones, growing grey in the moonlight, he passed back within.
And across the terrace stones, which appeared grey in the moonlight, he walked back inside.
V
How should an old man live his days if not in dreaming of his well-spent past? In that, at all events, there is no agitating warmth, only pale winter sunshine. The shell can withstand the gentle beating of the dynamos of memory. The present he should distrust; the future shun. From beneath thick shade he should watch the sunlight creeping at his toes. If there be sun of summer, let him not go out into it, mistaking it for the Indian-summer sun! Thus peradventure he shall decline softly, slowly, imperceptibly, until impatient Nature clutches his wind-pipe and he gasps away to death some early morning before the world is aired, and they put on his tombstone: “In the fulness of years!” Yea! If he preserve his principles in perfect order, a Forsyte may live on long after he is dead.
How should an old man spend his days if not by reminiscing about his well-lived past? In that, at least, there’s no overwhelming heat, only the soft light of winter sun. The outer shell can handle the gentle waves of memory. He should be wary of the present and avoid thinking too much about the future. From under thick shade, he should watch the sunlight creeping up to his feet. If there’s summer sun, he shouldn’t go out into it, mistaking it for the warm autumn sun! This way, perhaps he will fade gently, slowly, almost without notice, until nature finally takes hold of his breathing and he quietly slips away one early morning before the world has fully woken up, and they put on his tombstone: “In the fullness of years!” Yes! If he keeps his beliefs in perfect order, a Forsyte might continue to be remembered long after he’s gone.
Old Jolyon was conscious of all this, and yet there was in him that which transcended Forsyteism. For it is written that a Forsyte shall not love beauty more than reason; nor his own way more than his own health. And something beat within him in these days that with each throb fretted at the thinning shell. His sagacity knew this, but it knew too that he could not stop that beating, nor would if he could. And yet, if you had told him he was living on his capital, he would have stared you down. No, no; a man did not live on his capital; it was not done! The shibboleths of the past are ever more real than the actualities of the present. And he, to whom living on one’s capital had always been anathema, could not have borne to have applied so gross a phrase to his own case. Pleasure is healthful; beauty good to see; to live again in the youth of the young—and what else on earth was he doing!
Old Jolyon was aware of all this, and yet there was something in him that went beyond Forsyteism. For it is said that a Forsyte shouldn’t value beauty more than reason; nor their own way more than their own health. And something pulsed within him during these days that with each beat pressed at the thinning barrier. His wisdom recognized this, but it also understood that he couldn’t stop that pulse, nor would he even if he could. And yet, if you had told him he was living off his savings, he would have stared you down. No, no; a man didn’t live off his savings; it just wasn’t done! The traditions of the past always feel more real than the realities of the present. And he, for whom living off one’s savings had always been unacceptable, could not bear to apply such a crude phrase to his own situation. Enjoyment is healthy; beauty is nice to look at; to relive the youth of the young—and what else was he doing!
Methodically, as had been the way of his whole life, he now arranged his time. On Tuesdays he journeyed up to town by train; Irene came and dined with him. And they went to the opera. On Thursdays he drove to town, and, putting that fat chap and his horses up, met her in Kensington Gardens, picking up the carriage after he had left her, and driving home again in time for dinner. He threw out the casual formula that he had business in London on those two days. On Wednesdays and Saturdays she came down to give Holly music lessons. The greater the pleasure he took in her society, the more scrupulously fastidious he became, just a matter-of-fact and friendly uncle. Not even in feeling, really, was he more—for, after all, there was his age. And yet, if she were late he fidgeted himself to death. If she missed coming, which happened twice, his eyes grew sad as an old dog’s, and he failed to sleep.
Methodically, as he always had throughout his life, he now organized his time. On Tuesdays, he took the train to the city; Irene came and had dinner with him. Then they went to the opera. On Thursdays, he drove to town, dropped off that hefty guy and his horses, met her in Kensington Gardens, picked up the carriage after leaving her, and drove home in time for dinner. He casually mentioned that he had business in London on those two days. On Wednesdays and Saturdays, she came down to give Holly music lessons. The more he enjoyed her company, the more carefully he acted, just being a straightforward and friendly uncle. He wasn't even more invested emotionally, considering their age difference. Yet, if she was late, he would fidget like crazy. If she missed coming, which happened twice, his eyes would look as sad as an old dog’s, and he couldn't sleep.
And so a month went by—a month of summer in the fields, and in his heart, with summer’s heat and the fatigue thereof. Who could have believed a few weeks back that he would have looked forward to his son’s and his grand-daughter’s return with something like dread! There was such a delicious freedom, such recovery of that independence a man enjoys before he founds a family, about these weeks of lovely weather, and this new companionship with one who demanded nothing, and remained always a little unknown, retaining the fascination of mystery. It was like a draught of wine to him who has been drinking water for so long that he has almost forgotten the stir wine brings to his blood, the narcotic to his brain. The flowers were coloured brighter, scents and music and the sunlight had a living value—were no longer mere reminders of past enjoyment. There was something now to live for which stirred him continually to anticipation. He lived in that, not in retrospection; the difference is considerable to any so old as he. The pleasures of the table, never of much consequence to one naturally abstemious, had lost all value. He ate little, without knowing what he ate; and every day grew thinner and more worn to look at. He was again a “threadpaper”. and to this thinned form his massive forehead, with hollows at the temples, gave more dignity than ever. He was very well aware that he ought to see the doctor, but liberty was too sweet. He could not afford to pet his frequent shortness of breath and the pain in his side at the expense of liberty. Return to the vegetable existence he had led among the agricultural journals with the life-size mangold wurzels, before this new attraction came into his life—no! He exceeded his allowance of cigars. Two a day had always been his rule. Now he smoked three and sometimes four—a man will when he is filled with the creative spirit. But very often he thought: “I must give up smoking, and coffee; I must give up rattling up to town.” But he did not; there was no one in any sort of authority to notice him, and this was a priceless boon. The servants perhaps wondered, but they were, naturally, dumb. Mam’zelle Beauce was too concerned with her own digestion, and too “well-brrred” to make personal allusions. Holly had not as yet an eye for the relative appearance of him who was her plaything and her god. It was left for Irene herself to beg him to eat more, to rest in the hot part of the day, to take a tonic, and so forth. But she did not tell him that she was the cause of his thinness—for one cannot see the havoc oneself is working. A man of eighty-five has no passions, but the Beauty which produces passion works on in the old way, till death closes the eyes which crave the sight of Her.
And so a month passed—a month of summer in the fields and in his heart, filled with summer's heat and the fatigue that comes with it. Who could have predicted a few weeks earlier that he would look forward to his son's and granddaughter’s return with something like dread? There was such a delightful freedom, such a sense of independence that a man enjoys before starting a family, during these weeks of beautiful weather and this new companionship with someone who asked for nothing and remained somewhat of a mystery. It was like a sip of wine to someone who has been drinking water for so long that he has almost forgotten the rush wine brings to his blood and the relaxation to his mind. The flowers were brighter, the scents, music, and sunlight had a vibrant value—no longer just reminders of past enjoyment. There was something to live for now that constantly stirred him with anticipation. He lived for that, not in reflection; the difference is significant for someone his age. The pleasures of food, never really important to someone naturally moderate, had lost all appeal. He ate little, without even knowing what he was eating, and every day he grew thinner and looked more worn. He was once again a “threadpaper,” and this thin form made his strong forehead, with hollows at the temples, seem more dignified than ever. He knew he should see a doctor, but freedom was too sweet. He couldn't bring himself to pay attention to his frequent shortness of breath and the pain in his side at the cost of his freedom. Going back to the dull existence he had among agricultural journals filled with life-size mangold wurzels before this new excitement entered his life—no! He began to smoke more than usual. Two a day had always been his limit. Now he smoked three and sometimes four—a man will do that when he's filled with creative energy. But often he thought, “I must quit smoking and coffee; I must stop rushing into town.” But he didn’t; there was no one in authority around to notice him, and that was a priceless gift. The servants might have wondered, but they were understandably silent. Mam’zelle Beauce was too focused on her own digestion and too “well-bred” to make personal remarks. Holly hadn’t yet noticed the relative appearance of the man who was her plaything and her idol. It was left to Irene to urge him to eat more, to rest during the hottest part of the day, to take a tonic, and so on. But she didn’t tell him that she was the reason for his thinness—because one cannot see the damage one is causing. A man of eighty-five has no passions, but beauty that inspires passion continues to affect him in the old way until death closes the eyes that long to see Her.
On the first day of the second week in July he received a letter from his son in Paris to say that they would all be back on Friday. This had always been more sure than Fate; but, with the pathetic improvidence given to the old, that they may endure to the end, he had never quite admitted it. Now he did, and something would have to be done. He had ceased to be able to imagine life without this new interest, but that which is not imagined sometimes exists, as Forsytes are perpetually finding to their cost. He sat in his old leather chair, doubling up the letter, and mumbling with his lips the end of an unlighted cigar. After to-morrow his Tuesday expeditions to town would have to be abandoned. He could still drive up, perhaps, once a week, on the pretext of seeing his man of business. But even that would be dependent on his health, for now they would begin to fuss about him. The lessons! The lessons must go on! She must swallow down her scruples, and June must put her feelings in her pocket. She had done so once, on the day after the news of Bosinney’s death; what she had done then, she could surely do again now. Four years since that injury was inflicted on her—not Christian to keep the memory of old sores alive. June’s will was strong, but his was stronger, for his sands were running out. Irene was soft, surely she would do this for him, subdue her natural shrinking, sooner than give him pain! The lessons must continue; for if they did, he was secure. And lighting his cigar at last, he began trying to shape out how to put it to them all, and explain this strange intimacy; how to veil and wrap it away from the naked truth—that he could not bear to be deprived of the sight of beauty. Ah! Holly! Holly was fond of her, Holly liked her lessons. She would save him—his little sweet! And with that happy thought he became serene, and wondered what he had been worrying about so fearfully. He must not worry, it left him always curiously weak, and as if but half present in his own body.
On the first day of the second week of July, he got a letter from his son in Paris saying they would all be back on Friday. This had always seemed more certain than fate, but like many older people do, he never completely accepted it. Now he did, and something needed to change. He couldn’t imagine life without this new interest, but sometimes what you don’t imagine still happens, as the Forsytes are always learning the hard way. He sat in his old leather chair, folding up the letter and mumbling with his lips around an unlit cigar. After tomorrow, his Tuesday trips into town would have to stop. He could still possibly drive up once a week under the excuse of seeing his business advisor. But even that would depend on his health, as now they would start to worry about him. The lessons! The lessons had to continue! She needed to set aside her doubts, and June had to tuck her feelings away. She had done it once, the day after the news of Bosinney’s death; what she managed then, she could surely do again now. It had been four years since that hurt happened—not right to keep the memory of old wounds alive. June’s will was strong, but his was stronger, as his time was running out. Irene was gentle; surely she would do this for him, push through her natural hesitation to avoid causing him pain! The lessons had to go on; if they did, he would be secure. Finally lighting his cigar, he began to think about how to explain it all to them and how to cover up the raw truth—that he couldn’t bear to be apart from beauty. Ah! Holly! Holly liked her, Holly enjoyed her lessons. She would save him—his little sweetheart! And with that happy thought, he felt at peace and wondered why he had been worrying so much. He must not fret; it always left him feeling strangely weak, as if he were only half present in his own body.
That evening after dinner he had a return of the dizziness, though he did not faint. He would not ring the bell, because he knew it would mean a fuss, and make his going up on the morrow more conspicuous. When one grew old, the whole world was in conspiracy to limit freedom, and for what reason?—just to keep the breath in him a little longer. He did not want it at such cost. Only the dog Balthasar saw his lonely recovery from that weakness; anxiously watched his master go to the sideboard and drink some brandy, instead of giving him a biscuit. When at last old Jolyon felt able to tackle the stairs he went up to bed. And, though still shaky next morning, the thought of the evening sustained and strengthened him. It was always such a pleasure to give her a good dinner—he suspected her of undereating when she was alone; and, at the opera to watch her eyes glow and brighten, the unconscious smiling of her lips. She hadn’t much pleasure, and this was the last time he would be able to give her that treat. But when he was packing his bag he caught himself wishing that he had not the fatigue of dressing for dinner before him, and the exertion, too, of telling her about June’s return.
That evening after dinner, he felt dizzy again, but he didn't faint. He didn’t want to ring the bell because he knew it would cause a commotion and make his going upstairs the next day more obvious. When you get older, it feels like the whole world is trying to limit your freedom, and for what? Just to keep him alive a little longer. He didn’t want it at that cost. Only the dog Balthasar noticed his quiet recovery from that weakness; he anxiously watched his master go to the sideboard and drink some brandy instead of giving him a biscuit. When old Jolyon finally felt he could tackle the stairs, he went to bed. Even though he was still shaky the next morning, the memory of the evening kept him strong. It was always such a joy to give her a nice dinner—he suspected she didn’t eat much when she was alone; and at the opera, he loved to see her eyes light up and her lips smile without her even realizing it. She didn’t have many pleasures, and this would be the last time he could treat her to that. But while he was packing his bag, he found himself wishing he didn’t have the fatigue of getting dressed for dinner ahead of him, along with the effort of telling her about June’s return.
The opera that evening was “Carmen,” and he chose the last entr’acte to break the news, instinctively putting it off till the latest moment.
The opera that evening was “Carmen,” and he chose the last entr’acte to break the news, instinctively putting it off until the very last moment.
She took it quietly, queerly; in fact, he did not know how she had taken it before the wayward music lifted up again and silence became necessary. The mask was down over her face, that mask behind which so much went on that he could not see. She wanted time to think it over, no doubt! He would not press her, for she would be coming to give her lesson to-morrow afternoon, and he should see her then when she had got used to the idea. In the cab he talked only of the Carmen; he had seen better in the old days, but this one was not bad at all. When he took her hand to say good-night, she bent quickly forward and kissed his forehead.
She took it quietly, oddly; in fact, he didn’t know how she had reacted before the distracting music started again and silence became necessary. The mask was down over her face, the mask behind which so much happened that he couldn’t see. She probably wanted time to think it over! He wouldn’t pressure her, since she would be coming to give her lesson tomorrow afternoon, and he would see her then when she had gotten used to the idea. In the cab, he talked only about the Carmen; he’d seen better performances in the past, but this one was pretty good. When he took her hand to say goodnight, she leaned forward quickly and kissed his forehead.
“Good-bye, dear Uncle Jolyon, you have been so sweet to me.”
“Goodbye, dear Uncle Jolyon, you have been so kind to me.”
“To-morrow then,” he said. “Good-night. Sleep well.” She echoed softly: “Sleep well” and from the cab window, already moving away, he saw her face screwed round towards him, and her hand put out in a gesture which seemed to linger.
“Tomorrow then,” he said. “Goodnight. Sleep well.” She softly echoed, “Sleep well” and from the cab window, already pulling away, he saw her face turned towards him, and her hand stretched out in a gesture that seemed to linger.
He sought his room slowly. They never gave him the same, and he could not get used to these “spick-and-spandy” bedrooms with new furniture and grey-green carpets sprinkled all over with pink roses. He was wakeful and that wretched Habanera kept throbbing in his head.
He made his way to his room slowly. They never gave him the same one, and he couldn’t get used to these “clean and tidy” bedrooms with new furniture and grey-green carpets covered in pink roses. He was restless, and that annoying Habanera kept ringing in his head.
His French had never been equal to its words, but its sense he knew, if it had any sense, a gipsy thing—wild and unaccountable. Well, there was in life something which upset all your care and plans—something which made men and women dance to its pipes. And he lay staring from deep-sunk eyes into the darkness where the unaccountable held sway. You thought you had hold of life, but it slipped away behind you, took you by the scruff of the neck, forced you here and forced you there, and then, likely as not, squeezed life out of you! It took the very stars like that, he shouldn’t wonder, rubbed their noses together and flung them apart; it had never done playing its pranks. Five million people in this great blunderbuss of a town, and all of them at the mercy of that Life-Force, like a lot of little dried peas hopping about on a board when you struck your fist on it. Ah, well! Himself would not hop much longer—a good long sleep would do him good!
His French had never matched his vocabulary, but he understood its meaning, if it had any meaning at all, a gypsy thing—wild and unpredictable. Well, there was something in life that disrupted all your care and plans—something that made people dance to its tune. He lay there, staring with his deep-set eyes into the darkness where the unpredictable reigned. You thought you had a grip on life, but it slipped away behind you, grabbed you by the collar, forced you here and there, and then, more likely than not, squeezed the life out of you! It took even the stars like that, he wouldn’t be surprised, rubbed them together and tossed them apart; it never stopped playing its tricks. Five million people in this enormous mess of a city, all at the mercy of that Life-Force, like a bunch of little dried peas bouncing around on a board when you hit it with your fist. Ah, well! He wouldn’t be bouncing around much longer—a good long sleep would do him good!
How hot it was up here!—how noisy! His forehead burned; she had kissed it just where he always worried; just there—as if she had known the very place and wanted to kiss it all away for him. But, instead, her lips left a patch of grievous uneasiness. She had never spoken in quite that voice, had never before made that lingering gesture or looked back at him as she drove away.
How hot it was up here!—how loud! His forehead felt like it was on fire; she had kissed it right where he always worried; just there—as if she had known exactly where and wanted to kiss it all away for him. But instead, her lips left him with a deep sense of uneasiness. She had never spoken like that before, never made that lingering gesture, or looked back at him as she drove away.
He got out of bed and pulled the curtains aside; his room faced down over the river. There was little air, but the sight of that breadth of water flowing by, calm, eternal, soothed him. “The great thing,” he thought “is not to make myself a nuisance. I’ll think of my little sweet, and go to sleep.” But it was long before the heat and throbbing of the London night died out into the short slumber of the summer morning. And old Jolyon had but forty winks.
He got out of bed and pulled the curtains aside; his room looked out over the river. There wasn’t much air, but the sight of the water flowing by, calm and eternal, relaxed him. “The important thing,” he thought, “is not to be a bother. I’ll think of my little sweetheart and go to sleep.” But it took a long time for the heat and noise of the London night to fade into the brief sleep of the summer morning. And old Jolyon only managed to catch forty winks.
When he reached home next day he went out to the flower garden, and with the help of Holly, who was very delicate with flowers, gathered a great bunch of carnations. They were, he told her, for “the lady in grey”—a name still bandied between them; and he put them in a bowl in his study where he meant to tackle Irene the moment she came, on the subject of June and future lessons. Their fragrance and colour would help. After lunch he lay down, for he felt very tired, and the carriage would not bring her from the station till four o’clock. But as the hour approached he grew restless, and sought the schoolroom, which overlooked the drive. The sun-blinds were down, and Holly was there with Mademoiselle Beauce, sheltered from the heat of a stifling July day, attending to their silkworms. Old Jolyon had a natural antipathy to these methodical creatures, whose heads and colour reminded him of elephants; who nibbled such quantities of holes in nice green leaves; and smelled, as he thought, horrid. He sat down on a chintz-covered windowseat whence he could see the drive, and get what air there was; and the dog Balthasar who appreciated chintz on hot days, jumped up beside him. Over the cottage piano a violet dust-sheet, faded almost to grey, was spread, and on it the first lavender, whose scent filled the room. In spite of the coolness here, perhaps because of that coolness the beat of life vehemently impressed his ebbed-down senses. Each sunbeam which came through the chinks had annoying brilliance; that dog smelled very strong; the lavender perfume was overpowering; those silkworms heaving up their grey-green backs seemed horribly alive; and Holly’s dark head bent over them had a wonderfully silky sheen. A marvellous cruelly strong thing was life when you were old and weak; it seemed to mock you with its multitude of forms and its beating vitality. He had never, till those last few weeks, had this curious feeling of being with one half of him eagerly borne along in the stream of life, and with the other half left on the bank, watching that helpless progress. Only when Irene was with him did he lose this double consciousness.
When he got home the next day, he went out to the flower garden and, with Holly's help—who was very gentle with flowers—picked a large bunch of carnations. He told her they were for "the lady in grey"—a name still tossed around between them; he placed them in a bowl in his study, where he planned to discuss June and future lessons with Irene the moment she arrived. Their fragrance and color would help. After lunch, he lay down because he felt very tired, and the carriage wouldn’t bring her back from the station until four o'clock. But as the time drew near, he became restless and went to the schoolroom, which overlooked the driveway. The sun-blinds were down, and Holly was there with Mademoiselle Beauce, keeping cool from the heat of a stifling July day while attending to their silkworms. Old Jolyon had a natural dislike for these methodical creatures, whose heads and colors reminded him of elephants; they nibbled countless holes in nice green leaves and smelled, in his opinion, awful. He sat down on a chintz-covered window seat where he could see the driveway and catch what air there was. The dog Balthasar, who enjoyed chintz on hot days, jumped up beside him. Over the cottage piano, a violet dust sheet, faded almost to grey, was spread, and on it rested the first lavender, whose scent filled the room. Despite the coolness here, or maybe because of it, the pulse of life struck him intensely. Each sunbeam that slipped through the cracks was irritatingly bright; that dog had a strong smell; the lavender fragrance was overwhelming; those silkworms wriggling their grey-green bodies seemed horrifically alive; and Holly’s dark head bent over them had a wonderfully silky shine. Life was a marvelously cruel and strong thing when you were old and weak; it seemed to mock you with its multitude of forms and its vibrant energy. Until those last few weeks, he had never experienced this curious sensation of being with one part of himself eagerly swept along in the current of life, while the other part remained on the bank, watching that helpless journey. Only when Irene was with him did he lose this divided awareness.
Holly turned her head, pointed with her little brown fist to the piano—for to point with a finger was not “well-brrred”—and said slyly:
Holly turned her head, pointed with her little brown fist to the piano—because pointing with a finger wasn’t “well-bred”—and said slyly:
“Look at the ‘lady in grey,’ Gran; isn’t she pretty to-day?”
“Check out the ‘lady in grey,’ Gran; doesn’t she look pretty today?”
Old Jolyon’s heart gave a flutter, and for a second the room was clouded; then it cleared, and he said with a twinkle:
Old Jolyon's heart fluttered, and for a moment the room felt hazy; then it cleared up, and he said with a spark in his eye:
“Who’s been dressing her up?”
“Who’s been styling her?”
“Mam’zelle.”
“Ma'am.”
“Hollee! Don’t be foolish!”
"Hey! Don’t be silly!"
That prim little Frenchwoman! She hadn’t yet got over the music lessons being taken away from her. That wouldn’t help. His little sweet was the only friend they had. Well, they were her lessons. And he shouldn’t budge shouldn’t budge for anything. He stroked the warm wool on Balthasar’s head, and heard Holly say: “When mother’s home, there won’t be any changes, will there? She doesn’t like strangers, you know.”
That prim little Frenchwoman! She still hadn't gotten over losing her music lessons. That wouldn’t help. His little sweetheart was their only friend. Well, those were her lessons. And he shouldn’t change his mind for anything. He stroked the warm wool on Balthasar’s head and heard Holly say, “When mom’s home, nothing will change, right? She doesn’t like strangers, you know.”
The child’s words seemed to bring the chilly atmosphere of opposition about old Jolyon, and disclose all the menace to his new-found freedom. Ah! He would have to resign himself to being an old man at the mercy of care and love, or fight to keep this new and prized companionship; and to fight tired him to death. But his thin, worn face hardened into resolution till it appeared all Jaw. This was his house, and his affair; he should not budge! He looked at his watch, old and thin like himself; he had owned it fifty years. Past four already! And kissing the top of Holly’s head in passing, he went down to the hall. He wanted to get hold of her before she went up to give her lesson. At the first sound of wheels he stepped out into the porch, and saw at once that the victoria was empty.
The child's words seemed to bring a cold sense of opposition around old Jolyon and reveal all the threats to his newfound freedom. Ah! He would have to accept being an old man at the mercy of care and love, or fight to maintain this new and treasured companionship; and fighting exhausted him completely. But his thin, tired face hardened with determination until it looked all jaw. This was his house, and his business; he wouldn’t back down! He looked at his watch, old and worn like himself; he had had it for fifty years. It was already past four! Giving Holly's head a quick kiss as he passed, he headed down to the hall. He wanted to catch her before she went upstairs to give her lesson. At the first sound of wheels, he stepped out onto the porch and immediately saw that the victoria was empty.
“The train’s in, sir; but the lady ’asn’t come.”
“The train's here, sir; but the lady hasn't arrived.”
Old Jolyon gave him a sharp upward look, his eyes seemed to push away that fat chap’s curiosity, and defy him to see the bitter disappointment he was feeling.
Old Jolyon shot him a sharp look, his eyes seemed to fend off that fat guy’s curiosity, daring him to notice the bitter disappointment he was experiencing.
“Very well,” he said, and turned back into the house. He went to his study and sat down, quivering like a leaf. What did this mean? She might have lost her train, but he knew well enough she hadn’t. “Good-bye, dear Uncle Jolyon.” Why “Good-bye” and not “Good-night”. And that hand of hers lingering in the air. And her kiss. What did it mean? Vehement alarm and irritation took possession of him. He got up and began to pace the Turkey carpet, between window and wall. She was going to give him up! He felt it for certain—and he defenceless. An old man wanting to look on beauty! It was ridiculous! Age closed his mouth, paralysed his power to fight. He had no right to what was warm and living, no right to anything but memories and sorrow. He could not plead with her; even an old man has his dignity. Defenceless! For an hour, lost to bodily fatigue, he paced up and down, past the bowl of carnations he had plucked, which mocked him with its scent. Of all things hard to bear, the prostration of will-power is hardest, for one who has always had his way. Nature had got him in its net, and like an unhappy fish he turned and swam at the meshes, here and there, found no hole, no breaking point. They brought him tea at five o’clock, and a letter. For a moment hope beat up in him. He cut the envelope with the butter knife, and read:
“Alright,” he said, turning back into the house. He went to his study and sat down, trembling like a leaf. What did this mean? She might have missed her train, but he knew she hadn’t. “Goodbye, dear Uncle Jolyon.” Why “Goodbye” and not “Goodnight”? And that hand of hers lingering in the air. And her kiss. What did it mean? Intense alarm and irritation gripped him. He got up and started pacing the Turkish carpet, between the window and the wall. She was going to give him up! He felt it for sure—and he was defenseless. An old man wanting to look at beauty! It was absurd! Age had silenced him, paralyzed his ability to fight. He had no claim to what was warm and alive, no right to anything but memories and sorrow. He couldn’t plead with her; even an old man has his dignity. Defenseless! For an hour, worn out from fatigue, he paced up and down, past the bowl of carnations he had picked, which mocked him with its scent. Of all things hard to bear, the loss of willpower is the hardest for someone who has always gotten his way. Nature had caught him in its net, and like a trapped fish, he turned and swam against the meshes, finding no opening, no weak point. They brought him tea at five o’clock, along with a letter. For a moment, hope stirred within him. He cut open the envelope with the butter knife and read:
“DEAREST UNCLE JOLYON,—I can’t bear to write anything that may disappoint you, but I was too cowardly to tell you last night. I feel I can’t come down and give Holly any more lessons, now that June is coming back. Some things go too deep to be forgotten. It has been such a joy to see you and Holly. Perhaps I shall still see you sometimes when you come up, though I’m sure it’s not good for you; I can see you are tiring yourself too much. I believe you ought to rest quite quietly all this hot weather, and now you have your son and June coming back you will be so happy. Thank you a million times for all your sweetness to me.
“Dear Uncle Jolyom, I can’t stand to write anything that might let you down, but I was too scared to tell you last night. I feel like I can’t come down and give Holly any more lessons now that June is coming back. Some things run too deep to forget. It has been such a joy to see you and Holly. Maybe I’ll still see you sometimes when you come up, although I’m sure it’s not good for you; I can see you’re wearing yourself out. I think you should rest calmly during this hot weather, and now that you have your son and June coming back, you’ll be so happy. Thank you a million times for all your kindness to me.
“Lovingly your
IRENE.”
“Love, IRENE.”
So, there it was! Not good for him to have pleasure and what he chiefly cared about; to try and put off feeling the inevitable end of all things, the approach of death with its stealthy, rustling footsteps. Not good for him! Not even she could see how she was his new lease of interest in life, the incarnation of all the beauty he felt slipping from him.
So, there it was! It wasn’t good for him to enjoy himself and focus on what mattered to him; to try and delay feeling the unavoidable end of everything, the approach of death with its quiet, creeping footsteps. Not good for him! Not even she could see how she was his new reason to care about life, the embodiment of all the beauty he felt slipping away from him.
His tea grew cold, his cigar remained unlit; and up and down he paced, torn between his dignity and his hold on life. Intolerable to be squeezed out slowly, without a say of your own, to live on when your will was in the hands of others bent on weighing you to the ground with care and love. Intolerable! He would see what telling her the truth would do—the truth that he wanted the sight of her more than just a lingering on. He sat down at his old bureau and took a pen. But he could not write. There was something revolting in having to plead like this; plead that she should warm his eyes with her beauty. It was tantamount to confessing dotage. He simply could not. And instead, he wrote:
His tea got cold, his cigar stayed unlit; and he paced back and forth, caught between his pride and his grip on life. It was unbearable to be slowly pushed out, without any say in the matter, to keep living when his will was in the hands of others who were intent on weighing him down with care and love. Unbearable! He would find out what telling her the truth would do—the truth that he wanted to see her more than just in passing. He sat down at his old desk and picked up a pen. But he couldn't write. There was something disgusting about having to beg like this; beg her to brighten his eyes with her beauty. It felt like admitting he was old. He just couldn't do it. Instead, he wrote:
“I had hoped that the memory of old sores would not be allowed to stand in the way of what is a pleasure and a profit to me and my little grand-daughter. But old men learn to forego their whims; they are obliged to, even the whim to live must be foregone sooner or later; and perhaps the sooner the better.
“I had hoped that the memory of past pains wouldn’t interfere with what brings joy and benefit to me and my little granddaughter. But older men learn to set aside their desires; they have to, even the desire to live must eventually be set aside; and maybe the sooner, the better.”
“My love to you,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”
“My love to you,
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”
“Bitter,” he thought, “but I can’t help it. I’m tired.” He sealed and dropped it into the box for the evening post, and hearing it fall to the bottom, thought: “There goes all I’ve looked forward to!”
“Bitter,” he thought, “but I can’t do anything about it. I’m tired.” He sealed it up and dropped it into the box for the evening mail, and as he heard it hit the bottom, he thought: “There goes everything I was looking forward to!”
That evening after dinner which he scarcely touched, after his cigar which he left half-smoked for it made him feel faint, he went very slowly upstairs and stole into the night-nursery. He sat down on the window-seat. A night-light was burning, and he could just see Holly’s face, with one hand underneath the cheek. An early cockchafer buzzed in the Japanese paper with which they had filled the grate, and one of the horses in the stable stamped restlessly. To sleep like that child! He pressed apart two rungs of the venetian blind and looked out. The moon was rising, blood-red. He had never seen so red a moon. The woods and fields out there were dropping to sleep too, in the last glimmer of the summer light. And beauty, like a spirit, walked. “I’ve had a long life,” he thought, “the best of nearly everything. I’m an ungrateful chap; I’ve seen a lot of beauty in my time. Poor young Bosinney said I had a sense of beauty. There’s a man in the moon to-night!” A moth went by, another, another. “Ladies in grey!” He closed his eyes. A feeling that he would never open them again beset him; he let it grow, let himself sink; then, with a shiver, dragged the lids up. There was something wrong with him, no doubt, deeply wrong; he would have to have the doctor after all. It didn’t much matter now! Into that coppice the moonlight would have crept; there would be shadows, and those shadows would be the only things awake. No birds, beasts, flowers, insects; Just the shadows —moving; “Ladies in grey!” Over that log they would climb; would whisper together. She and Bosinney! Funny thought! And the frogs and little things would whisper too! How the clock ticked, in here! It was all eerie—out there in the light of that red moon; in here with the little steady night-light and, the ticking clock and the nurse’s dressing-gown hanging from the edge of the screen, tall, like a woman’s figure. “Lady in grey!” And a very odd thought beset him: Did she exist? Had she ever come at all? Or was she but the emanation of all the beauty he had loved and must leave so soon? The violet-grey spirit with the dark eyes and the crown of amber hair, who walks the dawn and the moonlight, and at blue-bell time? What was she, who was she, did she exist? He rose and stood a moment clutching the window-sill, to give him a sense of reality again; then began tiptoeing towards the door. He stopped at the foot of the bed; and Holly, as if conscious of his eyes fixed on her, stirred, sighed, and curled up closer in defence. He tiptoed on and passed out into the dark passage; reached his room, undressed at once, and stood before a mirror in his night-shirt. What a scarecrow—with temples fallen in, and thin legs! His eyes resisted his own image, and a look of pride came on his face. All was in league to pull him down, even his reflection in the glass, but he was not down—yet! He got into bed, and lay a long time without sleeping, trying to reach resignation, only too well aware that fretting and disappointment were very bad for him.
That evening after dinner, which he barely touched, and after his cigar, which he left half-smoked because it made him feel lightheaded, he slowly went upstairs and quietly entered the night-nursery. He sat down on the window seat. A night-light was on, and he could just see Holly’s face, with one hand resting under her cheek. An early cockchafer buzzed in the Japanese paper they had used to fill the grate, and one of the horses in the stable stamped restlessly. To sleep like that child! He pulled apart two slats of the venetian blind and looked outside. The moon was rising, blood-red. He had never seen such a red moon. The woods and fields out there were also falling asleep in the last shimmer of summer light. And beauty, like a spirit, was wandering. “I’ve had a long life,” he thought, “the best of nearly everything. I’m an ungrateful guy; I’ve seen a lot of beauty in my time. Poor young Bosinney said I had a sense of beauty. There’s a man in the moon tonight!” A moth flew by, another one, and another. “Ladies in grey!” He closed his eyes. A feeling that he might never open them again enveloped him; he let it grow, allowed himself to sink; then, with a shiver, forced his eyes open. There was something seriously wrong with him, no doubt; he would have to call the doctor after all. It didn’t really matter now! The moonlight would have crept into that thicket; there would be shadows, and those shadows would be the only things awake. No birds, beasts, flowers, or insects; just the shadows—moving; “Ladies in grey!” They would climb over that log; would whisper to each other. She and Bosinney! Funny thought! And the frogs and little creatures would whisper too! How the clock ticked in here! Everything felt eerie—out there in the light of that red moon; in here with the little steady night-light, the ticking clock, and the nurse’s dressing-gown hanging from the edge of the screen, tall, like a woman’s figure. “Lady in grey!” And a very strange thought overwhelmed him: Did she even exist? Had she ever come at all? Or was she just the embodiment of all the beauty he had cherished and must leave so soon? The violet-grey spirit with dark eyes and a crown of amber hair, who walks at dawn and in the moonlight, and at bluebell time? What was she, who was she, did she exist? He stood for a moment gripping the window sill, trying to regain a sense of reality; then he started tiptoeing toward the door. He paused at the foot of the bed; and Holly, as if sensing his gaze on her, stirred, sighed, and curled up tighter in defense. He tiptoed on and slipped into the dark hallway; he reached his room, undressed quickly, and stood in front of a mirror in his nightshirt. What a scarecrow—with sunken temples and thin legs! His eyes couldn't accept his own reflection, and a look of pride crossed his face. Everything conspired to drag him down, even his reflection in the glass, but he was not down—yet! He climbed into bed and lay there for a long time without sleeping, trying to find resignation, all too aware that worrying and disappointment were very bad for him.
He woke in the morning so unrefreshed and strengthless that he sent for the doctor. After sounding him, the fellow pulled a face as long as your arm, and ordered him to stay in bed and give up smoking. That was no hardship; there was nothing to get up for, and when he felt ill, tobacco always lost its savour. He spent the morning languidly with the sun-blinds down, turning and re-turning The Times, not reading much, the dog Balthasar lying beside his bed. With his lunch they brought him a telegram, running thus:
He woke up in the morning feeling so exhausted and weak that he called for the doctor. After examining him, the doctor made a long face and told him to stay in bed and quit smoking. That wasn't a big deal; there was nothing to get up for, and when he felt sick, cigarettes never tasted good. He spent the morning lazily with the shades down, flipping through The Times, not reading much, with his dog Balthasar lying next to his bed. Along with his lunch, they brought him a telegram that read:
“Your letter received coming down this afternoon will be with you at four-thirty. Irene.”
"Your letter that arrived this afternoon will be with you at four-thirty. Irene."
Coming down! After all! Then she did exist—and he was not deserted. Coming down! A glow ran through his limbs; his cheeks and forehead felt hot. He drank his soup, and pushed the tray-table away, lying very quiet until they had removed lunch and left him alone; but every now and then his eyes twinkled. Coming down! His heart beat fast, and then did not seem to beat at all. At three o’clock he got up and dressed deliberately, noiselessly. Holly and Mam’zelle would be in the schoolroom, and the servants asleep after their dinner, he shouldn’t wonder. He opened his door cautiously, and went downstairs. In the hall the dog Balthasar lay solitary, and, followed by him, old Jolyon passed into his study and out into the burning afternoon. He meant to go down and meet her in the coppice, but felt at once he could not manage that in this heat. He sat down instead under the oak tree by the swing, and the dog Balthasar, who also felt the heat, lay down beside him. He sat there smiling. What a revel of bright minutes! What a hum of insects, and cooing of pigeons! It was the quintessence of a summer day. Lovely! And he was happy—happy as a sand-boy, whatever that might be. She was coming; she had not given him up! He had everything in life he wanted—except a little more breath, and less weight—just here! He would see her when she emerged from the fernery, come swaying just a little, a violet-grey figure passing over the daisies and dandelions and “soldiers” on the lawn—the soldiers with their flowery crowns. He would not move, but she would come up to him and say: “Dear Uncle Jolyon, I am sorry!” and sit in the swing and let him look at her and tell her that he had not been very well but was all right now; and that dog would lick her hand. That dog knew his master was fond of her; that dog was a good dog.
Coming down! After all! She did exist—and he wasn't alone. Coming down! A warm feeling ran through his limbs; his cheeks and forehead felt hot. He drank his soup and pushed the tray table away, lying very still until they took away lunch and left him alone; but every now and then, his eyes sparkled. Coming down! His heart raced, then seemed to stop completely. At three o’clock, he got up and got dressed carefully, quietly. Holly and Mam’zelle would be in the schoolroom, and he guessed the servants would be asleep after their dinner. He opened his door cautiously and went downstairs. In the hall, the dog Balthasar lay alone, and, following him, old Jolyon went into his study and outside into the sweltering afternoon. He intended to head down and meet her in the coppice, but immediately realized he couldn't manage that in this heat. So, he sat down instead under the oak tree by the swing, and the dog Balthasar, who also felt the heat, lay down beside him. He sat there smiling. What a celebration of bright moments! What a buzz of insects and cooing of pigeons! It was the essence of a summer day. Beautiful! And he was happy—happy as a sand-boy, whatever that meant. She was coming; she hadn’t given up on him! He had everything he wanted in life—except for a bit more breath and less weight—just here! He would see her when she came out of the fernery, swaying just a little, a violet-grey figure gliding over the daisies, dandelions, and “soldiers” on the lawn—the soldiers with their flowery crowns. He wouldn’t move, but she would come up to him and say: “Dear Uncle Jolyon, I’m sorry!” and sit in the swing and let him look at her while he told her that he hadn’t been well but was okay now; and that dog would lick her hand. That dog knew his master liked her; that dog was a good dog.
It was quite shady under the tree; the sun could not get at him, only make the rest of the world bright so that he could see the Grand Stand at Epsom away out there, very far, and the cows cropping the clover in the field and swishing at the flies with their tails. He smelled the scent of limes, and lavender. Ah! that was why there was such a racket of bees. They were excited—busy, as his heart was busy and excited. Drowsy, too, drowsy and drugged on honey and happiness; as his heart was drugged and drowsy. Summer—summer—they seemed saying; great bees and little bees, and the flies too!
It was pretty shady under the tree; the sun couldn't reach him, only lighting up the rest of the world so he could see the Grand Stand at Epsom way out there, really far, and the cows munching on the clover in the field, swatting at flies with their tails. He caught the scent of limes and lavender. Ah! That’s why there was such a buzz of bees. They were excited—busy, just like his heart was busy and excited. Drowsy too, drowsy and high on honey and happiness; just like his heart was heavy and sleepy. Summer—summer—they seemed to be saying; great bees and little bees, and the flies too!
The stable clock struck four; in half an hour she would be here. He would have just one tiny nap, because he had had so little sleep of late; and then he would be fresh for her, fresh for youth and beauty, coming towards him across the sunlit lawn—lady in grey! And settling back in his chair he closed his eyes. Some thistle-down came on what little air there was, and pitched on his moustache more white than itself. He did not know; but his breathing stirred it, caught there. A ray of sunlight struck through and lodged on his boot. A bumble-bee alighted and strolled on the crown of his Panama hat. And the delicious surge of slumber reached the brain beneath that hat, and the head swayed forward and rested on his breast. Summer—summer! So went the hum.
The stable clock struck four; in half an hour she would be here. He would take a quick nap since he had slept so little lately; then he would be refreshed for her, ready for youth and beauty, coming toward him across the sunlit lawn—lady in gray! Settling back in his chair, he closed his eyes. A bit of thistle-down floated on the slight breeze and landed on his mustache, more white than itself. He didn’t realize, but his breathing stirred it, keeping it there. A beam of sunlight broke through and landed on his boot. A bumblebee landed and wandered on the brim of his Panama hat. And the sweet wave of drowsiness reached the mind underneath that hat, causing his head to sway forward and rest on his chest. Summer—summer! So went the hum.
The stable clock struck the quarter past. The dog Balthasar stretched and looked up at his master. The thistledown no longer moved. The dog placed his chin over the sunlit foot. It did not stir. The dog withdrew his chin quickly, rose, and leaped on old Jolyon’s lap, looked in his face, whined; then, leaping down, sat on his haunches, gazing up. And suddenly he uttered a long, long howl.
The stable clock struck a quarter past. The dog Balthasar stretched and looked up at his owner. The thistledown was still. The dog rested his chin on the sunlit foot. It didn’t move. The dog quickly pulled back his chin, stood up, and jumped onto old Jolyon’s lap, looked at his face, whined; then, jumping down, sat on his haunches, staring up. And suddenly, he let out a long, long howl.
But the thistledown was still as death, and the face of his old master.
But the thistledown was as still as death, just like his old master's face.
Summer—summer—summer! The soundless footsteps on the grass! 1917
Summer—summer—summer! The quiet footsteps on the grass! 1917
IN CHANCERY
Two households both alike in dignity,
From ancient grudge, break into new mutiny.
—Romeo and Juliet
Two families, equal in status,
From a long-standing feud, fall into fresh conflict.
—Romeo and Juliet
TO JESSIE AND JOSEPH CONRAD
To Jessie and Joseph Conrad
CHAPTER I
AT TIMOTHY’S
The possessive instinct never stands still. Through florescence and feud, frosts and fires, it followed the laws of progression even in the Forsyte family which had believed it fixed for ever. Nor can it be dissociated from environment any more than the quality of potato from the soil.
The possessive instinct is always changing. Through growth and conflict, cold spells and flames, it adhered to the laws of progress even in the Forsyte family, who thought it was unchanging forever. It can’t be separated from its surroundings any more than the quality of a potato can be separated from the soil.
The historian of the English eighties and nineties will, in his good time, depict the somewhat rapid progression from self-contented and contained provincialism to still more self-contented if less contained imperialism—in other words, the “possessive” instinct of the nation on the move. And so, as if in conformity, was it with the Forsyte family. They were spreading not merely on the surface, but within.
The historian of the English 1880s and 1890s will eventually portray the somewhat swift shift from complacent and insular provincialism to an even more complacent, though less insular, imperialism—in other words, the nation’s “possessive” instinct while on the move. And in a similar way, the Forsyte family was expanding not just on the surface, but from within.
When, in 1895, Susan Hayman, the married Forsyte sister, followed her husband at the ludicrously low age of seventy-four, and was cremated, it made strangely little stir among the six old Forsytes left. For this apathy there were three causes. First: the almost surreptitious burial of old Jolyon in 1892 down at Robin Hill—first of the Forsytes to desert the family grave at Highgate. That burial, coming a year after Swithin’s entirely proper funeral, had occasioned a great deal of talk on Forsyte ’Change, the abode of Timothy Forsyte on the Bayswater Road, London, which still collected and radiated family gossip. Opinions ranged from the lamentation of Aunt Juley to the outspoken assertion of Francie that it was “a jolly good thing to stop all that stuffy Highgate business.” Uncle Jolyon in his later years—indeed, ever since the strange and lamentable affair between his granddaughter June’s lover, young Bosinney, and Irene, his nephew Soames Forsyte’s wife—had noticeably rapped the family’s knuckles; and that way of his own which he had always taken had begun to seem to them a little wayward. The philosophic vein in him, of course, had always been too liable to crop out of the strata of pure Forsyteism, so they were in a way prepared for his interment in a strange spot. But the whole thing was an odd business, and when the contents of his Will became current coin on Forsyte ’Change, a shiver had gone round the clan. Out of his estate (£145,304 gross, with liabilities £35 7s. 4d.) he had actually left £15,000 to “whomever do you think, my dear? To Irene!” that runaway wife of his nephew Soames; Irene, a woman who had almost disgraced the family, and—still more amazing was to him no blood relation. Not out and out, of course; only a life interest—only the income from it! Still, there it was; and old Jolyon’s claim to be the perfect Forsyte was ended once for all. That, then, was the first reason why the burial of Susan Hayman—at Woking—made little stir.
When, in 1895, Susan Hayman, the married Forsyte sister, followed her husband at the surprisingly young age of seventy-four and was cremated, it stirred up strangely little reaction among the six old Forsytes left. There were three reasons for this indifference. First: the almost secretive burial of old Jolyon in 1892 down at Robin Hill—he was the first Forsyte to leave the family grave at Highgate. That burial, which happened a year after Swithin’s completely proper funeral, generated a lot of talk on Forsyte ’Change, the meeting place of Timothy Forsyte on the Bayswater Road, London, which still collected and spread family gossip. Opinions varied from Aunt Juley's lamentations to Francie's bold statement that it was “a great idea to stop that stuffy Highgate business.” Uncle Jolyon, in his later years—especially since the strange and unfortunate situation involving his granddaughter June’s boyfriend, young Bosinney, and Irene, the wife of his nephew Soames Forsyte—had noticeably ruffled the family’s feathers; his unique way of navigating things had started to seem a little unconventional to them. The philosophical side of him had always been prone to emerge from the pure Forsyteism, so they were somewhat prepared for his burial in an unusual spot. But it was all a strange situation, and when the details of his Will became public knowledge on Forsyte ’Change, a shiver ran through the clan. Out of his estate (£145,304 gross, with liabilities of £35 7s. 4d.), he had actually left £15,000 to “who do you think, my dear? To Irene!” that estranged wife of his nephew Soames; Irene, a woman who had nearly brought shame to the family and—most astonishingly—was no blood relation. Not completely, of course; just a life interest—only the income from it! Still, there it was; and old Jolyon’s claim to being the perfect Forsyte was, once and for all, over. That, then, was the first reason why Susan Hayman's burial—at Woking—made little impression.
The second reason was altogether more expansive and imperial. Besides the house on Campden Hill, Susan had a place (left her by Hayman when he died) just over the border in Hants, where the Hayman boys had learned to be such good shots and riders, as it was believed, which was of course nice for them, and creditable to everybody; and the fact of owning something really countrified seemed somehow to excuse the dispersion of her remains—though what could have put cremation into her head they could not think! The usual invitations, however, had been issued, and Soames had gone down and young Nicholas, and the Will had been quite satisfactory so far as it went, for she had only had a life interest; and everything had gone quite smoothly to the children in equal shares.
The second reason was much broader and more grand. In addition to the house on Campden Hill, Susan had a property (left to her by Hayman when he passed away) just over the border in Hants, where the Hayman boys had become such skilled shots and riders, or so it was believed, which was of course great for them, and commendable for everyone; and the fact that she owned something truly rustic seemed to somehow justify the scattering of her ashes—though they couldn't figure out what had led her to choose cremation! The usual invitations had been sent out, and Soames had gone down along with young Nicholas, and the Will had been perfectly fine as far as it went, since she only had a life interest; and everything had gone smoothly to the children in equal shares.
The third reason why Susan’s burial made little stir was the most expansive of all. It was summed up daringly by Euphemia, the pale, the thin: “Well, I think people have a right to their own bodies, even when they’re dead.” Coming from a daughter of Nicholas, a Liberal of the old school and most tyrannical, it was a startling remark—showing in a flash what a lot of water had run under bridges since the death of Aunt Ann in ’86, just when the proprietorship of Soames over his wife’s body was acquiring the uncertainty which had led to such disaster. Euphemia, of course, spoke like a child, and had no experience; for though well over thirty by now, her name was still Forsyte. But, making all allowances, her remark did undoubtedly show expansion of the principle of liberty, decentralisation and shift in the central point of possession from others to oneself. When Nicholas heard his daughter’s remark from Aunt Hester he had rapped out: “Wives and daughters! There’s no end to their liberty in these days. I knew that ‘Jackson’ case would lead to things—lugging in Habeas Corpus like that!” He had, of course, never really forgiven the Married Woman’s Property Act, which would so have interfered with him if he had not mercifully married before it was passed. But, in truth, there was no denying the revolt among the younger Forsytes against being owned by others; that, as it were, Colonial disposition to own oneself, which is the paradoxical forerunner of Imperialism, was making progress all the time. They were all now married, except George, confirmed to the Turf and the Iseeum Club; Francie, pursuing her musical career in a studio off the King’s Road, Chelsea, and still taking “lovers” to dances; Euphemia, living at home and complaining of Nicholas; and those two Dromios, Giles and Jesse Hayman. Of the third generation there were not very many—young Jolyon had three, Winifred Dartie four, young Nicholas six already, young Roger had one, Marian Tweetyman one; St. John Hayman two. But the rest of the sixteen married—Soames, Rachel and Cicely of James’ family; Eustace and Thomas of Roger’s; Ernest, Archibald and Florence of Nicholas’. Augustus and Annabel Spender of the Hayman’s—were going down the years unreproduced.
The third reason why Susan’s burial didn’t make much of an impact was the most significant of all. Euphemia, the pale and thin, boldly summarized it: “Well, I think people have a right to their own bodies, even when they’re dead.” Coming from Nicholas’s daughter, a traditional Liberal and quite domineering, it was a shocking statement—demonstrating in an instant how much had changed since Aunt Ann died in ’86, around the time Soames’s control over his wife’s body began to face uncertainty, leading to such disaster. Euphemia spoke naively and lacked experience; even though she was over thirty by now, she was still a Forsyte. But, even with that in mind, her comment certainly showed a shift toward greater personal freedom, decentralization, and a move from having ownership by others to claiming it for oneself. When Nicholas heard his daughter’s comment from Aunt Hester, he exclaimed: “Wives and daughters! There’s no end to their freedom these days. I knew that ‘Jackson’ case would lead to trouble—bringing up Habeas Corpus like that!” He had never really gotten over the Married Woman’s Property Act, which would have greatly affected him if he hadn’t fortunately married before it passed. But, in reality, it was undeniable that the younger Forsytes were rebelling against being controlled by others; that kind of self-ownership, which is ironically the precursor to Imperialism, was steadily gaining ground. They were all married now, except for George, who was stuck on the Turf and at the Iseeum Club; Francie, chasing her music career in a studio off King's Road, Chelsea, and still taking “lovers” to dances; Euphemia, living at home and complaining about Nicholas; and those two Dromios, Giles and Jesse Hayman. There weren’t many in the third generation—young Jolyon had three, Winifred Dartie had four, young Nicholas already had six, young Roger had one, and Marian Tweetyman had one; St. John Hayman had two. But the rest of the sixteen who married—Soames, Rachel, and Cicely from James’ family; Eustace and Thomas from Roger’s; Ernest, Archibald, and Florence from Nicholas’; Augustus and Annabel Spender from the Haymans—were going through the years without having children.
Thus, of the ten old Forsytes twenty-one young Forsytes had been born; but of the twenty-one young Forsytes there were as yet only seventeen descendants; and it already seemed unlikely that there would be more than a further unconsidered trifle or so. A student of statistics must have noticed that the birth rate had varied in accordance with the rate of interest for your money. Grandfather “Superior Dosset” Forsyte in the early nineteenth century had been getting ten per cent. for his, hence ten children. Those ten, leaving out the four who had not married, and Juley, whose husband Septimus Small had, of course, died almost at once, had averaged from four to five per cent. for theirs, and produced accordingly. The twenty-one whom they produced were now getting barely three per cent. in the Consols to which their father had mostly tied the Settlements they made to avoid death duties, and the six of them who had been reproduced had seventeen children, or just the proper two and five-sixths per stem.
So, out of the ten old Forsytes, twenty-one young Forsytes had been born; but among the twenty-one young Forsytes, there were currently only seventeen descendants; and it already seemed doubtful that there would be more than a few more. A stat geek would have noticed that the birth rate changed based on the interest rate for money. Grandfather “Superior Dosset” Forsyte in the early nineteenth century was getting ten percent for his, resulting in ten children. Those ten, excluding the four who never married and Juley, whose husband Septimus Small had, of course, passed away almost immediately, averaged around four to five percent for their own, and produced accordingly. The twenty-one that they produced were now getting barely three percent in the Consols to which their father had mostly tied the Settlements to avoid death duties, and the six among them who had kids had seventeen children, or just about two and five-sixths per lineage.
There were other reasons, too, for this mild reproduction. A distrust of their earning powers, natural where a sufficiency is guaranteed, together with the knowledge that their fathers did not die, kept them cautious. If one had children and not much income, the standard of taste and comfort must of necessity go down; what was enough for two was not enough for four, and so on—it would be better to wait and see what Father did. Besides, it was nice to be able to take holidays unhampered. Sooner in fact than own children, they preferred to concentrate on the ownership of themselves, conforming to the growing tendency fin de siècle, as it was called. In this way, little risk was run, and one would be able to have a motor-car. Indeed, Eustace already had one, but it had shaken him horribly, and broken one of his eye teeth; so that it would be better to wait till they were a little safer. In the meantime, no more children! Even young Nicholas was drawing in his horns, and had made no addition to his six for quite three years.
There were other reasons for this cautious approach. A lack of trust in their earning potential, which is common when there's a guaranteed income, along with the knowledge that their fathers were still alive, made them careful. If someone had kids and not much money, their standard of taste and comfort would naturally decline; what worked for two wouldn't be enough for four, and so on—it made sense to wait and see what Father would do. Plus, it was nice to take vacations without any worries. In fact, they preferred to focus on their own freedom rather than having kids, following the growing trend of the time, known as fin de siècle. This way, they avoided risk and could afford a car. Eustace even had one, but it had scared him badly and knocked out one of his eye teeth, so it was smarter to wait until it felt safer. In the meantime, no more kids! Even young Nicholas was playing it safe and hadn’t added to his six kids in almost three years.
The corporate decay, however, of the Forsytes, their dispersion rather, of which all this was symptomatic, had not advanced so far as to prevent a rally when Roger Forsyte died in 1899. It had been a glorious summer, and after holidays abroad and at the sea they were practically all back in London, when Roger with a touch of his old originality had suddenly breathed his last at his own house in Princes Gardens. At Timothy’s it was whispered sadly that poor Roger had always been eccentric about his digestion—had he not, for instance, preferred German mutton to all the other brands?
The decline of the Forsyte family, or rather their scattering, which was evident in all of this, hadn't progressed so far that they couldn't come together when Roger Forsyte passed away in 1899. It had been a beautiful summer, and after vacations abroad and at the beach, they were nearly all back in London when Roger, showing a hint of his old uniqueness, suddenly passed away at his home on Princes Gardens. At Timothy's, it was sadly whispered that poor Roger had always been quirky about his digestion—didn’t he, for example, prefer German mutton over all other options?
Be that as it may, his funeral at Highgate had been perfect, and coming away from it Soames Forsyte made almost mechanically for his Uncle Timothy’s in the Bayswater Road. The “Old Things”—Aunt Juley and Aunt Hester—would like to hear about it. His father—James—at eighty-eight had not felt up to the fatigue of the funeral; and Timothy himself, of course, had not gone; so that Nicholas had been the only brother present. Still, there had been a fair gathering; and it would cheer Aunts Juley and Hester up to know. The kindly thought was not unmixed with the inevitable longing to get something out of everything you do, which is the chief characteristic of Forsytes, and indeed of the saner elements in every nation. In this practice of taking family matters to Timothy’s in the Bayswater Road, Soames was but following in the footsteps of his father, who had been in the habit of going at least once a week to see his sisters at Timothy’s, and had only given it up when he lost his nerve at eighty-six, and could not go out without Emily. To go with Emily was of no use, for who could really talk to anyone in the presence of his own wife? Like James in the old days, Soames found time to go there nearly every Sunday, and sit in the little drawing-room into which, with his undoubted taste, he had introduced a good deal of change and china not quite up to his own fastidious mark, and at least two rather doubtful Barbizon pictures, at Christmastides. He himself, who had done extremely well with the Barbizons, had for some years past moved towards the Marises, Israels, and Mauve, and was hoping to do better. In the riverside house which he now inhabited near Mapledurham he had a gallery, beautifully hung and lighted, to which few London dealers were strangers. It served, too, as a Sunday afternoon attraction in those week-end parties which his sisters, Winifred or Rachel, occasionally organised for him. For though he was but a taciturn showman, his quiet collected determinism seldom failed to influence his guests, who knew that his reputation was grounded not on mere aesthetic fancy, but on his power of gauging the future of market values. When he went to Timothy’s he almost always had some little tale of triumph over a dealer to unfold, and dearly he loved that coo of pride with which his aunts would greet it. This afternoon, however, he was differently animated, coming from Roger’s funeral in his neat dark clothes—not quite black, for after all an uncle was but an uncle, and his soul abhorred excessive display of feeling. Leaning back in a marqueterie chair and gazing down his uplifted nose at the sky-blue walls plastered with gold frames, he was noticeably silent. Whether because he had been to a funeral or not, the peculiar Forsyte build of his face was seen to the best advantage this afternoon—a face concave and long, with a jaw which divested of flesh would have seemed extravagant: altogether a chinny face though not at all ill-looking. He was feeling more strongly than ever that Timothy’s was hopelessly “rum-ti-too” and the souls of his aunts dismally mid-Victorian. The subject on which alone he wanted to talk—his own undivorced position—was unspeakable. And yet it occupied his mind to the exclusion of all else. It was only since the Spring that this had been so and a new feeling grown up which was egging him on towards what he knew might well be folly in a Forsyte of forty-five. More and more of late he had been conscious that he was “getting on.” The fortune already considerable when he conceived the house at Robin Hill which had finally wrecked his marriage with Irene, had mounted with surprising vigour in the twelve lonely years during which he had devoted himself to little else. He was worth to-day well over a hundred thousand pounds, and had no one to leave it to—no real object for going on with what was his religion. Even if he were to relax his efforts, money made money, and he felt that he would have a hundred and fifty thousand before he knew where he was. There had always been a strongly domestic, philoprogenitive side to Soames; baulked and frustrated, it had hidden itself away, but now had crept out again in this his “prime of life.” Concreted and focussed of late by the attraction of a girl’s undoubted beauty, it had become a veritable prepossession.
Be that as it may, his funeral at Highgate had been perfect, and as Soames Forsyte left, he almost automatically headed to his Uncle Timothy’s place on the Bayswater Road. The “Old Things”—Aunt Juley and Aunt Hester—would want to hear about it. His father, James, at eighty-eight, hadn’t felt up to the effort of attending the funeral; and of course, Timothy hadn’t gone either; so Nicholas was the only brother present. Still, there had been a decent turnout, and it would lift Aunt Juley and Hester’s spirits to know. The kind thought was mixed with the inevitable desire to gain something from everything you do, which is a key trait of the Forsytes, and indeed of the more sensible people in every nation. In the habit of bringing family updates to Timothy’s in the Bayswater Road, Soames was just following his father’s example, who used to visit his sisters at Timothy’s at least once a week until he lost his courage at eighty-six and couldn’t go out without Emily. Going with Emily was pointless since who could really have a conversation in the presence of his own wife? Like James in the old days, Soames managed to go there nearly every Sunday, sitting in the little drawing-room that he had tastefully updated with some changes and china that didn’t quite meet his high standards, along with a couple of questionable Barbizon paintings at Christmas. He himself, who had done really well with the Barbizons, had recently shifted his interest towards the Marises, Israels, and Mauve, hoping to do even better. In the riverside house he lived in near Mapledurham, he had a beautifully arranged and lit gallery that was well-known among London dealers. It also served as a Sunday afternoon attraction during the weekend gatherings his sisters, Winifred or Rachel, sometimes organized for him. Even though he was just a quiet presenter, his calm and collected determination usually left an impression on his guests, who recognized that his reputation was built not on simple aesthetic tastes, but on his ability to predict future market values. When he visited Timothy’s, he nearly always had some little story of triumph over a dealer to share, and he cherished the pride-filled coo his aunts would give in response. This afternoon, however, he felt differently, coming from Roger’s funeral in his neat dark clothes—not quite black, since an uncle was just an uncle, and he disliked excessive displays of emotion. Leaning back in a marquetry chair and gazing down his elongated nose at the sky-blue walls decorated with gold frames, he was noticeably quiet. Whether it was because he'd been to a funeral or not, his uniquely Forsyte facial structure looked particularly prominent today—a concave and elongated face with a jaw that, if it had less flesh, would seem over-the-top: overall, a chinny face, though not unattractive. He felt more strongly than ever that Timothy’s was hopelessly “rum-ti-too” and that his aunts’ spirits were dismally mid-Victorian. The only topic he wanted to discuss—his own undivorced status—felt unspeakable. And yet, it occupied his mind completely. It had only been since Spring that this feeling had arisen, a new sensation pushing him toward something he recognized could easily be foolish for a Forsyte of forty-five. Lately, he had become increasingly aware that he was “getting older.” The fortune he had amassed, already considerable when he built the house at Robin Hill, which ultimately led to the breakdown of his marriage with Irene, had grown unexpectedly during the twelve lonely years he had devoted himself to little else. Today, he was worth well over a hundred thousand pounds and had no one to leave it to—no real reason to continue with what he considered his religion. Even if he slowed down his efforts, money tended to generate more money, and he felt he would easily reach a hundred and fifty thousand before he realized it. There had always been a strong domestic and family-oriented side to Soames; blocked and frustrated, it had hidden away, but now it was coming to light again in what he considered his “prime of life.” This newfound focus, recently intensified by the allure of a girl’s undeniable beauty, had become a true obsession.
And this girl was French, not likely to lose her head, or accept any unlegalised position. Moreover, Soames himself disliked the thought of that. He had tasted of the sordid side of sex during those long years of forced celibacy, secretively, and always with disgust, for he was fastidious, and his sense of law and order innate. He wanted no hole and corner liaison. A marriage at the Embassy in Paris, a few months’ travel, and he could bring Annette back quite separated from a past which in truth was not too distinguished, for she only kept the accounts in her mother’s Soho Restaurant; he could bring her back as something very new and chic with her French taste and self-possession, to reign at “The Shelter” near Mapledurham. On Forsyte ’Change and among his riverside friends it would be current that he had met a charming French girl on his travels and married her. There would be the flavour of romance, and a certain cachet about a French wife. No! He was not at all afraid of that. It was only this cursed undivorced condition of his, and—and the question whether Annette would take him, which he dared not put to the touch until he had a clear and even dazzling future to offer her.
And this girl was French, not someone who was likely to lose her head or accept any unofficial arrangement. Plus, Soames himself didn’t like the idea of that. He had experienced the grim side of sex during those long years of forced celibacy, always secretly and with disgust, because he was picky and had an innate sense of law and order. He wanted nothing like a shady affair. A marriage at the Embassy in Paris, a few months of traveling, and he could bring Annette back completely detached from a past that wasn’t particularly impressive, since she only managed the accounts at her mother’s Soho restaurant; he could bring her back as something very new and stylish with her French taste and poise, to rule at “The Shelter” near Mapledurham. On Forsyte Exchange and among his riverside friends, it would be common knowledge that he had met a charming French girl during his travels and married her. There would be a hint of romance and a certain flair about having a French wife. No! He was not afraid of that at all. It was just this damned unmarried status of his, and the question of whether Annette would agree to be with him, which he couldn’t dare ask until he had a clear and even exciting future to offer her.
In his aunts’ drawing-room he heard with but muffled ears those usual questions: How was his dear father? Not going out, of course, now that the weather was turning chilly? Would Soames be sure to tell him that Hester had found boiled holly leaves most comforting for that pain in her side; a poultice every three hours, with red flannel afterwards. And could he relish just a little pot of their very best prune preserve—it was so delicious this year, and had such a wonderful effect. Oh! and about the Darties—had Soames heard that dear Winifred was having a most distressing time with Montague? Timothy thought she really ought to have protection It was said—but Soames mustn’t take this for certain—that he had given some of Winifred’s jewellery to a dreadful dancer. It was such a bad example for dear Val just as he was going to college. Soames had not heard? Oh, but he must go and see his sister and look into it at once! And did he think these Boers were really going to resist? Timothy was in quite a stew about it. The price of Consols was so high, and he had such a lot of money in them. Did Soames think they must go down if there was a war? Soames nodded. But it would be over very quickly. It would be so bad for Timothy if it wasn’t. And of course Soames’ dear father would feel it very much at his age. Luckily poor dear Roger had been spared this dreadful anxiety. And Aunt Juley with a little handkerchief wiped away the large tear trying to climb the permanent pout on her now quite withered left cheek; she was remembering dear Roger, and all his originality, and how he used to stick pins into her when they were little together. Aunt Hester, with her instinct for avoiding the unpleasant, here chimed in: Did Soames think they would make Mr. Chamberlain Prime Minister at once? He would settle it all so quickly. She would like to see that old Kruger sent to St. Helena. She could remember so well the news of Napoleon’s death, and what a relief it had been to his grandfather. Of course she and Juley—“We were in pantalettes then, my dear”—had not felt it much at the time.
In his aunts’ living room, he heard the same old questions, but with his ears somewhat muffled: How was his beloved father? He wasn’t going out, of course, now that the weather was getting chilly? Would Soames remember to tell him that Hester found boiled holly leaves really helpful for that pain in her side; a poultice every three hours, with red flannel after that. And could he enjoy just a little jar of their best prune preserve—it was so tasty this year and had such a great effect. Oh! And about the Darties—had Soames heard that dear Winifred was going through a really tough time with Montague? Timothy thought she really should have protection. It was rumored—but Soames shouldn’t take this as certain—that he had given some of Winifred’s jewelry to a terrible dancer. It was such a bad influence for dear Val just as he was getting ready for college. Soames hadn’t heard? Oh, but he needed to go see his sister and check into it right away! And did he think these Boers were actually going to fight back? Timothy was really worried about it. The price of Consols was so high, and he had so much money invested in them. Did Soames think they would drop if there was a war? Soames nodded. But it would be over very quickly. It would be so bad for Timothy if it wasn’t. And of course, Soames’ dear father would feel it deeply at his age. Fortunately, poor dear Roger had been spared this terrible anxiety. And Aunt Juley, with a little handkerchief, wiped away the big tear trying to escape from the permanent pout on her now quite withered left cheek; she was thinking of dear Roger, all his uniqueness, and how he used to poke her with pins when they were little together. Aunt Hester, with her knack for dodging unpleasant topics, chimed in: Did Soames think they would make Mr. Chamberlain Prime Minister right away? He would sort it all out so quickly. She would love to see that old Kruger sent to St. Helena. She remembered well the news of Napoleon’s death and how much of a relief it was to her grandfather. Of course, she and Juley—“We were in pantalettes then, my dear”—hadn't felt it much at the time.
Soames took a cup of tea from her, drank it quickly, and ate three of those macaroons for which Timothy’s was famous. His faint, pale, supercilious smile had deepened just a little. Really, his family remained hopelessly provincial, however much of London they might possess between them. In these go-ahead days their provincialism stared out even more than it used to. Why, old Nicholas was still a Free Trader, and a member of that antediluvian home of Liberalism, the Remove Club—though, to be sure, the members were pretty well all Conservatives now, or he himself could not have joined; and Timothy, they said, still wore a nightcap. Aunt Juley spoke again. Dear Soames was looking so well, hardly a day older than he did when dear Ann died, and they were all there together, dear Jolyon, and dear Swithin, and dear Roger. She paused and caught the tear which had climbed the pout on her right cheek. Did he—did he ever hear anything of Irene nowadays? Aunt Hester visibly interposed her shoulder. Really, Juley was always saying something! The smile left Soames’ face, and he put his cup down. Here was his subject broached for him, and for all his desire to expand, he could not take advantage.
Soames took a cup of tea from her, drank it quickly, and ate three of those macaroons that Timothy's was famous for. His faint, pale, condescending smile had deepened just a bit. Honestly, his family remained hopelessly provincial, no matter how much of London they owned together. In these progressive times, their provincialism stood out even more than it used to. Why, old Nicholas was still a Free Trader and a member of that outdated bastion of Liberalism, the Remove Club—though, to be fair, most members were pretty much all Conservatives now, or he wouldn’t have been able to join; and Timothy, they said, still wore a nightcap. Aunt Juley spoke up again. Dear Soames was looking so well, hardly a day older than when dear Ann passed away, and they were all together then, dear Jolyon, dear Swithin, and dear Roger. She paused and caught the tear that had crawled up the pout on her right cheek. Did he—did he ever hear anything about Irene these days? Aunt Hester visibly interjected. Honestly, Juley was always saying something! The smile faded from Soames’ face, and he put his cup down. Here was his topic brought up for him, and despite his urge to elaborate, he couldn’t take advantage of it.
Aunt Juley went on rather hastily:
Aunt Juley quickly went on:
“They say dear Jolyon first left her that fifteen thousand out and out; then of course he saw it would not be right, and made it for her life only.”
“They say dear Jolyon first left her fifteen thousand outright; then of course he realized that wouldn’t be right and set it up for her lifetime only.”
Had Soames heard that?
Had Soames heard that?
Soames nodded.
Soames agreed.
“Your cousin Jolyon is a widower now. He is her trustee; you knew that, of course?”
“Your cousin Jolyon is a widower now. He’s her trustee; you knew that, right?”
Soames shook his head. He did know, but wished to show no interest. Young Jolyon and he had not met since the day of Bosinney’s death.
Soames shook his head. He did know, but didn’t want to show any interest. Young Jolyon and he hadn’t met since the day Bosinney died.
“He must be quite middle-aged by now,” went on Aunt Juley dreamily. “Let me see, he was born when your dear uncle lived in Mount Street; long before they went to Stanhope Gate in December. Just before that dreadful Commune. Over fifty! Fancy that! Such a pretty baby, and we were all so proud of him; the very first of you all.” Aunt Juley sighed, and a lock of not quite her own hair came loose and straggled, so that Aunt Hester gave a little shiver. Soames rose, he was experiencing a curious piece of self-discovery. That old wound to his pride and self-esteem was not yet closed. He had come thinking he could talk of it, even wanting to talk of his fettered condition, and—behold! he was shrinking away from this reminder by Aunt Juley, renowned for her Malapropisms.
"He must be pretty much middle-aged by now," Aunt Juley continued, lost in thought. "Let me think, he was born when your dear uncle was living on Mount Street; long before they moved to Stanhope Gate in December. Right before that awful Commune. Over fifty! Can you believe that? Such a cute baby, and we were all so proud of him; the very first of you all." Aunt Juley sighed, and a strand of hair that wasn’t quite hers fell loose and straggled, which made Aunt Hester shiver a little. Soames got up, feeling a strange sense of self-awareness. That old wound to his pride and self-esteem was still not healed. He had come thinking he could talk about it, even wanting to discuss his constrained situation, and—look at that!—he was pulling away from this reminder from Aunt Juley, who was famous for her Malapropisms.
Oh, Soames was not going already!
Oh, Soames isn't leaving yet!
Soames smiled a little vindictively, and said:
Soames smiled a bit spitefully and said:
“Yes. Good-bye. Remember me to Uncle Timothy!” And, leaving a cold kiss on each forehead, whose wrinkles seemed to try and cling to his lips as if longing to be kissed away, he left them looking brightly after him—dear Soames, it had been so good of him to come to-day, when they were not feeling very...!
“Yes. Bye. Remember me to Uncle Timothy!” And, giving a cold kiss on each forehead, whose wrinkles appeared to try to hold onto his lips as if wishing to be kissed away, he left them looking brightly after him—dear Soames, it was so kind of him to come today, when they weren’t feeling very...!
With compunction tweaking at his chest Soames descended the stairs, where was always that rather pleasant smell of camphor and port wine, and house where draughts are not permitted. The poor old things—he had not meant to be unkind! And in the street he instantly forgot them, repossessed by the image of Annette and the thought of the cursed coil around him. Why had he not pushed the thing through and obtained divorce when that wretched Bosinney was run over, and there was evidence galore for the asking! And he turned towards his sister Winifred Dartie’s residence in Green Street, Mayfair.
Feeling a pang of guilt in his chest, Soames went down the stairs, where he was always met with the pleasant smell of camphor and port wine, in a house where drafts were not allowed. The poor old folks—he hadn’t meant to be unkind! But as soon as he hit the street, he forgot about them, consumed by thoughts of Annette and the troublesome situation he found himself in. Why hadn’t he just gone through with it and filed for divorce when that miserable Bosinney was hit by a car, and there was more than enough evidence to support it? He headed toward his sister Winifred Dartie’s place on Green Street, Mayfair.
CHAPTER II
EXIT A MAN OF THE WORLD
That a man of the world so subject to the vicissitudes of fortunes as Montague Dartie should still be living in a house he had inhabited twenty years at least would have been more noticeable if the rent, rates, taxes, and repairs of that house had not been defrayed by his father-in-law. By that simple if wholesale device James Forsyte had secured a certain stability in the lives of his daughter and his grandchildren. After all, there is something invaluable about a safe roof over the head of a sportsman so dashing as Dartie. Until the events of the last few days he had been almost-supernaturally steady all this year. The fact was he had acquired a half share in a filly of George Forsyte’s, who had gone irreparably on the turf, to the horror of Roger, now stilled by the grave. Sleeve-links, by Martyr, out of Shirt-on-fire, by Suspender, was a bay filly, three years old, who for a variety of reasons had never shown her true form. With half ownership of this hopeful animal, all the idealism latent somewhere in Dartie, as in every other man, had put up its head, and kept him quietly ardent for months past. When a man has some thing good to live for it is astonishing how sober he becomes; and what Dartie had was really good—a three to one chance for an autumn handicap, publicly assessed at twenty-five to one. The old-fashioned heaven was a poor thing beside it, and his shirt was on the daughter of Shirt-on-fire. But how much more than his shirt depended on this granddaughter of Suspender! At that roving age of forty-five, trying to Forsytes—and, though perhaps less distinguishable from any other age, trying even to Darties—Montague had fixed his current fancy on a dancer. It was no mean passion, but without money, and a good deal of it, likely to remain a love as airy as her skirts; and Dartie never had any money, subsisting miserably on what he could beg or borrow from Winifred—a woman of character, who kept him because he was the father of her children, and from a lingering admiration for those now-dying Wardour Street good looks which in their youth had fascinated her. She, together with anyone else who would lend him anything, and his losses at cards and on the turf (extraordinary how some men make a good thing out of losses!) were his whole means of subsistence; for James was now too old and nervous to approach, and Soames too formidably adamant. It is not too much to say that Dartie had been living on hope for months. He had never been fond of money for itself, had always despised the Forsytes with their investing habits, though careful to make such use of them as he could. What he liked about money was what it bought—personal sensation.
That a guy like Montague Dartie, who's been through the ups and downs of life, was still living in a house he'd called home for at least twenty years would be more surprising if his father-in-law wasn't covering the rent, bills, taxes, and repairs. With this straightforward but significant approach, James Forsyte had ensured a bit of stability for his daughter and her kids. After all, having a secure place to live is priceless for a daring guy like Dartie. Up until the recent events, he had been remarkably steady all year. The truth is, he had bought a half share in a racehorse belonging to George Forsyte, who had tragically lost his footing on the track, much to Roger's horror—now silenced by death. Sleeve-links, by Martyr, out of Shirt-on-fire, was a three-year-old bay filly who, for various reasons, had never shown her true potential. With his share in this promising horse, all the idealism hidden deep within Dartie, just like in any man, had risen to the surface, keeping him quietly excited for months. When a man has something to look forward to, it's amazing how responsible he becomes; and what Dartie had was quite good—a three-to-one chance for an autumn handicap, publicly rated at twenty-five to one. The old-fashioned idea of heaven seems trivial next to it, and his hopes were pinned on the daughter of Shirt-on-fire. But far more than his hopes depended on this granddaughter of Suspender! At the somewhat wandering age of forty-five, Montague had set his sights on a dancer. It was no small obsession, but without money—and lots of it—it would likely remain as fleeting as her skirts; and Dartie was never flush, barely getting by on what he could ask or borrow from Winifred—a strong woman who kept him around because he was the father of her kids and due to a lingering admiration for those fading good looks from Wardour Street that had once captivated her. She, along with anyone else willing to help him, and his losses at cards and horse racing (funny how some men benefit from losses!) were all he had to survive on; because James was now too old and anxious to help, and Soames was too stubborn. It's safe to say that Dartie had been living on hope for months. He never cared much for money itself, always looking down on the Forsytes with their investment habits, although he was careful to use them to his advantage as best as he could. What he enjoyed about money was what it could buy—personal experiences.
“No real sportsman cares for money,” he would say, borrowing a “pony” if it was no use trying for a “monkey.” There was something delicious about Montague Dartie. He was, as George Forsyte said, a “daisy.”
“No true athlete cares about money,” he would say, borrowing a “hundred” if it was useless to aim for a “grand.” There was something charming about Montague Dartie. He was, as George Forsyte put it, a “gem.”
The morning of the Handicap dawned clear and bright, the last day of September, and Dartie who had travelled to Newmarket the night before, arrayed himself in spotless checks and walked to an eminence to see his half of the filly take her final canter: If she won he would be a cool three thou. in pocket—a poor enough recompense for the sobriety and patience of these weeks of hope, while they had been nursing her for this race. But he had not been able to afford more. Should he “lay it off” at the eight to one to which she had advanced? This was his single thought while the larks sang above him, and the grassy downs smelled sweet, and the pretty filly passed, tossing her head and glowing like satin.
The morning of the Handicap was clear and bright, the last day of September. Dartie, who had traveled to Newmarket the night before, put on his crisp checked suit and walked to a high point to watch his half of the filly take her final canter. If she won, he’d pocket an easy three grand—a pretty modest reward for the sobriety and patience he had shown during these weeks of hope while they had been training her for this race. But he couldn't afford to stake more. Should he “lay it off” at the eight to one odds she had reached? This was his only thought while the larks sang above him, the grassy hills smelled sweet, and the beautiful filly trotted by, tossing her head and shining like satin.
After all, if he lost it would not be he who paid, and to “lay it off” would reduce his winnings to some fifteen hundred—hardly enough to purchase a dancer out and out. Even more potent was the itch in the blood of all the Darties for a real flutter. And turning to George he said: “She’s a clipper. She’ll win hands down; I shall go the whole hog.” George, who had laid off every penny, and a few besides, and stood to win, however it came out, grinned down on him from his bulky height, with the words: “So ho, my wild one!” for after a chequered apprenticeship weathered with the money of a deeply complaining Roger, his Forsyte blood was beginning to stand him in good stead in the profession of owner.
After all, if he lost, it wouldn’t be him who took the hit, and to “lay it off” would cut his winnings down to about fifteen hundred—barely enough to buy a dancer outright. Even more tempting was the urge in all the Darties for a real gamble. Turning to George, he said: “She’s a sure thing. She’ll win for sure; I’m going all in.” George, who had bet every penny he had and a bit more, and stood to win regardless of the outcome, grinned down at him from his hefty height, saying: “So, there’s my wild one!” After a rocky start funded by the complaints of a very unhappy Roger, his Forsyte blood was finally starting to pay off in the business of ownership.
There are moments of disillusionment in the lives of men from which the sensitive recorder shrinks. Suffice it to say that the good thing fell down. Sleeve-links finished in the ruck. Dartie’s shirt was lost.
There are moments of disappointment in the lives of men that the sensitive observer avoids. It's enough to say that the good thing collapsed. Cufflinks got lost in the chaos. Dartie mislaid his shirt.
Between the passing of these things and the day when Soames turned his face towards Green Street, what had not happened!
Between the end of these events and the day when Soames faced Green Street, so much had happened!
When a man with the constitution of Montague Dartie has exercised self-control for months from religious motives, and remains unrewarded, he does not curse God and die, he curses God and lives, to the distress of his family.
When a guy like Montague Dartie has practiced self-control for months for religious reasons and doesn't get any reward, he doesn't just curse God and give up; instead, he curses God and keeps going, much to the distress of his family.
Winifred—a plucky woman, if a little too fashionable—who had borne the brunt of him for exactly twenty-one years, had never really believed that he would do what he now did. Like so many wives, she thought she knew the worst, but she had not yet known him in his forty-fifth year, when he, like other men, felt that it was now or never. Paying on the 2nd of October a visit of inspection to her jewel case, she was horrified to observe that her woman’s crown and glory was gone—the pearls which Montague had given her in ’86, when Benedict was born, and which James had been compelled to pay for in the spring of ’87, to save scandal. She consulted her husband at once. He “pooh-poohed” the matter. They would turn up! Nor till she said sharply: “Very well, then, Monty, I shall go down to Scotland Yard myself,” did he consent to take the matter in hand. Alas! that the steady and resolved continuity of design necessary to the accomplishment of sweeping operations should be liable to interruption by drink. That night Dartie returned home without a care in the world or a particle of reticence. Under normal conditions Winifred would merely have locked her door and let him sleep it off, but torturing suspense about her pearls had caused her to wait up for him. Taking a small revolver from his pocket and holding on to the dining table, he told her at once that he did not care a cursh whether she lived s’long as she was quiet; but he himself wash tired orsdquo; life. Winifred, holding onto the other side of the dining table, answered:
Winifred—a brave woman, even if a bit too stylish—who had put up with him for twenty-one years, never really thought he would do what he was about to do. Like many wives, she believed she understood the worst of him, but she had yet to see him in his forty-fifth year, when he, like other men, felt it was now or never. On October 2nd, when she checked her jewelry box, she was shocked to find that her prized possession was missing—the pearls that Montague had given her in '86, when Benedict was born, and that James had been forced to buy in the spring of '87 to avoid a scandal. She immediately consulted her husband. He waved it off, insisting they would turn up! It was only when she snapped, "Fine, then, Monty, I’ll go to Scotland Yard myself,” that he agreed to take it seriously. Unfortunately, the steady focus needed to carry out such important tasks was often disrupted by alcohol. That night, Dartie came home carefree and with no inhibition. Normally, Winifred would have just locked her door and let him sleep it off, but her anxiety about the pearls kept her awake. Pulling a small revolver from his pocket and leaning on the dining table, he immediately told her he didn't care if she lived as long as she was quiet; he was tired of life. Winifred, holding onto the other side of the dining table, replied:
“Don’t be a clown, Monty. Have you been to Scotland Yard?”
“Don’t be a fool, Monty. Have you been to Scotland Yard?”
Placing the revolver against his chest, Dartie had pulled the trigger several times. It was not loaded. Dropping it with an imprecation, he had muttered: “For shake o’ the children,” and sank into a chair. Winifred, having picked up the revolver, gave him some soda water. The liquor had a magical effect. Life had illused him; Winifred had never “unshtood’m.” If he hadn’t the right to take the pearls he had given her himself, who had? That Spanish filly had got’m. If Winifred had any ’jection he w’d cut—her—throat. What was the matter with that? (Probably the first use of that celebrated phrase—so obscure are the origins of even the most classical language!)
Placing the revolver against his chest, Dartie pulled the trigger several times. It was empty. Dropping it with a curse, he muttered, “For the sake of the kids,” and sank into a chair. Winifred, having picked up the revolver, handed him some soda water. The drink had a magical effect. Life had mistreated him; Winifred had never really understood him. If he didn’t have the right to take back the pearls he had given her, then who did? That Spanish girl had taken them. If Winifred had any objections, he would cut her throat. What was wrong with that? (Probably the first use of that famous phrase—so obscure are the origins of even the most classic language!)
Winifred, who had learned self-containment in a hard school, looked up at him, and said: “Spanish filly! Do you mean that girl we saw dancing in the Pandemonium Ballet? Well, you are a thief and a blackguard.” It had been the last straw on a sorely loaded consciousness; reaching up from his chair Dartie seized his wife’s arm, and recalling the achievements of his boyhood, twisted it. Winifred endured the agony with tears in her eyes, but no murmur. Watching for a moment of weakness, she wrenched it free; then placing the dining table between them, said between her teeth: “You are the limit, Monty.” (Undoubtedly the inception of that phrase—so is English formed under the stress of circumstances.) Leaving Dartie with foam on his dark moustache she went upstairs, and, after locking her door and bathing her arm in hot water, lay awake all night, thinking of her pearls adorning the neck of another, and of the consideration her husband had presumably received therefor.
Winifred, who had learned to stay composed through hard times, looked up at him and said, “Spanish filly! Are you talking about that girl we saw dancing in the Pandemonium Ballet? Well, you're a thief and a jerk.” It was the last straw for her already heavy heart; reaching up from his chair, Dartie grabbed his wife's arm and, remembering his childhood triumphs, twisted it. Winifred endured the pain with tears in her eyes but didn’t complain. Looking for a moment of weakness, she yanked her arm free; then, placing the dining table between them, said through clenched teeth, “You are unbelievable, Monty.” (This was definitely the origin of that phrase—just how English is shaped under pressure.) Leaving Dartie with foam on his dark mustache, she went upstairs, and after locking her door and soaking her arm in hot water, lay awake all night, thinking about her pearls adorning someone else's neck and about the attention her husband likely received because of it.
The man of the world awoke with a sense of being lost to that world, and a dim recollection of having been called a “limit.” He sat for half an hour in the dawn and the armchair where he had slept—perhaps the unhappiest half-hour he had ever spent, for even to a Dartie there is something tragic about an end. And he knew that he had reached it. Never again would he sleep in his dining-room and wake with the light filtering through those curtains bought by Winifred at Nickens and Jarveys with the money of James. Never again eat a devilled kidney at that rose-wood table, after a roll in the sheets and a hot bath. He took his note case from his dress coat pocket. Four hundred pounds, in fives and tens—the remainder of the proceeds of his half of Sleeve-links, sold last night, cash down, to George Forsyte, who, having won over the race, had not conceived the sudden dislike to the animal which he himself now felt. The ballet was going to Buenos Aires the day after to-morrow, and he was going too. Full value for the pearls had not yet been received; he was only at the soup.
The worldly man woke up feeling lost to that world, with a vague memory of being referred to as a “limit.” He sat for half an hour in the early morning light in the armchair where he had slept—perhaps the most miserable half-hour he'd ever experienced, because even for a Dartie, there's something tragic about an ending. And he realized that he had reached it. He would never again sleep in his dining room and wake up with the light filtering through those curtains that Winifred bought at Nickens and Jarveys with James’s money. He would never again enjoy a devilled kidney at that rosewood table after a roll in the sheets and a hot bath. He pulled his wallet from his dress coat pocket. Four hundred pounds, in fives and tens—the leftover cash from selling his half of Sleeve-links last night, cash down, to George Forsyte, who, having won the race, had not yet developed the sudden dislike for the animal that he himself now felt. The ballet was heading to Buenos Aires the day after tomorrow, and so was he. He hadn’t yet received full payment for the pearls; he was still only at the soup.
He stole upstairs. Not daring to have a bath, or shave (besides, the water would be cold), he changed his clothes and packed stealthily all he could. It was hard to leave so many shining boots, but one must sacrifice something. Then, carrying a valise in either hand, he stepped out onto the landing. The house was very quiet—that house where he had begotten his four children. It was a curious moment, this, outside the room of his wife, once admired, if not perhaps loved, who had called him “the limit.” He steeled himself with that phrase, and tiptoed on; but the next door was harder to pass. It was the room his daughters slept in. Maud was at school, but Imogen would be lying there; and moisture came into Dartie’s early morning eyes. She was the most like him of the four, with her dark hair, and her luscious brown glance. Just coming out, a pretty thing! He set down the two valises. This almost formal abdication of fatherhood hurt him. The morning light fell on a face which worked with real emotion. Nothing so false as penitence moved him; but genuine paternal feeling, and that melancholy of “never again.” He moistened his lips; and complete irresolution for a moment paralysed his legs in their check trousers. It was hard—hard to be thus compelled to leave his home! “D—-nit!” he muttered, “I never thought it would come to this.” Noises above warned him that the maids were beginning to get up. And grasping the two valises, he tiptoed on downstairs. His cheeks were wet, and the knowledge of that was comforting, as though it guaranteed the genuineness of his sacrifice. He lingered a little in the rooms below, to pack all the cigars he had, some papers, a crush hat, a silver cigarette box, a Ruff’s Guide. Then, mixing himself a stiff whisky and soda, and lighting a cigarette, he stood hesitating before a photograph of his two girls, in a silver frame. It belonged to Winifred. “Never mind,” he thought; “she can get another taken, and I can’t!” He slipped it into the valise. Then, putting on his hat and overcoat, he took two others, his best malacca cane, an umbrella, and opened the front door. Closing it softly behind him, he walked out, burdened as he had never been in all his life, and made his way round the corner to wait there for an early cab to come by.
He sneaked upstairs. Not wanting to take a bath or shave (besides, the water would be cold), he changed his clothes and quietly packed as much as he could. It was tough to leave behind so many shiny boots, but sacrifices have to be made. Then, with a suitcase in each hand, he stepped out onto the landing. The house was really quiet—this was the place where he had fathered his four children. It was an odd moment, standing outside his wife’s room, once admired, if not actually loved, who had called him “the limit.” He braced himself with that phrase and tiptoed on; but the next door was harder to pass. It was the room where his daughters slept. Maud was at school, but Imogen would be in there; and tears came to Dartie’s early morning eyes. She was the most like him of the four, with her dark hair and rich brown gaze. Just coming out, a pretty thing! He set down the two suitcases. This almost formal renunciation of fatherhood hurt him. The morning light fell on a face that was filled with real emotion. Nothing so fake as remorse moved him; but true paternal feeling, and the sadness of “never again.” He moistened his lips; and complete uncertainty momentarily froze his legs in their checked trousers. It was hard—hard to be forced to leave his home! “Damn it!” he muttered, “I never thought it would come to this.” Noises from above warned him that the maids were starting to wake up. Grasping the two suitcases, he tiptoed downstairs. His cheeks were wet, and knowing that was comforting, as if it ensured the sincerity of his sacrifice. He lingered a bit in the rooms below, packing all the cigars he had, some papers, a crushed hat, a silver cigarette case, a Ruff’s Guide. Then, mixing a stiff whisky and soda, and lighting a cigarette, he stood hesitating in front of a photo of his two girls in a silver frame. It belonged to Winifred. “Never mind,” he thought; “she can get another taken, and I can’t!” He slipped it into the suitcase. Then, putting on his hat and overcoat, he grabbed two more bags, his best malacca cane, an umbrella, and opened the front door. Closing it gently behind him, he stepped out, burdened in a way he had never been in his life, and made his way around the corner to wait there for an early cab to pass by.
Thus had passed Montague Dartie in the forty-fifth year of his age from the house which he had called his own.
Thus had passed Montague Dartie at the age of forty-five from the house that he had called his own.
When Winifred came down, and realised that he was not in the house, her first feeling was one of dull anger that he should thus elude the reproaches she had carefully prepared in those long wakeful hours. He had gone off to Newmarket or Brighton, with that woman as likely as not. Disgusting! Forced to a complete reticence before Imogen and the servants, and aware that her father’s nerves would never stand the disclosure, she had been unable to refrain from going to Timothy’s that afternoon, and pouring out the story of the pearls to Aunts Juley and Hester in utter confidence. It was only on the following morning that she noticed the disappearance of that photograph. What did it mean? Careful examination of her husband’s relics prompted the thought that he had gone for good. As that conclusion hardened she stood quite still in the middle of his dressing-room, with all the drawers pulled out, to try and realise what she was feeling. By no means easy! Though he was “the limit” he was yet her property, and for the life of her she could not but feel the poorer. To be widowed yet not widowed at forty-two; with four children; made conspicuous, an object of commiseration! Gone to the arms of a Spanish Jade! Memories, feelings, which she had thought quite dead, revived within her, painful, sullen, tenacious. Mechanically she closed drawer after drawer, went to her bed, lay on it, and buried her face in the pillows. She did not cry. What was the use of that? When she got off her bed to go down to lunch she felt as if only one thing could do her good, and that was to have Val home. He—her eldest boy—who was to go to Oxford next month at James’ expense, was at Littlehampton taking his final gallops with his trainer for Smalls, as he would have phrased it following his father’s diction. She caused a telegram to be sent to him.
When Winifred came downstairs and realized he wasn’t home, her first feeling was a dull anger that he had managed to escape the criticisms she had carefully prepared during those long, sleepless hours. He must have gone off to Newmarket or Brighton, probably with that woman. Disgusting! Forced to keep quiet in front of Imogen and the staff, and knowing her father couldn’t handle the truth, she had found it impossible to stop herself from going to Timothy’s that afternoon to confide in Aunts Juley and Hester about the pearls. It wasn’t until the next morning that she noticed the missing photograph. What did it mean? A close look at her husband’s belongings led her to think he might be gone for good. As this thought settled in, she stood still in the middle of his dressing room, with all the drawers pulled out, trying to process her feelings. It wasn’t easy! Even though he was “the worst,” he was still her husband, and she couldn’t help feeling like she was losing something. To be widowed yet not truly widowed at forty-two, with four children to take care of, and now becoming a target of pity! He had run off with a Spanish woman! Memories and feelings she thought were long gone resurfaced, painful, persistent, and heavy. Mechanically, she closed each drawer, went to her bed, lay down, and buried her face in the pillows. She didn’t cry. What was the point of that? When she finally got up to go to lunch, she felt that only one thing could help her, and that was having Val home. He—her oldest son—was supposed to start at Oxford next month at James’ expense, but he was at Littlehampton finishing his final training gallops with his trainer for Smalls, as he would have put it in his father’s words. She arranged for a telegram to be sent to him.
“I must see about his clothes,” she said to Imogen; “I can’t have him going up to Oxford all anyhow. Those boys are so particular.”
“I need to check on his clothes,” she said to Imogen; “I can’t let him go to Oxford looking messy. Those guys are really particular.”
“Val’s got heaps of things,” Imogen answered.
“Val has a ton of stuff,” Imogen replied.
“I know; but they want overhauling. I hope he’ll come.”
“I know; but they need a revamp. I hope he shows up.”
“He’ll come like a shot, Mother. But he’ll probably skew his Exam.”
“He’ll come quickly, Mom. But he’ll probably mess up his exam.”
“I can’t help that,” said Winifred. “I want him.”
“I can’t help that,” Winifred said. “I want him.”
With an innocent shrewd look at her mother’s face, Imogen kept silence. It was father, of course! Val did come “like a shot” at six o’clock.
With a knowing innocent look at her mom's face, Imogen stayed silent. It was her dad, of course! Val did arrive “like a shot” at six o’clock.
Imagine a cross between a pickle and a Forsyte and you have young Publius Valerius Dartie. A youth so named could hardly turn out otherwise. When he was born, Winifred, in the heyday of spirits, and the craving for distinction, had determined that her children should have names such as no others had ever had. (It was a mercy—she felt now—that she had just not named Imogen Thisbe.) But it was to George Forsyte, always a wag, that Val’s christening was due. It so happened that Dartie, dining with him a week after the birth of his son and heir, had mentioned this aspiration of Winifred’s.
Imagine a mix between a pickle and a Forsyte, and you get young Publius Valerius Dartie. With a name like that, he was bound to be unique. When he was born, Winifred, in her prime and eager for distinction, decided that her children should have names no one else ever had. (She now felt it was a relief that she hadn’t named Imogen Thisbe.) But it was George Forsyte, always the jokester, who was behind Val’s unusual name. Just a week after the birth of his son and heir, Dartie mentioned Winifred’s naming ambitions while having dinner with him.
“Call him Cato,” said George, “it’ll be damned piquant!” He had just won a tenner on a horse of that name.
“Call him Cato,” said George, “it’ll be super interesting!” He had just won a tenner on a horse with that name.
“Cato!” Dartie had replied—they were a little ‘on’ as the phrase was even in those days—“it’s not a Christian name.”
“Cato!” Dartie had replied—they were a little 'on' as the phrase was even back then—“it’s not a Christian name.”
“Halo you!” George called to a waiter in knee breeches. “Bring me the Encyc’pedia Brit. from the Library, letter C.”
“Hey there!” George called to a waiter in knee-length pants. “Please bring me the Encyc’pedia Brit. from the Library, letter C.”
The waiter brought it.
The server brought it.
“Here you are!” said George, pointing with his cigar: “Cato Publius Valerius by Virgil out of Lydia. That’s what you want. Publius Valerius is Christian enough.”
“Here you are!” said George, pointing with his cigar. “Cato Publius Valerius by Virgil out of Lydia. That’s what you want. Publius Valerius is Christian enough.”
Dartie, on arriving home, had informed Winifred. She had been charmed. It was so “chic.” And Publius Valerius became the baby’s name, though it afterwards transpired that they had got hold of the inferior Cato. In 1890, however, when little Publius was nearly ten, the word “chic” went out of fashion, and sobriety came in; Winifred began to have doubts. They were confirmed by little Publius himself who returned from his first term at school complaining that life was a burden to him—they called him Pubby. Winifred—a woman of real decision—promptly changed his school and his name to Val, the Publius being dropped even as an initial.
Dartie, when he got home, told Winifred. She was delighted. It was so “chic.” And they decided to name the baby Publius Valerius, although it later turned out that they had mistakenly picked the lesser Cato. But in 1890, when little Publius was nearly ten, the word “chic” fell out of style, and seriousness took over; Winifred started to have second thoughts. Those doubts were confirmed by little Publius himself, who came back from his first term at school saying that life felt like a burden—they called him Pubby. Winifred—a woman of strong resolve—quickly changed his school and his name to Val, dropping the Publius altogether, even as an initial.
At nineteen he was a limber, freckled youth with a wide mouth, light eyes, long dark lashes; a rather charming smile, considerable knowledge of what he should not know, and no experience of what he ought to do. Few boys had more narrowly escaped being expelled—the engaging rascal. After kissing his mother and pinching Imogen, he ran upstairs three at a time, and came down four, dressed for dinner. He was awfully sorry, but his “trainer,” who had come up too, had asked him to dine at the Oxford and Cambridge; it wouldn’t do to miss—the old chap would be hurt. Winifred let him go with an unhappy pride. She had wanted him at home, but it was very nice to know that his tutor was so fond of him. He went out with a wink at Imogen, saying: “I say, Mother, could I have two plover’s eggs when I come in?—cook’s got some. They top up so jolly well. Oh! and look here—have you any money?—I had to borrow a fiver from old Snobby.”
At nineteen, he was a nimble, freckled young guy with a big smile, light eyes, and long dark eyelashes; a pretty charming grin, a lot of knowledge about things he shouldn’t know, and no idea about what he should be doing. Few boys had come so close to being expelled—the charming little rascal. After kissing his mom and teasing Imogen, he ran upstairs three steps at a time and came down four, all dressed for dinner. He felt really sorry, but his “trainer,” who had come up as well, had invited him to dinner at the Oxford and Cambridge; he couldn’t miss it—the old guy would be disappointed. Winifred let him go with a mix of pride and sadness. She wanted him home, but it was nice to know how much his tutor cared about him. He left with a wink at Imogen, saying: “Hey, Mom, can I have two plover’s eggs when I get back? The cook has some. They’re great. Oh! and by the way—do you have any cash? I had to borrow a five from old Snobby.”
Winifred, looking at him with fond shrewdness, answered:
Winifred, gazing at him with affectionate insight, replied:
“My dear, you are naughty about money. But you shouldn’t pay him to-night, anyway; you’re his guest. How nice and slim he looked in his white waistcoat, and his dark thick lashes!”
“My dear, you are being naughty about money. But you shouldn’t pay him tonight anyway; you're his guest. How nice and slim he looked in his white vest, and those dark thick lashes!”
“Oh, but we may go to the theatre, you see, Mother; and I think I ought to stand the tickets; he’s always hard up, you know.”
“Oh, but we can go to the theater, you know, Mom; and I think I should pay for the tickets; he’s always short on cash, you know.”
Winifred produced a five-pound note, saying:
Winifred pulled out a five-pound note and said:
“Well, perhaps you’d better pay him, but you mustn’t stand the tickets too.”
“Well, maybe you should pay him, but you can't cover the tickets too.”
Val pocketed the fiver.
Val pocketed the five-dollar bill.
“If I do, I can’t,” he said. “Good-night, Mum!”
“If I do, I can’t,” he said. “Good night, Mom!”
He went out with his head up and his hat cocked joyously, sniffing the air of Piccadilly like a young hound loosed into covert. Jolly good biz! After that mouldy old slow hole down there!
He stepped outside with his head held high and his hat tilted happily, breathing in the air of Piccadilly like a young hound let loose in the wild. What a delightful change! After that dreary old slow place down there!
He found his “tutor,” not indeed at the Oxford and Cambridge, but at the Goat’s Club. This “tutor” was a year older than himself, a good-looking youth, with fine brown eyes, and smooth dark hair, a small mouth, an oval face, languid, immaculate, cool to a degree, one of those young men who without effort establish moral ascendancy over their companions. He had missed being expelled from school a year before Val, had spent that year at Oxford, and Val could almost see a halo round his head. His name was Crum, and no one could get through money quicker. It seemed to be his only aim in life—dazzling to young Val, in whom, however, the Forsyte would stand apart, now and then, wondering where the value for that money was.
He found his "tutor," not at Oxford or Cambridge, but at the Goat’s Club. This "tutor" was a year older than him, a good-looking guy with nice brown eyes and smooth dark hair, a small mouth, and an oval face, relaxed, spotless, and really cool—one of those young men who effortlessly command respect from their friends. He had narrowly avoided being expelled from school a year before Val, spent that year at Oxford, and Val could almost see a halo around his head. His name was Crum, and he could burn through money like it was nothing. It seemed to be his only goal in life—impressive to young Val, although the Forsyte would sometimes step back and wonder where the value in that money actually was.
They dined quietly, in style and taste; left the Club smoking cigars, with just two bottles inside them, and dropped into stalls at the Liberty. For Val the sound of comic songs, the sight of lovely legs were fogged and interrupted by haunting fears that he would never equal Crum’s quiet dandyism. His idealism was roused; and when that is so, one is never quite at ease. Surely he had too wide a mouth, not the best cut of waistcoat, no braid on his trousers, and his lavender gloves had no thin black stitchings down the back. Besides, he laughed too much—Crum never laughed, he only smiled, with his regular dark brows raised a little so that they formed a gable over his just drooped lids. No! he would never be Crum’s equal. All the same it was a jolly good show, and Cynthia Dark simply ripping. Between the acts Crum regaled him with particulars of Cynthia’s private life, and the awful knowledge became Val’s that, if he liked, Crum could go behind. He simply longed to say: “I say, take me!” but dared not, because of his deficiencies; and this made the last act or two almost miserable. On coming out Crum said: “It’s half an hour before they close; let’s go on to the Pandemonium.” They took a hansom to travel the hundred yards, and seats costing seven-and-six apiece because they were going to stand, and walked into the Promenade. It was in these little things, this utter negligence of money that Crum had such engaging polish. The ballet was on its last legs and night, and the traffic of the Promenade was suffering for the moment. Men and women were crowded in three rows against the barrier. The whirl and dazzle on the stage, the half dark, the mingled tobacco fumes and women’s scent, all that curious lure to promiscuity which belongs to Promenades, began to free young Val from his idealism. He looked admiringly in a young woman’s face, saw she was not young, and quickly looked away. Shades of Cynthia Dark! The young woman’s arm touched his unconsciously; there was a scent of musk and mignonette. Val looked round the corner of his lashes. Perhaps she was young, after all. Her foot trod on his; she begged his pardon. He said:
They had a quiet, stylish dinner and left the club smoking cigars, having only had two bottles between them, before settling into seats at the Liberty. Val was distracted by the sound of comic songs and the sight of beautiful legs, but he was also plagued by the fear that he would never match Crum's effortless dandyism. His idealism was stirred up, and when that happens, you can never feel completely at ease. Surely, he thought, he had a too-wide mouth, a waistcoat that wasn’t quite right, no braid on his trousers, and his lavender gloves lacked the thin black stitching down the back. Plus, he laughed too much—Crum never laughed; he just smiled, with his perfectly arched dark brows lifted slightly, creating a gable over his just-lowered eyelids. No, he would never be Crum's equal. Still, the show was great, and Cynthia Dark was absolutely fantastic. During intermission, Crum entertained him with details about Cynthia's private life, and Val realized that if he wanted, Crum could easily make a connection. He desperately wished to say, “Hey, take me along!” but held back because of his shortcomings, and this made the last few acts nearly miserable. When they stepped outside, Crum said, “It’s half an hour until they close; let’s head over to the Pandemonium.” They took a cab for the short distance of a hundred yards, buying seats for seven-and-six each since they were planning to stand, and entered the Promenade. It was in these little moments, this complete disregard for money that gave Crum such charming sophistication. The ballet was nearing the end, and the Promenade was temporarily congested. Men and women were crammed into three rows against the barrier. The sparkling chaos on stage, the dim lighting, the mix of tobacco smoke and women's perfume, all the tantalizing allure of the Promenade began to snap young Val out of his idealism. He looked admiringly at a young woman's face, quickly realized she wasn’t young, and turned away. Shades of Cynthia Dark! The young woman’s arm inadvertently brushed against his, and he caught a scent of musk and mignonette. Val peeked from the corners of his lashes. Maybe she really was young, after all. Her foot stepped on his; she apologized. He replied:
“Not at all; jolly good ballet, isn’t it?”
“Not at all; great ballet, isn’t it?”
“Oh, I’m tired of it; aren’t you?”
“Oh, I'm so over it; aren't you?”
Young Val smiled—his wide, rather charming smile. Beyond that he did not go—not yet convinced. The Forsyte in him stood out for greater certainty. And on the stage the ballet whirled its kaleidoscope of snow-white, salmon-pink, and emerald-green and violet and seemed suddenly to freeze into a stilly spangled pyramid. Applause broke out, and it was over! Maroon curtains had cut it off. The semi-circle of men and women round the barrier broke up, the young woman’s arm pressed his. A little way off disturbance seemed centring round a man with a pink carnation; Val stole another glance at the young woman, who was looking towards it. Three men, unsteady, emerged, walking arm in arm. The one in the centre wore the pink carnation, a white waistcoat, a dark moustache; he reeled a little as he walked. Crum’s voice said slow and level: “Look at that bounder, he’s screwed!” Val turned to look. The “bounder” had disengaged his arm, and was pointing straight at them. Crum’s voice, level as ever, said:
Young Val smiled—his wide, somewhat charming smile. Beyond that, he didn't go any further—not yet convinced. The Forsyte in him insisted on being more certain. Meanwhile, the ballet on stage whirled in a mix of snow-white, salmon-pink, emerald-green, and violet, then suddenly froze into a still, glimmering pyramid. Applause erupted, and it was over! The maroon curtains had cut it off. The semi-circle of men and women around the barrier broke up, and the young woman’s arm pressed against his. A little way off, a commotion seemed to be centered around a man with a pink carnation; Val stole another glance at the young woman, who was looking toward it. Three unsteady men emerged, walking arm in arm. The one in the center wore a pink carnation, a white waistcoat, and had a dark mustache; he swayed slightly as he walked. Crum’s voice came through slow and steady: “Look at that jerk, he’s wasted!” Val turned to look. The “jerk” had let go of his arm and was pointing straight at them. Crum’s voice, as steady as ever, said:
“He seems to know you!” The “bounder” spoke:
“He seems to know you!” the “bounder” said:
“H’llo!” he said. “You f’llows, look! There’s my young rascal of a son!”
“Hey!” he said. “You guys, look! There’s my young troublemaker of a son!”
Val saw. It was his father! He could have sunk into the crimson carpet. It was not the meeting in this place, not even that his father was “screwed”. it was Crum’s word “bounder,” which, as by heavenly revelation, he perceived at that moment to be true. Yes, his father looked a bounder with his dark good looks, and his pink carnation, and his square, self-assertive walk. And without a word he ducked behind the young woman and slipped out of the Promenade. He heard the word, “Val!” behind him, and ran down deep-carpeted steps past the “chuckersout,” into the Square.
Val saw. It was his dad! He could have melted into the red carpet. It wasn't just being in this place or the fact that his dad was “screwed.” It was Crum's description of him as a “bounder,” which, in that moment, hit him like a revelation. Yeah, his dad looked like a bounder with his dark good looks, pink carnation, and his confident, assertive stride. Without saying a word, he ducked behind the young woman and slipped out of the Promenade. He heard someone call, “Val!” behind him and ran down the plush carpeted steps past the bouncers into the Square.
To be ashamed of his own father is perhaps the bitterest experience a young man can go through. It seemed to Val, hurrying away, that his career had ended before it had begun. How could he go up to Oxford now amongst all those chaps, those splendid friends of Crum’s, who would know that his father was a “bounder”. And suddenly he hated Crum. Who the devil was Crum, to say that? If Crum had been beside him at that moment, he would certainly have been jostled off the pavement. His own father—his own! A choke came up in his throat, and he dashed his hands down deep into his overcoat pockets. Damn Crum! He conceived the wild idea of running back and fending his father, taking him by the arm and walking about with him in front of Crum; but gave it up at once and pursued his way down Piccadilly. A young woman planted herself before him. “Not so angry, darling!” He shied, dodged her, and suddenly became quite cool. If Crum ever said a word, he would jolly well punch his head, and there would be an end of it. He walked a hundred yards or more, contented with that thought, then lost its comfort utterly. It wasn’t simple like that! He remembered how, at school, when some parent came down who did not pass the standard, it just clung to the fellow afterwards. It was one of those things nothing could remove. Why had his mother married his father, if he was a “bounder”. It was bitterly unfair—jolly low-down on a fellow to give him a “bounder” for father. The worst of it was that now Crum had spoken the word, he realised that he had long known subconsciously that his father was not “the clean potato.” It was the beastliest thing that had ever happened to him—beastliest thing that had ever happened to any fellow! And, down-hearted as he had never yet been, he came to Green Street, and let himself in with a smuggled latch-key. In the dining-room his plover’s eggs were set invitingly, with some cut bread and butter, and a little whisky at the bottom of a decanter—just enough, as Winifred had thought, for him to feel himself a man. It made him sick to look at them, and he went upstairs.
Feeling ashamed of his own father is probably the most painful experience a young man can face. As Val hurried away, it felt to him like his career had ended before it even started. How could he possibly go to Oxford now, surrounded by all those guys, those amazing friends of Crum’s, who would know that his father was a “loser”? And in that moment, he suddenly hated Crum. Who the hell was Crum to say that? If Crum had been next to him at that moment, he would definitely have shoved him off the sidewalk. His own father—his own! A lump rose in his throat, and he shoved his hands deep into his overcoat pockets. Damn Crum! He briefly entertained the crazy idea of running back, grabbing his father’s arm, and walking around with him in front of Crum; but he abandoned it immediately and continued on his way down Piccadilly. A young woman stepped in front of him. “Not so angry, darling!” He flinched, dodged her, and suddenly felt calm. If Crum ever said another word, he’d happily punch him, and that’d be the end of it. He walked over a hundred yards, satisfied with that thought, only to completely lose that comfort. It wasn’t that simple! He remembered how, back in school, when a parent showed up who didn’t meet the standard, it would stick with that kid forever. It was one of those things that nothing could erase. Why had his mother married his father if he was a “loser”? It felt incredibly unfair—it was seriously low to give a guy a “loser” for a dad. The worst part was that now that Crum had said it, he realized he had known deep down for a while that his father wasn’t exactly “the clean potato.” It was the most horrible thing that had ever happened to him—truly the worst thing that had happened to any guy! And feeling more downhearted than ever, he arrived at Green Street and let himself in with a hidden latch-key. In the dining room, his plover’s eggs were set out appetizingly, along with some cut bread and butter and a little whisky at the bottom of a decanter—just enough, as Winifred had thought, for him to feel like a man. It made him sick to look at them, and he went upstairs.
Winifred heard him pass, and thought: “The dear boy’s in. Thank goodness! If he takes after his father I don’t know what I shall do! But he won’t he’s like me. Dear Val!”
Winifred heard him pass and thought, “The dear boy’s home. Thank goodness! If he’s anything like his father, I don’t know what I would do! But he won’t be; he’s like me. Dear Val!”
CHAPTER III
SOAMES PREPARES TO TAKE STEPS
When Soames entered his sister’s little Louis Quinze drawing-room, with its small balcony, always flowered with hanging geraniums in the summer, and now with pots of Lilium Auratum, he was struck by the immutability of human affairs. It looked just the same as on his first visit to the newly married Darties twenty-one years ago. He had chosen the furniture himself, and so completely that no subsequent purchase had ever been able to change the room’s atmosphere. Yes, he had founded his sister well, and she had wanted it. Indeed, it said a great deal for Winifred that after all this time with Dartie she remained well-founded. From the first Soames had nosed out Dartie’s nature from underneath the plausibility, savoir faire, and good looks which had dazzled Winifred, her mother, and even James, to the extent of permitting the fellow to marry his daughter without bringing anything but shares of no value into settlement.
When Soames walked into his sister’s quaint Louis Quinze living room, with its small balcony always adorned with hanging geraniums in the summer, and now featuring pots of Lilium Auratum, he was struck by how unchanged human life could be. It looked exactly the same as when he first visited the newly married Darties twenty-one years ago. He had picked out the furniture himself, so thoroughly that no later purchase had ever been able to alter the room’s vibe. Yes, he had set his sister up well, and she had wanted that. In fact, it really spoke volumes about Winifred that after all this time with Dartie, she remained well-established. From the start, Soames had sensed Dartie’s true nature beneath the charm, suave demeanor, and good looks that had dazzled Winifred, her mother, and even James, allowing the guy to marry his daughter without bringing anything but worthless shares as part of the settlement.
Winifred, whom he noticed next to the furniture, was sitting at her Buhl bureau with a letter in her hand. She rose and came towards him. Tall as himself, strong in the cheekbones, well tailored, something in her face disturbed Soames. She crumpled the letter in her hand, but seemed to change her mind and held it out to him. He was her lawyer as well as her brother.
Winifred, who he saw next to the furniture, was sitting at her Buhl bureau with a letter in her hand. She stood up and walked towards him. She was as tall as he was, had strong cheekbones, and was well-dressed, but something about her face unsettled Soames. She crumpled the letter in her hand but seemed to reconsider and offered it to him. He was both her lawyer and her brother.
Soames read, on Iseeum Club paper, these words:
Soames read, on Iseeum Club letterhead, these words:
‘You will not get chance to insult in my own again. I am leaving country to-morrow. It’s played out. I’m tired of being insulted by you. You’ve brought on yourself. No self-respecting man can stand it. I shall not ask you for anything again. Good-bye. I took the photograph of the two girls. Give them my love. I don’t care what your family say. It’s all their doing. I’m going to live new life.
‘You won’t get another chance to insult me like this. I’m leaving the country tomorrow. I’m done with this. I’m tired of your insults. You brought this on yourself. No self-respecting person can put up with it. I won’t ask you for anything again. Goodbye. I took the photo of the two girls. Send them my love. I don’t care what your family says. This is all on them. I’m going to start a new life.
‘M.D.’
‘M.D.’
This after-dinner note had a splotch on it not yet quite dry. He looked at Winifred—the splotch had clearly come from her; and he checked the words: “Good riddance!” Then it occurred to him that with this letter she was entering that very state which he himself so earnestly desired to quit—the state of a Forsyte who was not divorced.
This after-dinner note had a blot on it that wasn’t completely dry yet. He glanced at Winifred—the blot had obviously come from her; and he read the words: “Good riddance!” Then it struck him that with this letter she was entering the very situation he was so eager to leave behind—the situation of a Forsyte who wasn’t divorced.
Winifred had turned away, and was taking a long sniff from a little gold-topped bottle. A dull commiseration, together with a vague sense of injury, crept about Soames’ heart. He had come to her to talk of his own position, and get sympathy, and here was she in the same position, wanting of course to talk of it, and get sympathy from him. It was always like that! Nobody ever seemed to think that he had troubles and interests of his own. He folded up the letter with the splotch inside, and said:
Winifred had turned away and was taking a long sniff from a small gold-topped bottle. A dull sense of sympathy, combined with a vague feeling of being wronged, settled in Soames’ heart. He had come to her to discuss his own situation and seek sympathy, but here she was in the same situation, of course wanting to talk about it and get sympathy from him. It was always like this! Nobody ever seemed to consider that he had his own troubles and interests. He folded up the letter with the stain inside and said:
“What’s it all about, now?”
“What’s it all about now?”
Winifred recited the story of the pearls calmly.
Winifred calmly recounted the story of the pearls.
“Do you think he’s really gone, Soames? You see the state he was in when he wrote that.”
“Do you really think he’s gone, Soames? Look at the condition he was in when he wrote that.”
Soames who, when he desired a thing, placated Providence by pretending that he did not think it likely to happen, answered:
Soames, who, when he wanted something, eased his conscience by acting like he didn’t really believe it would happen, replied:
“I shouldn’t think so. I might find out at his Club.”
“I don’t think so. I might find out at his club.”
“If George is there,” said Winifred, “he would know.”
“If George is there,” Winifred said, “he would know.”
“George?” said Soames; “I saw him at his father’s funeral.”
“George?” Soames said. “I saw him at his dad’s funeral.”
“Then he’s sure to be there.”
“Then he’s definitely going to be there.”
Soames, whose good sense applauded his sister’s acumen, said grudgingly: “Well, I’ll go round. Have you said anything in Park Lane?”
Soames, appreciating his sister’s sharpness, said reluctantly, “Alright, I’ll go over. Have you mentioned anything in Park Lane?”
“I’ve told Emily,” returned Winifred, who retained that “chic” way of describing her mother. “Father would have a fit.”
“I’ve told Emily,” Winifred replied, still using that “chic” way of talking about her mom. “Dad would go crazy.”
Indeed, anything untoward was now sedulously kept from James. With another look round at the furniture, as if to gauge his sister’s exact position, Soames went out towards Piccadilly. The evening was drawing in—a touch of chill in the October haze. He walked quickly, with his close and concentrated air. He must get through, for he wished to dine in Soho. On hearing from the hall porter at the Iseeum that Mr. Dartie had not been in to-day, he looked at the trusty fellow and decided only to ask if Mr. George Forsyte was in the Club. He was. Soames, who always looked askance at his cousin George, as one inclined to jest at his expense, followed the pageboy, slightly reassured by the thought that George had just lost his father. He must have come in for about thirty thousand, besides what he had under that settlement of Roger’s, which had avoided death duty. He found George in a bow-window, staring out across a half-eaten plate of muffins. His tall, bulky, black-clothed figure loomed almost threatening, though preserving still the supernatural neatness of the racing man. With a faint grin on his fleshy face, he said:
Indeed, anything inappropriate was now carefully kept from James. After taking another look around at the furniture to gauge his sister’s exact state, Soames headed out toward Piccadilly. The evening was settling in with a hint of chill in the October haze. He walked briskly, with a focused and intense demeanor. He needed to get through, as he wanted to have dinner in Soho. Upon hearing from the hall porter at the Iseeum that Mr. Dartie hadn’t come in today, he glanced at the reliable fellow and decided only to ask if Mr. George Forsyte was at the Club. He was. Soames, who always regarded his cousin George with suspicion, feeling he might mock him, followed the pageboy, slightly reassured by the thought that George had just lost his father. He must have inherited about thirty thousand, in addition to what he had from that settlement of Roger’s, which had avoided death duty. He found George in a bay window, staring blankly at a half-eaten plate of muffins. His tall, bulky figure in black clothing loomed almost threateningly, yet still maintained the impeccable neatness of a racing man. With a faint grin on his fleshy face, he said:
“Hallo, Soames! Have a muffin?”
"Hey, Soames! Want a muffin?"
“No, thanks,” murmured Soames; and, nursing his hat, with the desire to say something suitable and sympathetic, added:
“No, thanks,” Soames murmured, and while holding his hat, wanting to say something appropriate and caring, added:
“How’s your mother?”
"How's your mom?"
“Thanks,” said George; “so-so. Haven’t seen you for ages. You never go racing. How’s the City?”
“Thanks,” said George; “not bad. Haven’t seen you in forever. You never go to the races. How’s the City?”
Soames, scenting the approach of a jest, closed up, and answered:
Soames, sensing a joke coming, shut down and replied:
“I wanted to ask you about Dartie. I hear he’s....”
“I wanted to ask you about Dartie. I hear he’s....”
“Flitted, made a bolt to Buenos Aires with the fair Lola. Good for Winifred and the little Darties. He’s a treat.”
“Zipped off to Buenos Aires with the lovely Lola. Great for Winifred and the little Darties. He’s a gem.”
Soames nodded. Naturally inimical as these cousins were, Dartie made them kin.
Soames nodded. Even though these cousins were naturally hostile, Dartie made them family.
“Uncle James’ll sleep in his bed now,” resumed George; “I suppose he’s had a lot off you, too.”
“Uncle James will sleep in his bed now,” George continued; “I guess he’s had a lot from you, too.”
Soames smiled.
Soames grinned.
“Ah! You saw him further,” said George amicably. “He’s a real rouser. Young Val will want a bit of looking after. I was always sorry for Winifred. She’s a plucky woman.”
“Ah! You saw him again,” George said friendly. “He’s really a handful. Young Val will need some supervision. I’ve always felt bad for Winifred. She’s a brave woman.”
Again Soames nodded. “I must be getting back to her,” he said; “she just wanted to know for certain. We may have to take steps. I suppose there’s no mistake?”
Again, Soames nodded. “I should get back to her,” he said; “she just wanted to know for sure. We might need to take action. I assume there’s no mistake?”
“It’s quite O.K.,” said George—it was he who invented so many of those quaint sayings which have been assigned to other sources. “He was drunk as a lord last night; but he went off all right this morning. His ship’s the Tuscarora;” and, fishing out a card, he read mockingly:
“It’s totally fine,” said George—it was him who came up with so many of those old-fashioned phrases that have been credited to others. “He was hammered last night; but he headed out just fine this morning. His ship’s the Tuscarora;” and, pulling out a card, he read sarcastically:
“‘Mr. Montague Dartie, Poste Restante, Buenos Aires.’ I should hurry up with the steps, if I were you. He fairly fed me up last night.”
“‘Mr. Montague Dartie, Poste Restante, Buenos Aires.’ I should speed things up a bit if I were you. He really got on my nerves last night.”
“Yes,” said Soames; “but it’s not always easy.” Then, conscious from George’s eyes that he had roused reminiscence of his own affair, he got up, and held out his hand. George rose too.
“Yes,” Soames said, “but it’s not always easy.” Then, noticing from George’s eyes that he had stirred memories of his own situation, he stood up and extended his hand. George stood up as well.
“Remember me to Winifred.... You’ll enter her for the Divorce Stakes straight off if you ask me.”
“Say hi to Winifred for me.... You should definitely sign her up for the Divorce Stakes right away if you ask me.”
Soames took a sidelong look back at him from the doorway. George had seated himself again and was staring before him; he looked big and lonely in those black clothes. Soames had never known him so subdued. “I suppose he feels it in a way,” he thought. “They must have about fifty thousand each, all told. They ought to keep the estate together. If there’s a war, house property will go down. Uncle Roger was a good judge, though.” And the face of Annette rose before him in the darkening street; her brown hair and her blue eyes with their dark lashes, her fresh lips and cheeks, dewy and blooming in spite of London, her perfect French figure. “Take steps!” he thought. Re-entering Winifred’s house he encountered Val, and they went in together. An idea had occurred to Soames. His cousin Jolyon was Irene’s trustee, the first step would be to go down and see him at Robin Hill. Robin Hill! The odd—the very odd feeling those words brought back! Robin Hill—the house Bosinney had built for him and Irene—the house they had never lived in—the fatal house! And Jolyon lived there now! H’m! And suddenly he thought: “They say he’s got a boy at Oxford! Why not take young Val down and introduce them! It’s an excuse! Less bald—very much less bald!” So, as they went upstairs, he said to Val:
Soames glanced back at him from the doorway. George had sat down again and was staring blankly ahead; he looked big and lonely in those black clothes. Soames had never seen him so quiet. “I guess he feels it in a way,” he thought. “They must each have about fifty thousand, all together. They should keep the estate intact. If there’s a war, property values will drop. Uncle Roger had a good eye, though.” And Annette's face came to mind in the darkening street; her brown hair and blue eyes with dark lashes, her fresh lips and cheeks, dewy and blooming despite London, her perfect French figure. “Take action!” he thought. When he re-entered Winifred’s house, he ran into Val, and they went in together. An idea struck Soames. His cousin Jolyon was Irene’s trustee; the first step would be to go see him at Robin Hill. Robin Hill! Such an unusual—the very unusual feeling those words gave him! Robin Hill—the house Bosinney built for him and Irene—the house they had never lived in—the cursed house! And Jolyon lived there now! H’m! And then it hit him: “They say he has a son at Oxford! Why not take young Val down and introduce them? It’s a good excuse! Less awkward—much less awkward!” So, as they went upstairs, he said to Val:
“You’ve got a cousin at Oxford; you’ve never met him. I should like to take you down with me to-morrow to where he lives and introduce you. You’ll find it useful.”
"You have a cousin at Oxford that you've never met. I’d like to take you with me tomorrow to where he lives and introduce you. You’ll find it helpful."
Val, receiving the idea with but moderate transports, Soames clinched it.
Val, receiving the idea with just mild enthusiasm, Soames finalized it.
“I’ll call for you after lunch. It’s in the country—not far; you’ll enjoy it.”
“I’ll pick you up after lunch. It’s out in the countryside—not too far; you’ll love it.”
On the threshold of the drawing-room he recalled with an effort that the steps he contemplated concerned Winifred at the moment, not himself.
On the edge of the living room, he struggled to remember that the actions he was considering were about Winifred right now, not himself.
Winifred was still sitting at her Buhl bureau.
Winifred was still sitting at her Buhl dresser.
“It’s quite true,” he said; “he’s gone to Buenos Aires, started this morning—we’d better have him shadowed when he lands. I’ll cable at once. Otherwise we may have a lot of expense. The sooner these things are done the better. I’m always regretting that I didn’t...” he stopped, and looked sidelong at the silent Winifred. “By the way,” he went on, “can you prove cruelty?”
“It’s true,” he said. “He went to Buenos Aires, left this morning—we should have someone follow him when he arrives. I’ll send a cable right away. Otherwise, we could end up with a lot of expenses. The sooner we handle these things, the better. I always regret that I didn’t...” he paused and glanced sideways at the quiet Winifred. “By the way,” he continued, “can you prove cruelty?”
Winifred said in a dull voice:
Winifred said in a flat tone:
“I don’t know. What is cruelty?”
“I don’t know. What is cruelty?”
“Well, has he struck you, or anything?”
“Well, has he hit you or anything?”
Winifred shook herself, and her jaw grew square.
Winifred shook herself, and her jaw became square.
“He twisted my arm. Or would pointing a pistol count? Or being too drunk to undress himself, or—No—I can’t bring in the children.”
"He twisted my arm. Or would pointing a gun count? Or being too drunk to take off his clothes, or—No—I can’t involve the kids."
“No,” said Soames; “no! I wonder! Of course, there’s legal separation—we can get that. But separation! Um!”
“No,” said Soames; “no! I wonder! Of course, there’s legal separation—we can get that. But separation! Um!”
“What does it mean?” asked Winifred desolately.
“What does it mean?” Winifred asked, feeling hopeless.
“That he can’t touch you, or you him; you’re both of you married and unmarried.” And again he grunted. What was it, in fact, but his own accursed position, legalised! No, he would not put her into that!
"That he can't touch you, and you can't touch him; you’re both married and not married." And once more he grunted. What was it, really, but his own cursed situation, made legal! No, he wouldn't drag her into that!
“It must be divorce,” he said decisively; “failing cruelty, there’s desertion. There’s a way of shortening the two years, now. We get the Court to give us restitution of conjugal rights. Then if he doesn’t obey, we can bring a suit for divorce in six months’ time. Of course you don’t want him back. But they won’t know that. Still, there’s the risk that he might come. I’d rather try cruelty.”
“It has to be divorce,” he said firmly. “If we can’t prove cruelty, then there’s desertion. There’s a way to shorten the two years now. We can ask the Court for restitution of conjugal rights. If he ignores that, we can file for divorce in six months. I know you don’t want him back, but they won’t know that. Still, there's a chance he might come back. I’d prefer to go for cruelty.”
Winifred shook her head. “It’s so beastly.”
Winifred shook her head. “It’s so awful.”
“Well,” Soames murmured, “perhaps there isn’t much risk so long as he’s infatuated and got money. Don’t say anything to anybody, and don’t pay any of his debts.”
“Well,” Soames murmured, “maybe there’s not much risk as long as he’s in love and has money. Don’t talk to anyone about this, and don’t cover any of his debts.”
Winifred sighed. In spite of all she had been through, the sense of loss was heavy on her. And this idea of not paying his debts any more brought it home to her as nothing else yet had. Some richness seemed to have gone out of life. Without her husband, without her pearls, without that intimate sense that she made a brave show above the domestic whirlpool, she would now have to face the world. She felt bereaved indeed.
Winifred sighed. Despite everything she had been through, the weight of loss was heavy on her. The thought of no longer paying his debts hit her harder than anything else had. It felt like something essential had disappeared from her life. Without her husband, without her pearls, and without the comforting feeling that she was holding her own in the chaos of daily life, she would now have to confront the world alone. She truly felt bereaved.
And into the chilly kiss he placed on her forehead, Soames put more than his usual warmth.
And into the chilly kiss he placed on her forehead, Soames added more than his usual warmth.
“I have to go down to Robin Hill to-morrow,” he said, “to see young Jolyon on business. He’s got a boy at Oxford. I’d like to take Val with me and introduce him. Come down to ‘The Shelter’ for the week-end and bring the children. Oh! by the way, no, that won’t do; I’ve got some other people coming.” So saying, he left her and turned towards Soho.
“I have to go down to Robin Hill tomorrow,” he said, “to see young Jolyon about some business. He has a son at Oxford. I’d like to take Val with me and introduce him. Come down to ‘The Shelter’ for the weekend and bring the kids. Oh! By the way, no, that won’t work; I have some other people coming.” With that, he left her and headed towards Soho.
CHAPTER IV
SOHO
Of all quarters in the queer adventurous amalgam called London, Soho is perhaps least suited to the Forsyte spirit. “So-ho, my wild one!” George would have said if he had seen his cousin going there. Untidy, full of Greeks, Ishmaelites, cats, Italians, tomatoes, restaurants, organs, coloured stuffs, queer names, people looking out of upper windows, it dwells remote from the British Body Politic. Yet has it haphazard proprietary instincts of its own, and a certain possessive prosperity which keeps its rents up when those of other quarters go down. For long years Soames’ acquaintanceship with Soho had been confined to its Western bastion, Wardour Street. Many bargains had he picked up there. Even during those seven years at Brighton after Bosinney’s death and Irene’s flight, he had bought treasures there sometimes, though he had no place to put them; for when the conviction that his wife had gone for good at last became firm within him, he had caused a board to be put up in Montpellier Square:
Of all the diverse areas in the vibrant mix that is London, Soho is probably the least compatible with the Forsyte mentality. “So-ho, my wild one!” George would have exclaimed if he had seen his cousin heading there. Messy and lively, filled with Greeks, outsiders, cats, Italians, tomatoes, restaurants, street musicians, colorful items, unusual names, and people peering out of upper windows, it seems disconnected from the British political landscape. Yet it has its own random ownership vibe and a certain thriving atmosphere that keeps its rents high even when prices drop in other neighborhoods. For many years, Soames’ visits to Soho were limited to its Western edge, Wardour Street. He had made plenty of deals there. Even during those seven years in Brighton after Bosinney’s death and Irene’s departure, he occasionally found valuable items, even though he had nowhere to store them; when he finally accepted that his wife was gone for good, he had a sign put up in Montpellier Square:
FOR SALE
THE LEASE OF THIS DESIRABLE
RESIDENCE
Enquire of Messrs. Lesson and Tukes, Court Street, Belgravia.
FOR SALE
THE LEASE OF THIS DESIRABLE
RESIDENCE
Contact Messrs. Lesson and Tukes, Court Street, Belgravia.
It had sold within a week—that desirable residence, in the shadow of whose perfection a man and a woman had eaten their hearts out.
It sold within a week—that sought-after home, under the perfection of which a man and a woman had suffered heartache.
Of a misty January evening, just before the board was taken down, Soames had gone there once more, and stood against the Square railings, looking at its unlighted windows, chewing the cud of possessive memories which had turned so bitter in the mouth. Why had she never loved him? Why? She had been given all she had wanted, and in return had given him, for three long years, all he had wanted—except, indeed, her heart. He had uttered a little involuntary groan, and a passing policeman had glanced suspiciously at him who no longer possessed the right to enter that green door with the carved brass knocker beneath the board “For Sale!” A choking sensation had attacked his throat, and he had hurried away into the mist. That evening he had gone to Brighton to live....
On a foggy January evening, just before the sign was taken down, Soames had gone there once more and stood against the Square railings, staring at its dark windows, replaying possessive memories that had turned sour. Why had she never loved him? Why? She had been given everything she wanted, and in return, she had given him, for three long years, everything he wanted—except, of course, her heart. He let out a small, involuntary groan, and a passing police officer glanced at him suspiciously—he no longer had the right to enter that green door with the carved brass knocker beneath the "For Sale!" sign. A choking feeling surged in his throat, and he hurried away into the mist. That evening, he moved to Brighton...
Approaching Malta Street, Soho, and the Restaurant Bretagne, where Annette would be drooping her pretty shoulders over her accounts, Soames thought with wonder of those seven years at Brighton. How had he managed to go on so long in that town devoid of the scent of sweetpeas, where he had not even space to put his treasures? True, those had been years with no time at all for looking at them—years of almost passionate money-making, during which Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte had become solicitors to more limited Companies than they could properly attend to. Up to the City of a morning in a Pullman car, down from the City of an evening in a Pullman car. Law papers again after dinner, then the sleep of the tired, and up again next morning. Saturday to Monday was spent at his Club in town—curious reversal of customary procedure, based on the deep and careful instinct that while working so hard he needed sea air to and from the station twice a day, and while resting must indulge his domestic affections. The Sunday visit to his family in Park Lane, to Timothy’s, and to Green Street; the occasional visits elsewhere had seemed to him as necessary to health as sea air on weekdays. Even since his migration to Mapledurham he had maintained those habits until—he had known Annette.
As he approached Malta Street, Soho, and the Restaurant Bretagne, where Annette would be hunched over her accounts, Soames marveled at those seven years in Brighton. How had he managed to stay in that town without the scent of sweet peas, where he didn't even have space for his treasures? True, those years offered no opportunity to appreciate them—just years of nearly obsessive money-making, during which Forsyte, Bustard, and Forsyte became solicitors for more limited companies than they could properly handle. He took a Pullman car to the City each morning and returned in the evening the same way. Legal papers after dinner, then the exhausted sleep, and up again the next morning. Saturday to Monday was spent at his Club in the city—an unusual twist on the usual routine, based on the deep instinct that while working so hard he needed sea air to and from the station twice a day, and while resting, he should indulge his family ties. The Sunday trips to visit his family in Park Lane, to Timothy’s, and to Green Street; the occasional visits elsewhere felt as crucial to his well-being as the sea air on weekdays. Even after moving to Mapledurham, he kept those routines until—he met Annette.
Whether Annette had produced the revolution in his outlook, or that outlook had produced Annette, he knew no more than we know where a circle begins. It was intricate and deeply involved with the growing consciousness that property without anyone to leave it to is the negation of true Forsyteism. To have an heir, some continuance of self, who would begin where he left off—ensure, in fact, that he would not leave off—had quite obsessed him for the last year and more. After buying a bit of Wedgwood one evening in April, he had dropped into Malta Street to look at a house of his father’s which had been turned into a restaurant—a risky proceeding, and one not quite in accordance with the terms of the lease. He had stared for a little at the outside painted a good cream colour, with two peacock-blue tubs containing little bay-trees in a recessed doorway—and at the words “Restaurant Bretagne” above them in gold letters, rather favourably impressed. Entering, he had noticed that several people were already seated at little round green tables with little pots of fresh flowers on them and Brittany-ware plates, and had asked of a trim waitress to see the proprietor. They had shown him into a back room, where a girl was sitting at a simple bureau covered with papers, and a small round, table was laid for two. The impression of cleanliness, order, and good taste was confirmed when the girl got up, saying, “You wish to see Maman, Monsieur?” in a broken accent.
Whether Annette had changed his perspective or that perspective had changed Annette, he knew no more than we do about where a circle starts. It was complex and deeply intertwined with the growing awareness that owning property without anyone to pass it on to is a contradiction of true Forsyteism. Having an heir, a continuation of himself, who would take over where he left off—essentially ensuring that he wouldn’t truly leave off—had completely obsessed him for over a year. After buying a piece of Wedgwood one evening in April, he had stopped by Malta Street to check out a house his father owned that had been transformed into a restaurant—a risky move, and one not entirely in line with the terms of the lease. He had stared for a moment at the outside, painted a nice cream color, with two peacock-blue pots housing small bay trees in a recessed doorway—and at the words “Restaurant Bretagne” above them in gold letters, feeling somewhat impressed. Upon entering, he noticed that several people were already seated at small round green tables adorned with little pots of fresh flowers and Brittany-ware plates, and he asked a neat waitress to speak with the owner. They led him into a back room, where a girl was sitting at a simple desk cluttered with papers, and a small round table was set for two. The impression of cleanliness, order, and good taste was reinforced when the girl stood up and asked, “You wish to see Maman, Monsieur?” in a thick accent.
“Yes,” Soames had answered, “I represent your landlord; in fact, I’m his son.”
“Yes,” Soames had replied, “I represent your landlord; actually, I’m his son.”
“Won’t you sit down, sir, please? Tell Maman to come to this gentleman.”
“Would you please have a seat, sir? Ask Maman to come to see this gentleman.”
He was pleased that the girl seemed impressed, because it showed business instinct; and suddenly he noticed that she was remarkably pretty—so remarkably pretty that his eyes found a difficulty in leaving her face. When she moved to put a chair for him, she swayed in a curious subtle way, as if she had been put together by someone with a special secret skill; and her face and neck, which was a little bared, looked as fresh as if they had been sprayed with dew. Probably at this moment Soames decided that the lease had not been violated; though to himself and his father he based the decision on the efficiency of those illicit adaptations in the building, on the signs of prosperity, and the obvious business capacity of Madame Lamotte. He did not, however, neglect to leave certain matters to future consideration, which had necessitated further visits, so that the little back room had become quite accustomed to his spare, not unsolid, but unobtrusive figure, and his pale, chinny face with clipped moustache and dark hair not yet grizzling at the sides.
He was glad that the girl seemed impressed, as it indicated a business instinct; and then he suddenly noticed that she was incredibly pretty—so pretty that he had trouble tearing his gaze away from her face. When she moved to pull out a chair for him, she swayed in a unique, subtle way, as if someone had assembled her with a special skill; her face and neck, slightly exposed, looked as fresh as if they had just been misted with dew. At that moment, Soames likely decided that the lease hadn’t been broken; although he justified this to himself and his father by noting the effectiveness of those unauthorized modifications to the building, the signs of prosperity, and the clear business acumen of Madame Lamotte. He also made sure to set aside certain issues for later discussion, which required additional visits, so the little back room had become quite familiar with his lean, yet solid, figure and his pale, angular face with a neatly trimmed mustache and dark hair that hadn't yet started to grey at the temples.
“Un Monsieur très distingué,” Madame Lamotte found him; and presently, “Très amical, très gentil,” watching his eyes upon her daughter.
“A very distinguished gentleman,” Madame Lamotte thought of him; and soon, “Very friendly, very kind,” as she observed his gaze on her daughter.
She was one of those generously built, fine-faced, dark-haired Frenchwomen, whose every action and tone of voice inspire perfect confidence in the thoroughness of their domestic tastes, their knowledge of cooking, and the careful increase of their bank balances.
She was one of those well-proportioned, attractive, dark-haired Frenchwomen whose every action and tone of voice inspire complete confidence in their refined domestic skills, their cooking expertise, and their careful management of finances.
After those visits to the Restaurant Bretagne began, other visits ceased—without, indeed, any definite decision, for Soames, like all Forsytes, and the great majority of their countrymen, was a born empiricist. But it was this change in his mode of life which had gradually made him so definitely conscious that he desired to alter his condition from that of the unmarried married man to that of the married man remarried.
After those visits to the Restaurant Bretagne started, other visits stopped—without any clear decision, because Soames, like all Forsytes and most of their fellow countrymen, was a natural empiricist. But it was this shift in his lifestyle that gradually made him acutely aware that he wanted to change his situation from being an unmarried married man to being a married man remarried.
Turning into Malta Street on this evening of early October, 1899, he bought a paper to see if there were any after-development of the Dreyfus case—a question which he had always found useful in making closer acquaintanceship with Madame Lamotte and her daughter, who were Catholic and anti-Dreyfusard.
Turning onto Malta Street on this evening in early October 1899, he bought a newspaper to check for any updates on the Dreyfus case—a topic he had always found helpful for getting to know Madame Lamotte and her daughter better, who were both Catholic and anti-Dreyfusard.
Scanning those columns, Soames found nothing French, but noticed a general fall on the Stock Exchange and an ominous leader about the Transvaal. He entered, thinking: “War’s a certainty. I shall sell my consols.” Not that he had many, personally, the rate of interest was too wretched; but he should advise his Companies—consols would assuredly go down. A look, as he passed the doorways of the restaurant, assured him that business was good as ever, and this, which in April would have pleased him, now gave him a certain uneasiness. If the steps which he had to take ended in his marrying Annette, he would rather see her mother safely back in France, a move to which the prosperity of the Restaurant Bretagne might become an obstacle. He would have to buy them out, of course, for French people only came to England to make money; and it would mean a higher price. And then that peculiar sweet sensation at the back of his throat, and a slight thumping about the heart, which he always experienced at the door of the little room, prevented his thinking how much it would cost.
As he scanned the columns, Soames didn’t find anything about France, but he did notice a general decline in the Stock Exchange and a worrying headline about the Transvaal. He walked in, thinking, “War is definitely coming. I should sell my consols.” Not that he had many himself; the interest rates were too terrible for that. But he should advise his Companies—consols were bound to drop. A glance as he passed the restaurant doorways told him that business was booming as usual, and while that would have made him happy in April, now it made him feel uneasy. If the steps he had to take led to marrying Annette, he would prefer to see her mother safely back in France, a move that the success of the Restaurant Bretagne could complicate. He would have to buy them out, naturally, since French people only came to England to make money; and that would mean paying a higher price. And then that strange sweet feeling in the back of his throat, along with a slight pounding in his heart, made it hard for him to think about how much it would cost.
Going in, he was conscious of an abundant black skirt vanishing through the door into the restaurant, and of Annette with her hands up to her hair. It was the attitude in which of all others he admired her—so beautifully straight and rounded and supple. And he said:
Going in, he noticed a flowing black skirt disappearing through the door into the restaurant, and Annette with her hands up in her hair. It was the way he admired her most—so beautifully straight, rounded, and graceful. And he said:
“I just came in to talk to your mother about pulling down that partition. No, don’t call her.”
“I just came in to talk to your mom about taking down that partition. No, don’t call her.”
“Monsieur will have supper with us? It will be ready in ten minutes.” Soames, who still held her hand, was overcome by an impulse which surprised him.
“Monsieur will have dinner with us? It’ll be ready in ten minutes.” Soames, who still held her hand, was taken aback by an impulse that surprised him.
“You look so pretty to-night,” he said, “so very pretty. Do you know how pretty you look, Annette?”
"You look so beautiful tonight," he said, "so incredibly beautiful. Do you realize how pretty you look, Annette?"
Annette withdrew her hand, and blushed. “Monsieur is very good.”
Annette pulled her hand back and blushed. “You’re very kind, sir.”
“Not a bit good,” said Soames, and sat down gloomily.
“Not at all good,” said Soames, and sat down with a frown.
Annette made a little expressive gesture with her hands; a smile was crinkling her red lips untouched by salve.
Annette made a small expressive gesture with her hands; a smile was creasing her red lips, untouched by lip balm.
And, looking at those lips, Soames said:
And, looking at those lips, Soames said:
“Are you happy over here, or do you want to go back to France?”
“Are you happy here, or do you want to go back to France?”
“Oh, I like London. Paris, of course. But London is better than Orleans, and the English country is so beautiful. I have been to Richmond last Sunday.”
“Oh, I love London. Paris is great, of course. But London is better than Orleans, and the English countryside is so beautiful. I went to Richmond last Sunday.”
Soames went through a moment of calculating struggle. Mapledurham! Dared he? After all, dared he go so far as that, and show her what there was to look forward to! Still! Down there one could say things. In this room it was impossible.
Soames went through a moment of intense thought. Mapledurham! Did he dare? After all, could he really go that far and show her what there was to look forward to? Still! Down there, you could say things. In this room, it was impossible.
“I want you and your mother,” he said suddenly, “to come for the afternoon next Sunday. My house is on the river, it’s not too late in this weather; and I can show you some good pictures. What do you say?”
“I want you and your mom,” he said suddenly, “to come over for the afternoon next Sunday. My house is by the river, it’s not too far in this weather; and I can show you some great pictures. What do you think?”
Annette clasped her hands.
Annette held her hands together.
“It will be lovelee. The river is so beautiful”
"It will be lovely. The river is so beautiful."
“That’s understood, then. I’ll ask Madame.”
"Got it, then. I'll ask Madame."
He need say no more to her this evening, and risk giving himself away. But had he not already said too much? Did one ask restaurant proprietors with pretty daughters down to one’s country house without design? Madame Lamotte would see, if Annette didn’t. Well! there was not much that Madame did not see. Besides, this was the second time he had stayed to supper with them; he owed them hospitality.
He didn't need to say anything more to her tonight and risk revealing his feelings. But had he already said too much? Do people really invite restaurant owners with attractive daughters to their country houses without any ulterior motive? Madame Lamotte would notice, even if Annette didn't. Well! There wasn't much that Madame didn't notice. Besides, this was the second time he had stayed for supper with them; he owed them a gesture of hospitality.
Walking home towards Park Lane—for he was staying at his father’s—with the impression of Annette’s soft clever hand within his own, his thoughts were pleasant, slightly sensual, rather puzzled. Take steps! What steps? How? Dirty linen washed in public? Pah! With his reputation for sagacity, for far-sightedness and the clever extrication of others, he, who stood for proprietary interests, to become the plaything of that Law of which he was a pillar! There was something revolting in the thought! Winifred’s affair was bad enough! To have a double dose of publicity in the family! Would not a liaison be better than that—a liaison, and a son he could adopt? But dark, solid, watchful, Madame Lamotte blocked the avenue of that vision. No! that would not work. It was not as if Annette could have a real passion for him; one could not expect that at his age. If her mother wished, if the worldly advantage were manifestly great—perhaps! If not, refusal would be certain. Besides, he thought: “I’m not a villain. I don’t want to hurt her; and I don’t want anything underhand. But I do want her, and I want a son! There’s nothing for it but divorce—somehow—anyhow—divorce!” Under the shadow of the plane-trees, in the lamplight, he passed slowly along the railings of the Green Park. Mist clung there among the bluish tree shapes, beyond range of the lamps. How many hundred times he had walked past those trees from his father’s house in Park Lane, when he was quite a young man; or from his own house in Montpellier Square in those four years of married life! And, to-night, making up his mind to free himself if he could of that long useless marriage tie, he took a fancy to walk on, in at Hyde Park Corner, out at Knightsbridge Gate, just as he used to when going home to Irene in the old days. What could she be like now?—how had she passed the years since he last saw her, twelve years in all, seven already since Uncle Jolyon left her that money? Was she still beautiful? Would he know her if he saw her? “I’ve not changed much,” he thought; “I expect she has. She made me suffer.” He remembered suddenly one night, the first on which he went out to dinner alone—an old Malburian dinner—the first year of their marriage. With what eagerness he had hurried back; and, entering softly as a cat, had heard her playing. Opening the drawing-room door noiselessly, he had stood watching the expression on her face, different from any he knew, so much more open, so confiding, as though to her music she was giving a heart he had never seen. And he remembered how she stopped and looked round, how her face changed back to that which he did know, and what an icy shiver had gone through him, for all that the next moment he was fondling her shoulders. Yes, she had made him suffer! Divorce! It seemed ridiculous, after all these years of utter separation! But it would have to be. No other way! “The question,” he thought with sudden realism, “is—which of us? She or me? She deserted me. She ought to pay for it. There’ll be someone, I suppose.” Involuntarily he uttered a little snarling sound, and, turning, made his way back to Park Lane.
Walking home to Park Lane—where he was staying at his dad's—feeling Annette’s soft, clever hand in his, his thoughts were pleasant, a little sensual, and somewhat confused. Take steps! What steps? How? Airing dirty laundry in public? Ugh! With his reputation for wisdom, foresight, and skillfully helping others, he, who represented established interests, becoming a pawn of that Law which he supported! The thought was revolting! Winifred’s affair was bad enough! Two scandals in the family? Wouldn’t a casual relationship be better—a fling and a son he could adopt? But the dark, solid, watchful Madame Lamotte blocked that thought. No! That wouldn’t work. It wasn’t as if Annette could really feel passionate about him; one couldn’t expect that at his age. If her mother approved, if the worldly benefits were obvious—maybe! If not, rejection was certain. Besides, he thought: “I’m not a villain. I don’t want to hurt her; and I don’t want anything sneaky. But I do want her, and I want a son! Divorce is the only option—somehow—anyway—divorce!” Under the shade of the plane trees, in the lamplight, he walked slowly along the railings of Green Park. Mist clung among the bluish tree shapes, beyond the reach of the lamps. How many hundreds of times had he walked past those trees from his dad’s house in Park Lane, when he was a young man; or from his own place in Montpellier Square during those four years of marriage! And tonight, deciding to free himself from that long, useless marriage bond, he felt a desire to walk on, into Hyde Park Corner, out at Knightsbridge Gate, just like he used to when heading home to Irene in the old days. What could she be like now? How had she spent the years since he last saw her, twelve years in total, seven since Uncle Jolyon left her that money? Was she still beautiful? Would he recognize her if he saw her? “I haven’t changed much,” he thought; “I bet she has. She made me suffer.” He suddenly remembered one night, the first time he had gone out for dinner alone—an old Malburian dinner—the first year of their marriage. He had hurried back with eagerness; and, entering softly like a cat, he heard her playing. Quietly opening the drawing-room door, he stood watching the expression on her face, different from any he knew, so open, so trusting, as if to her music she was giving a heart he had never seen. And he remembered how she stopped and looked around, how her face changed back to what he recognized, and how a chill ran through him, even though the next moment he was fondling her shoulders. Yes, she had made him suffer! Divorce! It seemed ridiculous, after all these years of total separation! But it had to happen. No other way! “The question,” he thought with sudden realism, “is—which of us? Her or me? She deserted me. She should pay for it. There’ll be someone, I suppose.” Involuntarily, he let out a little snarling sound and turned to head back to Park Lane.
CHAPTER V
JAMES SEES VISIONS
The butler himself opened the door, and closing it softly, detained Soames on the inner mat.
The butler opened the door and, closing it gently, held Soames back on the welcome mat.
“The master’s poorly, sir,” he murmured. “He wouldn’t go to bed till you came in. He’s still in the diningroom.”
“The master’s not well, sir,” he said quietly. “He wouldn’t go to bed until you came in. He’s still in the dining room.”
Soames responded in the hushed tone to which the house was now accustomed.
Soames replied in the quiet tone that the house had gotten used to.
“What’s the matter with him, Warmson?”
"What's wrong with him, Warmson?"
“Nervous, sir, I think. Might be the funeral; might be Mrs. Dartie’s comin’ round this afternoon. I think he overheard something. I’ve took him in a negus. The mistress has just gone up.”
“Nervous, sir, I think. It could be the funeral; it could be Mrs. Dartie coming by this afternoon. I think he overheard something. I’ve given him a negus. The mistress has just gone upstairs.”
Soames hung his hat on a mahogany stag’s-horn.
Soames hung his hat on a mahogany stag horn.
“All right, Warmson, you can go to bed; I’ll take him up myself.” And he passed into the dining-room.
“All right, Warmson, you can go to bed; I’ll take him up myself.” And he walked into the dining room.
James was sitting before the fire, in a big armchair, with a camel-hair shawl, very light and warm, over his frock-coated shoulders, on to which his long white whiskers drooped. His white hair, still fairly thick, glistened in the lamplight; a little moisture from his fixed, light-grey eyes stained the cheeks, still quite well coloured, and the long deep furrows running to the corners of the clean-shaven lips, which moved as if mumbling thoughts. His long legs, thin as a crow’s, in shepherd’s plaid trousers, were bent at less than a right angle, and on one knee a spindly hand moved continually, with fingers wide apart and glistening tapered nails. Beside him, on a low stool, stood a half-finished glass of negus, bedewed with beads of heat. There he had been sitting, with intervals for meals, all day. At eighty-eight he was still organically sound, but suffering terribly from the thought that no one ever told him anything. It is, indeed, doubtful how he had become aware that Roger was being buried that day, for Emily had kept it from him. She was always keeping things from him. Emily was only seventy! James had a grudge against his wife’s youth. He felt sometimes that he would never have married her if he had known that she would have so many years before her, when he had so few. It was not natural. She would live fifteen or twenty years after he was gone, and might spend a lot of money; she had always had extravagant tastes. For all he knew she might want to buy one of these motor-cars. Cicely and Rachel and Imogen and all the young people—they all rode those bicycles now and went off Goodness knew where. And now Roger was gone. He didn’t know—couldn’t tell! The family was breaking up. Soames would know how much his uncle had left. Curiously he thought of Roger as Soames’ uncle not as his own brother. Soames! It was more and more the one solid spot in a vanishing world. Soames was careful; he was a warm man; but he had no one to leave his money to. There it was! He didn’t know! And there was that fellow Chamberlain! For James’ political principles had been fixed between ’70 and ’85 when “that rascally Radical” had been the chief thorn in the side of property and he distrusted him to this day in spite of his conversion; he would get the country into a mess and make money go down before he had done with it. A stormy petrel of a chap! Where was Soames? He had gone to the funeral of course which they had tried to keep from him. He knew that perfectly well; he had seen his son’s trousers. Roger! Roger in his coffin! He remembered how, when they came up from school together from the West, on the box seat of the old Slowflyer in 1824, Roger had got into the “boot” and gone to sleep. James uttered a thin cackle. A funny fellow—Roger—an original! He didn’t know! Younger than himself, and in his coffin! The family was breaking up. There was Val going to the university; he never came to see him now. He would cost a pretty penny up there. It was an extravagant age. And all the pretty pennies that his four grandchildren would cost him danced before James’ eyes. He did not grudge them the money, but he grudged terribly the risk which the spending of that money might bring on them; he grudged the diminution of security. And now that Cicely had married, she might be having children too. He didn’t know—couldn’t tell! Nobody thought of anything but spending money in these days, and racing about, and having what they called “a good time.” A motor-car went past the window. Ugly great lumbering thing, making all that racket! But there it was, the country rattling to the dogs! People in such a hurry that they couldn’t even care for style—a neat turnout like his barouche and bays was worth all those new-fangled things. And consols at 116! There must be a lot of money in the country. And now there was this old Kruger! They had tried to keep old Kruger from him. But he knew better; there would be a pretty kettle of fish out there! He had known how it would be when that fellow Gladstone—dead now, thank God! made such a mess of it after that dreadful business at Majuba. He shouldn’t wonder if the Empire split up and went to pot. And this vision of the Empire going to pot filled a full quarter of an hour with qualms of the most serious character. He had eaten a poor lunch because of them. But it was after lunch that the real disaster to his nerves occurred. He had been dozing when he became aware of voices—low voices. Ah! they never told him anything! Winifred’s and her mother’s. “Monty!” That fellow Dartie—always that fellow Dartie! The voices had receded; and James had been left alone, with his ears standing up like a hare’s, and fear creeping about his inwards. Why did they leave him alone? Why didn’t they come and tell him? And an awful thought, which through long years had haunted him, concreted again swiftly in his brain. Dartie had gone bankrupt—fraudulently bankrupt, and to save Winifred and the children, he—James—would have to pay! Could he—could Soames turn him into a limited company? No, he couldn’t! There it was! With every minute before Emily came back the spectre fiercened. Why, it might be forgery! With eyes fixed on the doubted Turner in the centre of the wall, James suffered tortures. He saw Dartie in the dock, his grandchildren in the gutter, and himself in bed. He saw the doubted Turner being sold at Jobson’s, and all the majestic edifice of property in rags. He saw in fancy Winifred unfashionably dressed, and heard in fancy Emily’s voice saying: “Now, don’t fuss, James!” She was always saying: “Don’t fuss!” She had no nerves; he ought never to have married a woman eighteen years younger than himself. Then Emily’s real voice said:
James was sitting in front of the fire, in a big armchair, with a light and warm camel-hair shawl draped over his frock-coated shoulders, onto which his long white whiskers drooped. His white hair, still reasonably thick, shone in the lamplight; a little moisture from his steady, light-grey eyes stained his cheeks, which were still quite well-colored, and the deep lines running to the corners of his clean-shaven lips seemed to mumble unspoken thoughts. His long legs, thin like a crow’s, were bent at less than a right angle in shepherd’s plaid trousers, and on one knee, a spindly hand moved constantly, fingers wide apart with glistening tapered nails. Beside him, on a low stool, sat a half-finished glass of negus, beaded with moisture from the heat. He had been sitting there, with breaks for meals, all day. At eighty-eight, he was still in good health but was tormented by the thought that no one ever shared anything with him. It was hard to tell how he had found out that Roger was being buried that day, as Emily had kept it from him. She was always hiding things from him. Emily was only seventy! James resented his wife’s youth. Sometimes he felt that if he had known she would have so many years ahead of her while he had so few, he might not have married her. It didn’t seem fair. She could live fifteen or twenty years after he was gone and might spend a lot of money; she had always had expensive tastes. For all he knew, she might want to buy one of those motorcars. Cicely, Rachel, Imogen, and all the young people—they all rode those bicycles now and went off God knew where. And now Roger was gone. He didn’t know—couldn’t tell! The family was falling apart. Soames would know how much his uncle had left. Strangely, he thought of Roger as Soames' uncle rather than his own brother. Soames! It felt more and more like the one solid thing in a disappearing world. Soames was careful; he was a decent man; but he had no one to leave his money to. There it was! He didn’t know! And what about that guy Chamberlain! James’ political beliefs had been shaped between '70 and '85 when “that troublesome Radical” had been a big problem for property owners, and he still distrusted him despite his change of heart; he thought he would create chaos and make money worthless. An instigator of trouble! Where was Soames? He had gone to the funeral, of course, which they had tried to keep from him. He knew that very well; he had seen his son’s trousers. Roger! Roger in his coffin! He remembered when they came back from school together in the West, on the box seat of the old Slowflyer in 1824, how Roger had climbed into the “boot” and gone to sleep. James let out a thin laugh. A funny guy—Roger—an original! He didn’t know! Younger than him and now lying in a coffin! The family was disintegrating. Val was going to university; he never visited him anymore. That would cost a pretty penny. It was an era of extravagance. And all the pretty pennies that his four grandchildren would cost him danced before James’ eyes. He didn’t mind spending the money but was terribly anxious about the risks it could bring to them; he begrudged the loss of security. And now that Cicely was married, she might start having kids too. He didn’t know—couldn’t tell! Nobody thought about anything except spending money these days, rushing around, and having what they called “a good time.” A motorcar drove past the window. Ugly, clunky thing, making all that noise! But there it was, the country heading downhill! People were in such a rush that they couldn't even care about style—a tidy turnout like his barouche and bays was worth more than those new-fangled contraptions. And consols at 116! There must be plenty of money in the country. And what about that old Kruger! They tried to keep Kruger from him. But he was wise to it; there would be a real mess out there! He had known how it would turn out when that fellow Gladstone—thank God he was dead now!—made such a botch of things after the terrible incident at Majuba. He wouldn’t be surprised if the Empire fell apart and went to ruin. And this thought of the Empire going to ruin filled him with serious anxiety for a solid fifteen minutes. He had eaten a poor lunch because of it. But it was after lunch when the real blow to his nerves came. He had been dozing when he picked up on voices—quiet voices. Ah! they never told him anything! Winifred’s and her mother’s. “Monty!” That guy Dartie—always that guy Dartie! The voices faded away, and James was left alone, ears perked up like a hare’s, with fear creeping into him. Why did they leave him alone? Why didn’t they come and tell him? And a terrifying thought, which had haunted him for years, quickly solidified in his mind. Dartie had gone bankrupt—fraudulently bankrupt, and to save Winifred and the kids, he—James—would have to pay! Could he—could Soames turn him into a limited company? No, he couldn’t! There it was! With each passing minute before Emily returned, the specter grew stronger. Why, it could be forgery! Staring at the questioned Turner in the middle of the wall, James was tormented. He saw Dartie in the dock, his grandchildren in the gutter, and himself in bed. He imagined the questioned Turner being sold at Jobson’s, and all the grand structure of property in tatters. He fancied Winifred dressed poorly and heard Emily’s voice saying: “Now, don’t fuss, James!” She was always saying: “Don’t fuss!” She had no nerves; he shouldn’t have married a woman eighteen years younger than him. Then he heard Emily’s real voice say:
“Have you had a nice nap, James?”
“Did you have a good nap, James?”
Nap! He was in torment, and she asked him that!
Nap! He was in agony, and she asked him that!
“What’s this about Dartie?” he said, and his eyes glared at her.
“What’s going on with Dartie?” he asked, his eyes glaring at her.
Emily’s self-possession never deserted her.
Emily’s composure never left her.
“What have you been hearing?” she asked blandly.
“What have you been hearing?” she asked casually.
“What’s this about Dartie?” repeated James. “He’s gone bankrupt.”
“What’s this about Dartie?” James repeated. “He’s gone broke.”
“Fiddle!”
“Mess around!”
James made a great effort, and rose to the full height of his stork-like figure.
James put in a lot of effort and stood tall, like a stork.
“You never tell me anything,” he said; “he’s gone bankrupt.”
“You never tell me anything,” he said; “he's gone broke.”
The destruction of that fixed idea seemed to Emily all that mattered at the moment.
The collapse of that stubborn belief felt like the only thing that mattered to Emily at that moment.
“He has not,” she answered firmly. “He’s gone to Buenos Aires.”
“He hasn’t,” she replied firmly. “He’s gone to Buenos Aires.”
If she had said “He’s gone to Mars” she could not have dealt James a more stunning blow; his imagination, invested entirely in British securities, could as little grasp one place as the other.
If she had said “He’s gone to Mars,” she couldn’t have stunned James more; his imagination, completely focused on British investments, couldn’t comprehend one place any more than the other.
“What’s he gone there for?” he said. “He’s got no money. What did he take?”
“What’s he gone there for?” he said. “He has no money. What did he take?”
Agitated within by Winifred’s news, and goaded by the constant reiteration of this jeremiad, Emily said calmly:
Agitated by Winifred’s news and pushed on by the constant repetition of this lament, Emily said calmly:
“He took Winifred’s pearls and a dancer.”
“He took Winifred's pearls and a dancer.”
“What!” said James, and sat down.
“What?” James exclaimed, sitting down.
His sudden collapse alarmed her, and smoothing his forehead, she said:
His sudden collapse shocked her, and as she gently smoothed his forehead, she said:
“Now, don’t fuss, James!”
"Don't worry, James!"
A dusky red had spread over James’ cheeks and forehead.
A deep red had spread across James' cheeks and forehead.
“I paid for them,” he said tremblingly; “he’s a thief! I—I knew how it would be. He’ll be the death of me; he ....” Words failed him and he sat quite still. Emily, who thought she knew him so well, was alarmed, and went towards the sideboard where she kept some sal volatile. She could not see the tenacious Forsyte spirit working in that thin, tremulous shape against the extravagance of the emotion called up by this outrage on Forsyte principles—the Forsyte spirit deep in there, saying: “You mustn’t get into a fantod, it’ll never do. You won’t digest your lunch. You’ll have a fit!” All unseen by her, it was doing better work in James than sal volatile.
“I paid for them,” he said, trembling. “He’s a thief! I—I knew how this would go. He’ll be the death of me; he...” He couldn’t finish his sentence and sat completely still. Emily, who thought she understood him so well, felt alarmed and went to the sideboard where she kept some sal volatile. She couldn’t see the strong Forsyte spirit working in that thin, shaky figure against the overwhelming emotion stirred up by this violation of Forsyte principles—the Forsyte spirit deep within him, saying: “You mustn’t get worked up, it’ll never do. You won’t digest your lunch. You’ll have a fit!” All this was unseen by her, but it was doing a better job in James than sal volatile.
“Drink this,” she said.
“Drink this,” she said.
James waved it aside.
James brushed it off.
“What was Winifred about,” he said, “to let him take her pearls?” Emily perceived the crisis past.
“What was Winifred thinking,” he said, “to let him take her pearls?” Emily realized the crisis was over.
“She can have mine,” she said comfortably. “I never wear them. She’d better get a divorce.”
“She can have mine,” she said casually. “I never wear them. She should just get a divorce.”
“There you go!” said James. “Divorce! We’ve never had a divorce in the family. Where’s Soames?”
“Here you go!” said James. “Divorce! We’ve never had a divorce in the family. Where’s Soames?”
“He’ll be in directly.”
“He’ll be here soon.”
“No, he won’t,” said James, almost fiercely; “he’s at the funeral. You think I know nothing.”
“No, he won't,” James said, almost fiercely. “He's at the funeral. You think I know nothing.”
“Well,” said Emily with calm, “you shouldn’t get into such fusses when we tell you things.” And plumping up his cushions, and putting the sal volatile beside him, she left the room.
“Well,” said Emily calmly, “you shouldn’t get so worked up when we tell you things.” After fluffing his cushions and setting the sal volatile next to him, she left the room.
But James sat there seeing visions—of Winifred in the Divorce Court, and the family name in the papers; of the earth falling on Roger’s coffin; of Val taking after his father; of the pearls he had paid for and would never see again; of money back at four per cent., and the country going to the dogs; and, as the afternoon wore into evening, and tea-time passed, and dinnertime, those visions became more and more mixed and menacing—of being told nothing, till he had nothing left of all his wealth, and they told him nothing of it. Where was Soames? Why didn’t he come in?... His hand grasped the glass of negus, he raised it to drink, and saw his son standing there looking at him. A little sigh of relief escaped his lips, and putting the glass down, he said:
But James sat there having visions—of Winifred in the Divorce Court, and the family name in the news; of the earth piling on Roger’s coffin; of Val taking after his dad; of the pearls he had bought and would never see again; of money at four percent, and the country going downhill; and as the afternoon turned into evening, and tea-time passed, then dinnertime, those visions became more mixed and threatening—of being left in the dark, until he had nothing left of all his wealth, and they didn't tell him about it. Where was Soames? Why wasn’t he coming in?... His hand tightened around the glass of negus, he lifted it to drink, and saw his son standing there looking at him. A small sigh of relief escaped his lips, and putting the glass down, he said:
“There you are! Dartie’s gone to Buenos Aires.”
“There you are! Dartie’s off to Buenos Aires.”
Soames nodded. “That’s all right,” he said; “good riddance.”
Soames nodded. "That's fine," he said; "good riddance."
A wave of assuagement passed over James’ brain. Soames knew. Soames was the only one of them all who had sense. Why couldn’t he come and live at home? He had no son of his own. And he said plaintively:
A feeling of relief washed over James’ mind. Soames understood. Soames was the only one among them who had any sense. Why couldn’t he come and live at home? He didn’t have a son of his own. And he said sadly:
“At my age I get nervous. I wish you were more at home, my boy.”
“At my age, I get anxious. I wish you were around more, my son.”
Again Soames nodded; the mask of his countenance betrayed no understanding, but he went closer, and as if by accident touched his father’s shoulder.
Again Soames nodded; his face showed no understanding, but he moved closer and, almost by accident, touched his father's shoulder.
“They sent their love to you at Timothy’s,” he said. “It went off all right. I’ve been to see Winifred. I’m going to take steps.” And he thought: “Yes, and you mustn’t hear of them.”
“They sent their love to you at Timothy’s,” he said. “It went well. I’ve seen Winifred. I’m going to take action.” And he thought: “Yes, and you mustn’t find out about it.”
James looked up; his long white whiskers quivered, his thin throat between the points of his collar looked very gristly and naked.
James looked up; his long white whiskers twitched, and his thin neck between the points of his collar looked very bony and bare.
“I’ve been very poorly all day,” he said; “they never tell me anything.”
“I’ve felt really bad all day,” he said; “they never tell me anything.”
Soames’ heart twitched.
Soames' heart raced.
“Well, it’s all right. There’s nothing to worry about. Will you come up now?” and he put his hand under his father’s arm.
“Well, it’s all good. There’s nothing to worry about. Will you come up now?” and he slipped his hand under his father’s arm.
James obediently and tremulously raised himself, and together they went slowly across the room, which had a rich look in the firelight, and out to the stairs. Very slowly they ascended.
James carefully and nervously got up, and together they walked slowly across the room, which looked warm and inviting in the firelight, and out to the stairs. They climbed up very slowly.
“Good-night, my boy,” said James at his bedroom door.
“Goodnight, my boy,” said James at his bedroom door.
“Good-night, father,” answered Soames. His hand stroked down the sleeve beneath the shawl; it seemed to have almost nothing in it, so thin was the arm. And, turning away from the light in the opening doorway, he went up the extra flight to his own bedroom.
“Good night, Dad,” Soames replied. He ran his hand down the sleeve under the shawl; the arm felt so thin, it seemed almost insubstantial. Turning away from the light in the open doorway, he went up the extra flight to his bedroom.
“I want a son,” he thought, sitting on the edge of his bed; “I want a son.”
“I want a son,” he thought, sitting on the edge of his bed; “I want a son.”
CHAPTER VI
NO-LONGER-YOUNG JOLYON AT HOME
Trees take little account of time, and the old oak on the upper lawn at Robin Hill looked no day older than when Bosinney sprawled under it and said to Soames: “Forsyte, I’ve found the very place for your house.” Since then Swithin had dreamed, and old Jolyon died, beneath its branches. And now, close to the swing, no-longer-young Jolyon often painted there. Of all spots in the world it was perhaps the most sacred to him, for he had loved his father.
Trees pay little attention to time, and the old oak on the upper lawn at Robin Hill looked just as it did the day Bosinney lounged beneath it and said to Soames, “Forsyte, I’ve found the perfect spot for your house.” Since then, Swithin had dreamed, and old Jolyon had passed away, beneath its branches. Now, near the swing, no-longer-young Jolyon often painted there. Of all places in the world, it was probably the most special to him, because he had loved his father.
Contemplating its great girth—crinkled and a little mossed, but not yet hollow—he would speculate on the passage of time. That tree had seen, perhaps, all real English history; it dated, he shouldn’t wonder, from the days of Elizabeth at least. His own fifty years were as nothing to its wood. When the house behind it, which he now owned, was three hundred years of age instead of twelve, that tree might still be standing there, vast and hollow—for who would commit such sacrilege as to cut it down? A Forsyte might perhaps still be living in that house, to guard it jealously. And Jolyon would wonder what the house would look like coated with such age. Wistaria was already about its walls—the new look had gone. Would it hold its own and keep the dignity Bosinney had bestowed on it, or would the giant London have lapped it round and made it into an asylum in the midst of a jerry-built wilderness? Often, within and without of it, he was persuaded that Bosinney had been moved by the spirit when he built. He had put his heart into that house, indeed! It might even become one of the “homes of England”—a rare achievement for a house in these degenerate days of building. And the aesthetic spirit, moving hand in hand with his Forsyte sense of possessive continuity, dwelt with pride and pleasure on his ownership thereof. There was the smack of reverence and ancestor-worship (if only for one ancestor) in his desire to hand this house down to his son and his son’s son. His father had loved the house, had loved the view, the grounds, that tree; his last years had been happy there, and no one had lived there before him. These last eleven years at Robin Hill had formed in Jolyon’s life as a painter, the important period of success. He was now in the very van of water-colour art, hanging on the line everywhere. His drawings fetched high prices. Specialising in that one medium with the tenacity of his breed, he had “arrived”—rather late, but not too late for a member of the family which made a point of living for ever. His art had really deepened and improved. In conformity with his position he had grown a short fair beard, which was just beginning to grizzle, and hid his Forsyte chin; his brown face had lost the warped expression of his ostracised period—he looked, if anything, younger. The loss of his wife in 1894 had been one of those domestic tragedies which turn out in the end for the good of all. He had, indeed, loved her to the last, for his was an affectionate spirit, but she had become increasingly difficult: jealous of her step-daughter June, jealous even of her own little daughter Holly, and making ceaseless plaint that he could not love her, ill as she was, and “useless to everyone, and better dead.” He had mourned her sincerely, but his face had looked younger since she died. If she could only have believed that she made him happy, how much happier would the twenty years of their companionship have been!
Looking at its great size—wrinkled and a bit mossy, but not yet hollow—he would think about the passage of time. That tree had likely witnessed all of real English history; it must date back to the days of Elizabeth at least. His own fifty years were insignificant compared to its age. When the house behind it, which he now owned, was three hundred years old instead of just twelve, that tree might still be standing there, large and hollow—after all, who would dare to cut it down? A Forsyte might still be living in that house, guarding it jealously. And Jolyon would wonder what the house would look like with such age. Wistaria was already growing around its walls—the fresh look was gone. Would it maintain its dignity that Bosinney had given it, or would the sprawling city of London have engulfed it, turning it into a rundown asylum amid a cheap, shabby wilderness? Often, both inside and outside the house, he felt convinced that Bosinney had been inspired when he built it. He had really poured his heart into that house! It might even become one of the “homes of England”—a rare achievement for a house in these days of shoddy construction. The artistic spirit, intertwined with his Forsyte tendency to cling to continuity, filled him with pride and joy about owning it. There was a sense of reverence and ancestor-worship (even if it was just for one ancestor) in his wish to pass this house down to his son and his grandson. His father had loved the house, the view, the grounds, that tree; his final years had been happy there, and no one had lived there before him. The last eleven years at Robin Hill had been a significant period of success in Jolyon’s life as a painter. He was now at the forefront of water-colour art, exhibiting everywhere. His drawings sold for high prices. Specializing in that one medium with his family's characteristic determination, he had “arrived”—a bit late, but not too late for a family that prided itself on living forever. His art had truly deepened and improved. In keeping with his status, he had grown a short fair beard, which was just starting to turn gray, hiding his Forsyte chin; his brown face had lost the twisted expression from his ostracized days—he actually looked younger. The loss of his wife in 1894 had been one of those domestic tragedies that ultimately turn out for the best. He had really loved her until the end, as he had an affectionate spirit, but she had become increasingly difficult: jealous of her step-daughter June, even envious of her own little daughter Holly, and constantly complaining that he could not love her, ill as she was, and “useless to everyone, and better off dead.” He had mourned her genuinely, but his face had looked younger since she passed away. If only she could have believed that she made him happy, how much happier those twenty years together could have been!
June had never really got on well with her who had reprehensibly taken her own mother’s place; and ever since old Jolyon died she had been established in a sort of studio in London. But she had come back to Robin Hill on her stepmother’s death, and gathered the reins there into her small decided hands. Jolly was then at Harrow; Holly still learning from Mademoiselle Beauce. There had been nothing to keep Jolyon at home, and he had removed his grief and his paint-box abroad. There he had wandered, for the most part in Brittany, and at last had fetched up in Paris. He had stayed there several months, and come back with the younger face and the short fair beard. Essentially a man who merely lodged in any house, it had suited him perfectly that June should reign at Robin Hill, so that he was free to go off with his easel where and when he liked. She was inclined, it is true, to regard the house rather as an asylum for her protégés; but his own outcast days had filled Jolyon for ever with sympathy towards an outcast, and June’s “lame ducks” about the place did not annoy him. By all means let her have them down—and feed them up; and though his slightly cynical humour perceived that they ministered to his daughter’s love of domination as well as moved her warm heart, he never ceased to admire her for having so many ducks. He fell, indeed, year by year into a more and more detached and brotherly attitude towards his own son and daughters, treating them with a sort of whimsical equality. When he went down to Harrow to see Jolly, he never quite knew which of them was the elder, and would sit eating cherries with him out of one paper bag, with an affectionate and ironical smile twisting up an eyebrow and curling his lips a little. And he was always careful to have money in his pocket, and to be modish in his dress, so that his son need not blush for him. They were perfect friends, but never seemed to have occasion for verbal confidences, both having the competitive self-consciousness of Forsytes. They knew they would stand by each other in scrapes, but there was no need to talk about it. Jolyon had a striking horror—partly original sin, but partly the result of his early immorality—of the moral attitude. The most he could ever have said to his son would have been:
June had never really gotten along with her stepmother, who had inappropriately taken her mother’s place. Ever since old Jolyon passed away, she had set up a kind of studio in London. But after her stepmother's death, she returned to Robin Hill and took charge. Jolly was at Harrow, while Holly was still being taught by Mademoiselle Beauce. There was nothing keeping Jolyon at home, so he took his grief and his paintbox abroad. He mostly wandered in Brittany and eventually ended up in Paris. He stayed there for several months and returned with a younger look and a short fair beard. He was the kind of guy who just rented a room in any house, so it worked out perfectly for him that June was in charge at Robin Hill, allowing him the freedom to take off with his easel whenever he pleased. It’s true that she tended to see the house more as a refuge for her protégés; however, his own past as an outcast made Jolyon sympathetic toward anyone marginalized, and June’s “lame ducks” around the place didn’t bother him at all. He was all for her taking them in and helping them out; although his slightly cynical humor recognized that they catered to both her need for control and her warm heart, he never stopped admiring her for having so many of them. Year by year, he became increasingly detached and brotherly toward his own children, treating them with a sort of playful equality. When he visited Jolly at Harrow, he could never quite tell who was older and would sit there sharing cherries with him from one paper bag, with a fond yet ironic smile raising an eyebrow and curling his lips. He always made sure to have money in his pocket and dressed stylishly so his son wouldn’t feel embarrassed. They were close friends yet never really had the need for deep conversations, both sharing the competitive self-awareness typical of the Forsytes. They knew they would support each other in tough times, but there was no need to spell it out. Jolyon had a notable dread—stemming partly from original sin and partly from his earlier misdeeds—of moral attitudes. The most he could have ever said to his son would have been:
“Look here, old man; don’t forget you’re a gentleman,” and then have wondered whimsically whether that was not a snobbish sentiment. The great cricket match was perhaps the most searching and awkward time they annually went through together, for Jolyon had been at Eton. They would be particularly careful during that match, continually saying: “Hooray! Oh! hard luck, old man!” or “Hooray! Oh! bad luck, Dad!” to each other, when some disaster at which their hearts bounded happened to the opposing school. And Jolyon would wear a grey top hat, instead of his usual soft one, to save his son’s feelings, for a black top hat he could not stomach. When Jolly went up to Oxford, Jolyon went up with him, amused, humble, and a little anxious not to discredit his boy amongst all these youths who seemed so much more assured and old than himself. He often thought, “Glad I’m a painter” for he had long dropped under-writing at Lloyds—“it’s so innocuous. You can’t look down on a painter—you can’t take him seriously enough.” For Jolly, who had a sort of natural lordliness, had passed at once into a very small set, who secretly amused his father. The boy had fair hair which curled a little, and his grandfather’s deepset iron-grey eyes. He was well-built and very upright, and always pleased Jolyon’s aesthetic sense, so that he was a tiny bit afraid of him, as artists ever are of those of their own sex whom they admire physically. On that occasion, however, he actually did screw up his courage to give his son advice, and this was it:
“Listen, old man; don’t forget you’re a gentleman,” and then he wondered playfully if that was a snobby thing to say. The big cricket match was probably the most intense and awkward time they faced together each year, since Jolyon had been to Eton. They were especially careful during that match, constantly shouting: “Hooray! Oh! tough luck, old man!” or “Hooray! Oh! bad luck, Dad!” to each other whenever some misfortune happened to the opposing school. Jolyon would wear a grey top hat instead of his usual soft one to spare his son’s feelings, since he couldn’t stand a black top hat. When Jolly went to Oxford, Jolyon accompanied him, feeling amused, humble, and a bit anxious not to embarrass his boy among all those young men who seemed so much more confident and mature than he was. He often thought, “I’m glad I’m a painter” because he had long since stopped under-writing at Lloyds—“it’s so harmless. You can’t look down on a painter—you can’t take him seriously enough.” Jolly, who had a natural sense of superiority, quickly settled into a very small group that secretly entertained his father. The boy had fair hair that curled slightly and his grandfather’s deep-set iron-grey eyes. He was well-built and very upright, which always pleased Jolyon’s aesthetic sense, so he was a little intimidated by him, as artists often are by those of their own gender whom they admire physically. On that occasion, however, he actually gathered the courage to give his son some advice, and this was it:
“Look here, old man, you’re bound to get into debt; mind you come to me at once. Of course, I’ll always pay them. But you might remember that one respects oneself more afterwards if one pays one’s own way. And don’t ever borrow, except from me, will you?”
“Listen, old man, you're definitely going to end up in debt; just make sure to come to me right away. Of course, I’ll always cover it. But keep in mind that you feel better about yourself if you take care of your own expenses. And please, never borrow money from anyone else, only from me, okay?”
And Jolly had said:
And Jolly said:
“All right, Dad, I won’t,” and he never had.
“All right, Dad, I won’t,” and he never did.
“And there’s just one other thing. I don’t know much about morality and that, but there is this: It’s always worth while before you do anything to consider whether it’s going to hurt another person more than is absolutely necessary.”
“And there’s just one more thing. I don’t know a lot about right and wrong, but there’s this: It’s always a good idea to think about whether what you’re about to do is going to hurt someone else more than it absolutely has to.”
Jolly had looked thoughtful, and nodded, and presently had squeezed his father’s hand. And Jolyon had thought: “I wonder if I had the right to say that?” He always had a sort of dread of losing the dumb confidence they had in each other; remembering how for long years he had lost his own father’s, so that there had been nothing between them but love at a great distance. He under-estimated, no doubt, the change in the spirit of the age since he himself went up to Cambridge in ’65; and perhaps he underestimated, too, his boy’s power of understanding that he was tolerant to the very bone. It was that tolerance of his, and possibly his scepticism, which ever made his relations towards June so queerly defensive. She was such a decided mortal; knew her own mind so terribly well; wanted things so inexorably until she got them—and then, indeed, often dropped them like a hot potato. Her mother had been like that, whence had come all those tears. Not that his incompatibility with his daughter was anything like what it had been with the first Mrs. Young Jolyon. One could be amused where a daughter was concerned; in a wife’s case one could not be amused. To see June set her heart and jaw on a thing until she got it was all right, because it was never anything which interfered fundamentally with Jolyon’s liberty—the one thing on which his jaw was also absolutely rigid, a considerable jaw, under that short grizzling beard. Nor was there ever any necessity for real heart-to-heart encounters. One could break away into irony—as indeed he often had to. But the real trouble with June was that she had never appealed to his aesthetic sense, though she might well have, with her red-gold hair and her viking-coloured eyes, and that touch of the Berserker in her spirit. It was very different with Holly, soft and quiet, shy and affectionate, with a playful imp in her somewhere. He watched this younger daughter of his through the duckling stage with extraordinary interest. Would she come out a swan? With her sallow oval face and her grey wistful eyes and those long dark lashes, she might, or she might not. Only this last year had he been able to guess. Yes, she would be a swan—rather a dark one, always a shy one, but an authentic swan. She was eighteen now, and Mademoiselle Beauce was gone—the excellent lady had removed, after eleven years haunted by her continuous reminiscences of the “well-brrred little Tayleurs,” to another family whose bosom would now be agitated by her reminiscences of the “well-brrred little Forsytes.” She had taught Holly to speak French like herself.
Jolly had looked thoughtful, nodded, and then squeezed his father’s hand. Jolyon wondered, “Did I have the right to say that?” He always felt a bit anxious about losing the unspoken trust they had in one another, remembering how he had long lost that with his own father, so that their relationship had been nothing but love from a distance. He probably underestimated how much the spirit of the times had changed since he went to Cambridge in ’65; and maybe he also underestimated his son’s ability to understand that he was deeply tolerant. It was this tolerance of his, along with his skepticism, that made his interactions with June strangely defensive. She was such a strong-willed person; she knew her mind so well; she wanted things so desperately until she got them—and then often dropped them like a hot potato. Her mother had been the same way, which had caused all those tears. But his incompatibility with his daughter was nothing like what it had been with his first wife, Mrs. Young Jolyon. With a daughter, you could find it amusing; with a wife, that wasn’t possible. Seeing June fixate on something until she got it was fine, because it never fundamentally interfered with Jolyon’s freedom—the one thing he was equally stubborn about, a strong jaw under that short, graying beard. There was never a need for deep, heartfelt talks. He could always retreat into sarcasm—as he often had to. But the real problem with June was that she never appealed to his aesthetic sense, although she easily could have, with her red-gold hair and Viking-colored eyes, and that hint of a Berserker spirit within her. It was completely different with Holly, who was soft and quiet, shy and affectionate, with a playful mischief buried somewhere inside her. He watched this younger daughter of his through her awkward stage with great interest. Would she turn out to be a swan? With her pale oval face, gray wistful eyes, and long dark lashes, she might, or she might not. Only this past year had he been able to guess. Yes, she would be a swan—rather a dark one, always shy, but a true swan nonetheless. She was eighteen now, and Mademoiselle Beauce was gone—the wonderful lady had moved on after eleven years filled with her continuous memories of the “well-bred little Tayleurs,” to another family who would now face her reminiscing about the “well-bred little Forsytes.” She had taught Holly to speak French just like her.
Portraiture was not Jolyon’s forte, but he had already drawn his younger daughter three times, and was drawing her a fourth, on the afternoon of October 4th, 1899, when a card was brought to him which caused his eyebrows to go up:
Portraits weren't Jolyon's strong suit, but he had already sketched his younger daughter three times and was working on her fourth portrait on the afternoon of October 4th, 1899, when a card was delivered to him that made his eyebrows raise.
MR. SOAMES FORSYTE THE SHELTER, CONNOISSEURS CLUB, MAPLEDURHAM. ST. JAMES’S.
MR. SOAMES FORSYTE THE SHELTER, CONNOISSEURS CLUB, MAPLEDURHAM. ST. JAMES’S.
But here the Forsyte Saga must digress again....
But here the Forsyte Saga needs to take a detour again....
To return from a long travel in Spain to a darkened house, to a little daughter bewildered with tears, to the sight of a loved father lying peaceful in his last sleep, had never been, was never likely to be, forgotten by so impressionable and warm-hearted a man as Jolyon. A sense as of mystery, too, clung to that sad day, and about the end of one whose life had been so well-ordered, balanced, and above-board. It seemed incredible that his father could thus have vanished without, as it were, announcing his intention, without last words to his son, and due farewells. And those incoherent allusions of little Holly to “the lady in grey,” of Mademoiselle Beauce to a Madame Errant (as it sounded) involved all things in a mist, lifted a little when he read his father’s will and the codicil thereto. It had been his duty as executor of that will and codicil to inform Irene, wife of his cousin Soames, of her life interest in fifteen thousand pounds. He had called on her to explain that the existing investment in India Stock, ear-marked to meet the charge, would produce for her the interesting net sum of £430 odd a year, clear of income tax. This was but the third time he had seen his cousin Soames’ wife—if indeed she was still his wife, of which he was not quite sure. He remembered having seen her sitting in the Botanical Gardens waiting for Bosinney—a passive, fascinating figure, reminding him of Titian’s “Heavenly Love,” and again, when, charged by his father, he had gone to Montpellier Square on the afternoon when Bosinney’s death was known. He still recalled vividly her sudden appearance in the drawing-room doorway on that occasion—her beautiful face, passing from wild eagerness of hope to stony despair; remembered the compassion he had felt, Soames’ snarling smile, his words, “We are not at home!” and the slam of the front door.
Returning from a long trip in Spain to a dark house, to a little daughter overwhelmed with tears, and seeing a beloved father peacefully lying in his eternal sleep, was something that Jolyon had never forgotten and was unlikely to forget. The day felt shrouded in mystery, accentuated by the end of a life that had been so orderly, balanced, and straightforward. It seemed unbelievable that his father could have just disappeared without a word, without any last moments or farewells. The jumbled comments from little Holly about “the lady in grey,” and from Mademoiselle Beauce about a Madame Errant (as it sounded) added to the confusion, though things cleared up a bit when he read his father’s will and its codicil. As the executor of that will, he had to inform Irene, his cousin Soames’ wife, about her life interest in fifteen thousand pounds. He visited her to explain that the current investment in India Stock, set aside to cover that, would bring her the net income of around £430 a year, free from income tax. This was only the third time he had seen Soames’ wife—if she still was his wife, which he wasn’t entirely sure about. He remembered seeing her in the Botanical Gardens waiting for Bosinney—a passive, striking figure that reminded him of Titian’s “Heavenly Love.” Then again, while carrying out his father’s instructions, he had gone to Montpellier Square on the afternoon they learned of Bosinney’s death. He could still clearly picture her sudden appearance in the drawing-room doorway that day—her lovely face shifting from urgent hope to cold despair; he recalled the compassion he felt, Soames’ snarky smile, his words, “We are not at home!” and the sound of the front door slamming shut.
This third time he saw a face and form more beautiful—freed from that warp of wild hope and despair. Looking at her, he thought: “Yes, you are just what the Dad would have admired!” And the strange story of his father’s Indian summer became slowly clear to him. She spoke of old Jolyon with reverence and tears in her eyes. “He was so wonderfully kind to me; I don’t know why. He looked so beautiful and peaceful sitting in that chair under the tree; it was I who first came on him sitting there, you know. Such a lovely day. I don’t think an end could have been happier. We should all like to go out like that.”
This third time, he saw a face and figure that was even more beautiful—free from that distortion of wild hope and despair. Looking at her, he thought, “Yes, you are exactly what Dad would have admired!” And the odd story of his father’s Indian summer began to make sense to him. She spoke of old Jolyon with admiration and tears in her eyes. “He was so incredibly kind to me; I don’t know why. He looked so beautiful and peaceful sitting in that chair under the tree; I was the first one to find him there, you know. It was such a lovely day. I can’t think of a happier way to go.”
“Quite right!” he had thought. “We should all like to go out in full summer with beauty stepping towards us across a lawn.”
"That’s exactly it!" he thought. "We would all want to go out in the height of summer with beauty walking toward us across a lawn."
And looking round the little, almost empty drawing-room, he had asked her what she was going to do now. “I am going to live again a little, Cousin Jolyon. It’s wonderful to have money of one’s own. I’ve never had any. I shall keep this flat, I think; I’m used to it; but I shall be able to go to Italy.”
And glancing around the small, nearly empty living room, he asked her what she planned to do next. “I’m going to really live for a while, Cousin Jolyon. It’s amazing to have my own money. I’ve never had any before. I think I’ll keep this apartment; I’m used to it now; but I’ll also be able to travel to Italy.”
“Exactly!” Jolyon had murmured, looking at her faintly smiling lips; and he had gone away thinking: “A fascinating woman! What a waste! I’m glad the Dad left her that money.” He had not seen her again, but every quarter he had signed her cheque, forwarding it to her bank, with a note to the Chelsea flat to say that he had done so; and always he had received a note in acknowledgment, generally from the flat, but sometimes from Italy; so that her personality had become embodied in slightly scented grey paper, an upright fine handwriting, and the words, “Dear Cousin Jolyon.” Man of property that he now was, the slender cheque he signed often gave rise to the thought: “Well, I suppose she just manages”; sliding into a vague wonder how she was faring otherwise in a world of men not wont to let beauty go unpossessed. At first Holly had spoken of her sometimes, but “ladies in grey” soon fade from children’s memories; and the tightening of June’s lips in those first weeks after her grandfather’s death whenever her former friend’s name was mentioned, had discouraged allusion. Only once, indeed, had June spoken definitely: “I’ve forgiven her. I’m frightfully glad she’s independent now....”
“Exactly!” Jolyon murmured, looking at her faintly smiling lips; and he walked away thinking, “What a fascinating woman! What a waste! I’m glad Dad left her that money.” He hadn’t seen her again, but every quarter he signed her check, sent it to her bank, and attached a note to the Chelsea flat to let them know he had done so; and he always got a note back in acknowledgment, usually from the flat, but sometimes from Italy. Her personality had come to be represented by slightly scented grey paper, elegant handwriting, and the words, “Dear Cousin Jolyon.” Now that he was a man of property, the slender check he signed often led him to think, “Well, I guess she just gets by,” and he would slip into a vague wonder about how she was doing in a world where men usually didn’t let beauty go unclaimed. At first, Holly talked about her sometimes, but “ladies in grey” soon fade from children’s memories; and the way June’s lips tightened in those first weeks after her grandfather’s death whenever her former friend’s name came up discouraged any mention. Only once did June speak directly: “I’ve forgiven her. I’m really glad she’s independent now....”
On receiving Soames’ card, Jolyon said to the maid—for he could not abide butlers—“Show him into the study, please, and say I’ll be there in a minute”; and then he looked at Holly and asked:
On receiving Soames' card, Jolyon said to the maid—since he couldn’t stand butlers—“Please show him into the study and let him know I’ll be there in a minute”; then he looked at Holly and asked:
“Do you remember ‘the lady in grey,’ who used to give you music-lessons?”
“Do you remember the 'lady in grey' who used to give you music lessons?”
“Oh yes, why? Has she come?”
“Oh yes, why? Has she arrived?”
Jolyon shook his head, and, changing his holland blouse for a coat, was silent, perceiving suddenly that such history was not for those young ears. His face, in fact, became whimsical perplexity incarnate while he journeyed towards the study.
Jolyon shook his head and, switching his holland blouse for a coat, fell silent, realizing that such history wasn’t meant for young ears. His face, in fact, turned into a look of whimsical confusion as he walked toward the study.
Standing by the french-window, looking out across the terrace at the oak tree, were two figures, middle-aged and young, and he thought: “Who’s that boy? Surely they never had a child.”
Standing by the French window, looking out across the terrace at the oak tree, were two figures, one middle-aged and the other young, and he thought: “Who’s that boy? They never had a child, did they?”
The elder figure turned. The meeting of those two Forsytes of the second generation, so much more sophisticated than the first, in the house built for the one and owned and occupied by the other, was marked by subtle defensiveness beneath distinct attempt at cordiality. “Has he come about his wife?” Jolyon was thinking; and Soames, “How shall I begin?” while Val, brought to break the ice, stood negligently scrutinising this “bearded pard” from under his dark, thick eyelashes.
The older man turned. The encounter between those two Forsytes of the second generation, so much more refined than the first, in the house built for one and owned and lived in by the other, was characterized by a subtle defensiveness beneath a clear effort at friendliness. “Has he come to talk about his wife?” Jolyon was thinking; and Soames, “How should I start?” while Val, there to break the tension, stood casually assessing this “bearded guy” from beneath his dark, thick eyelashes.
“This is Val Dartie,” said Soames, “my sister’s son. He’s just going up to Oxford. I thought I’d like him to know your boy.”
“This is Val Dartie,” Soames said, “my sister’s son. He’s about to head to Oxford. I thought it would be good for him to meet your son.”
“Ah! I’m sorry Jolly’s away. What college?”
“Ah! Sorry, Jolly isn’t here. What college?”
“B.N.C.,” replied Val.
"B.N.C.," Val replied.
“Jolly’s at the ‘House,’ but he’ll be delighted to look you up.”
“Jolly’s at the ‘House,’ but he’ll be happy to check on you.”
“Thanks awfully.”
“Thanks a lot.”
“Holly’s in—if you could put up with a female relation, she’d show you round. You’ll find her in the hall if you go through the curtains. I was just painting her.”
“Holly’s in—if you can stand a female relative, she’ll give you a tour. You’ll find her in the hall if you go through the curtains. I was just painting her.”
With another “Thanks, awfully!” Val vanished, leaving the two cousins with the ice unbroken.
With another "Thanks a lot!" Val disappeared, leaving the two cousins with the ice still unbroken.
“I see you’ve some drawings at the ‘Water Colours,’” said Soames.
"I see you have some drawings at the 'Water Colours,'" said Soames.
Jolyon winced. He had been out of touch with the Forsyte family at large for twenty-six years, but they were connected in his mind with Frith’s “Derby Day” and Landseer prints. He had heard from June that Soames was a connoisseur, which made it worse. He had become aware, too, of a curious sensation of repugnance.
Jolyon winced. He had been out of touch with the Forsyte family as a whole for twenty-six years, but he still associated them with Frith’s “Derby Day” and Landseer prints. He had heard from June that Soames was a collector, which made it even worse. He had also begun to feel a strange sense of disgust.
“I haven’t seen you for a long time,” he said.
“I haven’t seen you in a long time,” he said.
“No,” answered Soames between close lips, “not since—as a matter of fact, it’s about that I’ve come. You’re her trustee, I’m told.”
“No,” Soames said with his lips tightly pressed together, “not since—actually, that’s the reason I’m here. I’ve heard you’re her trustee.”
Jolyon nodded.
Jolyon agreed.
“Twelve years is a long time,” said Soames rapidly: “I—I’m tired of it.”
“Twelve years is a long time,” Soames said quickly. “I—I’m tired of it.”
Jolyon found no more appropriate answer than:
Jolyon couldn't think of a better response than:
“Won’t you smoke?”
"Want to smoke?"
“No, thanks.”
"No, thanks."
Jolyon himself lit a cigarette.
Jolyon lit a cigarette.
“I wish to be free,” said Soames abruptly.
“I want to be free,” Soames said suddenly.
“I don’t see her,” murmured Jolyon through the fume of his cigarette.
“I can’t see her,” murmured Jolyon through the smoke of his cigarette.
“But you know where she lives, I suppose?”
“But you know where she lives, right?”
Jolyon nodded. He did not mean to give her address without permission. Soames seemed to divine his thought.
Jolyon nodded. He didn't intend to give her address without permission. Soames seemed to sense his thought.
“I don’t want her address,” he said; “I know it.”
“I don’t want her address,” he said. “I already know it.”
“What exactly do you want?”
“What do you want?”
“She deserted me. I want a divorce.”
“She left me. I want a divorce.”
“Rather late in the day, isn’t it?”
“Pretty late in the day, isn’t it?”
“Yes,” said Soames. And there was a silence.
“Yes,” said Soames. And there was a pause.
“I don’t know much about these things—at least, I’ve forgotten,” said Jolyon with a wry smile. He himself had had to wait for death to grant him a divorce from the first Mrs. Jolyon. “Do you wish me to see her about it?”
“I don’t know much about this stuff—at least, it’s slipped my mind,” Jolyon said with a wry smile. He had to wait for death to give him a divorce from the first Mrs. Jolyon. “Do you want me to talk to her about it?”
Soames raised his eyes to his cousin’s face. “I suppose there’s someone,” he said.
Soames looked up at his cousin’s face. “I guess there’s someone,” he said.
A shrug moved Jolyon’s shoulders.
Jolyon shrugged.
“I don’t know at all. I imagine you may have both lived as if the other were dead. It’s usual in these cases.”
“I honestly have no idea. I guess you both might have acted like the other was gone. That’s pretty common in situations like this.”
Soames turned to the window. A few early fallen oak-leaves strewed the terrace already, and were rolling round in the wind. Jolyon saw the figures of Holly and Val Dartie moving across the lawn towards the stables. “I’m not going to run with the hare and hunt with the hounds,” he thought. “I must act for her. The Dad would have wished that.” And for a swift moment he seemed to see his father’s figure in the old armchair, just beyond Soames, sitting with knees crossed, The Times in his hand. It vanished.
Soames turned to the window. A few fallen oak leaves were already scattered across the terrace, rolling around in the wind. Jolyon saw Holly and Val Dartie walking across the lawn toward the stables. “I’m not going to play both sides,” he thought. “I have to do what's right for her. Dad would have wanted that.” For a brief moment, he imagined his father's figure in the old armchair, just past Soames, sitting with his knees crossed and The Times in his hands. Then it disappeared.
“My father was fond of her,” he said quietly.
“My dad really liked her,” he said softly.
“Why he should have been I don’t know,” Soames answered without looking round. “She brought trouble to your daughter June; she brought trouble to everyone. I gave her all she wanted. I would have given her even—forgiveness—but she chose to leave me.”
"Why he should have been, I don’t know," Soames replied without turning around. "She caused trouble for your daughter June; she caused trouble for everyone. I gave her everything she wanted. I would have even given her—forgiveness—but she chose to leave me."
In Jolyon compassion was checked by the tone of that close voice. What was there in the fellow that made it so difficult to be sorry for him?
In Jolyon, compassion was held back by the tone of that familiar voice. What was it about the guy that made it so hard to feel sorry for him?
“I can go and see her, if you like,” he said. “I suppose she might be glad of a divorce, but I know nothing.”
“I can go and see her, if you want,” he said. “I guess she might appreciate a divorce, but I don't know anything.”
Soames nodded.
Soames agreed.
“Yes, please go. As I say, I know her address; but I’ve no wish to see her.” His tongue was busy with his lips, as if they were very dry.
“Yes, please go. Like I said, I know her address, but I don’t want to see her.” His tongue was moving around his lips, as if they were really dry.
“You’ll have some tea?” said Jolyon, stifling the words: “And see the house.” And he led the way into the hall. When he had rung the bell and ordered tea, he went to his easel to turn his drawing to the wall. He could not bear, somehow, that his work should be seen by Soames, who was standing there in the middle of the great room which had been designed expressly to afford wall space for his own pictures. In his cousin’s face, with its unseizable family likeness to himself, and its chinny, narrow, concentrated look, Jolyon saw that which moved him to the thought: “That chap could never forget anything—nor ever give himself away. He’s pathetic!”
“You want some tea?” Jolyon asked, holding back his words. “And check out the house.” He led the way into the hall. After ringing the bell and ordering tea, he walked over to his easel to turn his drawing against the wall. He just couldn’t stand the thought of Soames seeing his work, especially since Soames was standing there in the middle of the large room that had been specifically designed to showcase his own pictures. Looking at his cousin’s face, which had a familiar family resemblance and a chinny, narrow, intense expression, Jolyon thought, “That guy could never forget anything—or let his guard down. He’s kind of sad!”
CHAPTER VII
THE COLT AND THE FILLY
When young Val left the presence of the last generation he was thinking: “This is jolly dull! Uncle Soames does take the bun. I wonder what this filly’s like?” He anticipated no pleasure from her society; and suddenly he saw her standing there looking at him. Why, she was pretty! What luck!
When young Val left the company of the last generation, he thought, “This is so boring! Uncle Soames really takes the cake. I wonder what this girl is like?” He didn’t expect to enjoy her company; and then he saw her standing there looking at him. Wow, she was cute! How lucky!
“I’m afraid you don’t know me,” he said. “My name’s Val Dartie—I’m once removed, second cousin, something like that, you know. My mother’s name was Forsyte.”
"I'm afraid you don't know me," he said. "My name's Val Dartie—I'm a once-removed second cousin, something like that, you know. My mother's name was Forsyte."
Holly, whose slim brown hand remained in his because she was too shy to withdraw it, said:
Holly, whose slim brown hand stayed in his because she was too shy to pull it away, said:
“I don’t know any of my relations. Are there many?”
“I don’t know any of my relatives. Are there a lot?”
“Tons. They’re awful—most of them. At least, I don’t know—some of them. One’s relations always are, aren’t they?”
“Tons. They’re terrible—most of them. At least, I don’t know—some of them. Family is always like that, right?”
“I expect they think one awful too,” said Holly.
“I bet they think the same thing too,” said Holly.
“I don’t know why they should. No one could think you awful, of course.”
“I don’t know why they would. No one could possibly think you’re terrible, of course.”
Holly looked at him—the wistful candour in those grey eyes gave young Val a sudden feeling that he must protect her.
Holly looked at him—the sincere longing in those grey eyes made young Val feel like he had to protect her.
“I mean there are people and people,” he added astutely. “Your dad looks awfully decent, for instance.”
“I mean there are all kinds of people,” he added wisely. “Your dad seems really decent, for example.”
“Oh yes!” said Holly fervently; “he is.”
“Oh yes!” Holly said passionately; “he is.”
A flush mounted in Val’s cheeks—that scene in the Pandemonium promenade—the dark man with the pink carnation developing into his own father! “But you know what the Forsytes are,” he said almost viciously. “Oh! I forgot; you don’t.”
A flush appeared in Val’s cheeks—that moment in the Pandemonium promenade—the dark man with the pink carnation turning out to be his own father! “But you know how the Forsytes are,” he said almost bitterly. “Oh! I forgot; you don’t.”
“What are they?”
"What are those?"
“Oh! fearfully careful; not sportsmen a bit. Look at Uncle Soames!”
“Oh! so cautious; not like sportsmen at all. Just look at Uncle Soames!”
“I’d like to,” said Holly.
"I want to," said Holly.
Val resisted a desire to run his arm through hers. “Oh! no,” he said, “let’s go out. You’ll see him quite soon enough. What’s your brother like?”
Val held back the urge to link his arm with hers. “Oh! no,” he said, “let’s go out. You’ll see him pretty soon. What’s your brother like?”
Holly led the way on to the terrace and down to the lawn without answering. How describe Jolly, who, ever since she remembered anything, had been her lord, master, and ideal?
Holly walked out to the terrace and down to the lawn without replying. How can I describe Jolly, who, for as long as she could remember, had been her ruler, mentor, and ideal?
“Does he sit on you?” said Val shrewdly. “I shall be knowing him at Oxford. Have you got any horses?”
“Does he sit on you?” Val asked wisely. “I’ll be seeing him at Oxford. Do you have any horses?”
Holly nodded. “Would you like to see the stables?”
Holly nodded. "Do you want to check out the stables?"
“Rather!”
"Absolutely!"
They passed under the oak tree, through a thin shrubbery, into the stable-yard. There under a clock-tower lay a fluffy brown-and-white dog, so old that he did not get up, but faintly waved the tail curled over his back.
They walked under the oak tree, through some thin bushes, into the stable yard. There, under a clock tower, lay a fluffy brown-and-white dog so old that he didn’t get up but weakly wagged the tail curled over his back.
“That’s Balthasar,” said Holly; “he’s so old—awfully old, nearly as old as I am. Poor old boy! He’s devoted to Dad.”
“That's Balthasar,” Holly said. “He's so old—really old, almost as old as I am. Poor guy! He's devoted to Dad.”
“Balthasar! That’s a rum name. He isn’t purebred you know.”
“Balthasar! That’s a strange name. He’s not a purebred, you know.”
“No! but he’s a darling,” and she bent down to stroke the dog. Gentle and supple, with dark covered head and slim browned neck and hands, she seemed to Val strange and sweet, like a thing slipped between him and all previous knowledge.
“No! But he’s adorable,” and she bent down to pet the dog. Gentle and graceful, with a dark-covered head and slim brown neck and hands, she seemed to Val strange and lovely, like something that came between him and everything he had known before.
“When grandfather died,” she said, “he wouldn’t eat for two days. He saw him die, you know.”
“When grandpa died,” she said, “he didn’t eat for two days. He watched him die, you know.”
“Was that old Uncle Jolyon? Mother always says he was a topper.”
“Was that old Uncle Jolyon? Mom always says he was great.”
“He was,” said Holly simply, and opened the stable door.
“He was,” Holly said simply, and opened the stable door.
In a loose-box stood a silver roan of about fifteen hands, with a long black tail and mane. “This is mine—Fairy.”
In a stable, there was a silver roan horse that's about fifteen hands tall, with a long black tail and mane. “This is mine—Fairy.”
“Ah!” said Val, “she’s a jolly palfrey. But you ought to bang her tail. She’d look much smarter.” Then catching her wondering look, he thought suddenly: “I don’t know—anything she likes!” And he took a long sniff of the stable air. “Horses are ripping, aren’t they? My Dad...” he stopped.
“Ah!” said Val, “she’s a lovely horse. But you should trim her tail. She’d look much better.” Then, noticing her confused expression, he quickly thought: “I don’t know—whatever she likes!” And he took a deep breath of the stable air. “Horses are amazing, aren’t they? My Dad...” he paused.
“Yes?” said Holly.
"Yes?" Holly said.
An impulse to unbosom himself almost overcame him—but not quite. “Oh! I don’t know he’s often gone a mucker over them. I’m jolly keen on them too—riding and hunting. I like racing awfully, as well; I should like to be a gentleman rider.” And oblivious of the fact that he had but one more day in town, with two engagements, he plumped out:
An urge to open up almost took over him—but not quite. “Oh! I don’t know, he’s often messed things up for them. I’m really into them too—riding and hunting. I also really like racing; I’d love to be a gentleman rider.” Completely unaware that he only had one more day in town and two commitments, he blurted out:
“I say, if I hire a gee to-morrow, will you come a ride in Richmond Park?”
"I mean, if I rent a car tomorrow, will you go for a ride in Richmond Park?"
Holly clasped her hands.
Holly held her hands together.
“Oh yes! I simply love riding. But there’s Jolly’s horse; why don’t you ride him? Here he is. We could go after tea.”
“Oh yes! I absolutely love riding. But what about Jolly’s horse? Why don’t you ride him? Here he is. We could go after tea.”
Val looked doubtfully at his trousered legs.
Val looked uncertainly at his pants-covered legs.
He had imagined them immaculate before her eyes in high brown boots and Bedford cords.
He had pictured them perfectly in her view, wearing high brown boots and Bedford cord pants.
“I don’t much like riding his horse,” he said. “He mightn’t like it. Besides, Uncle Soames wants to get back, I expect. Not that I believe in buckling under to him, you know. You haven’t got an uncle, have you? This is rather a good beast,” he added, scrutinising Jolly’s horse, a dark brown, which was showing the whites of its eyes. “You haven’t got any hunting here, I suppose?”
“I’m not really a fan of riding his horse,” he said. “He might not like it. Plus, I think Uncle Soames wants to head back. Not that I think we should just give in to him, you know. You don’t have an uncle, do you? This horse isn’t bad,” he added, examining Jolly’s horse, which was a dark brown and was showing the whites of its eyes. “I guess you don’t have any hunting around here, do you?”
“No; I don’t know that I want to hunt. It must be awfully exciting, of course; but it’s cruel, isn’t it? June says so.”
“No; I don’t think I want to go hunting. It must be really exciting, of course; but it’s cruel, right? June says so.”
“Cruel?” ejaculated Val. “Oh! that’s all rot. Who’s June?”
“Cruel?” Val exclaimed. “Oh! that’s all nonsense. Who’s June?”
“My sister—my half-sister, you know—much older than me.” She had put her hands up to both cheeks of Jolly’s horse, and was rubbing her nose against its nose with a gentle snuffling noise which seemed to have an hypnotic effect on the animal. Val contemplated her cheek resting against the horse’s nose, and her eyes gleaming round at him. “She’s really a duck,” he thought.
“My sister—my half-sister, you know—she's much older than me.” She had her hands on both cheeks of Jolly’s horse, and was rubbing her nose against its nose with a soft snuffling sound that seemed to mesmerize the animal. Val looked at her cheek resting against the horse’s nose, her eyes sparkling as she gazed at him. “She’s really a sweetheart,” he thought.
They returned to the house less talkative, followed this time by the dog Balthasar, walking more slowly than anything on earth, and clearly expecting them not to exceed his speed limit.
They returned to the house less chatty, this time followed by the dog Balthasar, moving slower than anything on earth, clearly expecting them not to go faster than his pace.
“This is a ripping place,” said Val from under the oak tree, where they had paused to allow the dog Balthasar to come up.
“This is an awesome spot,” said Val from under the oak tree, where they had stopped to let the dog Balthasar catch up.
“Yes,” said Holly, and sighed. “Of course I want to go everywhere. I wish I were a gipsy.”
“Yes,” said Holly, and sighed. “Of course I want to go everywhere. I wish I were a gypsy.”
“Yes, gipsies are jolly,” replied Val, with a conviction which had just come to him; “you’re rather like one, you know.”
“Yes, gypsies are cheerful,” Val replied, with a newfound conviction; “you’re a bit like one, you know.”
Holly’s face shone suddenly and deeply, like dark leaves gilded by the sun.
Holly's face suddenly lit up, like dark leaves shining in the sunlight.
“To go mad-rabbiting everywhere and see everything, and live in the open—oh! wouldn’t it be fun?”
“To go wild exploring everywhere, see everything, and live outdoors—oh! wouldn’t that be fun?”
“Let’s do it!” said Val.
“Let’s do this!” said Val.
“Oh yes, let’s!”
“Oh yes, let’s do it!”
“It’d be grand sport, just you and I.”
“It would be great fun, just you and me.”
Then Holly perceived the quaintness and gushed.
Then Holly noticed the charm and got excited.
“Well, we’ve got to do it,” said Val obstinately, but reddening too.
“Well, we have to do it,” said Val stubbornly, but blushing too.
“I believe in doing things you want to do. What’s down there?”
“I believe in doing the things you want to do. What’s down there?”
“The kitchen-garden, and the pond and the coppice, and the farm.”
“The kitchen garden, the pond, the grove, and the farm.”
“Let’s go down!”
“Let’s head downstairs!”
Holly glanced back at the house.
Holly looked back at the house.
“It’s tea-time, I expect; there’s Dad beckoning.”
"It's tea time, I guess; there's Dad calling."
Val, uttering a growly sound, followed her towards the house.
Val made a low growling sound and followed her toward the house.
When they re-entered the hall gallery the sight of two middle-aged Forsytes drinking tea together had its magical effect, and they became quite silent. It was, indeed, an impressive spectacle. The two were seated side by side on an arrangement in marqueterie which looked like three silvery pink chairs made one, with a low tea-table in front of them. They seemed to have taken up that position, as far apart as the seat would permit, so that they need not look at each other too much; and they were eating and drinking rather than talking—Soames with his air of despising the tea-cake as it disappeared, Jolyon of finding himself slightly amusing. To the casual eye neither would have seemed greedy, but both were getting through a good deal of sustenance. The two young ones having been supplied with food, the process went on silent and absorbative, till, with the advent of cigarettes, Jolyon said to Soames:
When they walked back into the hall gallery, the sight of two middle-aged Forsytes sharing tea had a magical effect, leaving them quite silent. It was truly an impressive scene. The two were seated side by side on a marquetry piece that looked like three silvery pink chairs combined, with a low tea table in front of them. They seemed to have positioned themselves as far apart as the seating allowed, so they wouldn’t have to look at each other too much; instead, they were eating and drinking more than talking—Soames had an air of contempt for the tea-cake as it disappeared, while Jolyon appeared slightly amused. To an indifferent observer, neither would have seemed greedy, but both were consuming a fair amount of food. After the two young ones were given food, their process continued quietly and intently, until, as cigarettes were introduced, Jolyon said to Soames:
“And how’s Uncle James?”
"And how's Uncle James doing?"
“Thanks, very shaky.”
“Thanks, quite unsteady.”
“We’re a wonderful family, aren’t we? The other day I was calculating the average age of the ten old Forsytes from my father’s family Bible. I make it eighty-four already, and five still living. They ought to beat the record;” and looking whimsically at Soames, he added:
“We're a great family, right? The other day, I was figuring out the average age of the ten old Forsytes from my dad's family Bible. I came up with eighty-four already, and there are five still alive. They should break the record;” and looking playfully at Soames, he added:
“We aren’t the men they were, you know.”
“We're not the men they were, you know.”
Soames smiled. “Do you really think I shall admit that I’m not their equal”. he seemed to be saying, “or that I’ve got to give up anything, especially life?”
Soames smiled. “Do you really think I’ll admit that I’m not their equal?” he seemed to be saying, “or that I have to give up anything, especially life?”
“We may live to their age, perhaps,” pursued Jolyon, “but self-consciousness is a handicap, you know, and that’s the difference between us. We’ve lost conviction. How and when self-consciousness was born I never can make out. My father had a little, but I don’t believe any other of the old Forsytes ever had a scrap. Never to see yourself as others see you, it’s a wonderful preservative. The whole history of the last century is in the difference between us. And between us and you,” he added, gazing through a ring of smoke at Val and Holly, uncomfortable under his quizzical regard, “there’ll be—another difference. I wonder what.”
“We might live to their age, maybe,” Jolyon continued, “but self-awareness is a drawback, you know, and that’s what sets us apart. We’ve lost our conviction. I can never figure out how and when self-awareness started. My father had a bit of it, but I don’t think any of the old Forsytes had even a trace. Not seeing yourself the way others see you, it’s an amazing preservative. The whole history of the last century is in the difference between us. And between us and you,” he said, looking through a cloud of smoke at Val and Holly, who were uneasy under his curious gaze, “there’ll be—another difference. I wonder what it will be.”
Soames took out his watch.
Soames pulled out his watch.
“We must go,” he said, “if we’re to catch our train.”
“We need to go,” he said, “if we’re going to catch our train.”
“Uncle Soames never misses a train,” muttered Val, with his mouth full.
“Uncle Soames never misses a train,” Val said through a mouthful of food.
“Why should I?” Soames answered simply.
“Why should I?” Soames replied straightforwardly.
“Oh! I don’t know,” grumbled Val, “other people do.”
“Oh! I have no idea,” Val grumbled, “but other people do.”
At the front door he gave Holly’s slim brown hand a long and surreptitious squeeze.
At the front door, he gave Holly's slender brown hand a long and discreet squeeze.
“Look out for me to-morrow,” he whispered; “three o’clock. I’ll wait for you in the road; it’ll save time. We’ll have a ripping ride.” He gazed back at her from the lodge gate, and, but for the principles of a man about town, would have waved his hand. He felt in no mood to tolerate his uncle’s conversation. But he was not in danger. Soames preserved a perfect muteness, busy with far-away thoughts.
“Look for me tomorrow,” he whispered; “three o’clock. I’ll wait for you on the road; it’ll save time. We’ll have an amazing ride.” He looked back at her from the lodge gate and, if it weren’t for the principles of a city guy, would have waved goodbye. He wasn’t in the mood to deal with his uncle’s conversation. But he wasn’t in any danger. Soames stayed completely silent, lost in distant thoughts.
The yellow leaves came down about those two walking the mile and a half which Soames had traversed so often in those long-ago days when he came down to watch with secret pride the building of the house—that house which was to have been the home of him and her from whom he was now going to seek release. He looked back once, up that endless vista of autumn lane between the yellowing hedges. What an age ago! “I don’t want to see her,” he had said to Jolyon. Was that true? “I may have to,” he thought; and he shivered, seized by one of those queer shudderings that they say mean footsteps on one’s grave. A chilly world! A queer world! And glancing sidelong at his nephew, he thought: “Wish I were his age! I wonder what she’s like now!”
The yellow leaves fell around the two of them as they walked the mile and a half that Soames had traveled so many times back in those long-ago days when he came to watch, with a secret pride, the construction of the house—that house that was supposed to be the home for him and the woman from whom he was now seeking release. He looked back once, down that endless autumn lane between the yellowing hedges. It felt like ages ago! “I don’t want to see her,” he had told Jolyon. Was that true? “I might have to,” he thought, and he shivered, hit by one of those strange chills that people say mean footsteps on one’s grave. What a cold world! What a strange world! And glancing at his nephew, he thought: “I wish I were his age! I wonder what she’s like now!”
CHAPTER VIII
JOLYON PROSECUTES TRUSTEESHIP
When those two were gone Jolyon did not return to his painting, for daylight was failing, but went to the study, craving unconsciously a revival of that momentary vision of his father sitting in the old leather chair with his knees crossed and his straight eyes gazing up from under the dome of his massive brow. Often in this little room, cosiest in the house, Jolyon would catch a moment of communion with his father. Not, indeed, that he had definitely any faith in the persistence of the human spirit—the feeling was not so logical—it was, rather, an atmospheric impact, like a scent, or one of those strong animistic impressions from forms, or effects of light, to which those with the artist’s eye are especially prone. Here only—in this little unchanged room where his father had spent the most of his waking hours—could be retrieved the feeling that he was not quite gone, that the steady counsel of that old spirit and the warmth of his masterful lovability endured.
When those two left, Jolyon didn't go back to his painting since the daylight was fading. Instead, he went to the study, unconsciously longing for that brief moment when he imagined his father sitting in the old leather chair, legs crossed, with his straight eyes looking up from beneath the dome of his large brow. Often in this cozy little room, the coziest in the house, Jolyon would feel a moment of connection with his father. It wasn’t that he definitely believed in the persistence of the human spirit—his feelings weren't that logical—it was more of an atmospheric experience, like a fragrance, or one of those strong impressions that come from forms or light effects that those with an artist's eye are particularly sensitive to. Here, in this unchanged little room where his father had spent most of his waking hours, he could still sense that his father wasn't entirely gone, that the steady guidance of that old spirit and the warmth of his remarkable charm lingered on.
What would his father be advising now, in this sudden recrudescence of an old tragedy—what would he say to this menace against her to whom he had taken such a fancy in the last weeks of his life? “I must do my best for her,” thought Jolyon; “he left her to me in his will. But what is the best?”
What would his father be saying now, with this sudden return of an old tragedy—what would he think of this threat to the woman he had grown so fond of in the last weeks of his life? “I have to do my best for her,” Jolyon thought; “he left her to me in his will. But what is the best?”
And as if seeking to regain the sapience, the balance and shrewd common sense of that old Forsyte, he sat down in the ancient chair and crossed his knees. But he felt a mere shadow sitting there; nor did any inspiration come, while the fingers of the wind tapped on the darkening panes of the french-window.
And as if trying to reclaim the wisdom, balance, and sharp common sense of that old Forsyte, he sat down in the old chair and crossed his knees. But he felt only a shadow sitting there; no inspiration came, while the wind's fingers tapped on the darkening panes of the French window.
“Go and see her?” he thought, “or ask her to come down here? What’s her life been? What is it now, I wonder? Beastly to rake up things at this time of day.” Again the figure of his cousin standing with a hand on a front door of a fine olive-green leaped out, vivid, like one of those figures from old-fashioned clocks when the hour strikes; and his words sounded in Jolyon’s ears clearer than any chime: “I manage my own affairs. I’ve told you once, I tell you again: We are not at home.” The repugnance he had then felt for Soames—for his flat-cheeked, shaven face full of spiritual bull-doggedness; for his spare, square, sleek figure slightly crouched as it were over the bone he could not digest—came now again, fresh as ever, nay, with an odd increase. “I dislike him,” he thought, “I dislike him to the very roots of me. And that’s lucky; it’ll make it easier for me to back his wife.” Half-artist, and half-Forsyte, Jolyon was constitutionally averse from what he termed “ructions”; unless angered, he conformed deeply to that classic description of the she-dog, “Er’d ruther run than fight.” A little smile became settled in his beard. Ironical that Soames should come down here—to this house, built for himself! How he had gazed and gaped at this ruin of his past intention; furtively nosing at the walls and stairway, appraising everything! And intuitively Jolyon thought: “I believe the fellow even now would like to be living here. He could never leave off longing for what he once owned! Well, I must act, somehow or other; but it’s a bore—a great bore.”
“Go see her?” he thought, “or should I ask her to come down here? What has her life been like? What is it now, I wonder? It's annoying to dig up things at this time of day.” Again, the image of his cousin, standing with a hand on the front door of a nice olive-green house, flashed in his mind, vivid like one of those figures from old-fashioned clocks when the hour strikes; and his words rang in Jolyon’s ears clearer than any chime: “I manage my own affairs. I’ve told you once, and I’ll tell you again: We are not at home.” The dislike he had felt for Soames—his flat-cheeked, clean-shaven face full of stubbornness; his lean, square, sleek figure slightly crouched as if over a bone he couldn't digest—came back now, fresh as ever, even stronger. “I dislike him,” he thought, “I dislike him to the very core of my being. And that’s a good thing; it will make it easier for me to support his wife.” Half-artist and half-Forsyte, Jolyon naturally shied away from what he called “trouble”; unless provoked, he deeply conformed to that classic description of the she-dog, “I’d rather run than fight.” A small smile settled in his beard. How ironic that Soames should come down here—to this house built for himself! How he had stared at this ruin of his past intentions, quietly inspecting the walls and stairway, evaluating everything! And instinctively, Jolyon thought: “I believe the guy would still like to be living here. He could never stop longing for what he once owned! Well, I have to do something, one way or another; but it’s a hassle—a real hassle.”
Late that evening he wrote to the Chelsea flat, asking if Irene would see him.
Late that evening, he wrote to the Chelsea apartment, asking if Irene would meet him.
The old century which had seen the plant of individualism flower so wonderfully was setting in a sky orange with coming storms. Rumours of war added to the briskness of a London turbulent at the close of the summer holidays. And the streets to Jolyon, who was not often up in town, had a feverish look, due to these new motorcars and cabs, of which he disapproved aesthetically. He counted these vehicles from his hansom, and made the proportion of them one in twenty. “They were one in thirty about a year ago,” he thought; “they’ve come to stay. Just so much more rattling round of wheels and general stink”—for he was one of those rather rare Liberals who object to anything new when it takes a material form; and he instructed his driver to get down to the river quickly, out of the traffic, desiring to look at the water through the mellowing screen of plane-trees. At the little block of flats which stood back some fifty yards from the Embankment, he told the cabman to wait, and went up to the first floor.
The old century that had seen the rise of individualism so brilliantly was ending in a sky tinged orange with approaching storms. Rumors of war added to the energy of a London bustling at the end of summer vacation. The streets looked feverish to Jolyon, who wasn’t often in the city, due to the new motorcars and cabs that he found aesthetically displeasing. He counted these vehicles from his hansom, estimating their number to be one in twenty. “They were one in thirty about a year ago,” he thought; “they're here to stay. Just a lot more noise from wheels and general stink”—because he was one of those rather rare Liberals who dislike anything new when it becomes material; and he instructed his driver to head to the river quickly, away from the traffic, wanting to see the water through the softening shade of plane trees. At the small block of flats set back about fifty yards from the Embankment, he told the cabbie to wait and went up to the first floor.
Yes, Mrs. Heron was at home!
Yes, Mrs. Heron is home!
The effect of a settled if very modest income was at once apparent to him remembering the threadbare refinement in that tiny flat eight years ago when he announced her good fortune. Everything was now fresh, dainty, and smelled of flowers. The general effect was silvery with touches of black, hydrangea colour, and gold. “A woman of great taste,” he thought. Time had dealt gently with Jolyon, for he was a Forsyte. But with Irene Time hardly seemed to deal at all, or such was his impression. She appeared to him not a day older, standing there in mole-coloured velvet corduroy, with soft dark eyes and dark gold hair, with outstretched hand and a little smile.
The impact of a stable, even if very modest, income was immediately clear to him as he recalled the frayed elegance of that tiny apartment eight years ago when he shared her good news. Everything now felt fresh, delicate, and had a floral scent. The overall vibe was silvery with hints of black, hydrangea shades, and gold. “A woman of great taste,” he thought. Time had treated Jolyon kindly because he was a Forsyte. But with Irene, it seemed like time hadn't affected her at all, or so it seemed to him. She looked just as youthful, standing there in mole-colored velvet corduroy, with soft dark eyes and dark golden hair, extending her hand with a small smile.
“Won’t you sit down?”
"Will you sit down?"
He had probably never occupied a chair with a fuller sense of embarrassment.
He had probably never sat in a chair feeling more embarrassed.
“You look absolutely unchanged,” he said.
“You look completely the same,” he said.
“And you look younger, Cousin Jolyon.”
“And you look younger, Cousin Jolyon.”
Jolyon ran his hands through his hair, whose thickness was still a comfort to him.
Jolyon ran his hands through his hair, which still felt thick and comforting to him.
“I’m ancient, but I don’t feel it. That’s one thing about painting, it keeps you young. Titian lived to ninety-nine, and had to have plague to kill him off. Do you know, the first time I ever saw you I thought of a picture by him?”
“I’m old, but I don’t feel it. That’s one thing about painting, it keeps you young. Titian lived to ninety-nine and only died from the plague. You know, the first time I ever saw you, I thought of a painting by him?”
“When did you see me for the first time?”
“When did you first see me?”
“In the Botanical Gardens.”
"In the Botanic Gardens."
“How did you know me, if you’d never seen me before?”
“How did you know me if you’ve never seen me before?”
“By someone who came up to you.” He was looking at her hardily, but her face did not change; and she said quietly:
“By someone who came up to you.” He was gazing at her intently, but her expression didn’t shift; and she replied softly:
“Yes; many lives ago.”
“Yeah; many lives ago.”
“What is your recipe for youth, Irene?”
“What’s your recipe for youth, Irene?”
“People who don’t live are wonderfully preserved.”
“People who don’t live are perfectly preserved.”
H’m! a bitter little saying! People who don’t live! But an opening, and he took it. “You remember my Cousin Soames?”
H'm! a harsh little saying! People who don't really live! But he saw an opportunity, and he grabbed it. "Do you remember my cousin Soames?"
He saw her smile faintly at that whimsicality, and at once went on:
He saw her smile slightly at that silliness, and immediately continued:
“He came to see me the day before yesterday! He wants a divorce. Do you?”
“He came to see me two days ago! He wants a divorce. Do you?”
“I?” The word seemed startled out of her. “After twelve years? It’s rather late. Won’t it be difficult?”
“I?” The word seemed to escape her in surprise. “After twelve years? It's a bit late for that. Won’t it be hard?”
Jolyon looked hard into her face. “Unless....” he said.
Jolyon gazed intently at her face. “Unless...” he said.
“Unless I have a lover now. But I have never had one since.”
“Unless I have a partner now. But I haven't had one since.”
What did he feel at the simplicity and candour of those words? Relief, surprise, pity! Venus for twelve years without a lover!
What did he feel at the straightforwardness and honesty of those words? Relief, surprise, pity! Venus without a lover for twelve years!
“And yet,” he said, “I suppose you would give a good deal to be free, too?”
“And yet,” he said, “I guess you’d like to be free, too?”
“I don’t know. What does it matter, now?”
“I don’t know. What difference does it make now?”
“But if you were to love again?”
“But what if you fell in love again?”
“I should love.” In that simple answer she seemed to sum up the whole philosophy of one on whom the world had turned its back.
“I should love.” In that simple response, she seemed to capture the entire philosophy of someone whom the world had turned its back on.
“Well! Is there anything you would like me to say to him?”
“Well! Is there anything you want me to tell him?”
“Only that I’m sorry he’s not free. He had his chance once. I don’t know why he didn’t take it.”
“I'm just sorry he’s not free. He had his chance once. I don’t know why he didn’t take it.”
“Because he was a Forsyte; we never part with things, you know, unless we want something in their place; and not always then.”
“Because he was a Forsyte; we never let go of things, you know, unless we want something to replace them; and not always even then.”
Irene smiled. “Don’t you, Cousin Jolyon?—I think you do.”
Irene smiled. “Don’t you, Cousin Jolyon?—I believe you do.”
“Of course, I’m a bit of a mongrel—not quite a pure Forsyte. I never take the halfpennies off my cheques, I put them on,” said Jolyon uneasily.
“Of course, I’m a bit of a mixed breed—not exactly a pure Forsyte. I never take the pennies off my checks, I add them on,” said Jolyon uneasily.
“Well, what does Soames want in place of me now?”
“Well, what does Soames want instead of me now?”
“I don’t know; perhaps children.”
“Not sure; maybe kids.”
She was silent for a little, looking down.
She was quiet for a moment, staring down.
“Yes,” she murmured; “it’s hard. I would help him to be free if I could.”
“Yes,” she said softly; “it’s difficult. I would help him to be free if I could.”
Jolyon gazed into his hat, his embarrassment was increasing fast; so was his admiration, his wonder, and his pity. She was so lovely, and so lonely; and altogether it was such a coil!
Jolyon stared at his hat, feeling his embarrassment grow quickly; so was his admiration, his wonder, and his pity. She was so beautiful and so isolated; and all in all, it was such a mess!
“Well,” he said, “I shall have to see Soames. If there’s anything I can do for you I’m always at your service. You must think of me as a wretched substitute for my father. At all events I’ll let you know what happens when I speak to Soames. He may supply the material himself.”
“Well,” he said, “I’ll need to talk to Soames. If there’s anything I can do for you, I’m here to help. You might see me as a poor replacement for my father. In any case, I’ll keep you updated on what I find out when I speak to Soames. He might have the information himself.”
She shook her head.
She said no.
“You see, he has a lot to lose; and I have nothing. I should like him to be free; but I don’t see what I can do.”
“You see, he has a lot to lose, and I have nothing. I want him to be free, but I’m not sure what I can do.”
“Nor I at the moment,” said Jolyon, and soon after took his leave. He went down to his hansom. Half-past three! Soames would be at his office still.
“Not me either,” said Jolyon, and shortly after he left. He headed down to his cab. Half-past three! Soames would still be at his office.
“To the Poultry,” he called through the trap. In front of the Houses of Parliament and in Whitehall, newsvendors were calling, “Grave situation in the Transvaal!” but the cries hardly roused him, absorbed in recollection of that very beautiful figure, of her soft dark glance, and the words: “I have never had one since.” What on earth did such a woman do with her life, back-watered like this? Solitary, unprotected, with every man’s hand against her or rather—reaching out to grasp her at the least sign. And year after year she went on like that!
“To the Poultry,” he shouted through the trap. In front of the Houses of Parliament and along Whitehall, news vendors were shouting, “Serious situation in the Transvaal!” but their cries barely reached him, lost in memories of that incredibly beautiful figure, her soft dark gaze, and the words: “I haven’t had one since.” What on earth did such a woman do with her life, stuck in a place like this? Alone, unprotected, with every man against her—or rather, reaching out to grab her at the slightest hint. And year after year, she continued on like that!
The word “Poultry” above the passing citizens brought him back to reality.
The word "Poultry" above the passing people snapped him back to reality.
“Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte,” in black letters on a ground the colour of peasoup, spurred him to a sort of vigour, and he went up the stone stairs muttering: “Fusty musty ownerships! Well, we couldn’t do without them!”
“Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte,” in black letters on a color that resembled pea soup, motivated him to a kind of energy, and he climbed the stone stairs mumbling: “Old, dusty ownerships! Well, we couldn’t do without them!”
“I want Mr. Soames Forsyte,” he said to the boy who opened the door.
“I want Mr. Soames Forsyte,” he said to the boy who opened the door.
“What name?”
“What’s your name?”
“Mr. Jolyon Forsyte.”
“Mr. Jolyon Forsyte.”
The youth looked at him curiously, never having seen a Forsyte with a beard, and vanished.
The young people looked at him with curiosity, having never seen a Forsyte with a beard, before disappearing.
The offices of “Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte” had slowly absorbed the offices of “Tooting and Bowles,” and occupied the whole of the first floor.
The offices of “Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte” had gradually taken over the offices of “Tooting and Bowles,” and now filled the entire first floor.
The firm consisted now of nothing but Soames and a number of managing and articled clerks. The complete retirement of James some six years ago had accelerated business, to which the final touch of speed had been imparted when Bustard dropped off, worn out, as many believed, by the suit of “Fryer versus Forsyte,” more in Chancery than ever and less likely to benefit its beneficiaries. Soames, with his saner grasp of actualities, had never permitted it to worry him; on the contrary, he had long perceived that Providence had presented him therein with £200 a year net in perpetuity, and—why not?
The firm now consisted of just Soames and a few managing and junior clerks. James's complete retirement six years ago had boosted business, and things really picked up when Bustard stepped away, exhausted, as many believed, by the case of "Fryer versus Forsyte," which was more tied up in Chancery than ever and less likely to benefit the beneficiaries. Soames, with his clearer understanding of reality, never let it bother him; in fact, he had long realized that Providence had given him a steady income of £200 a year forever, and—why not?
When Jolyon entered, his cousin was drawing out a list of holdings in Consols, which in view of the rumours of war he was going to advise his companies to put on the market at once, before other companies did the same. He looked round, sidelong, and said:
When Jolyon walked in, his cousin was pulling together a list of investments in Consols, which, considering the rumors of war, he planned to recommend to his companies to sell immediately, before others did the same. He glanced around casually and said:
“How are you? Just one minute. Sit down, won’t you?” And having entered three amounts, and set a ruler to keep his place, he turned towards Jolyon, biting the side of his flat forefinger....
“How are you? Just a minute. Please have a seat, will you?” And after entering three figures and using a ruler to mark his spot, he turned to Jolyon, biting the side of his flat forefinger....
“Yes?” he said.
“Yeah?” he said.
“I have seen her.”
"I've seen her."
Soames frowned.
Soames scowled.
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“She has remained faithful to memory.”
“She has stayed true to her memory.”
Having said that, Jolyon was ashamed. His cousin had flushed a dusky yellowish red. What had made him tease the poor brute!
Having said that, Jolyon felt ashamed. His cousin had turned a deep, dusky yellowish-red. What had prompted him to tease that poor guy!
“I was to tell you she is sorry you are not free. Twelve years is a long time. You know your law, and what chance it gives you.” Soames uttered a curious little grunt, and the two remained a full minute without speaking. “Like wax!” thought Jolyon, watching that close face, where the flush was fast subsiding. “He’ll never give me a sign of what he’s thinking, or going to do. Like wax!” And he transferred his gaze to a plan of that flourishing town, “By-Street on Sea,” the future existence of which lay exposed on the wall to the possessive instincts of the firm’s clients. The whimsical thought flashed through him: “I wonder if I shall get a bill of costs for this—‘To attending Mr. Jolyon Forsyte in the matter of my divorce, to receiving his account of his visit to my wife, and to advising him to go and see her again, sixteen and eightpence.’”
“I was to tell you she’s sorry you’re not free. Twelve years is a long time. You know your law and what chances it gives you.” Soames made a strange little grunt, and the two stayed silent for a full minute. “Like wax!” thought Jolyon, observing that expressionless face, where the flush was quickly fading. “He’ll never give me a clue about what he’s thinking or planning. Like wax!” He shifted his gaze to a map of that thriving town, “By-Street on Sea,” the future of which was laid out on the wall for the firm’s clients to see. A playful thought crossed his mind: “I wonder if I’ll get a bill for this—‘To attending Mr. Jolyon Forsyte regarding my divorce, to hearing his account of his visit to my wife, and to advising him to go and see her again, sixteen and eightpence.’”
Suddenly Soames said: “I can’t go on like this. I tell you, I can’t go on like this.” His eyes were shifting from side to side, like an animal’s when it looks for way of escape. “He really suffers,” thought Jolyon; “I’ve no business to forget that, just because I don’t like him.”
Suddenly Soames said, “I can’t keep doing this. I swear, I can’t keep doing this.” His eyes darted from side to side, like an animal searching for a way out. “He’s really in pain,” Jolyon thought; “I shouldn’t forget that just because I don’t like him.”
“Surely,” he said gently, “it lies with yourself. A man can always put these things through if he’ll take it on himself.”
“Of course,” he said softly, “it's up to you. A person can always handle these things if they're willing to take responsibility.”
Soames turned square to him, with a sound which seemed to come from somewhere very deep.
Soames faced him squarely, with a sound that seemed to come from somewhere very deep.
“Why should I suffer more than I’ve suffered already? Why should I?”
“Why should I go through more pain than I already have? Why should I?”
Jolyon could only shrug his shoulders. His reason agreed, his instinct rebelled; he could not have said why.
Jolyon could only shrug. His mind agreed, but his gut resisted; he couldn’t explain why.
“Your father,” went on Soames, “took an interest in her—why, goodness knows! And I suppose you do too?” he gave Jolyon a sharp look. “It seems to me that one only has to do another person a wrong to get all the sympathy. I don’t know in what way I was to blame—I’ve never known. I always treated her well. I gave her everything she could wish for. I wanted her.”
“Your father,” Soames continued, “was interested in her—why, who knows! And I guess you are too?” He shot Jolyon a piercing look. “It seems to me that you only have to wrong someone to get all the sympathy. I don’t know how I was to blame—I’ve never understood. I always treated her right. I gave her everything she wanted. I wanted her.”
Again Jolyon’s reason nodded; again his instinct shook its head. “What is it?” he thought; “there must be something wrong in me. Yet if there is, I’d rather be wrong than right.”
Again Jolyon's reasoning agreed; again his instinct disagreed. “What is it?” he thought; “there must be something off about me. Yet if there is, I’d rather be off than be right.”
“After all,” said Soames with a sort of glum fierceness, “she was my wife.”
“After all,” said Soames with a kind of gloomy intensity, “she was my wife.”
In a flash the thought went through his listener: “There it is! Ownerships! Well, we all own things. But—human beings! Pah!”
In an instant, the thought crossed his listener’s mind: “There it is! Ownership! Sure, we all own things. But—people! Ugh!”
“You have to look at facts,” he said drily, “or rather the want of them.”
“You need to consider the facts,” he said dryly, “or more accurately, their absence.”
Soames gave him another quick suspicious look.
Soames shot him another quick, suspicious glance.
“The want of them?” he said. “Yes, but I am not so sure.”
“Their absence?” he said. “Yeah, but I'm not so certain.”
“I beg your pardon,” replied Jolyon; “I’ve told you what she said. It was explicit.”
“I’m sorry,” replied Jolyon; “I told you what she said. It was clear.”
“My experience has not been one to promote blind confidence in her word. We shall see.”
"My experience hasn't given me blind trust in her word. We'll see."
Jolyon got up.
Jolyon woke up.
“Good-bye,” he said curtly.
“Goodbye,” he said curtly.
“Good-bye,” returned Soames; and Jolyon went out trying to understand the look, half-startled, half-menacing, on his cousin’s face. He sought Waterloo Station in a disturbed frame of mind, as though the skin of his moral being had been scraped; and all the way down in the train he thought of Irene in her lonely flat, and of Soames in his lonely office, and of the strange paralysis of life that lay on them both. “In chancery!” he thought. “Both their necks in chancery—and her’s so pretty!”
“Goodbye,” Soames replied, and Jolyon stepped outside, trying to make sense of the look on his cousin’s face, which was both shocked and threatening. He headed to Waterloo Station feeling unsettled, as if his moral skin had been scraped off. Throughout the train ride, he thought about Irene in her lonely apartment, Soames in his lonely office, and the strange standstill of life that weighed heavily on them both. “In limbo!” he thought. “Both of them in limbo—and hers is so beautiful!”
CHAPTER IX
VAL HEARS THE NEWS
The keeping of engagements had not as yet been a conspicuous feature in the life of young Val Dartie, so that when he broke two and kept one, it was the latter event which caused him, if anything, the greater surprise, while jogging back to town from Robin Hill after his ride with Holly. She had been even prettier than he had thought her yesterday, on her silver-roan, long-tailed “palfrey”. and it seemed to him, self-critical in the brumous October gloaming and the outskirts of London, that only his boots had shone throughout their two-hour companionship. He took out his new gold “hunter”—present from James—and looked not at the time, but at sections of his face in the glittering back of its opened case. He had a temporary spot over one eyebrow, and it displeased him, for it must have displeased her. Crum never had any spots. Together with Crum rose the scene in the promenade of the Pandemonium. To-day he had not had the faintest desire to unbosom himself to Holly about his father. His father lacked poetry, the stirrings of which he was feeling for the first time in his nineteen years. The Liberty, with Cynthia Dark, that almost mythical embodiment of rapture; the Pandemonium, with the woman of uncertain age—both seemed to Val completely “off,” fresh from communion with this new, shy, dark-haired young cousin of his. She rode “Jolly well,” too, so that it had been all the more flattering that she had let him lead her where he would in the long gallops of Richmond Park, though she knew them so much better than he did. Looking back on it all, he was mystified by the barrenness of his speech; he felt that he could say “an awful lot of fetching things” if he had but the chance again, and the thought that he must go back to Littlehampton on the morrow, and to Oxford on the twelfth—“to that beastly exam,” too—without the faintest chance of first seeing her again, caused darkness to settle on his spirit even more quickly than on the evening. He should write to her, however, and she had promised to answer. Perhaps, too, she would come up to Oxford to see her brother. That thought was like the first star, which came out as he rode into Padwick’s livery stables in the purlieus of Sloane Square. He got off and stretched himself luxuriously, for he had ridden some twenty-five good miles. The Dartie within him made him chaffer for five minutes with young Padwick concerning the favourite for the Cambridgeshire; then with the words, “Put the gee down to my account,” he walked away, a little wide at the knees, and flipping his boots with his knotty little cane. “I don’t feel a bit inclined to go out,” he thought. “I wonder if mother will stand fizz for my last night!” With “fizz” and recollection, he could well pass a domestic evening.
The habit of keeping plans hadn’t really been a big part of young Val Dartie’s life yet, so when he canceled two plans and kept one, it was the latter that surprised him the most as he made his way back to town from Robin Hill after his ride with Holly. She had looked even prettier than he imagined yesterday, riding her silver-roan, long-tailed “palfrey.” It dawned on him, feeling self-critical in the gloomy October twilight on the outskirts of London, that only his boots had looked polished during their two-hour outing. He took out his new gold “hunter”—a gift from James—and didn’t check the time but looked at reflections of his face in the shiny back of its opened case. He had a temporary blemish above one eyebrow that bothered him, as it surely must have bothered her. Crum never had blemishes. Along with thoughts of Crum came memories of the scene at the promenade of the Pandemonium. Today, he hadn't felt the slightest urge to open up to Holly about his father. His father lacked the spirit that Val was just now beginning to feel at nineteen. The Liberty, with Cynthia Dark, that almost mythical representation of excitement; the Pandemonium, with the woman of ambiguous age—both seemed completely “off” to Val, fresh from spending time with his new, shy, dark-haired cousin. She rode “Jolly well,” too, which made it even more flattering that she had allowed him to take the lead during their long gallops in Richmond Park, even though she knew the area far better than he did. Looking back, he found himself puzzled by how little he had spoken; he believed he could say “a ton of charming things” if given another chance, and the thought of having to return to Littlehampton the next day, then to Oxford on the twelfth—“for that dreadful exam”—without any chance of seeing her again, cast a deeper shadow over his mood than the darkening evening. He decided to write to her, and she had promised to reply. Maybe she would even come to visit her brother at Oxford. That thought felt like the first star appearing as he rode into Padwick’s stables near Sloane Square. He got off and stretched out luxuriously after riding about twenty-five miles. The Dartie in him made him chat for five minutes with young Padwick about the favorite for the Cambridgeshire; then, saying, “Put the gee down to my account,” he walked away, slightly bowlegged, tapping his boots with his gnarled cane. “I really don't feel like going out,” he thought. “I wonder if mom will treat me to some fizz for my last night!” With “fizz” and fond memories, he could easily enjoy a quiet evening at home.
When he came down, speckless after his bath, he found his mother scrupulous in a low evening dress, and, to his annoyance, his Uncle Soames. They stopped talking when he came in; then his uncle said:
When he came down, looking clean after his bath, he found his mother dressed elegantly in a low evening dress and, to his annoyance, his Uncle Soames. They stopped talking when he walked in; then his uncle said:
“He’d better be told.”
“He should be informed.”
At those words, which meant something about his father, of course, Val’s first thought was of Holly. Was it anything beastly? His mother began speaking.
At those words, which referred to his father, of course, Val’s first thought was of Holly. Was it something awful? His mother started speaking.
“Your father,” she said in her fashionably appointed voice, while her fingers plucked rather pitifully at sea-green brocade, “your father, my dear boy, has—is not at Newmarket; he’s on his way to South America. He—he’s left us.”
“Your father,” she said in her stylish voice, while her fingers picked at the sea-green fabric, “your father, my dear boy, is not at Newmarket; he’s on his way to South America. He—he’s left us.”
Val looked from her to Soames. Left them! Was he sorry? Was he fond of his father? It seemed to him that he did not know. Then, suddenly—as at a whiff of gardenias and cigars—his heart twitched within him, and he was sorry. One’s father belonged to one, could not go off in this fashion—it was not done! Nor had he always been the “bounder” of the Pandemonium promenade. There were precious memories of tailors’ shops and horses, tips at school, and general lavish kindness, when in luck.
Val glanced between her and Soames. Left them! Was he feeling regret? Did he care about his father? It occurred to him that he wasn’t sure. Then, suddenly—like the scent of gardenias and cigars—his heart twisted inside him, and he felt regret. One's father was part of one's identity, he couldn't just leave like this—it wasn't right! And he hadn't always been the “bounder” of the Pandemonium promenade. There were cherished memories of tailor shops and horses, tips at school, and general generosity during good times.
“But why?” he said. Then, as a sportsman himself, was sorry he had asked. The mask of his mother’s face was all disturbed; and he burst out:
“But why?” he said. Then, as an athlete himself, he regretted asking. His mother’s expression was all twisted; and he blurted out:
“All right, Mother, don’t tell me! Only, what does it mean?”
“All right, Mom, don’t tell me! But what does it mean?”
“A divorce, Val, I’m afraid.”
"A divorce, Val, I'm sorry."
Val uttered a queer little grunt, and looked quickly at his uncle—that uncle whom he had been taught to look on as a guarantee against the consequences of having a father, even against the Dartie blood in his own veins. The flat-checked visage seemed to wince, and this upset him.
Val made a strange little noise and glanced quickly at his uncle—his uncle, who he had been taught to see as a safeguard against the effects of having a father, even the Dartie blood running through his own veins. The flat-faced expression seemed to flinch, which bothered him.
“It won’t be public, will it?”
"It won’t be public, right?"
So vividly before him had come recollection of his own eyes glued to the unsavoury details of many a divorce suit in the Public Press.
So clearly before him came the memory of his own eyes fixated on the unpleasant details of many divorce cases in the tabloids.
“Can’t it be done quietly somehow? It’s so disgusting for—for mother, and—and everybody.”
“Can’t it be done quietly somehow? It’s so gross for—for mom, and—and everyone.”
“Everything will be done as quietly as it can, you may be sure.”
“Everything will be done as quietly as possible, you can be sure of that.”
“Yes—but, why is it necessary at all? Mother doesn’t want to marry again.”
“Yes—but why is it necessary at all? Mom doesn’t want to marry again.”
Himself, the girls, their name tarnished in the sight of his schoolfellows and of Crum, of the men at Oxford, of—Holly! Unbearable! What was to be gained by it?
Himself, the girls, their name stained in the eyes of his classmates and of Crum, of the men at Oxford, of—Holly! Unbelievable! What was the point of it?
“Do you, Mother?” he said sharply.
“Do you, Mom?” he said sharply.
Thus brought face to face with so much of her own feeling by the one she loved best in the world, Winifred rose from the Empire chair in which she had been sitting. She saw that her son would be against her unless he was told everything; and, yet, how could she tell him? Thus, still plucking at the green brocade, she stared at Soames. Val, too, stared at Soames. Surely this embodiment of respectability and the sense of property could not wish to bring such a slur on his own sister!
Brought face to face with so much of her own feelings by the person she loved most in the world, Winifred got up from the Empire chair she had been sitting in. She realized that her son would be against her unless she told him everything; yet, how could she do that? Still fidgeting with the green brocade, she looked at Soames. Val, too, stared at Soames. Surely this picture of respectability and property wouldn’t want to bring such shame on his own sister!
Soames slowly passed a little inlaid paperknife over the smooth surface of a marqueterie table; then, without looking at his nephew, he began:
Soames slowly ran a small inlaid paper knife over the smooth surface of a marquetry table; then, without looking at his nephew, he started:
“You don’t understand what your mother has had to put up with these twenty years. This is only the last straw, Val.” And glancing up sideways at Winifred, he added:
“You don’t understand what your mom has had to deal with these twenty years. This is just the last straw, Val.” And glancing up sideways at Winifred, he added:
“Shall I tell him?”
"Should I tell him?"
Winifred was silent. If he were not told, he would be against her! Yet, how dreadful to be told such things of his own father! Clenching her lips, she nodded.
Winifred was quiet. If he didn't hear it directly, he would be against her! Yet, how terrible to hear such things about his own father! Grinding her teeth, she nodded.
Soames spoke in a rapid, even voice:
Soames spoke fast and calmly:
“He has always been a burden round your mother’s neck. She has paid his debts over and over again; he has often been drunk, abused and threatened her; and now he is gone to Buenos Aires with a dancer.” And, as if distrusting the efficacy of those words on the boy, he went on quickly:
“He has always been a burden for your mother. She has paid off his debts time and time again; he has often been drunk, mistreated, and threatened her; and now he's off to Buenos Aires with a dancer.” And, as if he doubted that those words would have an impact on the boy, he continued quickly:
“He took your mother’s pearls to give to her.”
“He took your mom’s pearls to give to her.”
Val jerked up his hand, then. At that signal of distress Winifred cried out:
Val shot his hand up, then. At that sign of distress, Winifred exclaimed:
“That’ll do, Soames—stop!”
"That’s enough, Soames—stop!"
In the boy, the Dartie and the Forsyte were struggling. For debts, drink, dancers, he had a certain sympathy; but the pearls—no! That was too much! And suddenly he found his mother’s hand squeezing his.
In the boy, the Dartie and the Forsyte were at odds. He had a certain sympathy for debts, drinking, and dancers; but the pearls—no! That was going too far! And suddenly he felt his mother's hand grip his.
“You see,” he heard Soames say, “we can’t have it all begin over again. There’s a limit; we must strike while the iron’s hot.”
“You see,” he heard Soames say, “we can’t let it all start over again. There’s a limit; we need to take action while the opportunity is there.”
Val freed his hand.
Val let go of his hand.
“But—you’re—never going to bring out that about the pearls! I couldn’t stand that—I simply couldn’t!”
“But—you’re—never going to mention that about the pearls! I wouldn’t be able to handle it—I just couldn’t!”
Winifred cried out:
Winifred shouted:
“No, no, Val—oh no! That’s only to show you how impossible your father is!” And his uncle nodded. Somewhat assuaged, Val took out a cigarette. His father had bought him that thin curved case. Oh! it was unbearable—just as he was going up to Oxford!
“No, no, Val—oh no! That’s just to show you how impossible your dad is!” And his uncle nodded. Feeling a bit calmer, Val pulled out a cigarette. His dad had gotten him that slim, curved case. Oh! It was so frustrating—especially right as he was heading off to Oxford!
“Can’t mother be protected without?” he said. “I could look after her. It could always be done later if it was really necessary.”
“Can’t Mom be kept safe without that?” he said. “I could take care of her. It could always be done later if it’s really needed.”
A smile played for a moment round Soames’ lips, and became bitter.
A smile briefly crossed Soames' lips, then turned bitter.
“You don’t know what you’re talking of; nothing’s so fatal as delay in such matters.”
“You don't know what you're talking about; nothing is as dangerous as delaying things like this.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“I tell you, boy, nothing’s so fatal. I know from experience.”
"I’m telling you, kid, nothing is more deadly. I know from experience."
His voice had the ring of exasperation. Val regarded him round-eyed, never having known his uncle express any sort of feeling. Oh! Yes—he remembered now—there had been an Aunt Irene, and something had happened—something which people kept dark; he had heard his father once use an unmentionable word of her.
His voice sounded really frustrated. Val looked at him wide-eyed, having never seen his uncle show any emotion before. Oh! Right—he remembered now—there had been an Aunt Irene, and something had happened—something people kept quiet about; he had once heard his father use a taboo word regarding her.
“I don’t want to speak ill of your father,” Soames went on doggedly, “but I know him well enough to be sure that he’ll be back on your mother’s hands before a year’s over. You can imagine what that will mean to her and to all of you after this. The only thing is to cut the knot for good.”
“I don’t want to say anything negative about your father,” Soames continued persistently, “but I know him well enough to be certain that he’ll be back causing trouble for your mother before the year is out. You can imagine how that will affect her and all of you after this. The only solution is to cut ties for good.”
In spite of himself, Val was impressed; and, happening to look at his mother’s face, he got what was perhaps his first real insight into the fact that his own feelings were not always what mattered most.
In spite of himself, Val was impressed; and, glancing at his mother’s face, he gained what was probably his first true understanding that his own feelings weren't always the most important thing.
“All right, mother,” he said; “we’ll back you up. Only I’d like to know when it’ll be. It’s my first term, you know. I don’t want to be up there when it comes off.”
“All right, Mom,” he said; “we’ve got your back. I just want to know when it’s happening. It’s my first term, you know. I don’t want to be there when it goes down.”
“Oh! my dear boy,” murmured Winifred, “it is a bore for you.” So, by habit, she phrased what, from the expression of her face, was the most poignant regret. “When will it be, Soames?”
“Oh! my dear boy,” whispered Winifred, “it is a drag for you.” So, by habit, she put into words what was, from the look on her face, the deepest regret. “When will it be, Soames?”
“Can’t tell—not for months. We must get restitution first.”
“Can’t say—not for months. We need to get compensation first.”
“What the deuce is that?” thought Val. “What silly brutes lawyers are! Not for months! I know one thing: I’m not going to dine in!” And he said:
“What the heck is that?” thought Val. “What stupid brutes lawyers are! Not for months! I know one thing: I’m not going to eat in!” And he said:
“Awfully sorry, mother, I’ve got to go out to dinner now.”
“I'm really sorry, Mom, but I have to go out to dinner now.”
Though it was his last night, Winifred nodded almost gratefully; they both felt that they had gone quite far enough in the expression of feeling.
Though it was his last night, Winifred nodded almost gratefully; they both felt that they had expressed enough of their feelings.
Val sought the misty freedom of Green Street, reckless and depressed. And not till he reached Piccadilly did he discover that he had only eighteen-pence. One couldn’t dine off eighteen-pence, and he was very hungry. He looked longingly at the windows of the Iseeum Club, where he had often eaten of the best with his father! Those pearls! There was no getting over them! But the more he brooded and the further he walked the hungrier he naturally became. Short of trailing home, there were only two places where he could go—his grandfather’s in Park Lane, and Timothy’s in the Bayswater Road. Which was the less deplorable? At his grandfather’s he would probably get a better dinner on the spur of the moment. At Timothy’s they gave you a jolly good feed when they expected you, not otherwise. He decided on Park Lane, not unmoved by the thought that to go up to Oxford without affording his grandfather a chance to tip him was hardly fair to either of them. His mother would hear he had been there, of course, and might think it funny; but he couldn’t help that. He rang the bell.
Val sought the foggy escape of Green Street, feeling reckless and down. It wasn’t until he got to Piccadilly that he realized he only had eighteen pence. You can't really eat on eighteen pence, and he was really hungry. He gazed longingly at the Iseeum Club windows, where he used to enjoy the best meals with his dad! Those memories! He couldn't shake them! But the more he thought about it and walked, the hungrier he felt. Besides heading home, there were only two places he could go—his grandfather's in Park Lane, and Timothy's on Bayswater Road. Which was the better option? At his grandfather's, he would likely get a better meal on short notice. At Timothy's, they only served a solid meal if they were expecting you. He chose Park Lane, not without considering that going to Oxford without giving his grandfather a chance to treat him wouldn’t be fair to either of them. His mom would definitely hear about his visit and might find it amusing; but he couldn't worry about that. He rang the bell.
“Hullo, Warmson, any dinner for me, d’you think?”
“Halo, Warmson, do you think there’s any dinner for me?”
“They’re just going in, Master Val. Mr. Forsyte will be very glad to see you. He was saying at lunch that he never saw you nowadays.”
"They're just coming in, Master Val. Mr. Forsyte will be really glad to see you. He mentioned at lunch that he hasn't seen you around lately."
Val grinned.
Val smiled.
“Well, here I am. Kill the fatted calf, Warmson, let’s have fizz.”
“Well, here I am. Kill the fattened calf, Warmson, let’s celebrate with some champagne.”
Warmson smiled faintly—in his opinion Val was a young limb.
Warmson smiled faintly—in his opinion, Val was a young branch.
“I will ask Mrs. Forsyte, Master Val.”
“I will ask Mrs. Forsyte, Master Val.”
“I say,” Val grumbled, taking off his overcoat, “I’m not at school any more, you know.”
“I’m telling you,” Val grumbled, taking off his coat, “I’m not in school anymore, you know.”
Warmson, not without a sense of humour, opened the door beyond the stag’s-horn coat stand, with the words:
Warmson, with a hint of humor, opened the door past the stag's-horn coat rack, saying:
“Mr. Valerus, ma’am.”
“Mr. Valerus, ma'am.”
“Confound him!” thought Val, entering.
“Damn him!” thought Val, entering.
A warm embrace, a “Well, Val!” from Emily, and a rather quavery “So there you are at last!” from James, restored his sense of dignity.
A warm hug, a “Well, Val!” from Emily, and a somewhat shaky “So there you are at last!” from James, brought back his sense of dignity.
“Why didn’t you let us know? There’s only saddle of mutton. Champagne, Warmson,” said Emily. And they went in.
“Why didn’t you tell us? There’s only a saddle of mutton. Champagne, Warmson,” said Emily. And they went in.
At the great dining-table, shortened to its utmost, under which so many fashionable legs had rested, James sat at one end, Emily at the other, Val half-way between them; and something of the loneliness of his grandparents, now that all their four children were flown, reached the boy’s spirit. “I hope I shall kick the bucket long before I’m as old as grandfather,” he thought. “Poor old chap, he’s as thin as a rail!” And lowering his voice while his grandfather and Warmson were in discussion about sugar in the soup, he said to Emily:
At the small dining table, which had been resized to the max, where so many stylish legs had sat, James was at one end, Emily was at the other, and Val was halfway between them. He felt a bit of the loneliness his grandparents experienced now that all four of their kids had left home. “I hope I kick the bucket long before I’m as old as grandpa,” he thought. “Poor guy, he’s skinny as a twig!” Lowering his voice while his grandfather and Warmson were debating sugar in the soup, he said to Emily:
“It’s pretty brutal at home, Granny. I suppose you know.”
“It’s pretty tough at home, Granny. I guess you know.”
“Yes, dear boy.”
"Yes, my boy."
“Uncle Soames was there when I left. I say, isn’t there anything to be done to prevent a divorce? Why is he so beastly keen on it?”
“Uncle Soames was there when I left. I mean, isn’t there anything that can be done to stop a divorce? Why is he so determined about it?”
“Hush, my dear!” murmured Emily; “we’re keeping it from your grandfather.”
“Hush, my dear!” whispered Emily; “we're not telling your grandfather.”
James’ voice sounded from the other end.
James' voice came through from the other end.
“What’s that? What are you talking about?”
“What’s that? What do you mean?”
“About Val’s college,” returned Emily. “Young Pariser was there, James; you remember—he nearly broke the Bank at Monte Carlo afterwards.”
“About Val’s college,” Emily replied. “Young Pariser was there, James; you remember—he nearly cleaned out the Bank at Monte Carlo afterward.”
James muttered that he did not know—Val must look after himself up there, or he’d get into bad ways. And he looked at his grandson with gloom, out of which affection distrustfully glimmered.
James grumbled that he didn’t know—Val had to take care of himself up there, or he’d end up in trouble. He looked at his grandson with a sense of gloom, which was layered with a hint of affection but also a touch of distrust.
“What I’m afraid of,” said Val to his plate, “is of being hard up, you know.”
“What I’m scared of,” Val said to his plate, “is being broke, you know.”
By instinct he knew that the weak spot in that old man was fear of insecurity for his grandchildren.
By instinct, he realized that the old man's vulnerability lay in his fear of not being able to provide for his grandchildren.
“Well,” said James, and the soup in his spoon dribbled over, “you’ll have a good allowance; but you must keep within it.”
“Well,” said James, as the soup in his spoon dripped over, “you'll have a good allowance, but you need to stay within it.”
“Of course,” murmured Val; “if it is good. How much will it be, Grandfather?”
“Of course,” Val said softly, “if it’s good. How much will it cost, Grandfather?”
“Three hundred and fifty; it’s too much. I had next to nothing at your age.”
“Three hundred and fifty? That's way too much. I had barely anything at your age.”
Val sighed. He had hoped for four, and been afraid of three. “I don’t know what your young cousin has,” said James; “he’s up there. His father’s a rich man.”
Val sighed. He had hoped for four and was worried about three. “I don’t know what your young cousin has,” James said; “he’s up there. His dad’s a rich guy.”
“Aren’t you?” asked Val hardily.
“Aren’t you?” Val asked firmly.
“I?” replied James, flustered. “I’ve got so many expenses. Your father....” and he was silent.
“I?” replied James, flustered. “I have so many expenses. Your dad....” and he fell silent.
“Cousin Jolyon’s got an awfully jolly place. I went down there with Uncle Soames—ripping stables.”
“Cousin Jolyon has a really great place. I went down there with Uncle Soames—amazing stables.”
“Ah!” murmured James profoundly. “That house—I knew how it would be!” And he lapsed into gloomy meditation over his fish-bones. His son’s tragedy, and the deep cleavage it had caused in the Forsyte family, had still the power to draw him down into a whirlpool of doubts and misgivings. Val, who hankered to talk of Robin Hill, because Robin Hill meant Holly, turned to Emily and said:
“Ah!” James said thoughtfully. “That house—I knew it would be like this!” He fell silent, lost in gloomy thoughts as he picked at his fish bones. His son’s tragedy, and the deep divide it had created in the Forsyte family, still had the ability to pull him into a whirlpool of doubts and uncertainties. Val, eager to talk about Robin Hill, since Robin Hill meant Holly, turned to Emily and said:
“Was that the house built for Uncle Soames?” And, receiving her nod, went on: “I wish you’d tell me about him, Granny. What became of Aunt Irene? Is she still going? He seems awfully worked-up about something to-night.”
“Was that the house built for Uncle Soames?” And, getting her nod, continued: “I wish you’d tell me about him, Granny. What happened to Aunt Irene? Is she still around? He seems really worked up about something tonight.”
Emily laid her finger on her lips, but the word Irene had caught James’ ear.
Emily put a finger to her lips, but the name Irene had caught James' attention.
“What’s that?” he said, staying a piece of mutton close to his lips. “Who’s been seeing her? I knew we hadn’t heard the last of that.”
“What’s that?” he said, holding a piece of mutton close to his lips. “Who’s been seeing her? I knew we hadn’t heard the last of that.”
“Now, James,” said Emily, “eat your dinner. Nobody’s been seeing anybody.”
“Now, James,” Emily said, “eat your dinner. Nobody's been seeing anyone.”
James put down his fork.
James set down his fork.
“There you go,” he said. “I might die before you’d tell me of it. Is Soames getting a divorce?”
“There you go,” he said. “I might die before you tell me. Is Soames getting a divorce?”
“Nonsense,” said Emily with incomparable aplomb; “Soames is much too sensible.”
“Nonsense,” said Emily with unmatched confidence; “Soames is way too sensible.”
James had sought his own throat, gathering the long white whiskers together on the skin and bone of it.
James had reached for his own throat, gathering the long white hairs together on the skin and bone of it.
“She—she was always....” he said, and with that enigmatic remark the conversation lapsed, for Warmson had returned. But later, when the saddle of mutton had been succeeded by sweet, savoury, and dessert, and Val had received a cheque for twenty pounds and his grandfather’s kiss—like no other kiss in the world, from lips pushed out with a sort of fearful suddenness, as if yielding to weakness—he returned to the charge in the hall.
“She—she was always…” he said, and with that cryptic comment, the conversation paused as Warmson came back. But later, after they had moved from the mutton to sweet dishes and dessert, and Val had gotten a check for twenty pounds along with his grandfather’s kiss—unlike any other kiss in the world, coming from lips that puckered out suddenly, as if giving in to some vulnerability—he brought it up again in the hall.
“Tell us about Uncle Soames, Granny. Why is he so keen on mother’s getting a divorce?”
“Tell us about Uncle Soames, Grandma. Why is he so eager for Mom to get a divorce?”
“Your Uncle Soames,” said Emily, and her voice had in it an exaggerated assurance, “is a lawyer, my dear boy. He’s sure to know best.”
“Your Uncle Soames,” Emily said, her voice filled with exaggerated confidence, “is a lawyer, my dear boy. He definitely knows best.”
“Is he?” muttered Val. “But what did become of Aunt Irene? I remember she was jolly good-looking.”
“Is he?” Val muttered. “But what happened to Aunt Irene? I remember she was really good-looking.”
“She—er....” said Emily, “behaved very badly. We don’t talk about it.”
“She—um....” said Emily, “acted really poorly. We don’t discuss it.”
“Well, I don’t want everybody at Oxford to know about our affairs,” ejaculated Val; “it’s a brutal idea. Why couldn’t father be prevented without its being made public?”
“Well, I don’t want everyone at Oxford to find out about our affairs,” Val exclaimed. “That’s a terrible idea. Why couldn’t we keep Dad from being exposed without it going public?”
Emily sighed. She had always lived rather in an atmosphere of divorce, owing to her fashionable proclivities—so many of those whose legs had been under her table having gained a certain notoriety. When, however, it touched her own family, she liked it no better than other people. But she was eminently practical, and a woman of courage, who never pursued a shadow in preference to its substance.
Emily sighed. She had always lived in a pretty divorced atmosphere because of her trendy tastes—lots of the people who had dined at her table had gained a bit of fame. However, when it came to her own family, she didn’t like it any more than anyone else. But she was really practical and courageous, never chasing after a shadow instead of the real deal.
“Your mother,” she said, “will be happier if she’s quite free, Val. Good-night, my dear boy; and don’t wear loud waistcoats up at Oxford, they’re not the thing just now. Here’s a little present.”
“Your mom,” she said, “will be happier if she’s completely free, Val. Good night, my dear boy; and don’t wear flashy waistcoats at Oxford, they’re not in style right now. Here’s a little gift.”
With another five pounds in his hand, and a little warmth in his heart, for he was fond of his grandmother, he went out into Park Lane. A wind had cleared the mist, the autumn leaves were rustling, and the stars were shining. With all that money in his pocket an impulse to “see life” beset him; but he had not gone forty yards in the direction of Piccadilly when Holly’s shy face, and her eyes with an imp dancing in their gravity, came up before him, and his hand seemed to be tingling again from the pressure of her warm gloved hand. “No, dash it!” he thought, “I’m going home!”
With another five pounds in his hand and a little warmth in his heart, since he really liked his grandmother, he stepped out into Park Lane. A breeze had cleared the fog, the autumn leaves were crunching underfoot, and the stars were shining. With all that money in his pocket, a sudden urge to “experience life” hit him; but he hadn’t walked forty yards toward Piccadilly when Holly's shy face appeared in his mind, her eyes sparkling with mischief beneath her serious demeanor, and he felt his hand tingle again from the memory of her warm gloved hand. “No way!” he thought, “I’m going home!”
CHAPTER X
SOAMES ENTERTAINS THE FUTURE
It was full late for the river, but the weather was lovely, and summer lingered below the yellowing leaves. Soames took many looks at the day from his riverside garden near Mapledurham that Sunday morning.
It was late for the river, but the weather was nice, and summer hung on beneath the yellowing leaves. Soames glanced at the day from his riverside garden near Mapledurham that Sunday morning.
With his own hands he put flowers about his little house-boat, and equipped the punt, in which, after lunch, he proposed to take them on the river. Placing those Chinese-looking cushions, he could not tell whether or no he wished to take Annette alone. She was so very pretty—could he trust himself not to say irrevocable words, passing beyond the limits of discretion? Roses on the veranda were still in bloom, and the hedges ever-green, so that there was almost nothing of middle-aged autumn to chill the mood; yet was he nervous, fidgety, strangely distrustful of his powers to steer just the right course. This visit had been planned to produce in Annette and her mother a due sense of his possessions, so that they should be ready to receive with respect any overture he might later be disposed to make. He dressed with great care, making himself neither too young nor too old, very thankful that his hair was still thick and smooth and had no grey in it. Three times he went up to his picture-gallery. If they had any knowledge at all, they must see at once that his collection alone was worth at least thirty thousand pounds. He minutely inspected, too, the pretty bedroom overlooking the river where they would take off their hats. It would be her bedroom if—if the matter went through, and she became his wife. Going up to the dressing-table he passed his hand over the lilac-coloured pincushion, into which were stuck all kinds of pins; a bowl of pot-pourri exhaled a scent that made his head turn just a little. His wife! If only the whole thing could be settled out of hand, and there was not the nightmare of this divorce to be gone through first; and with gloom puckered on his forehead, he looked out at the river shining beyond the roses and the lawn. Madame Lamotte would never resist this prospect for her child; Annette would never resist her mother. If only he were free! He drove to the station to meet them. What taste Frenchwomen had! Madame Lamotte was in black with touches of lilac colour, Annette in greyish lilac linen, with cream coloured gloves and hat. Rather pale she looked and Londony; and her blue eyes were demure. Waiting for them to come down to lunch, Soames stood in the open french-window of the diningroom moved by that sensuous delight in sunshine and flowers and trees which only came to the full when youth and beauty were there to share it with one. He had ordered the lunch with intense consideration; the wine was a very special Sauterne, the whole appointments of the meal perfect, the coffee served on the veranda super-excellent. Madame Lamotte accepted creme de menthe; Annette refused. Her manners were charming, with just a suspicion of “the conscious beauty” creeping into them. “Yes,” thought Soames, “another year of London and that sort of life, and she’ll be spoiled.”
He personally arranged flowers around his little houseboat and got the punt ready for a trip on the river after lunch. As he set out those Chinese-style cushions, he wondered if he really wanted to take Annette alone. She was incredibly pretty—could he trust himself not to say something he couldn’t take back, crossing the line of discretion? The roses on the veranda were still blooming, and the ever-green hedges meant that autumn’s chill hardly affected the mood; still, he felt nervous, restless, and oddly unsure about navigating the right path. This visit was planned to impress Annette and her mother with his possessions, so they’d be ready to respect any gestures he might make later. He dressed carefully to strike the right balance between looking neither too young nor too old, grateful that his hair was still thick, smooth, and free of grey. He went to his picture gallery three times. If they had any knowledge at all, they’d immediately see that his collection was worth at least thirty thousand pounds. He also took a close look at the pretty bedroom overlooking the river where they would take off their hats. It would be her room if—if everything went well, and she became his wife. Approaching the dressing table, he ran his hand over the lilac pincushion full of pins; a bowl of potpourri released a scent that slightly dizzy him. His wife! If only everything could be settled easily and he didn't have to deal with the nightmare of divorce first; with a frown on his brow, he gazed at the river glistening beyond the roses and lawn. Madame Lamotte would never turn down this opportunity for her daughter; Annette would never go against her mother. If only he were free! He drove to the station to meet them. Frenchwomen had such taste! Madame Lamotte was dressed in black with hints of lilac, and Annette wore a grayish-lilac linen outfit with cream gloves and a matching hat. She looked a bit pale and London-ish, and her blue eyes were demure. As he waited for them to come down for lunch, Soames stood in the open French window of the dining room, filled with the delightful sensation of sunshine and flowers that only felt complete when youth and beauty were there to share it. He had planned the lunch with great care; the wine was a special Sauternes, every detail of the meal was perfect, and the coffee served on the veranda was excellent. Madame Lamotte accepted crème de menthe; Annette declined. Her manners were charming, with a hint of “the conscious beauty” starting to show. “Yes,” thought Soames, “another year in London and that kind of life, and she’ll be spoiled.”
Madame was in sedate French raptures. “Adorable! Le soleil est si bon! How everything is chic, is it not, Annette? Monsieur is a real Monte Cristo.” Annette murmured assent, with a look up at Soames which he could not read. He proposed a turn on the river. But to punt two persons when one of them looked so ravishing on those Chinese cushions was merely to suffer from a sense of lost opportunity; so they went but a short way towards Pangbourne, drifting slowly back, with every now and then an autumn leaf dropping on Annette or on her mother’s black amplitude. And Soames was not happy, worried by the thought: “How—when—where—can I say—what?” They did not yet even know that he was married. To tell them he was married might jeopardise his every chance; yet, if he did not definitely make them understand that he wished for Annette’s hand, it would be dropping into some other clutch before he was free to claim it.
Madame was in calm French bliss. “Adorable! The sun is so nice! Everything is chic, isn’t it, Annette? Monsieur is a true Monte Cristo.” Annette nodded in agreement, looking up at Soames with an expression he couldn’t interpret. He suggested a ride on the river. But taking two people out when one of them looked so stunning on those Chinese cushions just felt like a missed opportunity; so they went only a short distance towards Pangbourne, drifting slowly back, with an autumn leaf occasionally falling on Annette or her mother’s dark presence. And Soames was not happy, troubled by the thought: “How—when—where—can I say—what?” They still didn't even know he was married. Telling them he was married might ruin his chances entirely; yet, if he didn’t clearly make them understand that he wanted Annette's hand, it would be slipping into someone else's grasp before he was free to claim it.
At tea, which they both took with lemon, Soames spoke of the Transvaal.
At tea, which they both had with lemon, Soames talked about the Transvaal.
“There’ll be war,” he said.
"There will be war," he said.
Madame Lamotte lamented.
Madame Lamotte was upset.
“Ces pauvres gens bergers!” Could they not be left to themselves?
“Those poor shepherds!” Can't they be left alone?
Soames smiled—the question seemed to him absurd.
Soames smiled—the question seemed ridiculous to him.
Surely as a woman of business she understood that the British could not abandon their legitimate commercial interests.
Surely, as a businesswoman, she understood that the British couldn't give up their legitimate commercial interests.
“Ah! that!” But Madame Lamotte found that the English were a little hypocrite. They were talking of justice and the Uitlanders, not of business. Monsieur was the first who had spoken to her of that.
“Ah! that!” But Madame Lamotte realized that the English were a bit hypocritical. They were discussing justice and the Uitlanders, not actual business. Monsieur was the first one to mention that to her.
“The Boers are only half-civilised,” remarked Soames; “they stand in the way of progress. It will never do to let our suzerainty go.”
“The Boers are only half-civilized,” Soames commented; “they hinder progress. We can’t allow our authority to slip away.”
“What does that mean to say? Suzerainty!”
“What does that mean to say? Supremacy!”
“What a strange word!” Soames became eloquent, roused by these threats to the principle of possession, and stimulated by Annette’s eyes fixed on him. He was delighted when presently she said:
“What a strange word!” Soames became expressive, stirred by these threats to the idea of ownership, and energized by Annette’s gaze locked on him. He was thrilled when she eventually said:
“I think Monsieur is right. They should be taught a lesson.” She was sensible!
“I think the gentleman is right. They should learn a lesson.” She was sensible!
“Of course,” he said, “we must act with moderation. I’m no jingo. We must be firm without bullying. Will you come up and see my pictures?” Moving from one to another of these treasures, he soon perceived that they knew nothing. They passed his last Mauve, that remarkable study of a “Hay-cart going Home,” as if it were a lithograph. He waited almost with awe to see how they would view the jewel of his collection—an Israels whose price he had watched ascending till he was now almost certain it had reached top value, and would be better on the market again. They did not view it at all. This was a shock; and yet to have in Annette a virgin taste to form would be better than to have the silly, half-baked predilections of the English middle-class to deal with. At the end of the gallery was a Meissonier of which he was rather ashamed—Meissonier was so steadily going down. Madame Lamotte stopped before it.
“Of course,” he said, “we need to act with moderation. I’m not a nationalist. We should be firm without resorting to bullying. Will you come up and check out my art?” As he moved from one piece to another, he quickly realized they knew nothing about art. They passed by his latest Mauve, that incredible study titled “Hay-cart Going Home,” as if it were just a print. He waited in anticipation to see how they would react to the highlight of his collection—an Israels that he had seen the price increase on until he was almost sure it had reached its peak value and would be worth more on the market later. They didn’t even look at it. This shocked him; however, having Annette with a fresh perspective to shape would be better than dealing with the naive, half-formed tastes of the English middle class. At the end of the gallery, there was a Meissonier that he felt a bit embarrassed about—Meissonier's reputation was steadily declining. Madame Lamotte paused in front of it.
“Meissonier! Ah! What a jewel!” Soames took advantage of that moment. Very gently touching Annette’s arm, he said:
“Meissonier! Ah! What a gem!” Soames seized that moment. Gently touching Annette’s arm, he said:
“How do you like my place, Annette?”
“How do you like my place, Annette?”
She did not shrink, did not respond; she looked at him full, looked down, and murmured:
She didn’t flinch, didn’t say anything; she stared at him directly, looked down, and whispered:
“Who would not like it? It is so beautiful!”
“Who wouldn't love it? It's so beautiful!”
“Perhaps some day—” Soames said, and stopped.
“Maybe someday—” Soames said, and paused.
So pretty she was, so self-possessed—she frightened him. Those cornflower-blue eyes, the turn of that creamy neck, her delicate curves—she was a standing temptation to indiscretion! No! No! One must be sure of one’s ground—much surer! “If I hold off,” he thought, “it will tantalise her.” And he crossed over to Madame Lamotte, who was still in front of the Meissonier.
So beautiful she was, so confident—it made him uneasy. Those cornflower-blue eyes, the way her creamy neck turned, her graceful curves—she was an irresistible temptation! No! No! One had to be certain of one’s footing—much more certain! “If I keep my distance,” he thought, “it will tease her.” And he moved over to Madame Lamotte, who was still in front of the Meissonier.
“Yes, that’s quite a good example of his later work. You must come again, Madame, and see them lighted up. You must both come and spend a night.”
“Yes, that’s a great example of his later work. You definitely need to come back, Madame, and see them lit up. You both should come and spend a night.”
Enchanted, would it not be beautiful to see them lighted? By moonlight too, the river must be ravishing!
Enchanted, wouldn’t it be beautiful to see them illuminated? By moonlight too, the river must be stunning!
Annette murmured:
Annette whispered:
“Thou art sentimental, Maman!”
“You're so sentimental, Maman!”
Sentimental! That black-robed, comely, substantial Frenchwoman of the world! And suddenly he was certain as he could be that there was no sentiment in either of them. All the better. Of what use sentiment? And yet...!
Sentimental! That attractive, well-built French woman from the world, dressed in black! And suddenly he was as sure as he could be that there was no sentiment between them. That was a good thing. What good is sentiment? And yet...!
He drove to the station with them, and saw them into the train. To the tightened pressure of his hand it seemed that Annette’s fingers responded just a little; her face smiled at him through the dark.
He drove to the station with them and saw them onto the train. As he tightened his grip, it felt like Annette's fingers responded just a bit; her face smiled at him from the shadows.
He went back to the carriage, brooding. “Go on home, Jordan,” he said to the coachman; “I’ll walk.” And he strode out into the darkening lanes, caution and the desire of possession playing see-saw within him. “Bon soir, monsieur!” How softly she had said it. To know what was in her mind! The French—they were like cats—one could tell nothing! But—how pretty! What a perfect young thing to hold in one’s arms! What a mother for his heir! And he thought, with a smile, of his family and their surprise at a French wife, and their curiosity, and of the way he would play with it and buffet it confound them!
He went back to the carriage, lost in thought. “Go on home, Jordan,” he told the coachman; “I’ll walk.” And he stepped out into the darkening streets, caution and the urge to possess battling within him. “Bon soir, monsieur!” How softly she had said it. To know what was on her mind! The French—they were like cats—impossible to read! But—how beautiful! What a perfect young woman to hold in his arms! What a mother for his future child! And he smiled at the thought of his family and their surprise at having a French wife, their curiosity, and how he would play with it and baffle them!
The poplars sighed in the darkness; an owl hooted. Shadows deepened in the water. “I will and must be free,” he thought. “I won’t hang about any longer. I’ll go and see Irene. If you want things done, do them yourself. I must live again—live and move and have my being.” And in echo to that queer biblicality church-bells chimed the call to evening prayer.
The poplars rustled in the dark; an owl hooted. Shadows grew darker in the water. “I will and have to be free,” he thought. “I won’t stick around any longer. I’ll go see Irene. If you want things done, you have to do them yourself. I need to live again—live, move, and exist.” And in response to that odd biblical feeling, church bells rang out the call for evening prayer.
CHAPTER XI
AND VISITS THE PAST
On a Tuesday evening after dining at his club Soames set out to do what required more courage and perhaps less delicacy than anything he had yet undertaken in his life—save perhaps his birth, and one other action. He chose the evening, indeed, partly because Irene was more likely to be in, but mainly because he had failed to find sufficient resolution by daylight, had needed wine to give him extra daring.
On a Tuesday evening after having dinner at his club, Soames decided to do something that required more courage and maybe less finesse than anything he had done so far in his life—except for his birth, and one other thing. He picked the evening partly because Irene was more likely to be home, but mostly because he hadn’t found the courage he needed during the day and needed wine to boost his confidence.
He left his hansom on the Embankment, and walked up to the Old Church, uncertain of the block of flats where he knew she lived. He found it hiding behind a much larger mansion; and having read the name, “Mrs. Irene Heron”—Heron, forsooth! Her maiden name: so she used that again, did she?—he stepped back into the road to look up at the windows of the first floor. Light was coming through in the corner flat, and he could hear a piano being played. He had never had a love of music, had secretly borne it a grudge in the old days when so often she had turned to her piano, making of it a refuge place into which she knew he could not enter. Repulse! The long repulse, at first restrained and secret, at last open! Bitter memory came with that sound. It must be she playing, and thus almost assured of seeing her, he stood more undecided than ever. Shivers of anticipation ran through him; his tongue felt dry, his heart beat fast. “I have no cause to be afraid,” he thought. And then the lawyer stirred within him. Was he doing a foolish thing? Ought he not to have arranged a formal meeting in the presence of her trustee? No! Not before that fellow Jolyon, who sympathised with her! Never! He crossed back into the doorway, and, slowly, to keep down the beating of his heart, mounted the single flight of stairs and rang the bell. When the door was opened to him his sensations were regulated by the scent which came—that perfume—from away back in the past, bringing muffled remembrance: fragrance of a drawing-room he used to enter, of a house he used to own—perfume of dried rose-leaves and honey!
He left his cab on the Embankment and walked up to the Old Church, unsure of which block of flats she lived in. He found it tucked behind a much larger mansion; and after reading the name, “Mrs. Irene Heron”—Heron, really! Her maiden name: so she was using that again, huh?—he stepped back onto the street to look up at the windows of the first floor. Light was spilling out of the corner flat, and he could hear a piano being played. He had never really liked music, and secretly held a grudge against it back when she often turned to her piano, making it a sanctuary he couldn’t enter. Rejection! The long rejection, at first contained and secret, later out in the open! A bitter memory came with that sound. It had to be her playing, and with almost certain prospects of seeing her, he stood there even more uncertain. Waves of anticipation washed over him; his mouth felt dry, and his heart raced. “I have no reason to be afraid,” he thought. Then the lawyer in him kicked in. Was he making a mistake? Shouldn’t he have arranged a formal meeting in front of her trustee? No! Not in front of that guy Jolyon, who was sympathetic to her! Never! He stepped back into the doorway and, slowly to calm his racing heart, climbed the single flight of stairs and rang the bell. When the door opened, his feelings were stirred by the scent that wafted in—her perfume—from way back in the past, bringing muffled memories: the fragrance of a drawing-room he used to enter, of a house he once owned—scent of dried rose-leaves and honey!
“Say, Mr. Forsyte,” he said, “your mistress will see me, I know.” He had thought this out; she would think it was Jolyon!
“Hey, Mr. Forsyte,” he said, “your mistress will see me, I know.” He had planned this; she would think it was Jolyon!
When the maid was gone and he was alone in the tiny hall, where the light was dim from one pearly-shaded sconce, and walls, carpet, everything was silvery, making the walled-in space all ghostly, he could only think ridiculously: “Shall I go in with my overcoat on, or take it off?” The music ceased; the maid said from the doorway:
When the maid left and he was alone in the small hallway, where the light was dim from a single pearly-shaded sconce, and everything—walls, carpet—was silvery, making the enclosed space feel ghostly, he could only think absurdly: “Should I go in with my coat on, or should I take it off?” The music stopped; the maid said from the doorway:
“Will you walk in, sir?”
“Will you come in, sir?”
Soames walked in. He noted mechanically that all was still silvery, and that the upright piano was of satinwood. She had risen and stood recoiled against it; her hand, placed on the keys as if groping for support, had struck a sudden discord, held for a moment, and released. The light from the shaded piano-candle fell on her neck, leaving her face rather in shadow. She was in a black evening dress, with a sort of mantilla over her shoulders—he did not remember ever having seen her in black, and the thought passed through him: “She dresses even when she’s alone.”
Soames walked in. He noticed automatically that everything was still silvery and that the upright piano was made of satinwood. She had gotten up and was leaning back against it; her hand, resting on the keys as if searching for support, had unexpectedly hit a discordant note, held it for a moment, and then let it go. The light from the shaded piano candle illuminated her neck, keeping her face mostly in shadow. She was wearing a black evening dress, with some kind of shawl draped over her shoulders—he didn’t remember ever seeing her in black, and the thought crossed his mind: “She dresses up even when she’s alone.”
“You!” he heard her whisper.
“You!” he heard her say.
Many times Soames had rehearsed this scene in fancy. Rehearsal served him not at all. He simply could not speak. He had never thought that the sight of this woman whom he had once so passionately desired, so completely owned, and whom he had not seen for twelve years, could affect him in this way. He had imagined himself speaking and acting, half as man of business, half as judge. And now it was as if he were in the presence not of a mere woman and erring wife, but of some force, subtle and elusive as atmosphere itself within him and outside. A kind of defensive irony welled up in him.
Many times Soames had imagined this scene. Practicing didn’t help him at all. He just couldn't find the words. He never expected that seeing this woman, whom he had once desired so deeply, completely possessed, and hadn’t seen in twelve years, could hit him like this. He had pictured himself speaking and acting, part businessman, part judge. But now it felt like he was in front of not just a woman and a wayward wife, but a force that was as subtle and elusive as the air around him and within him. A kind of defensive irony began to build inside him.
“Yes, it’s a queer visit! I hope you’re well.”
“Yes, it’s an odd visit! I hope you’re doing well.”
“Thank you. Will you sit down?”
“Thank you. Can you please take a seat?”
She had moved away from the piano, and gone over to a window-seat, sinking on to it, with her hands clasped in her lap. Light fell on her there, so that Soames could see her face, eyes, hair, strangely as he remembered them, strangely beautiful.
She had stepped away from the piano and moved over to the window seat, sitting down with her hands in her lap. Light poured in on her, allowing Soames to see her face, eyes, and hair, which looked oddly familiar and strangely beautiful.
He sat down on the edge of a satinwood chair, upholstered with silver-coloured stuff, close to where he was standing.
He sat down on the edge of a satinwood chair, covered in silver-colored fabric, near where he had been standing.
“You have not changed,” he said.
"You haven't changed," he said.
“No? What have you come for?”
“No? What did you come for?”
“To discuss things.”
"To talk about things."
“I have heard what you want from your cousin.”
“I’ve heard what you want from your cousin.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“I am willing. I have always been.”
“I’m ready. I always have been.”
The sound of her voice, reserved and close, the sight of her figure watchfully poised, defensive, was helping him now. A thousand memories of her, ever on the watch against him, stirred, and....
The sound of her voice, quiet and intimate, the sight of her figure alert and defensive, was helping him now. A thousand memories of her, always on guard against him, stirred, and....
“Perhaps you will be good enough, then, to give me information on which I can act. The law must be complied with.”
“Maybe you could be kind enough to give me information that I can use. The law has to be followed.”
“I have none to give you that you don’t know of.”
“I have nothing to give you that you don’t already know about.”
“Twelve years! Do you suppose I can believe that?”
“Twelve years! Do you think I can believe that?”
“I don’t suppose you will believe anything I say; but it’s the truth.”
“I don’t think you’ll believe anything I say, but it’s the truth.”
Soames looked at her hard. He had said that she had not changed; now he perceived that she had. Not in face, except that it was more beautiful; not in form, except that it was a little fuller—no! She had changed spiritually. There was more of her, as it were, something of activity and daring, where there had been sheer passive resistance. “Ah!” he thought, “that’s her independent income! Confound Uncle Jolyon!”
Soames stared at her intently. He had previously claimed she hadn't changed; now he realized that she had. Not in her face, except that it looked more beautiful; not in her figure, except that it was a bit fuller—no! She had changed on a deeper level. There was more of her, in a way, something vibrant and bold, where there had once been just passive resistance. “Ah!” he thought, “that’s her independent income! Damn Uncle Jolyon!”
“I suppose you’re comfortably off now?” he said.
“I guess you’re doing pretty well now?” he said.
“Thank you, yes.”
"Thanks, yes."
“Why didn’t you let me provide for you? I would have, in spite of everything.”
“Why didn’t you let me take care of you? I would have, despite everything.”
A faint smile came on her lips; but she did not answer.
A faint smile appeared on her lips, but she didn’t respond.
“You are still my wife,” said Soames. Why he said that, what he meant by it, he knew neither when he spoke nor after. It was a truism almost preposterous, but its effect was startling. She rose from the window-seat, and stood for a moment perfectly still, looking at him. He could see her bosom heaving. Then she turned to the window and threw it open.
“You're still my wife,” Soames said. He didn’t really know why he said it or what he meant by it, not when he spoke or afterwards. It was almost a ridiculous statement, but it had a powerful impact. She got up from the window seat and stood for a moment, completely still, looking at him. He could see her chest rising and falling. Then she turned to the window and flung it open.
“Why do that?” he said sharply. “You’ll catch cold in that dress. I’m not dangerous.” And he uttered a little sad laugh.
“Why do that?” he said sharply. “You’ll catch a cold in that dress. I’m not a threat.” And he let out a small, sad laugh.
She echoed it—faintly, bitterly.
She repeated it—softly, resentfully.
“It was—habit.”
“It was a habit.”
“Rather odd habit,” said Soames as bitterly. “Shut the window!”
“Really strange habit,” Soames said bitterly. “Shut the window!”
She shut it and sat down again. She had developed power, this woman—this—wife of his! He felt it issuing from her as she sat there, in a sort of armour. And almost unconsciously he rose and moved nearer; he wanted to see the expression on her face. Her eyes met his unflinching. Heavens! how clear they were, and what a dark brown against that white skin, and that burnt-amber hair! And how white her shoulders.
She closed it and sat down again. This woman—his wife—had gained power. He could sense it coming from her as she sat there, like she was in some kind of armor. Almost without thinking, he got up and moved closer; he wanted to see the look on her face. Her eyes met his fearlessly. Wow! They were so clear, and what a dark brown against her white skin, with that burnt-amber hair! And her shoulders were so white.
Funny sensation this! He ought to hate her.
Funny feeling this! He should hate her.
“You had better tell me,” he said; “it’s to your advantage to be free as well as to mine. That old matter is too old.”
“You should tell me,” he said; “it’s in your best interest to be free, just like it is for me. That old issue is ancient.”
“I have told you.”
"I told you."
“Do you mean to tell me there has been nothing—nobody?”
“Are you seriously saying there’s been nothing—no one?”
“Nobody. You must go to your own life.”
“Nobody. You need to go back to your own life.”
Stung by that retort, Soames moved towards the piano and back to the hearth, to and fro, as he had been wont in the old days in their drawing-room when his feelings were too much for him.
Stung by that response, Soames moved toward the piano and then back to the fireplace, going back and forth, just like he used to in their living room when his emotions overwhelmed him.
“That won’t do,” he said. “You deserted me. In common justice it’s for you....”
"That won't work," he said. "You left me. It's only fair that it's on you..."
He saw her shrug those white shoulders, heard her murmur:
He saw her shrug her white shoulders and heard her murmur:
“Yes. Why didn’t you divorce me then? Should I have cared?”
“Yes. Why didn’t you divorce me then? Should I have cared?”
He stopped, and looked at her intently with a sort of curiosity. What on earth did she do with herself, if she really lived quite alone? And why had he not divorced her? The old feeling that she had never understood him, never done him justice, bit him while he stared at her.
He stopped and looked at her closely with a mix of curiosity. What on earth did she do all day if she really lived alone? And why hadn't he divorced her? The familiar feeling that she had never really understood him or given him a fair chance nagged at him as he stared at her.
“Why couldn’t you have made me a good wife?” he said.
“Why couldn’t you have made me a good wife?” he said.
“Yes; it was a crime to marry you. I have paid for it. You will find some way perhaps. You needn’t mind my name, I have none to lose. Now I think you had better go.”
“Yes; it was a mistake to marry you. I've paid for it. You'll figure something out, maybe. You shouldn't worry about my name, I have nothing left to lose. Now I think it’s best if you leave.”
A sense of defeat—of being defrauded of his self-justification, and of something else beyond power of explanation to himself, beset Soames like the breath of a cold fog. Mechanically he reached up, took from the mantel-shelf a little china bowl, reversed it, and said:
A feeling of defeat—of being robbed of his self-justification, and of something else he couldn't explain to himself—hit Soames like the chill of a fog. He automatically reached up, took a small china bowl from the mantel, flipped it over, and said:
“Lowestoft. Where did you get this? I bought its fellow at Jobson’s.” And, visited by the sudden memory of how, those many years ago, he and she had bought china together, he remained staring at the little bowl, as if it contained all the past. Her voice roused him.
“Lowestoft. Where did you get this? I bought its match at Jobson’s.” And, suddenly remembering how, many years ago, he and she had bought china together, he kept staring at the little bowl, as if it held all their past. Her voice brought him back.
“Take it. I don’t want it.”
“Take it. I don’t want it.”
Soames put it back on the shelf.
Soames placed it back on the shelf.
“Will you shake hands?” he said.
“Will you shake hands?” he asked.
A faint smile curved her lips. She held out her hand. It was cold to his rather feverish touch. “She’s made of ice,” he thought—“she was always made of ice!” But even as that thought darted through him, his senses were assailed by the perfume of her dress and body, as though the warmth within her, which had never been for him, were struggling to show its presence. And he turned on his heel. He walked out and away, as if someone with a whip were after him, not even looking for a cab, glad of the empty Embankment and the cold river, and the thick-strewn shadows of the plane-tree leaves—confused, flurried, sore at heart, and vaguely disturbed, as though he had made some deep mistake whose consequences he could not foresee. And the fantastic thought suddenly assailed him if instead of, “I think you had better go,” she had said, “I think you had better stay!” What should he have felt, what would he have done? That cursed attraction of her was there for him even now, after all these years of estrangement and bitter thoughts. It was there, ready to mount to his head at a sign, a touch. “I was a fool to go!” he muttered. “I’ve advanced nothing. Who could imagine? I never thought!” Memory, flown back to the first years of his marriage, played him torturing tricks. She had not deserved to keep her beauty—the beauty he had owned and known so well. And a kind of bitterness at the tenacity of his own admiration welled up in him. Most men would have hated the sight of her, as she had deserved. She had spoiled his life, wounded his pride to death, defrauded him of a son. And yet the mere sight of her, cold and resisting as ever, had this power to upset him utterly! It was some damned magnetism she had! And no wonder if, as she asserted; she had lived untouched these last twelve years. So Bosinney—cursed be his memory!—had lived on all this time with her! Soames could not tell whether he was glad of that knowledge or no.
A faint smile played on her lips. She extended her hand. It felt cold against his somewhat feverish skin. “She’s made of ice,” he thought—“she was always made of ice!” But even as that thought flashed through him, the scent of her dress and body overwhelmed his senses, as if the warmth inside her, which had never been meant for him, was fighting to make itself known. He turned on his heel. He walked out and away, as if someone with a whip was chasing him, not even looking for a cab, relieved by the empty Embankment, the cold river, and the thick shadows cast by the plane-tree leaves—confused, flustered, heartbroken, and vaguely disturbed, as if he had made some deep mistake whose aftermath he couldn't anticipate. And then a bizarre thought struck him: if instead of saying, “I think you had better go,” she had said, “I think you had better stay!” What would he have felt, what would he have done? That damn attraction to her was still there for him, even after all these years of separation and resentment. It was there, ready to take over his mind at a glance, a touch. “I was a fool to leave!” he muttered. “I’ve achieved nothing. Who could imagine? I never thought!” Memories flooded back to the early years of his marriage, playing cruel tricks on him. She didn’t deserve to keep her beauty—the beauty he had owned and recognized so well. A kind of bitterness rose within him at the persistence of his own admiration. Most men would have hated her for what she had done, and she deserved that hate. She had ruined his life, shattered his pride, robbed him of a son. And yet just seeing her, cold and unyielding as ever, had the power to completely unsettle him! It was some kind of damn magnetism she had! No wonder, as she claimed, she had lived untouched these last twelve years. So Bosinney—damn his memory!—had been with her all this time! Soames couldn’t tell if he was glad to know that or not.
Nearing his Club at last he stopped to buy a paper. A headline ran: “Boers reported to repudiate suzerainty!” Suzerainty! “Just like her!” he thought: “she always did. Suzerainty! I still have it by rights. She must be awfully lonely in that wretched little flat!”
Nearing his club at last, he stopped to buy a newspaper. A headline read: “Boers said to reject suzerainty!” Suzerainty! “Just like her!” he thought, “she always did. Suzerainty! I still have it by rights. She must be really lonely in that miserable little flat!”
CHAPTER XII
ON FORSYTE ’CHANGE
Soames belonged to two clubs, “The Connoisseurs,” which he put on his cards and seldom visited, and “The Remove,” which he did not put on his cards and frequented. He had joined this Liberal institution five years ago, having made sure that its members were now nearly all sound Conservatives in heart and pocket, if not in principle. Uncle Nicholas had put him up. The fine reading-room was decorated in the Adam style.
Soames was a member of two clubs: “The Connoisseurs,” which he listed on his cards but rarely visited, and “The Remove,” which he didn’t mention on his cards but went to often. He had joined this Liberal club five years ago, having confirmed that its members were mostly solid Conservatives in both finances and mindset, even if not necessarily in principles. Uncle Nicholas had sponsored him. The nice reading room was styled in the Adam fashion.
On entering that evening he glanced at the tape for any news about the Transvaal, and noted that Consols were down seven-sixteenths since the morning. He was turning away to seek the reading-room when a voice behind him said:
On entering that evening, he checked the news ticker for any updates about the Transvaal and noticed that Consols had dropped seven-sixteenths since the morning. He was about to head to the reading room when a voice behind him said:
“Well, Soames, that went off all right.”
“Well, Soames, that went great.”
It was Uncle Nicholas, in a frock-coat and his special cut-away collar, with a black tie passed through a ring. Heavens! How young and dapper he looked at eighty-two!
It was Uncle Nicholas, in a suit coat and his special cut-away collar, with a black tie looped through a ring. Wow! How young and stylish he looked at eighty-two!
“I think Roger’d have been pleased,” his uncle went on. “The thing was very well done. Blackley’s? I’ll make a note of them. Buxton’s done me no good. These Boers are upsetting me—that fellow Chamberlain’s driving the country into war. What do you think?”
“I think Roger would have been happy,” his uncle continued. “The whole thing was really well done. Blackley’s? I’ll make a note of them. Buxton hasn’t helped me at all. These Boers are really getting on my nerves—that guy Chamberlain is pushing the country towards war. What do you think?”
“Bound to come,” murmured Soames.
“It's bound to happen,” murmured Soames.
Nicholas passed his hand over his thin, clean-shaven cheeks, very rosy after his summer cure; a slight pout had gathered on his lips. This business had revived all his Liberal principles.
Nicholas ran his hand over his thin, clean-shaven cheeks, which were very rosy from his summer treatment; a slight pout had formed on his lips. This situation had reignited all his Liberal beliefs.
“I mistrust that chap; he’s a stormy petrel. House-property will go down if there’s war. You’ll have trouble with Roger’s estate. I often told him he ought to get out of some of his houses. He was an opinionated beggar.”
“I don't trust that guy; he’s a troublemaker. Property values will drop if there’s a war. You’ll have issues with Roger’s estate. I often told him he should sell off some of his houses. He was a stubborn fool.”
“There was a pair of you!” thought Soames. But he never argued with an uncle, in that way preserving their opinion of him as “a long-headed chap,” and the legal care of their property.
“There were two of you!” thought Soames. But he never argued with an uncle, keeping their view of him as “a shrewd guy,” and the legal oversight of their property intact.
“They tell me at Timothy’s,” said Nicholas, lowering his voice, “that Dartie has gone off at last. That’ll be a relief to your father. He was a rotten egg.”
“They’re telling me at Timothy’s,” said Nicholas, lowering his voice, “that Dartie has finally left. That’ll be a relief for your dad. He was a terrible person.”
Again Soames nodded. If there was a subject on which the Forsytes really agreed, it was the character of Montague Dartie.
Again, Soames nodded. If there was one thing the Forsytes really agreed on, it was the character of Montague Dartie.
“You take care,” said Nicholas, “or he’ll turn up again. Winifred had better have the tooth out, I should say. No use preserving what’s gone bad.”
“You take care,” Nicholas said, “or he’ll show up again. Winifred should probably get the tooth pulled, I’d say. No point in keeping what’s gone bad.”
Soames looked at him sideways. His nerves, exacerbated by the interview he had just come through, disposed him to see a personal allusion in those words.
Soames glanced at him from the side. His nerves, heightened by the interview he had just gone through, made him interpret those words as a personal remark.
“I’m advising her,” he said shortly.
"I'm advising her," he said briefly.
“Well,” said Nicholas, “the brougham’s waiting; I must get home. I’m very poorly. Remember me to your father.”
“Well,” said Nicholas, “the cab is waiting; I need to get home. I’m not feeling well. Please send my regards to your father.”
And having thus reconsecrated the ties of blood, he passed down the steps at his youthful gait and was wrapped into his fur coat by the junior porter.
And after renewing the family bonds, he walked down the steps with his youthful stride and was wrapped in his fur coat by the junior porter.
“I’ve never known Uncle Nicholas other than ‘very poorly,’” mused Soames, “or seen him look other than everlasting. What a family! Judging by him, I’ve got thirty-eight years of health before me. Well, I’m not going to waste them.” And going over to a mirror he stood looking at his face. Except for a line or two, and three or four grey hairs in his little dark moustache, had he aged any more than Irene? The prime of life—he and she in the very prime of life! And a fantastic thought shot into his mind. Absurd! Idiotic! But again it came. And genuinely alarmed by the recurrence, as one is by the second fit of shivering which presages a feverish cold, he sat down on the weighing machine. Eleven stone! He had not varied two pounds in twenty years. What age was she? Nearly thirty-seven—not too old to have a child—not at all! Thirty-seven on the ninth of next month. He remembered her birthday well—he had always observed it religiously, even that last birthday so soon before she left him, when he was almost certain she was faithless. Four birthdays in his house. He had looked forward to them, because his gifts had meant a semblance of gratitude, a certain attempt at warmth. Except, indeed, that last birthday—which had tempted him to be too religious! And he shied away in thought. Memory heaps dead leaves on corpse-like deeds, from under which they do but vaguely offend the sense. And then he thought suddenly: “I could send her a present for her birthday. After all, we’re Christians! Couldn’t!—couldn’t we join up again!” And he uttered a deep sigh sitting there. Annette! Ah! but between him and Annette was the need for that wretched divorce suit! And how?
“I’ve never known Uncle Nicholas to be anything other than ‘very poorly,’” Soames thought, “or seen him look anything but eternal. What a family! Based on him, I’ve got thirty-eight years of good health ahead of me. Well, I’m not going to waste them.” He walked over to a mirror and looked at his face. Aside from a few lines and a handful of grey hairs in his small dark moustache, had he aged any more than Irene? The prime of life—both he and she were in their prime! A wild thought suddenly popped into his head. Absurd! Ridiculous! But it came back to him. Genuinely alarmed by its return, like the second shiver that signals a coming fever, he sat down on the scale. Eleven stone! He hadn’t changed by more than two pounds in twenty years. How old was she? Nearly thirty-seven—not too old to have a child—not at all! She’d be thirty-seven next month on the ninth. He remembered her birthday clearly—he had always marked it faithfully, even that last birthday just before she left him, when he was almost sure she was being unfaithful. Four birthdays in his house. He had looked forward to them because his gifts represented a hint of gratitude, a real attempt at warmth. Except, of course, that last birthday—which had made him too eager! And he pulled away from that thought. Memory piles dead leaves over past deeds, from which they only vaguely offend the senses. Then he suddenly thought: “I could send her a gift for her birthday. After all, we’re Christians! Couldn’t!—couldn’t we get back together?” He let out a deep sigh as he sat there. Annette! But the need for that miserable divorce stood between him and Annette! And how?
“A man can always work these things, if he’ll take it on himself,” Jolyon had said.
“A man can always handle these things if he’s willing to take it on himself,” Jolyon had said.
But why should he take the scandal on himself with his whole career as a pillar of the law at stake? It was not fair! It was quixotic! Twelve years’ separation in which he had taken no steps to free himself put out of court the possibility of using her conduct with Bosinney as a ground for divorcing her. By doing nothing to secure relief he had acquiesced, even if the evidence could now be gathered, which was more than doubtful. Besides, his own pride would never let him use that old incident, he had suffered from it too much. No! Nothing but fresh misconduct on her part—but she had denied it; and—almost—he had believed her. Hung up! Utterly hung up!
But why should he take the blame for the scandal when his whole career as a respected figure in the law was at risk? It wasn’t fair! It was crazy! After twelve years of being apart without taking any steps to free himself, he couldn’t use her affair with Bosinney as a reason to divorce her. By not doing anything to seek help, he had basically accepted the situation, even if it was questionable whether evidence could now be collected. Besides, his pride would never allow him to bring up that old incident; he had suffered too much because of it. No! It had to be something new she had done wrong—but she had denied it; and—almost—he had believed her. Stuck! Totally stuck!
He rose from the scooped-out red velvet seat with a feeling of constriction about his vitals. He would never sleep with this going on in him! And, taking coat and hat again, he went out, moving eastward. In Trafalgar Square he became aware of some special commotion travelling towards him out of the mouth of the Strand. It materialised in newspaper men calling out so loudly that no words whatever could be heard. He stopped to listen, and one came by.
He got up from the deep red velvet seat feeling a tightness in his chest. There was no way he could sleep with this going on inside him! So, grabbing his coat and hat again, he stepped outside and headed east. In Trafalgar Square, he noticed some kind of commotion coming toward him from the Strand. It turned out to be newspaper reporters shouting so loudly that you couldn’t make out any words. He paused to listen, and one of them walked by.
“Payper! Special! Ultimatium by Krooger! Declaration of war!” Soames bought the paper. There it was in the stop press...! His first thought was: “The Boers are committing suicide.” His second: “Is there anything still I ought to sell?” If so he had missed the chance—there would certainly be a slump in the city to-morrow. He swallowed this thought with a nod of defiance. That ultimatum was insolent—sooner than let it pass he was prepared to lose money. They wanted a lesson, and they would get it; but it would take three months at least to bring them to heel. There weren’t the troops out there; always behind time, the Government! Confound those newspaper rats! What was the use of waking everybody up? Breakfast to-morrow was quite soon enough. And he thought with alarm of his father. They would cry it down Park Lane. Hailing a hansom, he got in and told the man to drive there.
“Paper! Special! Ultimatum by Krooger! Declaration of war!” Soames bought the paper. There it was in the breaking news...! His first thought was: “The Boers are making a huge mistake.” His second: “Is there anything else I should sell?” If there was, he had missed his chance—there would definitely be a market drop tomorrow. He shook off that thought with a defiant nod. That ultimatum was rude—he’d rather lose money than let it slide. They needed to learn a lesson, and they would; but it would take at least three months to get them under control. The troops weren't ready; the Government was always slow! Damn those newspaper rats! What was the point of alarming everyone? Breakfast tomorrow was soon enough. And he felt uneasy thinking about his father. They would talk about it all down Park Lane. Hailing a cab, he got in and told the driver to take him there.
James and Emily had just gone up to bed, and after communicating the news to Warmson, Soames prepared to follow. He paused by after-thought to say:
James and Emily had just gone to bed, and after sharing the news with Warmson, Soames got ready to follow. He stopped for a moment to say:
“What do you think of it, Warmson?”
“What do you think of it, Warmson?”
The butler ceased passing a hat brush over the silk hat Soames had taken off, and, inclining his face a little forward, said in a low voice: “Well, sir, they ’aven’t a chance, of course; but I’m told they’re very good shots. I’ve got a son in the Inniskillings.”
The butler stopped brushing the silk hat Soames had removed and, leaning in slightly, said in a quiet voice: “Well, sir, they don’t stand a chance, of course, but I’ve heard they’re excellent marksmen. I have a son in the Inniskillings.”
“You, Warmson? Why, I didn’t know you were married.”
“You, Warmson? Wow, I didn’t realize you were married.”
“No, sir. I don’t talk of it. I expect he’ll be going out.”
“No, sir. I don’t mention it. I assume he’ll be leaving.”
The slighter shock Soames had felt on discovering that he knew so little of one whom he thought he knew so well was lost in the slight shock of discovering that the war might touch one personally. Born in the year of the Crimean War, he had only come to consciousness by the time the Indian Mutiny was over; since then the many little wars of the British Empire had been entirely professional, quite unconnected with the Forsytes and all they stood for in the body politic. This war would surely be no exception. But his mind ran hastily over his family. Two of the Haymans, he had heard, were in some Yeomanry or other—it had always been a pleasant thought, there was a certain distinction about the Yeomanry; they wore, or used to wear, a blue uniform with silver about it, and rode horses. And Archibald, he remembered, had once on a time joined the Militia, but had given it up because his father, Nicholas, had made such a fuss about his “wasting his time peacocking about in a uniform.” Recently he had heard somewhere that young Nicholas’ eldest, very young Nicholas, had become a Volunteer. “No,” thought Soames, mounting the stairs slowly, “there’s nothing in that!”
The slight surprise Soames felt upon realizing how little he knew about someone he thought he knew so well was overshadowed by the small shock of finding out that the war could have a personal impact. Born in the year of the Crimean War, he had only become aware of things by the time the Indian Mutiny was over; since then, the numerous small conflicts of the British Empire had been purely professional, completely unrelated to the Forsytes and everything they represented in politics. This war would certainly be no different. But his mind quickly flicked through his family. He had heard that two of the Haymans were involved in some Yeomanry or another—it was always a nice thought; there was a certain status about the Yeomanry; they wore, or used to wear, a blue uniform with silver embellishments, and rode horses. And Archibald, he recalled, had once joined the Militia but had quit because his father, Nicholas, had made such a fuss about him “wasting his time showing off in a uniform.” Recently, he had heard somewhere that young Nicholas’ oldest son, very young Nicholas, had become a Volunteer. “No,” thought Soames, slowly climbing the stairs, “there’s nothing in that!”
He stood on the landing outside his parents’ bed and dressing rooms, debating whether or not to put his nose in and say a reassuring word. Opening the landing window, he listened. The rumble from Piccadilly was all the sound he heard, and with the thought, “If these motor-cars increase, it’ll affect house property,” he was about to pass on up to the room always kept ready for him when he heard, distant as yet, the hoarse rushing call of a newsvendor. There it was, and coming past the house! He knocked on his mother’s door and went in.
He stood on the landing outside his parents' bedroom and dressing room, debating whether to poke his head in and say something reassuring. He opened the landing window and listened. The roar from Piccadilly was the only sound he heard, and with the thought, "If these cars keep increasing, it'll affect property values," he was about to head up to the room always kept ready for him when he heard, still distant, the hoarse shout of a newsvendor. There it was, coming past the house! He knocked on his mother's door and went in.
His father was sitting up in bed, with his ears pricked under the white hair which Emily kept so beautifully cut. He looked pink, and extraordinarily clean, in his setting of white sheet and pillow, out of which the points of his high, thin, nightgowned shoulders emerged in small peaks. His eyes alone, grey and distrustful under their withered lids, were moving from the window to Emily, who in a wrapper was walking up and down, squeezing a rubber ball attached to a scent bottle. The room reeked faintly of the eau-de-Cologne she was spraying.
His father was sitting up in bed, his ears perked up beneath the white hair that Emily kept so nicely trimmed. He looked a bit pink and remarkably clean against the backdrop of the white sheets and pillow, from which the points of his high, thin shoulders poked out like little peaks. His eyes, grey and wary under their shriveled lids, shifted from the window to Emily, who, wearing a robe, was pacing back and forth, squeezing a rubber ball connected to a perfume bottle. The room had a faint smell of the cologne she was spraying.
“All right!” said Soames, “it’s not a fire. The Boers have declared war—that’s all.”
“All right!” Soames said, “it’s not a fire. The Boers have declared war—that’s all.”
Emily stopped her spraying.
Emily stopped spraying.
“Oh!” was all she said, and looked at James.
“Oh!” was all she said as she looked at James.
Soames, too, looked at his father. He was taking it differently from their expectation, as if some thought, strange to them, were working in him.
Soames also looked at his father. He was reacting differently than they had expected, as if some unfamiliar thought was occupying his mind.
“H’m!” he muttered suddenly, “I shan’t live to see the end of this.”
“Hmm!” he muttered suddenly, “I won't live to see the end of this.”
“Nonsense, James! It’ll be over by Christmas.”
“Nonsense, James! It’ll be done by Christmas.”
“What do you know about it?” James answered her with asperity. “It’s a pretty mess at this time of night, too!” He lapsed into silence, and his wife and son, as if hypnotised, waited for him to say: “I can’t tell—I don’t know; I knew how it would be!” But he did not. The grey eyes shifted, evidently seeing nothing in the room; then movement occurred under the bedclothes, and the knees were drawn up suddenly to a great height.
“What do you know about it?” James replied harshly. “It’s a real mess at this time of night, too!” He fell silent, and his wife and son, almost like they were in a trance, waited for him to say: “I can’t say—I don’t know; I knew it would turn out this way!” But he didn’t. His grey eyes moved, clearly seeing nothing in the room; then there was some movement under the covers, and his knees were pulled up suddenly to a high position.
“They ought to send out Roberts. It all comes from that fellow Gladstone and his Majuba.”
“They should send out Roberts. It all comes from that guy Gladstone and his Majuba.”
The two listeners noted something beyond the usual in his voice, something of real anxiety. It was as if he had said: “I shall never see the old country peaceful and safe again. I shall have to die before I know she’s won.” And in spite of the feeling that James must not be encouraged to be fussy, they were touched. Soames went up to the bedside and stroked his father’s hand which had emerged from under the bedclothes, long and wrinkled with veins.
The two listeners picked up on something more than the typical tone in his voice, something genuine and anxious. It felt like he was saying: “I’ll never see my homeland tranquil and secure again. I’ll have to die before I know she’s triumphed.” And even though they felt they shouldn't encourage James to be overly dramatic, they were moved. Soames approached the bedside and gently stroked his father's hand, which had slipped out from under the covers, long and wrinkled with prominent veins.
“Mark my words!” said James, “consols will go to par. For all I know, Val may go and enlist.”
“Listen to me!” said James, “consols will hit par. For all I know, Val might go and enlist.”
“Oh, come, James!” cried Emily, “you talk as if there were danger.”
“Oh, come on, James!” Emily exclaimed, “you're talking like there's real danger.”
Her comfortable voice seemed to soothe James for once.
Her calming voice seemed to soothe James for once.
“Well,” he muttered, “I told you how it would be. I don’t know, I’m sure—nobody tells me anything. Are you sleeping here, my boy?”
“Well,” he murmured, “I told you how this would go. I don’t know anything for sure—nobody fills me in on anything. Are you staying here, my boy?”
The crisis was past, he would now compose himself to his normal degree of anxiety; and, assuring his father that he was sleeping in the house, Soames pressed his hand, and went up to his room.
The crisis was over; he would now settle back into his usual level of anxiety. After reassuring his father that he was sleeping in the house, Soames pressed his hand and went up to his room.
The following afternoon witnessed the greatest crowd Timothy’s had known for many a year. On national occasions, such as this, it was, indeed, almost impossible to avoid going there. Not that there was any danger or rather only just enough to make it necessary to assure each other that there was none.
The next afternoon saw the biggest crowd Timothy had seen in years. On national events like this, it was nearly impossible to resist going there. Not that there was any real danger, or just enough to make it necessary to reassure one another that there wasn’t any.
Nicholas was there early. He had seen Soames the night before—Soames had said it was bound to come. This old Kruger was in his dotage—why, he must be seventy-five if he was a day!
Nicholas was there early. He had seen Soames the night before—Soames had said it was bound to happen. This old Kruger was losing it—he had to be at least seventy-five if not older!
(Nicholas was eighty-two.) What had Timothy said? He had had a fit after Majuba. These Boers were a grasping lot! The dark-haired Francie, who had arrived on his heels, with the contradictious touch which became the free spirit of a daughter of Roger, chimed in:
(Nicholas was eighty-two.) What had Timothy said? He had a breakdown after Majuba. These Boers were so greedy! The dark-haired Francie, who had come right after him, with the opposing flair that suited the free spirit of Roger's daughter, joined in:
“Kettle and pot, Uncle Nicholas. What price the Uitlanders?” What price, indeed! A new expression, and believed to be due to her brother George.
“Kettle and pot, Uncle Nicholas. What’s the deal with the Uitlanders?” What’s the deal, indeed! A new phrase, thought to be from her brother George.
Aunt Juley thought Francie ought not to say such a thing. Dear Mrs. MacAnder’s boy, Charlie MacAnder, was one, and no one could call him grasping. At this Francie uttered one of her mots, scandalising, and so frequently repeated:
Aunt Juley thought Francie shouldn’t say things like that. Dear Mrs. MacAnder’s son, Charlie MacAnder, was one, and no one could call him greedy. At this, Francie said one of her mots, which was shocking and often repeated:
“Well, his father’s a Scotchman, and his mother’s a cat.”
“Well, his dad’s a Scotsman, and his mom’s a cat.”
Aunt Juley covered her ears, too late, but Aunt Hester smiled; as for Nicholas, he pouted—witticism of which he was not the author was hardly to his taste. Just then Marian Tweetyman arrived, followed almost immediately by young Nicholas. On seeing his son, Nicholas rose.
Aunt Juley covered her ears, but it was too late; Aunt Hester smiled. As for Nicholas, he frowned—jokes that he didn’t come up with were just not his thing. Just then, Marian Tweetyman arrived, quickly followed by young Nicholas. When he saw his son, Nicholas stood up.
“Well, I must be going,” he said, “Nick here will tell you what’ll win the race.” And with this hit at his eldest, who, as a pillar of accountancy, and director of an insurance company, was no more addicted to sport than his father had ever been, he departed. Dear Nicholas! What race was that? Or was it only one of his jokes? He was a wonderful man for his age! How many lumps would dear Marian take? And how were Giles and Jesse? Aunt Juley supposed their Yeomanry would be very busy now, guarding the coast, though of course the Boers had no ships. But one never knew what the French might do if they had the chance, especially since that dreadful Fashoda scare, which had upset Timothy so terribly that he had made no investments for months afterwards. It was the ingratitude of the Boers that was so dreadful, after everything had been done for them—Dr. Jameson imprisoned, and he was so nice, Mrs. MacAnder had always said. And Sir Alfred Milner sent out to talk to them—such a clever man! She didn’t know what they wanted.
"Well, I should be heading out," he said. "Nick here will tell you what will win the race." With that jab at his oldest son, who, as a finance expert and director of an insurance company, was just as uninterested in sports as his father had always been, he left. Dear Nicholas! What race was that? Or was it just one of his jokes? He was such a remarkable man for his time! How many lumps would dear Marian take? And how are Giles and Jesse? Aunt Juley thought their Yeomanry must be really busy now, guarding the coast, even though the Boers had no ships. But you never know what the French might do if they got the chance, especially since that terrible Fashoda scare, which had upset Timothy so much that he hadn’t made any investments for months afterward. It was the Boers' ingratitude that was so appalling, after all that had been done for them—Dr. Jameson was imprisoned, and he was such a nice guy, Mrs. MacAnder had always said. And Sir Alfred Milner was sent out to talk to them—what a clever man! She couldn’t figure out what they wanted.
But at this moment occurred one of those sensations—so precious at Timothy’s—which great occasions sometimes bring forth:
But at that moment, Timothy experienced one of those feelings—so valuable to him—that significant events sometimes bring about:
“Miss June Forsyte.”
“Ms. June Forsyte.”
Aunts Juley and Hester were on their feet at once, trembling from smothered resentment, and old affection bubbling up, and pride at the return of a prodigal June! Well, this was a surprise! Dear June—after all these years! And how well she was looking! Not changed at all! It was almost on their lips to add, “And how is your dear grandfather?” forgetting in that giddy moment that poor dear Jolyon had been in his grave for seven years now.
Aunts Juley and Hester immediately got up, shaking with a mix of suppressed resentment, old affection surfacing, and pride at the return of their wayward June! Wow, what a surprise! Dear June—after all these years! And she looked so good! Not changed at all! It almost slipped out of their mouths to ask, “And how is your dear grandfather?” forgetting in that dizzy moment that poor Jolyon had been gone for seven years now.
Ever the most courageous and downright of all the Forsytes, June, with her decided chin and her spirited eyes and her hair like flame, sat down, slight and short, on a gilt chair with a bead-worked seat, for all the world as if ten years had not elapsed since she had been to see them—ten years of travel and independence and devotion to lame ducks. Those ducks of late had been all definitely painters, etchers, or sculptors, so that her impatience with the Forsytes and their hopelessly inartistic outlook had become intense. Indeed, she had almost ceased to believe that her family existed, and looked round her now with a sort of challenging directness which brought exquisite discomfort to the roomful. She had not expected to meet any of them but “the poor old things”; and why she had come to see them she hardly knew, except that, while on her way from Oxford Street to a studio in Latimer Road, she had suddenly remembered them with compunction as two long-neglected old lame ducks.
Ever the bravest and most straightforward of all the Forsytes, June, with her determined chin and lively eyes and hair that looked like fire, sat down, petite and slim, on a gilded chair with a beaded seat, as if ten years hadn’t passed since she last visited them—ten years filled with travel, freedom, and caring for unfortunate souls. Lately, those souls had all been artists—painters, etchers, or sculptors—so her frustration with the Forsytes and their completely unartistic views had grown intense. In fact, she had almost come to doubt that her family even existed and now looked around with a kind of challenging boldness that created a lovely discomfort in the room. She hadn’t expected to see anyone but “the poor old things,” and she wasn’t quite sure why she had come to see them, other than that, on her way from Oxford Street to a studio in Latimer Road, she had suddenly thought of them with guilt as two long-neglected old souls.
Aunt Juley broke the hush again. “We’ve just been saying, dear, how dreadful it is about these Boers! And what an impudent thing of that old Kruger!”
Aunt Juley broke the silence again. “We’ve just been saying, dear, how awful it is about these Boers! And what an audacious thing that old Kruger did!”
“Impudent!” said June. “I think he’s quite right. What business have we to meddle with them? If he turned out all those wretched Uitlanders it would serve them right. They’re only after money.”
“Brazen!” said June. “I think he’s completely right. What right do we have to interfere with them? If he kicked all those miserable Uitlanders out, they’d deserve it. They’re just after money.”
The silence of sensation was broken by Francie saying:
The quiet was interrupted when Francie said:
“What? Are you a pro-Boer?” (undoubtedly the first use of that expression).
“What? Are you in favor of the Boers?” (undoubtedly the first use of that expression).
“Well! Why can’t we leave them alone?” said June, just as, in the open doorway, the maid said “Mr. Soames Forsyte.” Sensation on sensation! Greeting was almost held up by curiosity to see how June and he would take this encounter, for it was shrewdly suspected, if not quite known, that they had not met since that old and lamentable affair of her fiance Bosinney with Soames’ wife. They were seen to just touch each other’s hands, and look each at the other’s left eye only. Aunt Juley came at once to the rescue:
“Well! Why can’t we just leave them alone?” said June, just as the maid announced, “Mr. Soames Forsyte.” What a sensation! The greeting was momentarily paused out of curiosity about how June and he would handle this encounter, as it was widely suspected, if not entirely known, that they hadn’t seen each other since that unfortunate situation involving her fiancé Bosinney and Soames’ wife. They were seen to briefly touch each other’s hands and only look into each other’s left eye. Aunt Juley quickly stepped in to help:
“Dear June is so original. Fancy, Soames, she thinks the Boers are not to blame.”
“Dear June is so unique. Can you believe it, Soames? She thinks the Boers aren’t at fault.”
“They only want their independence,” said June; “and why shouldn’t they have it?”
“They just want their freedom,” said June; “and why shouldn’t they have it?”
“Because,” answered Soames, with his smile a little on one side, “they happen to have agreed to our suzerainty.”
“Because,” Soames replied, a slight smile on one side of his face, “they just happen to have accepted our control.”
“Suzerainty!” repeated June scornfully; “we shouldn’t like anyone’s suzerainty over us.”
“Suzerainty!” June said mockingly. “We wouldn’t want anyone having suzerainty over us.”
“They got advantages in payment,” replied Soames; “a contract is a contract.”
“They have benefits when it comes to payment,” Soames replied; “a contract is a contract.”
“Contracts are not always just,” fumed out June, “and when they’re not, they ought to be broken. The Boers are much the weaker. We could afford to be generous.”
“Contracts aren’t always fair,” June exclaimed, “and when they aren’t, they should be broken. The Boers are definitely the weaker side. We can afford to show some generosity.”
Soames sniffed. “That’s mere sentiment,” he said.
Soames sniffed. “That’s just sentiment,” he said.
Aunt Hester, to whom nothing was more awful than any kind of disagreement, here leaned forward and remarked decisively:
Aunt Hester, who found any kind of disagreement absolutely terrible, leaned forward and said firmly:
“What lovely weather it has been for the time of year?”
“What nice weather it’s been for this time of year?”
But June was not to be diverted.
But June wasn't going to be distracted.
“I don’t know why sentiment should be sneered at. It’s the best thing in the world.” She looked defiantly round, and Aunt Juley had to intervene again:
“I don’t know why people should look down on feelings. It’s the greatest thing in the world.” She glanced around defiantly, and Aunt Juley had to step in again:
“Have you bought any pictures lately, Soames?”
“Have you bought any paintings recently, Soames?”
Her incomparable instinct for the wrong subject had not failed her. Soames flushed. To disclose the name of his latest purchases would be like walking into the jaws of disdain. For somehow they all knew of June’s predilection for “genius” not yet on its legs, and her contempt for “success” unless she had had a finger in securing it.
Her unmatched instinct for picking the wrong topic had not let her down. Soames felt his face heat up. Sharing the names of his latest buys would be like stepping right into a trap of judgment. Somehow, they all knew about June's preference for “genius” that wasn't yet successful, and her disdain for “success” unless she had played a role in achieving it.
“One or two,” he muttered.
“One or two,” he said.
But June’s face had changed; the Forsyte within her was seeing its chance. Why should not Soames buy some of the pictures of Eric Cobbley—her last lame duck? And she promptly opened her attack: Did Soames know his work? It was so wonderful. He was the coming man.
But June’s expression had shifted; the Forsyte in her was recognizing its opportunity. Why shouldn’t Soames buy some of Eric Cobbley's paintings—her last lost cause? And she quickly launched her attack: Did Soames know about his work? It was incredible. He was the rising star.
Oh, yes, Soames knew his work. It was in his view “splashy,” and would never get hold of the public.
Oh, yes, Soames knew his stuff. He thought it was “flashy,” and it would never connect with the public.
June blazed up.
June heated up.
“Of course it won’t; that’s the last thing one would wish for. I thought you were a connoisseur, not a picture-dealer.”
“Of course it won’t; that’s the last thing anyone would want. I thought you were a connoisseur, not a art dealer.”
“Of course Soames is a connoisseur,” Aunt Juley said hastily; “he has wonderful taste—he can always tell beforehand what’s going to be successful.”
“Of course Soames is a connoisseur,” Aunt Juley said quickly; “he has great taste—he can always predict what’s going to be a hit.”
“Oh!” gasped June, and sprang up from the bead-covered chair, “I hate that standard of success. Why can’t people buy things because they like them?”
“Oh!” gasped June, jumping up from the bead-covered chair, “I hate that standard of success. Why can’t people buy things just because they like them?”
“You mean,” said Francie, “because you like them.”
"You mean," said Francie, "because you like them."
And in the slight pause young Nicholas was heard saying gently that Violet (his fourth) was taking lessons in pastel, he didn’t know if they were any use.
And in the brief pause, young Nicholas was heard saying softly that Violet (his fourth) was taking lessons in pastel; he wasn’t sure if they were helpful.
“Well, good-bye, Auntie,” said June; “I must get on,” and kissing her aunts, she looked defiantly round the room, said “Good-bye” again, and went. A breeze seemed to pass out with her, as if everyone had sighed.
“Well, bye, Auntie,” said June; “I need to get going,” and after kissing her aunts, she glanced defiantly around the room, said “Bye” again, and left. It felt like a breeze went out with her, as if everyone had sighed.
The third sensation came before anyone had time to speak:
The third sensation hit before anyone could say a word:
“Mr. James Forsyte.”
"Mr. James Forsyte."
James came in using a stick slightly and wrapped in a fur coat which gave him a fictitious bulk.
James walked in, using a cane and wearing a fur coat that made him look bigger than he actually was.
Everyone stood up. James was so old; and he had not been at Timothy’s for nearly two years.
Everyone got up. James was really old, and he hadn’t been at Timothy’s for almost two years.
“It’s hot in here,” he said.
“It’s hot in here,” he said.
Soames divested him of his coat, and as he did so could not help admiring the glossy way his father was turned out. James sat down, all knees, elbows, frock-coat, and long white whiskers.
Soames took off his coat, and while he was doing it, he couldn't help but admire how well-groomed his father looked. James sat down, all knees, elbows, frock coat, and long white whiskers.
“What’s the meaning of that?” he said.
“What does that mean?” he asked.
Though there was no apparent sense in his words, they all knew that he was referring to June. His eyes searched his son’s face.
Though there was no clear meaning in his words, they all knew he was talking about June. His eyes searched his son's face.
“I thought I’d come and see for myself. What have they answered Kruger?”
“I thought I’d come and see for myself. What have they told Kruger?”
Soames took out an evening paper, and read the headline.
Soames pulled out an evening newspaper and read the headline.
“‘Instant action by our Government—state of war existing!’”
“‘Immediate action by our government—state of war in effect!’”
“Ah!” said James, and sighed. “I was afraid they’d cut and run like old Gladstone. We shall finish with them this time.”
“Ah!” said James, and sighed. “I was worried they’d bail like old Gladstone. We’re going to deal with them this time.”
All stared at him. James! Always fussy, nervous, anxious! James with his continual, “I told you how it would be!” and his pessimism, and his cautious investments. There was something uncanny about such resolution in this the oldest living Forsyte.
Everyone was staring at him. James! Always so finicky, nervous, and anxious! James with his constant, “I told you how it would be!” and his negative outlook, and his careful investments. There was something eerie about such determination in this, the oldest living Forsyte.
“Where’s Timothy?” said James. “He ought to pay attention to this.”
“Where’s Timothy?” James asked. “He should be paying attention to this.”
Aunt Juley said she didn’t know; Timothy had not said much at lunch to-day. Aunt Hester rose and threaded her way out of the room, and Francie said rather maliciously:
Aunt Juley said she didn’t know; Timothy hadn’t said much at lunch today. Aunt Hester got up and made her way out of the room, and Francie said rather maliciously:
“The Boers are a hard nut to crack, Uncle James.”
"The Boers are tough to deal with, Uncle James."
“H’m!” muttered James. “Where do you get your information? Nobody tells me.”
“Hmm!” muttered James. “Where do you get your information? No one tells me.”
Young Nicholas remarked in his mild voice that Nick (his eldest) was now going to drill regularly.
Young Nicholas commented in his gentle voice that Nick (his oldest) was now going to practice regularly.
“Ah!” muttered James, and stared before him—his thoughts were on Val. “He’s got to look after his mother,” he said, “he’s got no time for drilling and that, with that father of his.” This cryptic saying produced silence, until he spoke again.
“Ah!” James muttered, staring ahead—his mind was on Val. “He has to take care of his mother,” he said, “he doesn't have time for drilling and all that, with that father of his.” This puzzling comment led to silence until he spoke again.
“What did June want here?” And his eyes rested with suspicion on all of them in turn. “Her father’s a rich man now.” The conversation turned on Jolyon, and when he had been seen last. It was supposed that he went abroad and saw all sorts of people now that his wife was dead; his water-colours were on the line, and he was a successful man. Francie went so far as to say:
“What did June want here?” His gaze shifted suspiciously between them. “Her dad’s loaded now.” The talk shifted to Jolyon and when he had last been spotted. It was assumed he traveled abroad and mingled with all kinds of people now that his wife had passed away; his watercolors were being displayed, and he was doing well for himself. Francie even went as far as to say:
“I should like to see him again; he was rather a dear.”
“I would like to see him again; he was pretty sweet.”
Aunt Juley recalled how he had gone to sleep on the sofa one day, where James was sitting. He had always been very amiable; what did Soames think?
Aunt Juley remembered how he had fallen asleep on the sofa one day, where James was sitting. He had always been really friendly; what did Soames think?
Knowing that Jolyon was Irene’s trustee, all felt the delicacy of this question, and looked at Soames with interest. A faint pink had come up in his cheeks.
Knowing that Jolyon was Irene’s trustee, everyone sensed the sensitivity of this question and glanced at Soames with curiosity. A faint pink had appeared on his cheeks.
“He’s going grey,” he said.
"He's going gray," he said.
Indeed! Had Soames seen him? Soames nodded, and the pink vanished.
Indeed! Had Soames seen him? Soames nodded, and the pink disappeared.
James said suddenly: “Well—I don’t know, I can’t tell.”
James said suddenly, "Well, I don't know. I can't tell."
It so exactly expressed the sentiment of everybody present that there was something behind everything, that nobody responded. But at this moment Aunt Hester returned.
It perfectly captured how everyone felt that there was something more going on, so no one said anything. But at that moment, Aunt Hester came back.
“Timothy,” she said in a low voice, “Timothy has bought a map, and he’s put in—he’s put in three flags.”
“Timothy,” she said quietly, “Timothy has bought a map, and he’s added—he’s added three flags.”
Timothy had...! A sigh went round the company.
Timothy had...! A sigh swept through the group.
If Timothy had indeed put in three flags already, well!—it showed what the nation could do when it was roused. The war was as good as over.
If Timothy had really already put up three flags, then wow!—it showed what the nation could achieve when it was motivated. The war was practically over.
CHAPTER XIII
JOLYON FINDS OUT WHERE HE IS
Jolyon stood at the window in Holly’s old night nursery, converted into a studio, not because it had a north light, but for its view over the prospect away to the Grand Stand at Epsom. He shifted to the side window which overlooked the stableyard, and whistled down to the dog Balthasar who lay for ever under the clock tower. The old dog looked up and wagged his tail. “Poor old boy!” thought Jolyon, shifting back to the other window.
Jolyon stood at the window in Holly’s old nursery, now a studio, not because it had northern light, but for its view of the landscape leading to the Grand Stand at Epsom. He moved to the side window that looked out over the stable yard and whistled down to Balthasar, the dog, who was always lying under the clock tower. The old dog looked up and wagged his tail. “Poor old boy!” thought Jolyon, moving back to the other window.
He had been restless all this week, since his attempt to prosecute trusteeship, uneasy in his conscience which was ever acute, disturbed in his sense of compassion which was easily excited, and with a queer sensation as if his feeling for beauty had received some definite embodiment. Autumn was getting hold of the old oak-tree, its leaves were browning. Sunshine had been plentiful and hot this summer. As with trees, so with men’s lives! “I ought to live long,” thought Jolyon; “I’m getting mildewed for want of heat. If I can’t work, I shall be off to Paris.” But memory of Paris gave him no pleasure. Besides, how could he go? He must stay and see what Soames was going to do. “I’m her trustee. I can’t leave her unprotected,” he thought. It had been striking him as curious how very clearly he could still see Irene in her little drawing-room which he had only twice entered. Her beauty must have a sort of poignant harmony! No literal portrait would ever do her justice; the essence of her was—ah I what?... The noise of hoofs called him back to the other window. Holly was riding into the yard on her long-tailed “palfrey.” She looked up and he waved to her. She had been rather silent lately; getting old, he supposed, beginning to want her future, as they all did—youngsters!
He had been restless all week since his attempt to manage the trusteeship, feeling uneasy in his conscience, which was always sharp, and disturbed in his sense of compassion, which was easily stirred. It felt odd, as if his appreciation for beauty had taken on a tangible form. Autumn was creeping in on the old oak tree, its leaves turning brown. This summer had brought plenty of hot sunshine. Just like trees, men’s lives go through seasons! “I should live a long time,” Jolyon thought; “I’m starting to feel old from lack of warmth. If I can’t work, I’ll head to Paris.” But the thought of Paris didn’t excite him. Besides, how could he leave? He had to stay and see what Soames was planning. “I’m her trustee. I can’t leave her unprotected,” he considered. It struck him as strange how vividly he could still picture Irene in her little drawing room, which he had only been in twice. Her beauty must have some kind of bittersweet harmony! No literal portrait could ever capture her essence; what was it, though? The sound of hooves pulled him back to the other window. Holly was riding into the yard on her long-tailed horse. She looked up, and he waved to her. She had been somewhat quiet lately; getting older, he assumed, beginning to think about her future, just like all the youngsters!
Time was certainly the devil! And with the feeling that to waste this swift-travelling commodity was unforgivable folly, he took up his brush. But it was no use; he could not concentrate his eye—besides, the light was going. “I’ll go up to town,” he thought. In the hall a servant met him.
Time was definitely the enemy! And feeling that wasting this fast-moving resource was a huge mistake, he picked up his brush. But it didn’t help; he couldn’t focus his gaze—plus, the light was fading. “I’ll head to the city,” he thought. In the hallway, a servant approached him.
“A lady to see you, sir; Mrs. Heron.”
“A lady is here to see you, sir; Mrs. Heron.”
Extraordinary coincidence! Passing into the picture-gallery, as it was still called, he saw Irene standing over by the window.
Extraordinary coincidence! As he walked into what was still called the picture gallery, he saw Irene standing by the window.
She came towards him saying:
She approached him saying:
“I’ve been trespassing; I came up through the coppice and garden. I always used to come that way to see Uncle Jolyon.”
“I’ve been breaking in; I came through the thicket and garden. I always used to come that way to visit Uncle Jolyon.”
“You couldn’t trespass here,” replied Jolyon; “history makes that impossible. I was just thinking of you.”
“You can’t trespass here,” Jolyon replied; “history makes that impossible. I was just thinking about you.”
Irene smiled. And it was as if something shone through; not mere spirituality—serener, completer, more alluring.
Irene smiled. It was as if something radiant came through; not just spirituality—calmer, more complete, more captivating.
“History!” she answered; “I once told Uncle Jolyon that love was for ever. Well, it isn’t. Only aversion lasts.”
“History!” she replied; “I once told Uncle Jolyon that love was forever. Well, it isn’t. Only hatred lasts.”
Jolyon stared at her. Had she got over Bosinney at last?
Jolyon looked at her. Had she finally moved on from Bosinney?
“Yes!” he said, “aversion’s deeper than love or hate because it’s a natural product of the nerves, and we don’t change them.”
“Yes!” he said, “aversion runs deeper than love or hate because it’s a natural response of the nerves, and we can’t change those.”
“I came to tell you that Soames has been to see me. He said a thing that frightened me. He said: ‘You are still my wife!’”
“I came to tell you that Soames visited me. He said something that scared me. He said: ‘You are still my wife!’”
“What!” ejaculated Jolyon. “You ought not to live alone.” And he continued to stare at her, afflicted by the thought that where Beauty was, nothing ever ran quite straight, which, no doubt, was why so many people looked on it as immoral.
“What!” Jolyon exclaimed. “You shouldn’t live alone.” And he kept staring at her, troubled by the idea that where Beauty was concerned, things never went smoothly, which was probably why so many people considered it immoral.
“What more?”
“What else?”
“He asked me to shake hands.”
“He asked me to shake his hand.”
“Did you?”
"Did you?"
“Yes. When he came in I’m sure he didn’t want to; he changed while he was there.”
“Yes. When he came in, I'm sure he didn’t want to; he changed while he was there.”
“Ah! you certainly ought not to go on living there alone.”
“Hey! You definitely shouldn't keep living there by yourself.”
“I know no woman I could ask; and I can’t take a lover to order, Cousin Jolyon.”
“I don’t know any woman I could ask, and I can’t just get a lover on demand, Cousin Jolyon.”
“Heaven forbid!” said Jolyon. “What a damnable position! Will you stay to dinner? No? Well, let me see you back to town; I wanted to go up this evening.”
“Heaven forbid!” said Jolyon. “What a terrible situation! Will you stay for dinner? No? Well, let me take you back to town; I was planning to head up this evening.”
“Truly?”
"Really?"
“Truly. I’ll be ready in five minutes.”
“Sure. I’ll be ready in five minutes.”
On that walk to the station they talked of pictures and music, contrasting the English and French characters and the difference in their attitude to Art. But to Jolyon the colours in the hedges of the long straight lane, the twittering of chaffinches who kept pace with them, the perfume of weeds being already burned, the turn of her neck, the fascination of those dark eyes bent on him now and then, the lure of her whole figure, made a deeper impression than the remarks they exchanged. Unconsciously he held himself straighter, walked with a more elastic step.
On their walk to the station, they chatted about art and music, comparing the English and French personalities and their different approaches to Art. But for Jolyon, the vibrant colors of the hedges lining the long, straight road, the chirping of chaffinches keeping pace with them, the scent of weeds already being burned, the turn of her neck, the allure of those dark eyes glancing at him occasionally, and the appeal of her entire figure left a stronger impact than the conversation they were having. Unknowingly, he straightened his posture and walked with a more springy step.
In the train he put her through a sort of catechism as to what she did with her days.
In the train, he questioned her about how she spent her days.
Made her dresses, shopped, visited a hospital, played her piano, translated from the French.
Made her dresses, shopped, visited a hospital, played her piano, translated from the French.
She had regular work from a publisher, it seemed, which supplemented her income a little. She seldom went out in the evening. “I’ve been living alone so long, you see, that I don’t mind it a bit. I believe I’m naturally solitary.”
She had steady work from a publisher, which helped boost her income a bit. She rarely went out in the evening. “I’ve been living alone for so long that I don’t mind it at all. I think I’m just naturally a solitary person.”
“I don’t believe that,” said Jolyon. “Do you know many people?”
“I don’t believe that,” Jolyon said. “Do you know a lot of people?”
“Very few.”
“Very few.”
At Waterloo they took a hansom, and he drove with her to the door of her mansions. Squeezing her hand at parting, he said:
At Waterloo, they hopped into a cab and he drove her to the entrance of her apartment. As they parted, he squeezed her hand and said:
“You know, you could always come to us at Robin Hill; you must let me know everything that happens. Good-bye, Irene.”
“You know, you can always come to us at Robin Hill; you have to keep me updated on everything that happens. Bye, Irene.”
“Good-bye,” she answered softly.
“Goodbye,” she replied softly.
Jolyon climbed back into his cab, wondering why he had not asked her to dine and go to the theatre with him. Solitary, starved, hung-up life that she had! “Hotch Potch Club,” he said through the trap-door. As his hansom debouched on to the Embankment, a man in top-hat and overcoat passed, walking quickly, so close to the wall that he seemed to be scraping it.
Jolyon got back into his cab, thinking about why he hadn’t invited her to dinner and a show. She had such a lonely, unfulfilled life! “Hotch Potch Club,” he called out through the trap-door. As his hansom pulled onto the Embankment, a man in a top hat and overcoat hurried by, walking so close to the wall that he looked like he was brushing against it.
“By Jove!” thought Jolyon; “Soames himself! What’s he up to now?” And, stopping the cab round the corner, he got out and retraced his steps to where he could see the entrance to the mansions. Soames had halted in front of them, and was looking up at the light in her windows. “If he goes in,” thought Jolyon, “what shall I do? What have I the right to do?” What the fellow had said was true. She was still his wife, absolutely without protection from annoyance! “Well, if he goes in,” he thought, “I follow.” And he began moving towards the mansions. Again Soames advanced; he was in the very entrance now. But suddenly he stopped, spun round on his heel, and came back towards the river. “What now?” thought Jolyon. “In a dozen steps he’ll recognise me.” And he turned tail. His cousin’s footsteps kept pace with his own. But he reached his cab, and got in before Soames had turned the corner. “Go on!” he said through the trap. Soames’ figure ranged up alongside.
“By Jove!” thought Jolyon; “Soames himself! What’s he up to now?” He stopped the cab around the corner, got out, and walked back to where he could see the entrance to the apartments. Soames was stopped in front of them, looking up at the lights in her windows. “If he goes in,” Jolyon thought, “what am I supposed to do? What right do I have to do anything?” What the guy had said was true. She was still his wife, completely vulnerable to being bothered! “Well, if he goes in,” he thought, “I’ll follow.” And he started making his way toward the apartments. Soames moved forward again; he was right at the entrance now. But suddenly he stopped, turned around sharply, and headed back toward the river. “What now?” thought Jolyon. “In a few steps, he’ll recognize me.” So he turned and made a run for it. His cousin's footsteps matched his pace. But he reached his cab and got in before Soames rounded the corner. “Go on!” he called through the window. Soames' figure came up alongside.
“Hansom!” he said. “Engaged? Hallo!”
“Taxi!” he said. “Available? Hello!”
“Hallo!” answered Jolyon. “You?”
“Hey!” replied Jolyon. “You?”
The quick suspicion on his cousin’s face, white in the lamplight, decided him.
The rapid doubt on his cousin's face, illuminated by the lamplight, made up his mind.
“I can give you a lift,” he said, “if you’re going West.”
“I can give you a ride,” he said, “if you’re headed West.”
“Thanks,” answered Soames, and got in.
“Thanks,” Soames replied, and got in.
“I’ve been seeing Irene,” said Jolyon when the cab had started.
“I’ve been seeing Irene,” Jolyon said once the cab had started.
“Indeed!”
“Absolutely!”
“You went to see her yesterday yourself, I understand.”
“You went to see her yesterday, right?”
“I did,” said Soames; “she’s my wife, you know.”
“I did,” Soames said. “She’s my wife, you know.”
The tone, the half-lifted sneering lip, roused sudden anger in Jolyon; but he subdued it.
The tone, the half-lifted sneer, sparked a sudden anger in Jolyon; but he held it back.
“You ought to know best,” he said, “but if you want a divorce it’s not very wise to go seeing her, is it? One can’t run with the hare and hunt with the hounds?”
“You should know best,” he said, “but if you want a divorce, it’s not very smart to be seeing her, is it? You can’t run with the hare and hunt with the hounds?”
“You’re very good to warn me,” said Soames, “but I have not made up my mind.”
“You’re really nice to give me a heads-up,” said Soames, “but I haven’t made my decision yet.”
“She has,” said Jolyon, looking straight before him; “you can’t take things up, you know, as they were twelve years ago.”
“She has,” said Jolyon, looking straight ahead; “you can’t just pick things up like they were twelve years ago.”
“That remains to be seen.”
"Let's wait and see."
“Look here!” said Jolyon, “she’s in a damnable position, and I am the only person with any legal say in her affairs.”
“Look here!” said Jolyon, “she’s in a terrible situation, and I’m the only one who has any legal authority over her matters.”
“Except myself,” retorted Soames, “who am also in a damnable position. Hers is what she made for herself; mine what she made for me. I am not at all sure that in her own interests I shan’t require her to return to me.”
“Except for me,” Soames shot back, “who is also in a terrible situation. Hers is what she created for herself; mine is what she created for me. I’m not entirely convinced that I won’t need her to come back to me for her own good.”
“What!” exclaimed Jolyon; and a shiver went through his whole body.
“What!” Jolyon exclaimed, and a shiver ran through his entire body.
“I don’t know what you may mean by ‘what,’” answered Soames coldly; “your say in her affairs is confined to paying out her income; please bear that in mind. In choosing not to disgrace her by a divorce, I retained my rights, and, as I say, I am not at all sure that I shan’t require to exercise them.”
“I don’t know what you mean by ‘what,’” Soames replied coldly. “Your involvement in her affairs is limited to managing her income; keep that in mind. By deciding not to shame her with a divorce, I kept my rights, and as I said, I’m not at all sure that I won’t need to use them.”
“My God!” ejaculated Jolyon, and he uttered a short laugh.
“My God!” Jolyon exclaimed, letting out a brief laugh.
“Yes,” said Soames, and there was a deadly quality in his voice. “I’ve not forgotten the nickname your father gave me, ‘The man of property’. I’m not called names for nothing.”
“Yes,” Soames replied, his voice cold and serious. “I haven’t forgotten the nickname your father gave me, ‘The man of property.’ I don’t get called names for no reason.”
“This is fantastic,” murmured Jolyon. Well, the fellow couldn’t force his wife to live with him. Those days were past, anyway! And he looked around at Soames with the thought: “Is he real, this man?” But Soames looked very real, sitting square yet almost elegant with the clipped moustache on his pale face, and a tooth showing where a lip was lifted in a fixed smile. There was a long silence, while Jolyon thought: “Instead of helping her, I’ve made things worse.” Suddenly Soames said:
“This is amazing,” Jolyon whispered. Well, he couldn’t make his wife stay with him. Those days were over, anyway! And he glanced at Soames with the thought: “Is this guy for real?” But Soames looked very real, sitting square yet almost classy with his trimmed mustache on his pale face, and a tooth peeking out where a lip was raised in a stiff smile. There was a long silence as Jolyon thought: “Instead of helping her, I’ve only made things worse.” Suddenly Soames said:
“It would be the best thing that could happen to her in many ways.”
“It would be the best thing that could happen to her in so many ways.”
At those words such a turmoil began taking place in Jolyon that he could barely sit still in the cab. It was as if he were boxed up with hundreds of thousands of his countrymen, boxed up with that something in the national character which had always been to him revolting, something which he knew to be extremely natural and yet which seemed to him inexplicable—their intense belief in contracts and vested rights, their complacent sense of virtue in the exaction of those rights. Here beside him in the cab was the very embodiment, the corporeal sum as it were, of the possessive instinct—his own kinsman, too! It was uncanny and intolerable! “But there’s something more in it than that!” he thought with a sick feeling. “The dog, they say, returns to his vomit! The sight of her has reawakened something. Beauty! The devil’s in it!”
At those words, Jolyon felt such a turmoil inside him that he could barely stay still in the cab. It was as if he were trapped with hundreds of thousands of his fellow countrymen, trapped with something in the national character that he had always found repulsive, something he knew was completely natural yet seemed utterly baffling to him—their strong belief in contracts and entitlements, their self-satisfied sense of virtue in demanding those entitlements. Sitting next to him in the cab was the very embodiment, the physical representation of the possessive instinct—his own relative, no less! It was eerie and unbearable! “But there’s something more to it than that!” he thought with a sick feeling. “They say a dog returns to its vomit! Seeing her has stirred something again. Beauty! There’s a devil in that!”
“As I say,” said Soames, “I have not made up my mind. I shall be obliged if you will kindly leave her quite alone.”
"As I said," Soames said, "I haven't made up my mind. I'd appreciate it if you would please leave her completely alone."
Jolyon bit his lips; he who had always hated rows almost welcomed the thought of one now.
Jolyon bit his lips; he, who had always hated arguments, almost welcomed the idea of one now.
“I can give you no such promise,” he said shortly.
"I can't make you that promise," he said bluntly.
“Very well,” said Soames, “then we know where we are. I’ll get down here.” And stopping the cab he got out without word or sign of farewell. Jolyon travelled on to his Club.
“Alright,” said Soames, “then we know what’s what. I’ll get off here.” And stopping the cab, he got out without a word or gesture of goodbye. Jolyon continued on to his Club.
The first news of the war was being called in the streets, but he paid no attention. What could he do to help her? If only his father were alive! He could have done so much! But why could he not do all that his father could have done? Was he not old enough?—turned fifty and twice married, with grown-up daughters and a son. “Queer,” he thought. “If she were plain I shouldn’t be thinking twice about it. Beauty is the devil, when you’re sensitive to it!” And into the Club reading-room he went with a disturbed heart. In that very room he and Bosinney had talked one summer afternoon; he well remembered even now the disguised and secret lecture he had given that young man in the interests of June, the diagnosis of the Forsytes he had hazarded; and how he had wondered what sort of woman it was he was warning him against. And now! He was almost in want of a warning himself. “It’s deuced funny!” he thought, “really deuced funny!”
The first news of the war was being shouted in the streets, but he ignored it. What could he do to help her? If only his father were alive! He could have accomplished so much! But why couldn't he do everything his father could have done? Wasn't he old enough?—turned fifty, twice married, with grown daughters and a son. “Weird,” he thought. “If she were plain, I wouldn’t be overthinking this. Beauty is a curse when you’re sensitive to it!” And into the Club reading room he went with a heavy heart. In that same room, he and Bosinney had spoken one summer afternoon; he still remembered the secret lecture he’d given that young man out of concern for June, the analysis of the Forsytes he had made; and how he had wondered what kind of woman he was warning him about. And now! He almost needed a warning himself. “It’s really strange!” he thought, “really strange!”
CHAPTER XIV
SOAMES DISCOVERS WHAT HE WANTS
It is so much easier to say, “Then we know where we are,” than to mean anything particular by the words. And in saying them Soames did but vent the jealous rankling of his instincts. He got out of the cab in a state of wary anger—with himself for not having seen Irene, with Jolyon for having seen her; and now with his inability to tell exactly what he wanted.
It’s so much easier to say, “Then we know where we are,” than to actually mean anything specific by those words. When Soames said them, he was just expressing the jealousy he felt deep down. He got out of the cab feeling a mix of cautious anger—angry at himself for not having seen Irene, mad at Jolyon for having seen her, and frustrated with himself for not being able to figure out exactly what he wanted.
He had abandoned the cab because he could not bear to remain seated beside his cousin, and walking briskly eastwards he thought: “I wouldn’t trust that fellow Jolyon a yard. Once outcast, always outcast!” The chap had a natural sympathy with—with—laxity (he had shied at the word sin, because it was too melodramatic for use by a Forsyte).
He left the cab because he couldn’t stand sitting next to his cousin. As he walked quickly east, he thought, “I wouldn’t trust that guy Jolyon an inch. Once you’re an outcast, you’re always an outcast!” The guy had a natural sympathy for—well—laziness (he had avoided the word sin because it sounded too dramatic for someone from the Forsyte family).
Indecision in desire was to him a new feeling. He was like a child between a promised toy and an old one which had been taken away from him; and he was astonished at himself. Only last Sunday desire had seemed simple—just his freedom and Annette. “I’ll go and dine there,” he thought. To see her might bring back his singleness of intention, calm his exasperation, clear his mind.
Indecision about what he wanted was a new experience for him. He was like a child torn between a toy he was promised and an old one that had been taken away; he was surprised at himself. Just last Sunday, wanting something had felt straightforward—just his freedom and Annette. “I’ll go have dinner there,” he thought. Seeing her might help him regain his focus, ease his frustration, and clear his mind.
The restaurant was fairly full—a good many foreigners and folk whom, from their appearance, he took to be literary or artistic. Scraps of conversation came his way through the clatter of plates and glasses. He distinctly heard the Boers sympathised with, the British Government blamed. “Don’t think much of their clientèle,” he thought. He went stolidly through his dinner and special coffee without making his presence known, and when at last he had finished, was careful not to be seen going towards the sanctum of Madame Lamotte. They were, as he entered, having supper—such a much nicer-looking supper than the dinner he had eaten that he felt a kind of grief—and they greeted him with a surprise so seemingly genuine that he thought with sudden suspicion: “I believe they knew I was here all the time.” He gave Annette a look furtive and searching. So pretty, seemingly so candid; could she be angling for him? He turned to Madame Lamotte and said:
The restaurant was quite busy—a lot of foreigners and people who, judging by their looks, he figured were literary or artistic types. Snippets of conversation drifted his way through the noise of plates and glasses. He clearly heard people sympathizing with the Boers and blaming the British Government. “Not impressed with their clientele,” he thought. He methodically finished his dinner and special coffee without making his presence known, and when he finally finished, he made sure not to be seen heading toward Madame Lamotte's private area. As he entered, they were having supper—a much nicer-looking meal than the dinner he had just eaten, which made him feel a twinge of sadness—and they greeted him with a surprise that seemed genuinely sincere, leading him to suddenly suspect: “I think they knew I was here all along.” He shot Annette a quick, searching glance. So pretty, apparently so innocent; could she be interested in him? He turned to Madame Lamotte and said:
“I’ve been dining here.”
“I’ve been eating here.”
Really! If she had only known! There were dishes she could have recommended; what a pity! Soames was confirmed in his suspicion. “I must look out what I’m doing!” he thought sharply.
Really! If she had only known! There were dishes she could have recommended; what a shame! Soames was sure of his suspicion. “I need to be careful about what I’m doing!” he thought sharply.
“Another little cup of very special coffee, monsieur; a liqueur, Grand Marnier?” and Madame Lamotte rose to order these delicacies.
“Another small cup of very special coffee, sir; a liqueur, Grand Marnier?” and Madame Lamotte got up to order these treats.
Alone with Annette Soames said, “Well, Annette?” with a defensive little smile about his lips.
Alone with Annette, Soames said, “So, Annette?” with a slightly defensive smile on his lips.
The girl blushed. This, which last Sunday would have set his nerves tingling, now gave him much the same feeling a man has when a dog that he owns wriggles and looks at him. He had a curious sense of power, as if he could have said to her, “Come and kiss me,” and she would have come. And yet—it was strange—but there seemed another face and form in the room too; and the itch in his nerves, was it for that—or for this? He jerked his head towards the restaurant and said: “You have some queer customers. Do you like this life?”
The girl blushed. What would have made his nerves tingle last Sunday now felt similar to how a man feels when his dog wriggles and looks up at him. He felt a strange sense of power, as if he could've said to her, “Come and kiss me,” and she would have. Yet—oddly—there seemed to be another face and figure in the room as well; was the itch in his nerves for that one—or for this? He turned his head towards the restaurant and said, “You have some interesting customers. Do you enjoy this life?”
Annette looked up at him for a moment, looked down, and played with her fork.
Annette glanced up at him for a moment, then looked down and fiddled with her fork.
“No,” she said, “I do not like it.”
“No,” she said, “I don’t like it.”
“I’ve got her,” thought Soames, “if I want her. But do I want her?” She was graceful, she was pretty—very pretty; she was fresh, she had taste of a kind. His eyes travelled round the little room; but the eyes of his mind went another journey—a half-light, and silvery walls, a satinwood piano, a woman standing against it, reined back as it were from him—a woman with white shoulders that he knew, and dark eyes that he had sought to know, and hair like dull dark amber. And as in an artist who strives for the unrealisable and is ever thirsty, so there rose in him at that moment the thirst of the old passion he had never satisfied.
“I’ve got her,” Soames thought, “if I want her. But do I want her?” She was elegant, she was beautiful—really beautiful; she was fresh, and she had a certain taste. His eyes scanned the small room; but his mind wandered elsewhere—a dim light, silvery walls, a satinwood piano, a woman leaning against it, held back from him—a woman with bare shoulders that he recognized, and dark eyes he had tried to understand, and hair like dull dark amber. And just like an artist striving for the impossible and always craving, he felt rise within him at that moment the longing of the old passion he had never fulfilled.
“Well,” he said calmly, “you’re young. There’s everything before you.”
“Well,” he said calmly, “you’re young. You have your whole future ahead of you.”
Annette shook her head.
Annette shook her head.
“I think sometimes there is nothing before me but hard work. I am not so in love with work as mother.”
“I think sometimes there’s nothing in front of me but hard work. I’m not as in love with work as my mom is.”
“Your mother is a wonder,” said Soames, faintly mocking; “she will never let failure lodge in her house.”
“Your mom is amazing,” said Soames, vaguely mocking; “she will never allow failure to settle in her home.”
Annette sighed. “It must be wonderful to be rich.”
Annette sighed. “It must be amazing to be rich.”
“Oh! You’ll be rich some day,” answered Soames, still with that faint mockery; “don’t be afraid.”
“Oh! You’ll be rich someday,” Soames replied, still with that hint of mockery; “don’t worry.”
Annette shrugged her shoulders. “Monsieur is very kind.” And between her pouting lips she put a chocolate.
Annette shrugged her shoulders. “Monsieur is very kind.” And between her pouting lips, she popped in a chocolate.
“Yes, my dear,” thought Soames, “they’re very pretty.”
“Yes, my dear,” thought Soames, “they’re really nice.”
Madame Lamotte, with coffee and liqueur, put an end to that colloquy. Soames did not stay long.
Madame Lamotte brought coffee and liqueur, wrapping up that conversation. Soames didn’t linger.
Outside in the streets of Soho, which always gave him such a feeling of property improperly owned, he mused. If only Irene had given him a son, he wouldn’t now be squirming after women! The thought had jumped out of its little dark sentry-box in his inner consciousness. A son—something to look forward to, something to make the rest of life worth while, something to leave himself to, some perpetuity of self. “If I had a son,” he thought bitterly, “a proper legal son, I could make shift to go on as I used. One woman’s much the same as another, after all.” But as he walked he shook his head. No! One woman was not the same as another. Many a time had he tried to think that in the old days of his thwarted married life; and he had always failed. He was failing now. He was trying to think Annette the same as that other. But she was not, she had not the lure of that old passion. “And Irene’s my wife,” he thought, “my legal wife. I have done nothing to put her away from me. Why shouldn’t she come back to me? It’s the right thing, the lawful thing. It makes no scandal, no disturbance. If it’s disagreeable to her—but why should it be? I’m not a leper, and she—she’s no longer in love!” Why should he be put to the shifts and the sordid disgraces and the lurking defeats of the Divorce Court, when there she was like an empty house only waiting to be retaken into use and possession by him who legally owned her? To one so secretive as Soames the thought of reentry into quiet possession of his own property with nothing given away to the world was intensely alluring. “No,” he mused, “I’m glad I went to see that girl. I know now what I want most. If only Irene will come back I’ll be as considerate as she wishes; she could live her own life; but perhaps—perhaps she would come round to me.” There was a lump in his throat. And doggedly along by the railings of the Green Park, towards his father’s house, he went, trying to tread on his shadow walking before him in the brilliant moonlight.
Outside in the streets of Soho, which always gave him such a feeling of possession he shouldn't have, he thought. If only Irene had given him a son, he wouldn’t be so uncomfortable chasing after women now! That idea had popped up from the depths of his mind. A son—something to look forward to, something that would make the rest of life worthwhile, something to pass on, some kind of legacy. “If I had a son,” he thought bitterly, “a legitimate son, I could manage to keep going as I used to. One woman’s pretty much the same as another, after all.” But as he walked, he shook his head. No! One woman was not the same as another. Many times, he had tried to convince himself of that during his frustrating married life, and he always failed. He was failing now. He was trying to think of Annette as if she were the same as the other. But she wasn’t; she didn’t have that old spark. “And Irene’s my wife,” he thought, “my legal wife. I haven’t done anything to separate us. Why shouldn’t she come back to me? It’s the right thing, the legal thing. There's no scandal, no fuss. If it’s uncomfortable for her—but why should it be? I’m not a pariah, and she—she’s no longer in love!” Why should he have to endure the struggles and the humiliations and the hidden failures of the Divorce Court, when there she was like an empty house just waiting to be reclaimed by its rightful owner? For someone as private as Soames, the thought of quietly regaining possession of his own property without anything shared with the world was incredibly appealing. “No,” he thought, “I’m glad I went to see that girl. I know now what I want most. If only Irene would come back, I’d be as considerate as she wants; she could live her own life; but maybe—maybe she would come back to me.” He had a lump in his throat. And stubbornly, along the railings of the Green Park, towards his father’s house, he walked, trying to step on his own shadow stretching before him in the bright moonlight.
CHAPTER I
THE THIRD GENERATION
Jolly Forsyte was strolling down High Street, Oxford, on a November afternoon; Val Dartie was strolling up. Jolly had just changed out of boating flannels and was on his way to the “Frying-pan,” to which he had recently been elected. Val had just changed out of riding clothes and was on his way to the fire—a bookmaker’s in Cornmarket.
Jolly Forsyte was walking down High Street in Oxford on a November afternoon, while Val Dartie was walking up. Jolly had just switched out of his boating gear and was heading to the "Frying-pan," a place he had recently been elected to join. Val had just changed out of his riding clothes and was making his way to the fire—a bookmaker's in Cornmarket.
“Hallo!” said Jolly.
"Hey!" said Jolly.
“Hallo!” replied Val.
"Hey!" replied Val.
The cousins had met but twice, Jolly, the second-year man, having invited the freshman to breakfast; and last evening they had seen each other again under somewhat exotic circumstances.
The cousins had met only twice, with Jolly, the second-year student, having invited the freshman to breakfast; and just last night, they had encountered each other again in somewhat unusual circumstances.
Over a tailor’s in the Cornmarket resided one of those privileged young beings called minors, whose inheritances are large, whose parents are dead, whose guardians are remote, and whose instincts are vicious. At nineteen he had commenced one of those careers attractive and inexplicable to ordinary mortals for whom a single bankruptcy is good as a feast. Already famous for having the only roulette table then to be found in Oxford, he was anticipating his expectations at a dazzling rate. He out-crummed Crum, though of a sanguine and rather beefy type which lacked the latter’s fascinating languor. For Val it had been in the nature of baptism to be taken there to play roulette; in the nature of confirmation to get back into college, after hours, through a window whose bars were deceptive. Once, during that evening of delight, glancing up from the seductive green before him, he had caught sight, through a cloud of smoke, of his cousin standing opposite. “Rouge gagne, impair, et manque!” He had not seen him again.
Above a tailor's shop in the Cornmarket lived one of those privileged young people called minors, who have large inheritances, dead parents, distant guardians, and vicious instincts. At nineteen, he had started one of those careers that are exciting and confusing to ordinary people, for whom a single bankruptcy feels like a feast. Already famous for having the only roulette table in Oxford at the time, he was quickly building on his expectations. He overshadowed Crum, though with a cheerful and somewhat stocky demeanor that lacked the latter’s captivating languor. For Val, it felt like a rite of passage to be taken there to play roulette; it felt natural to sneak back into college after hours through a window with misleading bars. Once, during that night of pleasure, he looked up from the tempting green in front of him and spotted his cousin standing across from him through a cloud of smoke. “Rouge gagne, impair, et manque!” He never saw him again.
“Come in to the Frying-pan and have tea,” said Jolly, and they went in.
“Come into the Frying-pan and have some tea,” said Jolly, and they went inside.
A stranger, seeing them together, would have noticed an unseizable resemblance between these second cousins of the third generations of Forsytes; the same bone formation in face, though Jolly’s eyes were darker grey, his hair lighter and more wavy.
A stranger, seeing them together, would have noticed an unmistakable resemblance between these second cousins from the third generation of Forsytes; the same bone structure in their faces, although Jolly’s eyes were a darker grey, and his hair was lighter and more wavy.
“Tea and buttered buns, waiter, please,” said Jolly.
“Tea and buttered buns, please, waiter,” said Jolly.
“Have one of my cigarettes?” said Val. “I saw you last night. How did you do?”
“Want one of my cigarettes?” Val asked. “I saw you last night. How did it go?”
“I didn’t play.”
"I didn't play."
“I won fifteen quid.”
“I won fifteen bucks.”
Though desirous of repeating a whimsical comment on gambling he had once heard his father make—“When you’re fleeced you’re sick, and when you fleece you’re sorry”—Jolly contented himself with:
Though he wanted to repeat a quirky remark about gambling he had once heard his father say—“When you get ripped off, you feel sick, and when you rip someone off, you feel sorry”—Jolly settled for:
“Rotten game, I think; I was at school with that chap. He’s an awful fool.”
“Bad game, I think; I went to school with that guy. He's a total idiot.”
“Oh! I don’t know,” said Val, as one might speak in defence of a disparaged god; “he’s a pretty good sport.”
“Oh! I don’t know,” said Val, like someone defending a misunderstood god; “he’s a pretty good sport.”
They exchanged whiffs in silence.
They exchanged smells in silence.
“You met my people, didn’t you?” said Jolly. “They’re coming up to-morrow.”
“You met my folks, right?” Jolly said. “They’re coming up tomorrow.”
Val grew a little red.
Val blushed a little.
“Really! I can give you a rare good tip for the Manchester November handicap.”
“Seriously! I can give you a great tip for the Manchester November handicap.”
“Thanks, I only take interest in the classic races.”
“Thanks, I’m only interested in the classic races.”
“You can’t make any money over them,” said Val.
"You can't make any money off them," said Val.
“I hate the ring,” said Jolly; “there’s such a row and stink. I like the paddock.”
“I hate the ring,” Jolly said, “there’s so much noise and smell. I prefer the paddock.”
“I like to back my judgment,” answered Val.
“I like to trust my judgment,” answered Val.
Jolly smiled; his smile was like his father’s.
Jolly smiled; his smile was just like his dad's.
“I haven’t got any. I always lose money if I bet.”
“I don’t have any. I always lose money when I bet.”
“You have to buy experience, of course.”
“You definitely have to buy experience, of course.”
“Yes, but it’s all messed-up with doing people in the eye.”
“Yes, but it’s all messed up when you look people in the eye.”
“Of course, or they’ll do you—that’s the excitement.”
“Of course, or they’ll get you—that’s the excitement.”
Jolly looked a little scornful.
Jolly looked a bit disdainful.
“What do you do with yourself? Row?”
“What do you do with your time? Row?”
“No—ride, and drive about. I’m going to play polo next term, if I can get my granddad to stump up.”
“No—let's go for a ride and drive around. I’m planning to play polo next term, if I can get my granddad to chip in.”
“That’s old Uncle James, isn’t it? What’s he like?”
“That's old Uncle James, right? What's he like?”
“Older than forty hills,” said Val, “and always thinking he’s going to be ruined.”
“Older than forty hills,” Val said, “and always thinking he’s going to be done for.”
“I suppose my granddad and he were brothers.”
“I guess my granddad and he were brothers.”
“I don’t believe any of that old lot were sportsmen,” said Val; “they must have worshipped money.”
“I don’t think any of those old guys were real sportsmen,” said Val; “they must have just worshipped money.”
“Mine didn’t!” said Jolly warmly.
“Mine didn’t!” Jolly said warmly.
Val flipped the ash off his cigarette.
Val flicked the ash off his cigarette.
“Money’s only fit to spend,” he said; “I wish the deuce I had more.”
“Money is only meant to be spent,” he said; “I wish I had a lot more.”
Jolly gave him that direct upward look of judgment which he had inherited from old Jolyon: One didn’t talk about money! And again there was silence, while they drank tea and ate the buttered buns.
Jolly gave him that straight-up look of judgment he had inherited from old Jolyon: You didn’t talk about money! And once more, there was silence as they drank tea and ate the buttered buns.
“Where are your people going to stay?” asked Val, elaborately casual.
“Where are your people going to stay?” Val asked, trying to sound casual.
“‘Rainbow.’ What do you think of the war?”
“‘Rainbow.’ What do you think about the war?”
“Rotten, so far. The Boers aren’t sports a bit. Why don’t they come out into the open?”
“Rotten so far. The Boers aren't sporting at all. Why don't they come out into the open?”
“Why should they? They’ve got everything against them except their way of fighting. I rather admire them.”
“Why should they? They’ve got everything working against them except their way of fighting. I actually admire them.”
“They can ride and shoot,” admitted Val, “but they’re a lousy lot. Do you know Crum?”
“They can ride and shoot,” Val admitted, “but they’re a terrible bunch. Do you know Crum?”
“Of Merton? Only by sight. He’s in that fast set too, isn’t he? Rather La-di-da and Brummagem.”
“Of Merton? Only by sight. He’s part of that elite crowd too, right? Quite fancy and showy.”
Val said fixedly: “He’s a friend of mine.”
Val said firmly, “He’s a friend of mine.”
“Oh! Sorry!” And they sat awkwardly staring past each other, having pitched on their pet points of snobbery. For Jolly was forming himself unconsciously on a set whose motto was:
“Oh! Sorry!” And they sat awkwardly, looking past each other, each stuck on their own pretentious views. Because Jolly was unconsciously shaping himself according to a group whose motto was:
“We defy you to bore us. Life isn’t half long enough, and we’re going to talk faster and more crisply, do more and know more, and dwell less on any subject than you can possibly imagine. We are ‘the best’—made of wire and whipcord.” And Val was unconsciously forming himself on a set whose motto was: “We defy you to interest or excite us. We have had every sensation, or if we haven’t, we pretend we have. We are so exhausted with living that no hours are too small for us. We will lose our shirts with equanimity. We have flown fast and are past everything. All is cigarette smoke. Bismillah!” Competitive spirit, bone-deep in the English, was obliging those two young Forsytes to have ideals; and at the close of a century ideals are mixed. The aristocracy had already in the main adopted the “jumping-Jesus” principle; though here and there one like Crum—who was an “honourable”—stood starkly languid for that gambler’s Nirvana which had been the summum bonum of the old “dandies” and of “the mashers” in the eighties. And round Crum were still gathered a forlorn hope of blue-bloods with a plutocratic following.
“We challenge you to bore us. Life isn’t even close to long enough, and we’re going to talk faster and clearer, do more and learn more, and think less about any topic than you could ever imagine. We are ‘the best’—made of steel and grit.” And Val was unconsciously shaping himself around a group whose motto was: “We challenge you to interest or excite us. We have experienced everything, or if we haven’t, we pretend we have. We are so worn out from living that no moment is too insignificant for us. We’ll lose everything without a care. We have raced through life and are beyond it all. Everything is just smoke. Bismillah!” The competitive spirit, deeply ingrained in the English, was pushing those two young Forsytes to have ideals; and at the end of a century, ideals are complicated. The aristocracy had largely adopted the “jumping-Jesus” principle; though now and then one like Crum—who was an “honourable”—remained distinctly indifferent to that gambler’s Nirvana which had been the highest goal of the old “dandies” and “the mashers” in the eighties. And around Crum were still gathered a desperate group of blue-bloods with wealthy supporters.
But there was between the cousins another far less obvious antipathy—coming from the unseizable family resemblance, which each perhaps resented; or from some half-consciousness of that old feud persisting still between their branches of the clan, formed within them by odd words or half-hints dropped by their elders. And Jolly, tinkling his teaspoon, was musing: “His tie-pin and his waistcoat and his drawl and his betting—good Lord!”
But there was a much less obvious dislike between the cousins—stemming from an indescribable family resemblance, which each perhaps felt annoyed by; or from a vague awareness of the lingering feud between their branches of the family, created by strange comments or subtle hints dropped by their older relatives. And Jolly, jingling his teaspoon, was thinking: “His tie pin and his vest and his way of speaking and his gambling—good grief!”
And Val, finishing his bun, was thinking: “He’s rather a young beast!”
And Val, finishing his bun, thought, “He’s quite a young guy!”
“I suppose you’ll be meeting your people?” he said, getting up. “I wish you’d tell them I should like to show them over B.N.C.—not that there’s anything much there—if they’d care to come.”
“I guess you’ll be seeing your family?” he said, getting up. “I wish you’d let them know I’d like to show them around B.N.C.—not that there’s much to see—if they’d be interested in coming.”
“Thanks, I’ll ask them.”
“Thanks, I’ll check with them.”
“Would they lunch? I’ve got rather a decent scout.”
"Would they like to have lunch? I’ve got a pretty good scout."
Jolly doubted if they would have time.
Jolly wasn't sure if they would have enough time.
“You’ll ask them, though?”
"You'll still ask them, right?"
“Very good of you,” said Jolly, fully meaning that they should not go; but, instinctively polite, he added: “You’d better come and have dinner with us to-morrow.”
“Very kind of you,” said Jolly, genuinely hoping they wouldn’t go; but, being instinctively polite, he added: “You should come have dinner with us tomorrow.”
“Rather. What time?”
"Sure. What time?"
“Seven-thirty.”
"7:30."
“Dress?”
“Outfit?”
“No.” And they parted, a subtle antagonism alive within them.
“No.” Then they separated, a subtle tension lingering between them.
Holly and her father arrived by a midday train. It was her first visit to the city of spires and dreams, and she was very silent, looking almost shyly at the brother who was part of this wonderful place. After lunch she wandered, examining his household gods with intense curiosity. Jolly’s sitting-room was panelled, and Art represented by a set of Bartolozzi prints which had belonged to old Jolyon, and by college photographs—of young men, live young men, a little heroic, and to be compared with her memories of Val. Jolyon also scrutinised with care that evidence of his boy’s character and tastes.
Holly and her dad arrived on a midday train. It was her first visit to the city of spires and dreams, and she was very quiet, looking almost shyly at the brother who was part of this amazing place. After lunch, she wandered around, examining his personal items with intense curiosity. Jolly’s sitting room was paneled, and there was art represented by a set of Bartolozzi prints that had belonged to old Jolyon, along with college photographs—of young men, lively young men, slightly heroic, and to be compared with her memories of Val. Jolyon also carefully examined the evidence of his son's character and interests.
Jolly was anxious that they should see him rowing, so they set forth to the river. Holly, between her brother and her father, felt elated when heads were turned and eyes rested on her. That they might see him to the best advantage they left him at the Barge and crossed the river to the towing-path. Slight in build—for of all the Forsytes only old Swithin and George were beefy—Jolly was rowing “Two” in a trial eight. He looked very earnest and strenuous. With pride Jolyon thought him the best-looking boy of the lot; Holly, as became a sister, was more struck by one or two of the others, but would not have said so for the world. The river was bright that afternoon, the meadows lush, the trees still beautiful with colour. Distinguished peace clung around the old city; Jolyon promised himself a day’s sketching if the weather held. The Eight passed a second time, spurting home along the Barges—Jolly’s face was very set, so as not to show that he was blown. They returned across the river and waited for him.
Jolly was anxious for them to see him rowing, so they headed to the river. Holly, positioned between her brother and her dad, felt excited when heads turned and eyes were on her. To give him the best view, they left him at the Barge and crossed the river to the towing-path. Slightly built—since out of all the Forsytes, only old Swithin and George were stocky—Jolly was rowing “Two” in a trial eight. He looked very focused and determined. Jolyon thought he was the best-looking boy of the group; Holly, being a sister, was more impressed by a couple of the others but wouldn’t admit it for anything. The river was bright that afternoon, the meadows lush, and the trees still vibrant with color. A sense of calm surrounded the old city; Jolyon promised himself a day of sketching if the weather held. The Eight passed by again, speeding home along the Barges—Jolly’s face was tense, trying not to show he was out of breath. They crossed back over the river and waited for him.
“Oh!” said Jolly in the Christ Church meadows, “I had to ask that chap Val Dartie to dine with us to-night. He wanted to give you lunch and show you B.N.C., so I thought I’d better; then you needn’t go. I don’t like him much.”
“Oh!” said Jolly in the Christ Church meadows, “I had to ask that guy Val Dartie to have dinner with us tonight. He wanted to take you out for lunch and show you B.N.C., so I figured I should invite him; then you wouldn’t have to go. I’m not a fan of him, though.”
Holly’s rather sallow face had become suffused with pink.
Holly’s somewhat pale face had turned pink.
“Why not?”
“Why not?”
“Oh! I don’t know. He seems to me rather showy and bad form. What are his people like, Dad? He’s only a second cousin, isn’t he?”
“Oh! I don’t know. He comes off as pretty flashy and inappropriate. What are his family like, Dad? He’s only a second cousin, right?”
Jolyon took refuge in a smile.
Jolyon found comfort in a smile.
“Ask Holly,” he said; “she saw his uncle.”
“Ask Holly,” he said; “she saw his uncle.”
“I liked Val,” Holly answered, staring at the ground before her; “his uncle looked—awfully different.” She stole a glance at Jolly from under her lashes.
“I liked Val,” Holly replied, looking down at the ground; “his uncle looked—really different.” She glanced at Jolly from beneath her eyelashes.
“Did you ever,” said Jolyon with whimsical intention, “hear our family history, my dears? It’s quite a fairy tale. The first Jolyon Forsyte—at all events the first we know anything of, and that would be your great-great-grandfather—dwelt in the land of Dorset on the edge of the sea, being by profession an ‘agriculturalist,’ as your great-aunt put it, and the son of an agriculturist—farmers, in fact; your grandfather used to call them, ‘Very small beer.’” He looked at Jolly to see how his lordliness was standing it, and with the other eye noted Holly’s malicious pleasure in the slight drop of her brother’s face.
“Did you ever,” said Jolyon playfully, “hear our family story, my dears? It’s quite a fairy tale. The first Jolyon Forsyte—at least the first one we know about, which would be your great-great-grandfather—lived in Dorset near the sea, and he was an ‘agriculturalist,’ as your great-aunt would say, and the son of an agriculturalist—basically farmers; your grandfather used to call them, ‘Very small beer.’” He glanced at Jolly to see how he was handling it, and with the other eye, he caught Holly’s amused reaction at the slight change in her brother’s expression.
“We may suppose him thick and sturdy, standing for England as it was before the Industrial Era began. The second Jolyon Forsyte—your great-grandfather, Jolly; better known as Superior Dosset Forsyte—built houses, so the chronicle runs, begat ten children, and migrated to London town. It is known that he drank sherry. We may suppose him representing the England of Napoleon’s wars, and general unrest. The eldest of his six sons was the third Jolyon, your grandfather, my dears—tea merchant and chairman of companies, one of the soundest Englishmen who ever lived—and to me the dearest.” Jolyon’s voice had lost its irony, and his son and daughter gazed at him solemnly, “He was just and tenacious, tender and young at heart. You remember him, and I remember him. Pass to the others! Your great-uncle James, that’s young Val’s grandfather, had a son called Soames—whereby hangs a tale of no love lost, and I don’t think I’ll tell it you. James and the other eight children of ‘Superior Dosset,’ of whom there are still five alive, may be said to have represented Victorian England, with its principles of trade and individualism at five per cent. and your money back—if you know what that means. At all events they’ve turned thirty thousand pounds into a cool million between them in the course of their long lives. They never did a wild thing—unless it was your great-uncle Swithin, who I believe was once swindled at thimble-rig, and was called ‘Four-in-hand Forsyte’ because he drove a pair. Their day is passing, and their type, not altogether for the advantage of the country. They were pedestrian, but they too were sound. I am the fourth Jolyon Forsyte—a poor holder of the name—”
“We can imagine him as tough and solid, representing England before the Industrial Era began. The second Jolyon Forsyte—your great-grandfather, Jolly; more commonly known as Superior Dosset Forsyte—built houses, had ten children, and moved to London. It's known that he enjoyed sherry. He symbolizes the England of the Napoleonic Wars and the general unrest of that time. The oldest of his six sons was the third Jolyon, your grandfather, my dears—he was a tea merchant and chairman of companies, one of the most reliable Englishmen who ever lived—and he was the dearest to me.” Jolyon's voice had lost its irony, and his son and daughter stared at him seriously, “He was fair and determined, kind and youthful at heart. You remember him, and so do I. Let's move on! Your great-uncle James, who is young Val’s grandfather, had a son named Soames—there's a story there about no love lost, but I don’t think I’ll share it with you. James and the other eight children of ‘Superior Dosset,’ of whom five are still alive, can be said to represent Victorian England, with its principles of trade and individualism at five percent—and your money back—if you understand what I mean. Anyway, they've turned thirty thousand pounds into a cool million over the course of their long lives. They never did anything wild—except for your great-uncle Swithin, who I believe got swindled at thimble rig and was nicknamed ‘Four-in-hand Forsyte’ because he drove a pair of horses. Their time is fading, and their type isn't entirely beneficial for the country. They were ordinary, but they were solid too. I am the fourth Jolyon Forsyte—a poor keeper of the name—”
“No, Dad,” said Jolly, and Holly squeezed his hand.
“No, Dad,” Jolly said, and Holly held his hand tightly.
“Yes,” repeated Jolyon, “a poor specimen, representing, I’m afraid, nothing but the end of the century, unearned income, amateurism, and individual liberty—a different thing from individualism, Jolly. You are the fifth Jolyon Forsyte, old man, and you open the ball of the new century.”
“Yes,” repeated Jolyon, “a poor example, representing, I’m afraid, nothing but the end of the century, unearned income, amateurism, and personal freedom—a different thing from individualism, Jolly. You are the fifth Jolyon Forsyte, old man, and you are starting the new century.”
As he spoke they turned in through the college gates, and Holly said: “It’s fascinating, Dad.”
As he talked, they drove through the college gates, and Holly said: “That’s interesting, Dad.”
None of them quite knew what she meant. Jolly was grave.
None of them really understood what she meant. Jolly was serious.
The Rainbow, distinguished, as only an Oxford hostel can be, for lack of modernity, provided one small oak-panelled private sitting-room, in which Holly sat to receive, white-frocked, shy, and alone, when the only guest arrived. Rather as one would touch a moth, Val took her hand. And wouldn’t she wear this “measly flower”. It would look ripping in her hair. He removed a gardenia from his coat.
The Rainbow, as only an Oxford hostel can be, was notable for its lack of modern features. It had one small oak-paneled private sitting room where Holly sat to greet the only guest, dressed in white, shy, and by herself. Val took her hand gently, much like one would touch a moth. And wouldn’t she wear this “tiny flower”? It would look fantastic in her hair. He took a gardenia out of his coat.
“Oh! No, thank you—I couldn’t!” But she took it and pinned it at her neck, having suddenly remembered that word “showy”. Val’s buttonhole would give offence; and she so much wanted Jolly to like him. Did she realise that Val was at his best and quietest in her presence, and was that, perhaps, half the secret of his attraction for her?
“Oh! No, thank you—I can’t!” But she took it and pinned it at her neck, suddenly remembering that word “showy.” Val’s buttonhole might be offensive; and she really wanted Jolly to like him. Did she realize that Val was at his best and quietest around her, and was that, maybe, part of the reason she was attracted to him?
“I never said anything about our ride, Val.”
“I never said anything about our ride, Val.”
“Rather not! It’s just between us.”
“Definitely not! It’s just between us.”
By the uneasiness of his hands and the fidgeting of his feet he was giving her a sense of power very delicious; a soft feeling too—the wish to make him happy.
By the way his hands shifted nervously and his feet fidgeted, he was giving her a delightful feeling of power; it also stirred a soft desire in her to make him happy.
“Do tell me about Oxford. It must be ever so lovely.”
“Please tell me about Oxford. It must be so nice.”
Val admitted that it was frightfully decent to do what you liked; the lectures were nothing; and there were some very good chaps. “Only,” he added, “of course I wish I was in town, and could come down and see you.”
Val admitted that it was really nice to do what you wanted; the lectures were nothing special; and there were some really good guys. “But,” he added, “I wish I were in town so I could come down and see you.”
Holly moved one hand shyly on her knee, and her glance dropped.
Holly shyly shifted one hand to her knee, and looked down.
“You haven’t forgotten,” he said, suddenly gathering courage, “that we’re going mad-rabbiting together?”
“You haven’t forgotten,” he said, suddenly feeling bold, “that we’re going crazy-rabbiting together?”
Holly smiled.
Holly grinned.
“Oh! That was only make-believe. One can’t do that sort of thing after one’s grown up, you know.”
“Oh! That was just pretend. You can't do that kind of thing once you're grown up, you know.”
“Dash it! cousins can,” said Val. “Next Long Vac.—it begins in June, you know, and goes on for ever—we’ll watch our chance.”
“Darn it! Cousins can,” said Val. “Next Long Vac.—it starts in June, you know, and lasts forever—we’ll look for our opportunity.”
But, though the thrill of conspiracy ran through her veins, Holly shook her head. “It won’t come off,” she murmured.
But, even though the excitement of the conspiracy was pumping through her veins, Holly shook her head. “It won’t come off,” she whispered.
“Won’t it!” said Val fervently; “who’s going to stop it? Not your father or your brother.”
“Will it!” Val said passionately; “who's going to stop it? Not your dad or your brother.”
At this moment Jolyon and Jolly came in; and romance fled into Val’s patent leather and Holly’s white satin toes, where it itched and tingled during an evening not conspicuous for open-heartedness.
At that moment, Jolyon and Jolly walked in; and romance disappeared into Val’s shiny patent leather shoes and Holly’s white satin toes, where it felt uncomfortable and restless during an evening that wasn’t known for its warmth.
Sensitive to atmosphere, Jolyon soon felt the latent antagonism between the boys, and was puzzled by Holly; so he became unconsciously ironical, which is fatal to the expansiveness of youth. A letter, handed to him after dinner, reduced him to a silence hardly broken till Jolly and Val rose to go. He went out with them, smoking his cigar, and walked with his son to the gates of Christ Church. Turning back, he took out the letter and read it again beneath a lamp.
Sensitive to the mood, Jolyon quickly sensed the underlying hostility between the boys, and he found Holly confusing; so he became unintentionally sarcastic, which is detrimental to the openness of youth. A letter, given to him after dinner, left him almost silent until Jolly and Val got up to leave. He went out with them, smoking his cigar, and walked with his son to the gates of Christ Church. As he turned back, he pulled out the letter and read it again under a lamp.
“DEAR JOLYON,
“Soames came again to-night—my thirty-seventh birthday. You
were right, I mustn’t stay here. I’m going to-morrow to the
Piedmont Hotel, but I won’t go abroad without seeing you. I feel
lonely and down-hearted.
“Dear Jolyion,
“Soames came again tonight—my thirty-seventh birthday. You were right, I shouldn’t stay here. I’m going to the Piedmont Hotel tomorrow, but I won’t go abroad without seeing you. I feel lonely and downhearted.
“Yours affectionately,
“IRENE.”
"Yours affectionately,
“IRENE.”
He folded the letter back into his pocket and walked on, astonished at the violence of his feelings. What had the fellow said or done?
He folded the letter back into his pocket and kept walking, shocked by the intensity of his emotions. What had the guy said or done?
He turned into High Street, down the Turf, and on among a maze of spires and domes and long college fronts and walls, bright or dark-shadowed in the strong moonlight. In this very heart of England’s gentility it was difficult to realise that a lonely woman could be importuned or hunted, but what else could her letter mean? Soames must have been pressing her to go back to him again, with public opinion and the Law on his side, too! “Eighteen-ninety-nine!,” he thought, gazing at the broken glass shining on the top of a villa garden wall; “but when it comes to property we’re still a heathen people! I’ll go up to-morrow morning. I dare say it’ll be best for her to go abroad.” Yet the thought displeased him. Why should Soames hunt her out of England! Besides, he might follow, and out there she would be still more helpless against the attentions of her own husband! “I must tread warily,” he thought; “that fellow could make himself very nasty. I didn’t like his manner in the cab the other night.” His thoughts turned to his daughter June. Could she help? Once on a time Irene had been her greatest friend, and now she was a “lame duck,” such as must appeal to June’s nature! He determined to wire to his daughter to meet him at Paddington Station. Retracing his steps towards the Rainbow he questioned his own sensations. Would he be upsetting himself over every woman in like case? No! he would not. The candour of this conclusion discomfited him; and, finding that Holly had gone up to bed, he sought his own room. But he could not sleep, and sat for a long time at his window, huddled in an overcoat, watching the moonlight on the roofs.
He turned onto High Street, down the Turf, and into a maze of spires, domes, and long college buildings, some bathed in bright moonlight and others in dark shadows. In this heart of England’s upper class, it was hard to believe that a lonely woman could be harassed or pursued, but what else could her letter mean? Soames must have been pressuring her to return to him, with public opinion and the law in his favor too! “Eighteen-ninety-nine!” he thought, staring at the broken glass glinting on top of a villa garden wall; “but when it comes to property, we’re still a primitive people! I’ll go up tomorrow morning. It’s probably best for her to leave the country.” Yet the thought unsettled him. Why should Soames chase her out of England? Besides, he might follow her, and there she would be even more vulnerable to her husband’s attention! “I need to be careful,” he thought; “that guy could be really unpleasant. I didn’t like how he acted in the cab the other night.” His mind shifted to his daughter June. Could she help? Once, Irene had been her closest friend, and now she was a “lame duck,” someone who would appeal to June’s nurturing side! He decided to text his daughter to meet him at Paddington Station. As he retraced his steps toward the Rainbow, he questioned his own feelings. Would he get worked up over every woman in a similar situation? No! He wouldn’t. The honesty of this conclusion made him uncomfortable, and finding that Holly had gone to bed, he headed to his own room. But he couldn’t sleep and sat for a long time at his window, bundled in an overcoat, watching the moonlight on the roofs.
Next door Holly too was awake, thinking of the lashes above and below Val’s eyes, especially below; and of what she could do to make Jolly like him better. The scent of the gardenia was strong in her little bedroom, and pleasant to her.
Next door, Holly was also awake, thinking about the lashes above and below Val’s eyes, especially below; and about what she could do to make Jolly like him more. The scent of the gardenia was strong in her small bedroom and quite pleasant to her.
And Val, leaning out of his first-floor window in B.N.C., was gazing at a moonlit quadrangle without seeing it at all, seeing instead Holly, slim and white-frocked, as she sat beside the fire when he first went in.
And Val, leaning out of his first-floor window in B.N.C., was looking at a moonlit courtyard without really noticing it, instead imagining Holly, slender and dressed in white, as she sat by the fire when he first arrived.
But Jolly, in his bedroom narrow as a ghost, lay with a hand beneath his cheek and dreamed he was with Val in one boat, rowing a race against him, while his father was calling from the towpath: “Two! Get your hands away there, bless you!”
But Jolly, in his bedroom as narrow as a ghost, lay with a hand under his cheek and dreamed he was in a boat with Val, racing against him, while his father called from the towpath: “Two! Get your hands off there, bless you!”
CHAPTER II
SOAMES PUTS IT TO THE TOUCH
Of all those radiant firms which emblazon with their windows the West End of London, Gaves and Cortegal were considered by Soames the most “attractive” word just coming into fashion. He had never had his Uncle Swithin’s taste in precious stones, and the abandonment by Irene when she left his house in 1887 of all the glittering things he had given her had disgusted him with this form of investment. But he still knew a diamond when he saw one, and during the week before her birthday he had taken occasion, on his way into the Poultry or his way out therefrom, to dally a little before the greater jewellers where one got, if not one’s money’s worth, at least a certain cachet with the goods.
Of all the shining stores that light up the West End of London, Soames thought Gaves and Cortegal were the most “attractive,” a term that was just starting to trend. He never shared his Uncle Swithin’s passion for precious stones, and Irene's departure from his home in 1887, along with all the sparkling gifts he had given her, left him turned off by this type of investment. Still, he recognized a diamond when he saw one, and in the week leading up to her birthday, he made a point to linger a bit in front of the bigger jewelry stores on his way to or from the Poultry, where you could get, if not your money’s worth, at least a certain prestige with the merchandise.
Constant cogitation since his drive with Jolyon had convinced him more and more of the supreme importance of this moment in his life, the supreme need for taking steps and those not wrong. And, alongside the dry and reasoned sense that it was now or never with his self-preservation, now or never if he were to range himself and found a family, went the secret urge of his senses roused by the sight of her who had once been a passionately desired wife, and the conviction that it was a sin against common sense and the decent secrecy of Forsytes to waste the wife he had.
Constant thinking since his drive with Jolyon had convinced him more and more of how crucial this moment was in his life, and the urgent need to take action, and make sure it was the right action. Alongside the clear, rational understanding that it was now or never for his self-preservation, and now or never if he wanted to settle down and start a family, there was also the secret desire stirred by the sight of her—who had once been a wife he deeply wanted—and the belief that it would be foolish and unfair to waste the wife he had.
In an opinion on Winifred’s case, Dreamer, Q.C.—he would much have preferred Waterbuck, but they had made him a judge (so late in the day as to rouse the usual suspicion of a political job)—had advised that they should go forward and obtain restitution of conjugal rights, a point which to Soames had never been in doubt. When they had obtained a decree to that effect they must wait to see if it was obeyed. If not, it would constitute legal desertion, and they should obtain evidence of misconduct and file their petition for divorce. All of which Soames knew perfectly well. They had marked him ten and one. This simplicity in his sister’s case only made him the more desperate about the difficulty in his own. Everything, in fact, was driving him towards the simple solution of Irene’s return. If it were still against the grain with her, had he not feelings to subdue, injury to forgive, pain to forget? He at least had never injured her, and this was a world of compromise! He could offer her so much more than she had now. He would be prepared to make a liberal settlement on her which could not be upset. He often scrutinised his image in these days. He had never been a peacock like that fellow Dartie, or fancied himself a woman’s man, but he had a certain belief in his own appearance—not unjustly, for it was well-coupled and preserved, neat, healthy, pale, unblemished by drink or excess of any kind. The Forsyte jaw and the concentration of his face were, in his eyes, virtues. So far as he could tell there was no feature of him which need inspire dislike.
In a review of Winifred’s case, Dreamer, Q.C.—who would have preferred to be called Waterbuck, but they appointed him a judge (so late in the game that it raised the usual suspicion of political favoritism)—suggested that they move forward and seek restitution of conjugal rights, something Soames had never doubted. Once they secured a decree for that, they would have to wait to see if it was followed. If it wasn’t, it would count as legal desertion, and they should gather evidence of wrongdoing and file for divorce. Soames was fully aware of all this. They had him marked at ten and one. The straightforwardness of his sister’s situation only made him feel more desperate about his own complications. Everything was really pushing him towards the simple solution of getting Irene to come back. If she was still resistant, didn’t he have feelings to overcome, injuries to forgive, and pain to move past? At least he hadn’t wronged her, and this was a world built on compromise! He could offer her so much more than what she currently had. He was ready to make a generous settlement that couldn’t be contested. He often examined his reflection these days. He had never been a show-off like that guy Dartie, nor did he see himself as a ladies' man, but he had some confidence in his appearance—not without reason, as he was well-built and well-groomed, fit, healthy, pale, and not marred by alcohol or excess of any kind. The Forsyte jaw and the focus of his face were, in his opinion, assets. As far as he could tell, there was no feature about him that should inspire dislike.
Thoughts and yearnings, with which one lives daily, become natural, even if far-fetched in their inception. If he could only give tangible proof enough of his determination to let bygones be bygones, and to do all in his power to please her, why should she not come back to him?
Thoughts and desires that people experience every day become normal, even if they seem unrealistic at first. If he could just provide enough solid evidence of his commitment to move on from the past and do everything he could to make her happy, why wouldn't she return to him?
He entered Gaves and Cortegal’s therefore, on the morning of November the 9th, to buy a certain diamond brooch. “Four twenty-five and dirt cheap, sir, at the money. It’s a lady’s brooch.” There was that in his mood which made him accept without demur. And he went on into the Poultry with the flat green morocco case in his breast pocket. Several times that day he opened it to look at the seven soft shining stones in their velvet oval nest.
He walked into Gaves and Cortegal’s on the morning of November 9th to buy a diamond brooch. “Four twenty-five, which is a great deal at this price. It’s a lady’s brooch.” His mood made him agree without hesitation. He continued on to the Poultry with the flat green leather case in his breast pocket. Several times that day, he opened it to admire the seven soft, shining stones nestled in their velvet oval setting.
“If the lady doesn’t like it, sir, happy to exchange it any time. But there’s no fear of that.” If only there were not! He got through a vast amount of work, only soother of the nerves he knew. A cablegram came while he was in the office with details from the agent in Buenos Aires, and the name and address of a stewardess who would be prepared to swear to what was necessary. It was a timely spur to Soames, with his rooted distaste for the washing of dirty linen in public. And when he set forth by Underground to Victoria Station he received a fresh impetus towards the renewal of his married life from the account in his evening paper of a fashionable divorce suit. The homing instinct of all true Forsytes in anxiety and trouble, the corporate tendency which kept them strong and solid, made him choose to dine at Park Lane. He neither could nor would breathe a word to his people of his intention—too reticent and proud—but the thought that at least they would be glad if they knew, and wish him luck, was heartening.
“If the lady doesn’t like it, sir, I’m happy to exchange it anytime. But there’s no worry about that.” If only that were true! He got through a huge amount of work, just to soothe his nerves, he knew. A cablegram arrived while he was in the office with details from the agent in Buenos Aires, along with the name and address of a stewardess who was willing to swear to what was needed. It was a timely push for Soames, given his deep dislike for airing dirty laundry in public. And as he headed to Victoria Station by Underground, he found a new motivation for renewing his married life from the story in his evening paper about a high-profile divorce case. The instinct to return home during times of anxiety and trouble, the collective force that kept all true Forsytes strong and united, made him decide to dine at Park Lane. He couldn’t and wouldn’t say a word to his family about his plan—too reserved and proud—but the thought that at least they would be happy for him if they knew, and would wish him luck, was encouraging.
James was in lugubrious mood, for the fire which the impudence of Kruger’s ultimatum had lit in him had been cold-watered by the poor success of the last month, and the exhortations to effort in The Times. He didn’t know where it would end. Soames sought to cheer him by the continual use of the word Buller. But James couldn’t tell! There was Colley—and he got stuck on that hill, and this Ladysmith was down in a hollow, and altogether it looked to him a “pretty kettle of fish”; he thought they ought to be sending the sailors—they were the chaps, they did a lot of good in the Crimea. Soames shifted the ground of consolation. Winifred had heard from Val that there had been a “rag” and a bonfire on Guy Fawkes Day at Oxford, and that he had escaped detection by blacking his face.
James was in a gloomy mood because the fire sparked by Kruger’s bold ultimatum within him had been doused by the lackluster results of the past month and the calls for effort in The Times. He didn’t know where it would all lead. Soames tried to lift his spirits by repeatedly mentioning the name Buller. But James couldn’t be sure! There was Colley—and he got stuck on that hill, and Ladysmith was situated in a hollow, and overall it seemed to him like a real mess; he thought they should be sending the sailors—they were the ones who had really helped in the Crimea. Soames changed his approach to consolation. Winifred had heard from Val that there had been a “rag” and a bonfire on Guy Fawkes Day at Oxford, and that he had managed to blend in by blacking his face.
“Ah!” James muttered, “he’s a clever little chap.” But he shook his head shortly afterwards and remarked that he didn’t know what would become of him, and looking wistfully at his son, murmured on that Soames had never had a boy. He would have liked a grandson of his own name. And now—well, there it was!
“Ah!” James muttered, “he’s a smart little guy.” But he shook his head soon after and said that he didn’t know what would happen to him, and looking sadly at his son, murmured that Soames had never had a boy. He would have liked a grandson with his own name. And now—well, there it was!
Soames flinched. He had not expected such a challenge to disclose the secret in his heart. And Emily, who saw him wince, said:
Soames flinched. He hadn't expected such a challenge to reveal the secret in his heart. And Emily, who noticed him wince, said:
“Nonsense, James; don’t talk like that!”
“Nonsense, James; don’t say things like that!”
But James, not looking anyone in the face, muttered on. There were Roger and Nicholas and Jolyon; they all had grandsons. And Swithin and Timothy had never married. He had done his best; but he would soon be gone now. And, as though he had uttered words of profound consolation, he was silent, eating brains with a fork and a piece of bread, and swallowing the bread.
But James, avoiding eye contact, kept mumbling. There were Roger, Nicholas, and Jolyon; they all had grandsons. And Swithin and Timothy had never married. He had tried his best; but he would be gone soon. And, as if he had said something deeply comforting, he remained quiet, eating brain with a fork and a piece of bread, and swallowing the bread.
Soames excused himself directly after dinner. It was not really cold, but he put on his fur coat, which served to fortify him against the fits of nervous shivering to which he had been subject all day. Subconsciously, he knew that he looked better thus than in an ordinary black overcoat. Then, feeling the morocco case flat against his heart, he sallied forth. He was no smoker, but he lit a cigarette, and smoked it gingerly as he walked along. He moved slowly down the Row towards Knightsbridge, timing himself to get to Chelsea at nine-fifteen. What did she do with herself evening after evening in that little hole? How mysterious women were! One lived alongside and knew nothing of them. What could she have seen in that fellow Bosinney to send her mad? For there was madness after all in what she had done—crazy moonstruck madness, in which all sense of values had been lost, and her life and his life ruined! And for a moment he was filled with a sort of exaltation, as though he were a man read of in a story who, possessed by the Christian spirit, would restore to her all the prizes of existence, forgiving and forgetting, and becoming the godfather of her future. Under a tree opposite Knightsbridge Barracks, where the moonlight struck down clear and white, he took out once more the morocco case, and let the beams draw colour from those stones. Yes, they were of the first water! But, at the hard closing snap of the case, another cold shiver ran through his nerves; and he walked on faster, clenching his gloved hands in the pockets of his coat, almost hoping she would not be in. The thought of how mysterious she was again beset him. Dining alone there night after night—in an evening dress, too, as if she were making believe to be in society! Playing the piano—to herself! Not even a dog or cat, so far as he had seen. And that reminded him suddenly of the mare he kept for station work at Mapledurham. If ever he went to the stable, there she was quite alone, half asleep, and yet, on her home journeys going more freely than on her way out, as if longing to be back and lonely in her stable! “I would treat her well,” he thought incoherently. “I would be very careful.” And all that capacity for home life of which a mocking Fate seemed for ever to have deprived him swelled suddenly in Soames, so that he dreamed dreams opposite South Kensington Station. In the King’s Road a man came slithering out of a public house playing a concertina. Soames watched him for a moment dance crazily on the pavement to his own drawling jagged sounds, then crossed over to avoid contact with this piece of drunken foolery. A night in the lock-up! What asses people were! But the man had noticed his movement of avoidance, and streams of genial blasphemy followed him across the street. “I hope they’ll run him in,” thought Soames viciously. “To have ruffians like that about, with women out alone!” A woman’s figure in front had induced this thought. Her walk seemed oddly familiar, and when she turned the corner for which he was bound, his heart began to beat. He hastened on to the corner to make certain. Yes! It was Irene; he could not mistake her walk in that little drab street. She threaded two more turnings, and from the last corner he saw her enter her block of flats. To make sure of her now, he ran those few paces, hurried up the stairs, and caught her standing at her door. He heard the latchkey in the lock, and reached her side just as she turned round, startled, in the open doorway.
Soames excused himself right after dinner. It wasn't really cold, but he put on his fur coat, which helped him with the nervous shivers he'd been having all day. Deep down, he knew he looked better in it than in a regular black overcoat. Feeling the morocco case pressed against his heart, he stepped outside. He wasn't a smoker, but he lit a cigarette and smoked it carefully as he walked along. He moved slowly down the Row toward Knightsbridge, timing himself to arrive in Chelsea by nine-fifteen. What did she do every evening in that little place? Women were so mysterious! One lived next to them and knew nothing about them. What could she have seen in that guy Bosinney to drive her crazy? Because there was madness in what she had done—crazy, infatuated madness, in which she'd lost all sense of value, ruining both their lives! For a moment, he felt a sort of elation, as if he were a character from a story who, filled with the Christian spirit, would restore all the rewards of life to her, forgiving and forgetting, becoming the godfather of her future. Under a tree across from Knightsbridge Barracks, where the moonlight shone clear and bright, he took out the morocco case again and let the light reflect off the stones. Yes, they were top-quality! But the hard snap of the case closing sent another chill through him, and he walked on faster, clenching his gloved hands in his coat pockets, almost hoping she wouldn't be home. The thought of how mysterious she was nagged at him again. Dining alone there night after night—in an evening dress, as if she were pretending to be in society! Playing the piano—for herself! Not even a dog or cat, from what he could see. That reminded him suddenly of the mare he kept for station work at Mapledurham. Whenever he went to the stable, she was all alone, half asleep, and yet, on her way back home, she went more willingly than on her way out, as if longing to be back in her stable! “I would treat her well,” he thought incoherently. “I would be very careful.” And all that ability for home life that a mocking Fate seemed to have denied him suddenly surged in Soames, so he found himself daydreaming in front of South Kensington Station. In King’s Road, a man stumbled out of a pub playing a concertina. Soames watched him for a moment as he danced crazily on the pavement to his own off-key sounds, then crossed the street to avoid any connection with this drunken nonsense. A night in a holding cell! What fools people were! But the man had noticed Soames trying to avoid him, and streams of cheerful curses followed him across the street. “I hope they throw him in jail,” thought Soames viciously. “To have ruffians like that around when women are out alone!” A woman’s figure ahead sparked this thought. Her walk seemed oddly familiar, and when she turned the corner he was heading for, his heart started racing. He hurried to the corner to confirm. Yes! It was Irene; he couldn't mistake her walk in that little drab street. She took two more turns, and from the last corner, he saw her enter her apartment block. To be sure it was her, he ran those few paces, hurried up the stairs, and caught her standing at her door. He heard the latchkey in the lock and reached her just as she turned around, startled, in the open doorway.
“Don’t be alarmed,” he said, breathless. “I happened to see you. Let me come in a minute.”
“Don’t be alarmed,” he said, out of breath. “I just saw you. Can I come in for a minute?”
She had put her hand up to her breast, her face was colourless, her eyes widened by alarm. Then seeming to master herself, she inclined her head, and said: “Very well.”
She put her hand to her chest, her face pale, her eyes wide with shock. Then, seeming to regain her composure, she nodded and said, “Okay.”
Soames closed the door. He, too, had need to recover, and when she had passed into the sitting-room, waited a full minute, taking deep breaths to still the beating of his heart. At this moment, so fraught with the future, to take out that morocco case seemed crude. Yet, not to take it out left him there before her with no preliminary excuse for coming. And in this dilemma he was seized with impatience at all this paraphernalia of excuse and justification. This was a scene—it could be nothing else, and he must face it. He heard her voice, uncomfortably, pathetically soft:
Soames closed the door. He also needed a moment to collect himself, and after she stepped into the sitting room, he waited a full minute, taking deep breaths to calm his racing heart. At this moment, so heavy with what was to come, pulling out that leather case felt inappropriate. But not bringing it out left him standing there without any valid reason for being there. In this situation, he was overwhelmed by frustration at all this pretense and justification. This was a scene—it could be nothing else, and he had to confront it. He heard her voice, uncomfortably and pathetically soft:
“Why have you come again? Didn’t you understand that I would rather you did not?”
“Why are you back? Didn't you get that I'd prefer you didn't come?”
He noticed her clothes—a dark brown velvet corduroy, a sable boa, a small round toque of the same. They suited her admirably. She had money to spare for dress, evidently! He said abruptly:
He noticed her outfit—a dark brown velvet corduroy, a sable boa, and a small round hat made of the same material. They looked great on her. Clearly, she had plenty of money to spend on clothing! He said abruptly:
“It’s your birthday. I brought you this,” and he held out to her the green morocco case.
“It’s your birthday. I brought you this,” he said, holding out the green leather case to her.
“Oh! No-no!”
“Oh! No way!”
Soames pressed the clasp; the seven stones gleamed out on the pale grey velvet.
Soames pressed the clasp; the seven stones sparkled against the light grey velvet.
“Why not?” he said. “Just as a sign that you don’t bear me ill-feeling any longer.”
“Why not?” he said. “Just as a sign that you don’t hold any hard feelings against me anymore.”
“I couldn’t.”
"I can't."
Soames took it out of the case.
Soames took it out of the case.
“Let me just see how it looks.”
“Let me just check how it looks.”
She shrank back.
She recoiled.
He followed, thrusting his hand with the brooch in it against the front of her dress. She shrank again.
He followed, pushing his hand with the brooch against the front of her dress. She recoiled again.
Soames dropped his hand.
Soames let go of his hand.
“Irene,” he said, “let bygones be bygones. If I can, surely you might. Let’s begin again, as if nothing had been. Won’t you?” His voice was wistful, and his eyes, resting on her face, had in them a sort of supplication.
“Irene,” he said, “let's leave the past in the past. If I can do it, surely you can too. Let’s start fresh, as if nothing happened. Will you?” His voice was filled with longing, and his eyes, focused on her face, had a kind of pleading look.
She, who was standing literally with her back against the wall, gave a little gulp, and that was all her answer. Soames went on:
She, who was literally standing with her back against the wall, swallowed hard, and that was all her response. Soames continued:
“Can you really want to live all your days half-dead in this little hole? Come back to me, and I’ll give you all you want. You shall live your own life; I swear it.”
“Do you really want to spend all your days feeling half-alive in this little hole? Come back to me, and I’ll give you everything you desire. You’ll live your own life; I promise.”
He saw her face quiver ironically.
He saw her face tremble ironically.
“Yes,” he repeated, “but I mean it this time. I’ll only ask one thing. I just want—I just want a son. Don’t look like that! I want one. It’s hard.” His voice had grown hurried, so that he hardly knew it for his own, and twice he jerked his head back as if struggling for breath. It was the sight of her eyes fixed on him, dark with a sort of fascinated fright, which pulled him together and changed that painful incoherence to anger.
“Yes,” he repeated, “but I really mean it this time. I’ll only ask for one thing. I just want—I just want a son. Don’t look at me like that! I want one. It’s tough.” His voice became urgent, barely recognizable as his own, and he jerked his head back twice as if fighting for air. It was the sight of her eyes locked on him, dark with a kind of fascinated fear, that steadied him and turned that painful confusion into anger.
“Is it so very unnatural?” he said between his teeth, “Is it unnatural to want a child from one’s own wife? You wrecked our life and put this blight on everything. We go on only half alive, and without any future. Is it so very unflattering to you that in spite of everything I—I still want you for my wife? Speak, for Goodness’ sake! do speak.”
“Is it really that unnatural?” he said through clenched teeth. “Is it unnatural to want a child with my wife? You ruined our life and cast a shadow over everything. We're only living half-heartedly, with no future ahead. Is it so unappealing to you that despite everything, I—I still want you as my wife? Please, for goodness' sake! Just say something.”
Irene seemed to try, but did not succeed.
Irene seemed to try but didn't succeed.
“I don’t want to frighten you,” said Soames more gently. “Heaven knows. I only want you to see that I can’t go on like this. I want you back. I want you.”
“I don’t want to scare you,” Soames said softly. “I swear, I just need you to understand that I can’t keep living like this. I want you back. I want you.”
Irene raised one hand and covered the lower part of her face, but her eyes never moved from his, as though she trusted in them to keep him at bay. And all those years, barren and bitter, since—ah! when?—almost since he had first known her, surged up in one great wave of recollection in Soames; and a spasm that for his life he could not control constricted his face.
Irene raised one hand to cover the lower part of her face, but her eyes stayed locked on his, as if she believed they could keep him at a distance. All those years—empty and resentful—since, well, when? Almost since he had first met her, crashed over Soames in a huge rush of memories, and a spasm that he couldn't control tightened his face.
“It’s not too late,” he said; “it’s not—if you’ll only believe it.”
“It’s not too late,” he said; “it’s not—if you just believe it.”
Irene uncovered her lips, and both her hands made a writhing gesture in front of her breast. Soames seized them.
Irene revealed her lips, and both her hands moved in a twisting motion in front of her chest. Soames grabbed them.
“Don’t!” she said under her breath. But he stood holding on to them, trying to stare into her eyes which did not waver. Then she said quietly:
“Don’t!” she said quietly. But he kept holding on to them, trying to look into her eyes, which remained steady. Then she said softly:
“I am alone here. You won’t behave again as you once behaved.”
“I’m all alone here. You won’t act like you did before.”
Dropping her hands as though they had been hot irons, he turned away. Was it possible that there could be such relentless unforgiveness! Could that one act of violent possession be still alive within her? Did it bar him thus utterly? And doggedly he said, without looking up:
Dropping her hands like they were burning hot, he turned away. Was it really possible to hold onto that much unforgiveness? Could that one act of aggression still linger within her? Did it completely shut him out? And determinedly, he said, without looking up:
“I am not going till you’ve answered me. I am offering what few men would bring themselves to offer, I want a—a reasonable answer.”
“I’m not going anywhere until you answer me. I’m offering something that few men would dare to offer; I want a—a reasonable answer.”
And almost with surprise he heard her say:
And to his surprise, he heard her say:
“You can’t have a reasonable answer. Reason has nothing to do with it. You can only have the brutal truth: I would rather die.”
“You can’t have a sensible answer. Reason has nothing to do with it. You can only have the harsh truth: I would rather die.”
Soames stared at her.
Soames looked at her.
“Oh!” he said. And there intervened in him a sort of paralysis of speech and movement, the kind of quivering which comes when a man has received a deadly insult, and does not yet know how he is going to take it, or rather what it is going to do with him.
“Oh!” he said. Then he became momentarily speechless and frozen, a kind of trembling that hits when someone has been deeply insulted and isn’t quite sure how to respond or what it will mean for him.
“Oh!” he said again, “as bad as that? Indeed! You would rather die. That’s pretty!”
“Oh!” he said again, “is it really that bad? Wow! You’d actually rather die. That’s something!”
“I am sorry. You wanted me to answer. I can’t help the truth, can I?”
“I’m sorry. You wanted me to answer. I can’t change the truth, can I?”
At that queer spiritual appeal Soames turned for relief to actuality. He snapped the brooch back into its case and put it in his pocket.
At that strange spiritual pull, Soames sought comfort in reality. He snapped the brooch back into its case and put it in his pocket.
“The truth!” he said; “there’s no such thing with women. It’s nerves—nerves.”
“The truth!” he said; “there’s no such thing with women. It’s all about nerves—nerves.”
He heard the whisper:
He heard the whisper:
“Yes; nerves don’t lie. Haven’t you discovered that?” He was silent, obsessed by the thought: “I will hate this woman. I will hate her.” That was the trouble! If only he could! He shot a glance at her who stood unmoving against the wall with her head up and her hands clasped, for all the world as if she were going to be shot. And he said quickly:
“Yes, nerves don’t lie. Haven’t you realized that?” He fell silent, consumed by the thought: “I will hate this woman. I will hate her.” That was the issue! If only he could! He cast a glance at her, standing still against the wall with her head held high and her hands clasped, looking as if she was about to be executed. And he said quickly:
“I don’t believe a word of it. You have a lover. If you hadn’t, you wouldn’t be such a—such a little idiot.” He was conscious, before the expression in her eyes, that he had uttered something of a non-sequitur, and dropped back too abruptly into the verbal freedom of his connubial days. He turned away to the door. But he could not go out. Something within him—that most deep and secret Forsyte quality, the impossibility of letting go, the impossibility of seeing the fantastic and forlorn nature of his own tenacity—prevented him. He turned about again, and there stood, with his back against the door, as hers was against the wall opposite, quite unconscious of anything ridiculous in this separation by the whole width of the room.
“I don’t believe a word of it. You have a lover. If you didn’t, you wouldn’t be such a—such a little idiot.” He realized, in light of her expression, that he had said something that didn’t quite fit, and he had slipped back too quickly into the unfiltered candor of his married days. He turned toward the door but couldn’t leave. Something inside him—that deep, secret Forsyte trait, the inability to let go, the inability to acknowledge the absurd and hopeless aspect of his own stubbornness—held him back. He turned around again and found himself standing with his back against the door, just as she was leaning against the wall across from him, completely unaware of how ridiculous it was to be separated by the entire width of the room.
“Do you ever think of anybody but yourself?” he said.
“Do you ever think about anyone other than yourself?” he said.
Irene’s lips quivered; then she answered slowly:
Irene's lips trembled, then she replied slowly:
“Do you ever think that I found out my mistake—my hopeless, terrible mistake—the very first week of our marriage; that I went on trying three years—you know I went on trying? Was it for myself?”
“Do you ever think that I realized my mistake—my awful, terrible mistake—the very first week of our marriage; that I kept trying for three years—you know I kept trying? Was it for myself?”
Soames gritted his teeth. “God knows what it was. I’ve never understood you; I shall never understand you. You had everything you wanted; and you can have it again, and more. What’s the matter with me? I ask you a plain question: What is it?” Unconscious of the pathos in that enquiry, he went on passionately: “I’m not lame, I’m not loathsome, I’m not a boor, I’m not a fool. What is it? What’s the mystery about me?”
Soames clenched his teeth. “Who knows what it was. I’ve never understood you; I’ll never understand you. You had everything you wanted; and you can have it again, and even more. What’s wrong with me? I’m asking you a straightforward question: What is it?” Unaware of the sadness in that question, he continued passionately: “I’m not disabled, I’m not disgusting, I’m not rude, I’m not an idiot. What is it? What’s the mystery surrounding me?”
Her answer was a long sigh.
Her response was a deep sigh.
He clasped his hands with a gesture that for him was strangely full of expression. “When I came here to-night I was—I hoped—I meant everything that I could to do away with the past, and start fair again. And you meet me with ‘nerves,’ and silence, and sighs. There’s nothing tangible. It’s like—it’s like a spider’s web.”
He held his hands together in a way that felt unusually expressive for him. “When I came here tonight, I was—I hoped—I really wanted to leave the past behind and start fresh. But you greet me with ‘nerves,’ silence, and sighs. There’s nothing concrete. It’s like—it’s like a spider’s web.”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
That whisper from across the room maddened Soames afresh.
That whisper from across the room drove Soames crazy again.
“Well, I don’t choose to be in a spider’s web. I’ll cut it.” He walked straight up to her. “Now!” What he had gone up to her to do he really did not know. But when he was close, the old familiar scent of her clothes suddenly affected him. He put his hands on her shoulders and bent forward to kiss her. He kissed not her lips, but a little hard line where the lips had been drawn in; then his face was pressed away by her hands; he heard her say: “Oh! No!” Shame, compunction, sense of futility flooded his whole being, he turned on his heel and went straight out.
“Well, I don’t want to be stuck in a spider’s web. I’ll cut it.” He walked right up to her. “Now!” He wasn’t even sure why he had approached her. But when he got close, the familiar scent of her clothes hit him suddenly. He placed his hands on her shoulders and leaned in to kiss her. He didn’t kiss her lips, but rather a slight line where her lips were pressed together; then her hands pushed his face away, and he heard her say, “Oh! No!” A wave of shame, regret, and a feeling of futility overwhelmed him, and he turned on his heel and walked straight out.
CHAPTER III
VISIT TO IRENE
Jolyon found June waiting on the platform at Paddington. She had received his telegram while at breakfast. Her abode—a studio and two bedrooms in a St. John’s Wood garden—had been selected by her for the complete independence which it guaranteed. Unwatched by Mrs. Grundy, unhindered by permanent domestics, she could receive lame ducks at any hour of day or night, and not seldom had a duck without studio of its own made use of June’s. She enjoyed her freedom, and possessed herself with a sort of virginal passion; the warmth which she would have lavished on Bosinney, and of which—given her Forsyte tenacity—he must surely have tired, she now expended in championship of the underdogs and budding “geniuses” of the artistic world. She lived, in fact, to turn ducks into the swans she believed they were. The very fervour of her protection warped her judgments. But she was loyal and liberal; her small eager hand was ever against the oppressions of academic and commercial opinion, and though her income was considerable, her bank balance was often a minus quantity.
Jolyon found June waiting on the platform at Paddington. She had gotten his telegram while having breakfast. Her place—a studio and two bedrooms in a St. John’s Wood garden—was chosen by her for the complete independence it offered. Unobserved by Mrs. Grundy and without permanent staff, she could host anyone at any hour of the day or night, and often had visitors without their own studios who took advantage of June’s space. She enjoyed her freedom and carried herself with a sort of innocent passion; the affection she would have given Bosinney, and of which—considering her Forsyte determination—he must have certainly grown weary, she now devoted to supporting the underdogs and emerging “geniuses” of the art world. Essentially, she lived to transform those she believed were ducks into swans. The very intensity of her protection skewed her judgments. But she was loyal and generous; her small eager hand was always raised against the oppressions of academic and commercial views, and even though her income was significant, her bank balance often dipped into the negative.
She had come to Paddington Station heated in her soul by a visit to Eric Cobbley. A miserable Gallery had refused to let that straight-haired genius have his one-man show after all. Its impudent manager, after visiting his studio, had expressed the opinion that it would only be a “one-horse show from the selling point of view.” This crowning example of commercial cowardice towards her favourite lame duck—and he so hard up, with a wife and two children, that he had caused her account to be overdrawn—was still making the blood glow in her small, resolute face, and her red-gold hair to shine more than ever. She gave her father a hug, and got into a cab with him, having as many fish to fry with him as he with her. It became at once a question which would fry them first.
She had arrived at Paddington Station, fired up after visiting Eric Cobbley. A miserable gallery had refused to give that talented artist his solo exhibition after all. Its arrogant manager, after checking out his studio, had said it would only be a “one-horse show from a sales perspective.” This ultimate act of commercial cowardice towards her favorite underdog—and he was so broke, with a wife and two kids, that he had made her bank account go into the red—was still fueling the intensity in her determined face and making her red-gold hair shine brighter than ever. She hugged her father, and they hopped into a cab together, both having as many issues to address with each other as the other way around. It quickly became a question of who would bring up their concerns first.
Jolyon had reached the words: “My dear, I want you to come with me,” when, glancing at her face, he perceived by her blue eyes moving from side to side—like the tail of a preoccupied cat—that she was not attending. “Dad, is it true that I absolutely can’t get at any of my money?”
Jolyon had gotten to the point where he said, “My dear, I want you to come with me,” when he looked at her face and noticed her blue eyes darting from side to side—like a distracted cat’s tail—showing that she wasn’t paying attention. “Dad, is it true that I can’t access any of my money at all?”
“Only the income, fortunately, my love.”
“Just the income, luckily, my love.”
“How perfectly beastly! Can’t it be done somehow? There must be a way. I know I could buy a small Gallery for ten thousand pounds.”
“How completely awful! Can’t it be done somehow? There has to be a way. I know I could buy a small gallery for ten thousand pounds.”
“A small Gallery,” murmured Jolyon, “seems a modest desire. But your grandfather foresaw it.”
"A small gallery," Jolyon whispered, "seems like a modest wish. But your grandfather predicted it."
“I think,” cried June vigorously, “that all this care about money is awful, when there’s so much genius in the world simply crushed out for want of a little. I shall never marry and have children; why shouldn’t I be able to do some good instead of having it all tied up in case of things which will never come off?”
“I think,” cried June passionately, “that all this worry about money is terrible, when there’s so much talent in the world just stifled for lack of a little. I’ll never get married and have kids; why shouldn’t I be able to do something good instead of having it all tied up for things that will never happen?”
“Our name is Forsyte, my dear,” replied Jolyon in the ironical voice to which his impetuous daughter had never quite grown accustomed; “and Forsytes, you know, are people who so settle their property that their grandchildren, in case they should die before their parents, have to make wills leaving the property that will only come to themselves when their parents die. Do you follow that? Nor do I, but it’s a fact, anyway; we live by the principle that so long as there is a possibility of keeping wealth in the family it must not go out; if you die unmarried, your money goes to Jolly and Holly and their children if they marry. Isn’t it pleasant to know that whatever you do you can none of you be destitute?”
“Our last name is Forsyte, my dear,” Jolyon said in the sarcastic tone that his headstrong daughter had never quite gotten used to; “and you see, Forsytes are people who arrange their property in such a way that if their grandchildren die before their parents, those grandchildren have to write wills leaving the property that will only go to themselves once their parents pass away. Do you understand that? I don’t either, but it’s the way it is; we operate under the idea that as long as there’s a chance to keep wealth in the family, it shouldn’t leave. If you die single, your money goes to Jolly and Holly and their kids if they get married. Isn’t it nice to know that no matter what you do, none of you will end up broke?”
“But can’t I borrow the money?”
"But can’t I borrow the money?"
Jolyon shook his head. “You could rent a Gallery, no doubt, if you could manage it out of your income.”
Jolyon shook his head. “You could definitely rent a gallery if you could handle it with your income.”
June uttered a contemptuous sound.
June scoffed.
“Yes; and have no income left to help anybody with.”
“Yes; and I have no money left to help anyone with.”
“My dear child,” murmured Jolyon, “wouldn’t it come to the same thing?”
“My dear child,” whispered Jolyon, “wouldn’t it end up being the same thing?”
“No,” said June shrewdly, “I could buy for ten thousand; that would only be four hundred a year. But I should have to pay a thousand a year rent, and that would only leave me five hundred. If I had the Gallery, Dad, think what I could do. I could make Eric Cobbley’s name in no time, and ever so many others.”
“No,” June replied wisely, “I could buy it for ten thousand; that would only be four hundred a year. But I would have to pay a thousand a year in rent, which would leave me with just five hundred. If I had the Gallery, Dad, think about what I could achieve. I could make Eric Cobbley’s name famous in no time, and so many others.”
“Names worth making make themselves in time.”
“Names that are meant to be important will establish themselves over time.”
“When they’re dead.”
"When they're gone."
“Did you ever know anybody living, my dear, improved by having his name made?”
“Have you ever known anyone who felt better about themselves because their name was changed, my dear?”
“Yes, you,” said June, pressing his arm.
“Yes, you,” said June, squeezing his arm.
Jolyon started. “I?” he thought. “Oh! Ah! Now she’s going to ask me to do something. We take it out, we Forsytes, each in our different ways.”
Jolyon hesitated. “Me?” he thought. “Oh! Ah! Now she’s going to ask me to do something. We Forsytes each handle things in our own way.”
June came closer to him in the cab.
June moved closer to him in the cab.
“Darling,” she said, “you buy the Gallery, and I’ll pay you four hundred a year for it. Then neither of us will be any the worse off. Besides, it’s a splendid investment.”
“Sweetheart,” she said, “you buy the Gallery, and I’ll pay you four hundred a year for it. Then neither of us will be worse off. Plus, it’s a great investment.”
Jolyon wriggled. “Don’t you think,” he said, “that for an artist to buy a Gallery is a bit dubious? Besides, ten thousand pounds is a lump, and I’m not a commercial character.”
Jolyon squirmed. “Don’t you think,” he said, “that it’s a bit questionable for an artist to buy a gallery? Plus, ten thousand pounds is a lot of money, and I'm not really into business.”
June looked at him with admiring appraisement.
June looked at him with admiration.
“Of course you’re not, but you’re awfully businesslike. And I’m sure we could make it pay. It’ll be a perfect way of scoring off those wretched dealers and people.” And again she squeezed her father’s arm.
“Of course you're not, but you're really all about business. And I'm sure we could make it profitable. It would be a great way to get back at those terrible dealers and people.” And again she squeezed her father’s arm.
Jolyon’s face expressed quizzical despair.
Jolyon’s face showed puzzled despair.
“Where is this desirable Gallery? Splendidly situated, I suppose?”
“Where is this lovely Gallery? It's beautifully located, I guess?”
“Just off Cork Street.”
“Just off Cork St.”
“Ah!” thought Jolyon, “I knew it was just off somewhere. Now for what I want out of her!”
“Ah!” thought Jolyon, “I knew it was just off somewhere. Now for what I want from her!”
“Well, I’ll think of it, but not just now. You remember Irene? I want you to come with me and see her. Soames is after her again. She might be safer if we could give her asylum somewhere.”
"Well, I’ll think about it, but not right now. Do you remember Irene? I want you to come with me to see her. Soames is after her again. She might be safer if we could find her a place to hide."
The word asylum, which he had used by chance, was of all most calculated to rouse June’s interest.
The word asylum, which he had mentioned by chance, was definitely the one most likely to capture June’s interest.
“Irene! I haven’t seen her since! Of course! I’d love to help her.”
“Irene! I haven’t seen her since! Of course! I’d love to help her.”
It was Jolyon’s turn to squeeze her arm, in warm admiration for this spirited, generous-hearted little creature of his begetting.
It was Jolyon’s turn to squeeze her arm, filled with warm admiration for this lively, kind-hearted little being he had created.
“Irene is proud,” he said, with a sidelong glance, in sudden doubt of June’s discretion; “she’s difficult to help. We must tread gently. This is the place. I wired her to expect us. Let’s send up our cards.”
“Irene is proud,” he said, casting a sideways glance, suddenly unsure of June’s judgment; “she’s hard to help. We need to be careful. This is the place. I texted her to expect us. Let’s send up our cards.”
“I can’t bear Soames,” said June as she got out; “he sneers at everything that isn’t successful.”
“I can’t stand Soames,” said June as she got out; “he mocks everything that isn’t successful.”
Irene was in what was called the “Ladies’ drawing-room” of the Piedmont Hotel.
Irene was in what was known as the “Ladies’ drawing-room” of the Piedmont Hotel.
Nothing if not morally courageous, June walked straight up to her former friend, kissed her cheek, and the two settled down on a sofa never sat on since the hotel’s foundation. Jolyon could see that Irene was deeply affected by this simple forgiveness.
Nothing if not morally brave, June walked right up to her former friend, kissed her cheek, and the two settled down on a sofa that hadn't been sat on since the hotel opened. Jolyon could see that Irene was genuinely moved by this simple act of forgiveness.
“So Soames has been worrying you?” he said.
“So Soames has been stressing you out?” he said.
“I had a visit from him last night; he wants me to go back to him.”
"I had a visit from him last night; he wants me to come back to him."
“You’re not going, of course?” cried June.
“You’re not going, right?” exclaimed June.
Irene smiled faintly and shook her head. “But his position is horrible,” she murmured.
Irene smiled weakly and shook her head. “But his situation is terrible,” she whispered.
“It’s his own fault; he ought to have divorced you when he could.”
“It’s his own fault; he should have divorced you when he had the chance.”
Jolyon remembered how fervently in the old days June had hoped that no divorce would smirch her dead and faithless lover’s name.
Jolyon remembered how passionately back in the day June had wished that no divorce would tarnish her deceased and unfaithful lover’s name.
“Let us hear what Irene is going to do,” he said.
“Let’s hear what Irene is going to do,” he said.
Irene’s lips quivered, but she spoke calmly.
Irene's lips trembled, but she spoke calmly.
“I’d better give him fresh excuse to get rid of me.”
“I should probably give him a new reason to get rid of me.”
“How horrible!” cried June.
“How awful!” cried June.
“What else can I do?”
“What more can I do?”
“Out of the question,” said Jolyon very quietly, “sans amour.”
“Not a chance,” said Jolyon very quietly, “without love.”
He thought she was going to cry; but, getting up quickly, she half turned her back on them, and stood regaining control of herself.
He thought she was about to cry; but, getting up quickly, she half-turned her back on them and stood there, regaining her composure.
June said suddenly:
June said out of nowhere:
“Well, I shall go to Soames and tell him he must leave you alone. What does he want at his age?”
“Well, I’ll go to Soames and tell him he needs to leave you alone. What does he want at his age?”
“A child. It’s not unnatural”
"A kid. It's not weird."
“A child!” cried June scornfully. “Of course! To leave his money to. If he wants one badly enough let him take somebody and have one; then you can divorce him, and he can marry her.”
“A child!” June exclaimed derisively. “Of course! To leave his money to. If he wants one badly enough, let him find someone and have one; then you can divorce him, and he can marry her.”
Jolyon perceived suddenly that he had made a mistake to bring June—her violent partizanship was fighting Soames’ battle.
Jolyon suddenly realized that he had messed up by bringing June—her intense loyalty was battling Soames’ cause.
“It would be best for Irene to come quietly to us at Robin Hill, and see how things shape.”
“It would be best for Irene to come quietly to us at Robin Hill and see how things go.”
“Of course,” said June; “only....”
“Of course,” said June; “just...”
Irene looked full at Jolyon—in all his many attempts afterwards to analyze that glance he never could succeed.
Irene looked directly at Jolyon—in all his many efforts later to figure out that look, he never managed to succeed.
“No! I should only bring trouble on you all. I will go abroad.”
“No! I’ll just cause you all more trouble. I’ll go overseas.”
He knew from her voice that this was final. The irrelevant thought flashed through him: “Well, I could see her there.” But he said:
He could tell from her voice that this was the end. A pointless thought crossed his mind: “Well, I could see her there.” But he said:
“Don’t you think you would be more helpless abroad, in case he followed?”
“Don’t you think you’d be more helpless overseas if he came after you?”
“I don’t know. I can but try.”
“I don’t know. I can only try.”
June sprang up and paced the room. “It’s all horrible,” she said. “Why should people be tortured and kept miserable and helpless year after year by this disgusting sanctimonious law?” But someone had come into the room, and June came to a standstill. Jolyon went up to Irene:
June jumped up and walked around the room. “It’s all awful,” she said. “Why should people be tortured and kept miserable and helpless year after year by this disgusting self-righteous law?” But someone had entered the room, and June stopped moving. Jolyon walked over to Irene:
“Do you want money?”
“Do you want cash?”
“No.”
“No.”
“And would you like me to let your flat?”
“And would you like me to rent out your apartment?”
“Yes, Jolyon, please.”
"Sure, Jolyon, please."
“When shall you be going?”
“When are you leaving?”
“To-morrow.”
“Tomorrow.”
“You won’t go back there in the meantime, will you?” This he said with an anxiety strange to himself.
“You won’t go back there for now, will you?” He said this with an anxiety that felt unfamiliar to him.
“No; I’ve got all I want here.”
“No; I have everything I need right here.”
“You’ll send me your address?”
“Can you send me your address?”
She put out her hand to him. “I feel you’re a rock.”
She reached out her hand to him. “I feel like you’re a rock.”
“Built on sand,” answered Jolyon, pressing her hand hard; “but it’s a pleasure to do anything, at any time, remember that. And if you change your mind...! Come along, June; say good-bye.”
“Built on sand,” Jolyon replied, squeezing her hand tightly; “but it’s a joy to do anything, anytime, keep that in mind. And if you change your mind...! Come on, June; say goodbye.”
June came from the window and flung her arms round Irene.
June came in from the window and wrapped her arms around Irene.
“Don’t think of him,” she said under her breath; “enjoy yourself, and bless you!”
“Don’t think about him,” she whispered; “have fun, and take care!”
With a memory of tears in Irene’s eyes, and of a smile on her lips, they went away extremely silent, passing the lady who had interrupted the interview and was turning over the papers on the table.
With tears in Irene’s eyes and a smile on her lips, they left in complete silence, walking past the lady who had interrupted the meeting and was shuffling through the papers on the table.
Opposite the National Gallery June exclaimed:
Opposite the National Gallery, June exclaimed:
“Of all undignified beasts and horrible laws!”
“Of all the undignified animals and awful rules!”
But Jolyon did not respond. He had something of his father’s balance, and could see things impartially even when his emotions were roused. Irene was right; Soames’ position was as bad or worse than her own. As for the law—it catered for a human nature of which it took a naturally low view. And, feeling that if he stayed in his daughter’s company he would in one way or another commit an indiscretion, he told her he must catch his train back to Oxford; and hailing a cab, left her to Turner’s water-colours, with the promise that he would think over that Gallery.
But Jolyon didn’t reply. He had some of his father’s composure and could view things objectively even when his emotions were stirred. Irene was right; Soames’ situation was as bad or worse than hers. As for the law—it had a pretty low opinion of human nature. Feeling that if he stayed with his daughter, he would inevitably do something inappropriate, he told her he had to catch his train back to Oxford. He called a cab and left her with Turner’s watercolors, promising that he would consider that Gallery.
But he thought over Irene instead. Pity, they said, was akin to love! If so he was certainly in danger of loving her, for he pitied her profoundly. To think of her drifting about Europe so handicapped and lonely! “I hope to goodness she’ll keep her head!” he thought; “she might easily grow desperate.” In fact, now that she had cut loose from her poor threads of occupation, he couldn’t imagine how she would go on—so beautiful a creature, hopeless, and fair game for anyone! In his exasperation was more than a little fear and jealousy. Women did strange things when they were driven into corners. “I wonder what Soames will do now!” he thought. “A rotten, idiotic state of things! And I suppose they would say it was her own fault.” Very preoccupied and sore at heart, he got into his train, mislaid his ticket, and on the platform at Oxford took his hat off to a lady whose face he seemed to remember without being able to put a name to her, not even when he saw her having tea at the Rainbow.
But he thought about Irene instead. They said that pity was similar to love! If that were true, he was definitely at risk of falling for her, because he felt immense pity for her. The thought of her wandering around Europe so helpless and alone made him uneasy. “I really hope she stays strong!” he thought; “she could easily become desperate.” Now that she had severed her ties to her previous activities, he couldn't imagine how she would manage—such a beautiful woman, lost, and vulnerable to anyone! His frustration was mixed with a bit of fear and jealousy. Women did unpredictable things when they felt trapped. “I wonder what Soames will do now!” he thought. “What a terrible, stupid situation! And I guess they’d blame her for it.” Deeply troubled and feeling heavy-hearted, he boarded his train, lost his ticket, and on the platform at Oxford, he took his hat off to a woman whose face he thought he recognized, but he couldn’t remember her name, not even when he saw her having tea at the Rainbow.
CHAPTER IV
WHERE FORSYTES FEAR TO TREAD
Quivering from the defeat of his hopes, with the green morocco case still flat against his heart, Soames revolved thoughts bitter as death. A spider’s web! Walking fast, and noting nothing in the moonlight, he brooded over the scene he had been through, over the memory of her figure rigid in his grasp. And the more he brooded, the more certain he became that she had a lover—her words, “I would sooner die!” were ridiculous if she had not. Even if she had never loved him, she had made no fuss until Bosinney came on the scene. No; she was in love again, or she would not have made that melodramatic answer to his proposal, which in all the circumstances was reasonable! Very well! That simplified matters.
Shaking from the defeat of his hopes, with the green leather case still pressed against his heart, Soames thought bitter thoughts. A spider's web! Walking quickly and noticing nothing in the moonlight, he reflected on the scene he had just experienced, remembering how her figure felt rigid in his grasp. The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became that she had a lover—her words, “I would sooner die!” were ridiculous if she didn’t. Even if she had never loved him, she hadn't made a fuss until Bosinney showed up. No; she was in love again, or she wouldn’t have given that dramatic response to his proposal, which was, all things considered, reasonable! Fine! That made things simpler.
“I’ll take steps to know where I am,” he thought; “I’ll go to Polteed’s the first thing tomorrow morning.”
“I’ll figure out where I am,” he thought; “I’ll go to Polteed’s first thing tomorrow morning.”
But even in forming that resolution he knew he would have trouble with himself. He had employed Polteed’s agency several times in the routine of his profession, even quite lately over Dartie’s case, but he had never thought it possible to employ them to watch his own wife.
But even in making that decision, he knew he would struggle with himself. He had used Polteed’s agency several times in the normal course of his work, even recently for Dartie’s case, but he never imagined he would consider hiring them to watch his own wife.
It was too insulting to himself!
It was way too insulting to him!
He slept over that project and his wounded pride—or rather, kept vigil. Only while shaving did he suddenly remember that she called herself by her maiden name of Heron. Polteed would not know, at first at all events, whose wife she was, would not look at him obsequiously and leer behind his back. She would just be the wife of one of his clients. And that would be true—for was he not his own solicitor?
He thought about that project and his bruised ego—or rather, stayed alert. It was only while shaving that he suddenly remembered she used her maiden name, Heron. Polteed wouldn’t know, at least initially, whose wife she was, wouldn’t look at him fawningly and make faces behind his back. She would simply be the wife of one of his clients. And that would be accurate—wasn’t he his own lawyer?
He was literally afraid not to put his design into execution at the first possible moment, lest, after all, he might fail himself. And making Warmson bring him an early cup of coffee; he stole out of the house before the hour of breakfast. He walked rapidly to one of those small West End streets where Polteed’s and other firms ministered to the virtues of the wealthier classes. Hitherto he had always had Polteed to see him in the Poultry; but he well knew their address, and reached it at the opening hour. In the outer office, a room furnished so cosily that it might have been a money-lender’s, he was attended by a lady who might have been a schoolmistress.
He was genuinely afraid not to get his design started at the first chance he had, fearing that he might end up failing himself. After getting Warmson to bring him an early cup of coffee, he slipped out of the house before breakfast. He walked quickly to one of those small West End streets where Polteed's and other firms catered to the needs of the wealthy. Until now, he had always had Polteed meet him in the Poultry, but he knew their address well and arrived right when they opened. In the outer office, which was furnished so comfortably it could've been a money-lender's, he was greeted by a woman who could have been a schoolteacher.
“I wish to see Mr. Claud Polteed. He knows me—never mind my name.”
"I want to see Mr. Claud Polteed. He knows who I am—don't worry about my name."
To keep everybody from knowing that he, Soames Forsyte, was reduced to having his wife spied on, was the overpowering consideration.
To keep everyone from finding out that he, Soames Forsyte, was forced to have his wife followed, was the most important thing.
Mr. Claud Polteed—so different from Mr. Lewis Polteed—was one of those men with dark hair, slightly curved noses, and quick brown eyes, who might be taken for Jews but are really Phœnicians; he received Soames in a room hushed by thickness of carpet and curtains. It was, in fact, confidentially furnished, without trace of document anywhere to be seen.
Mr. Claud Polteed—so different from Mr. Lewis Polteed—was one of those men with dark hair, slightly curved noses, and quick brown eyes, who could be mistaken for Jews but are actually Phoenicians; he welcomed Soames into a room softened by thick carpet and curtains. It was, in fact, furnished in a way that felt private, with no documents in sight.
Greeting Soames deferentially, he turned the key in the only door with a certain ostentation.
Greeting Soames respectfully, he turned the key in the only door with a bit of showiness.
“If a client sends for me,” he was in the habit of saying, “he takes what precaution he likes. If he comes here, we convince him that we have no leakages. I may safely say we lead in security, if in nothing else....Now, sir, what can I do for you?”
“If a client asks for me,” he often said, “they can take whatever precautions they want. If they come here, we show them that we have no leaks. I can confidently say we’re the best in security, if nothing else... Now, sir, what can I do for you?”
Soames’ gorge had risen so that he could hardly speak. It was absolutely necessary to hide from this man that he had any but professional interest in the matter; and, mechanically, his face assumed its sideway smile.
Soames felt a surge of nausea that made it hard for him to speak. He absolutely had to hide the fact that he had any interest in this matter beyond a professional one; instinctively, his face took on its sideways smile.
“I’ve come to you early like this because there’s not an hour to lose”—if he lost an hour he might fail himself yet! “Have you a really trustworthy woman free?”
“I’ve come to you early like this because there’s not a moment to waste”—if he wasted a moment, he might let himself down again! “Do you have a genuinely reliable woman available?”
Mr. Polteed unlocked a drawer, produced a memorandum, ran his eyes over it, and locked the drawer up again.
Mr. Polteed unlocked a drawer, took out a memo, scanned it quickly, and locked the drawer back up again.
“Yes,” he said; “the very woman.”
“Yeah,” he said; “the exact woman.”
Soames had seated himself and crossed his legs—nothing but a faint flush, which might have been his normal complexion, betrayed him.
Soames had sat down and crossed his legs—only a slight flush, which could have been his typical skin tone, gave him away.
“Send her off at once, then, to watch a Mrs. Irene Heron of Flat C, Truro Mansions, Chelsea, till further notice.”
“Send her off right away to keep an eye on Mrs. Irene Heron of Flat C, Truro Mansions, Chelsea, until we say otherwise.”
“Precisely,” said Mr. Polteed; “divorce, I presume?” and he blew into a speaking-tube. “Mrs. Blanch in? I shall want to speak to her in ten minutes.”
“Exactly,” said Mr. Polteed; “divorce, I assume?” and he blew into a speaking tube. “Is Mrs. Blanch in? I’ll need to talk to her in ten minutes.”
“Deal with any reports yourself,” resumed Soames, “and send them to me personally, marked confidential, sealed and registered. My client exacts the utmost secrecy.”
“Handle any reports yourself,” Soames continued, “and send them to me directly, marked confidential, sealed, and registered. My client demands complete confidentiality.”
Mr. Polteed smiled, as though saying, “You are teaching your grandmother, my dear sir;” and his eyes slid over Soames’ face for one unprofessional instant.
Mr. Polteed smiled, as if to say, “You’re teaching your grandmother, my dear sir;” and his eyes briefly scanned Soames' face for a moment.
“Make his mind perfectly easy,” he said. “Do you smoke?”
“Put his mind at ease,” he said. “Do you smoke?”
“No,” said Soames. “Understand me: Nothing may come of this. If a name gets out, or the watching is suspected, it may have very serious consequences.”
“No,” said Soames. “Listen to me: Nothing can come of this. If a name gets out, or if anyone suspects we’re watching, it could lead to serious consequences.”
Mr. Polteed nodded. “I can put it into the cipher category. Under that system a name is never mentioned; we work by numbers.”
Mr. Polteed nodded. “I can classify it as a cipher. In that system, a name is never stated; we operate using numbers.”
He unlocked another drawer and took out two slips of paper, wrote on them, and handed one to Soames.
He opened another drawer and pulled out two pieces of paper, wrote on them, and handed one to Soames.
“Keep that, sir; it’s your key. I retain this duplicate. The case we’ll call 7x. The party watched will be 17; the watcher 19; the Mansions 25; yourself—I should say, your firm—31; my firm 32, myself 2. In case you should have to mention your client in writing I have called him 43; any person we suspect will be 47; a second person 51. Any special hint or instruction while we’re about it?”
“Keep that, sir; it’s your key. I’ll keep this duplicate. We’ll call the case 7x. The person being watched will be 17; the watcher will be 19; the Mansions 25; you—I should say, your company—31; my company 32, myself 2. If you need to mention your client in writing, I’ve referred to him as 43; any person we suspect will be 47; a second person 51. Any special hints or instructions while we’re at it?”
“No,” said Soames; “that is—every consideration compatible.”
“No,” said Soames; “that is—every consideration that makes sense.”
Again Mr. Polteed nodded. “Expense?”
Again Mr. Polteed nodded. “Cost?”
Soames shrugged. “In reason,” he answered curtly, and got up. “Keep it entirely in your own hands.”
Soames shrugged. “Fair enough,” he replied shortly, and stood up. “Keep it completely in your own hands.”
“Entirely,” said Mr. Polteed, appearing suddenly between him and the door. “I shall be seeing you in that other case before long. Good morning, sir.” His eyes slid unprofessionally over Soames once more, and he unlocked the door.
“Absolutely,” said Mr. Polteed, suddenly appearing between him and the door. “I’ll be seeing you in that other case soon. Good morning, sir.” His eyes wandered unprofessionally over Soames once again, and he unlocked the door.
“Good morning,” said Soames, looking neither to right nor left.
“Good morning,” said Soames, not looking to either side.
Out in the street he swore deeply, quietly, to himself. A spider’s web, and to cut it he must use this spidery, secret, unclean method, so utterly repugnant to one who regarded his private life as his most sacred piece of property. But the die was cast, he could not go back. And he went on into the Poultry, and locked away the green morocco case and the key to that cipher destined to make crystal-clear his domestic bankruptcy.
Out in the street, he cursed quietly to himself. A spider’s web, and to break it, he had to use this sneaky, dirty method, which was completely disgusting to someone who viewed his private life as his most valuable possession. But the decision was made; he couldn’t go back. He continued on to the Poultry, locked away the green leather case, and put away the key to that code that was set to reveal his personal financial failure.
Odd that one whose life was spent in bringing to the public eye all the private coils of property, the domestic disagreements of others, should dread so utterly the public eye turned on his own; and yet not odd, for who should know so well as he the whole unfeeling process of legal regulation.
It's strange that someone who dedicated their life to exposing the personal affairs and domestic disputes of others would be so terrified of having their own life scrutinized by the public; and yet it's not so strange, since no one knows better than he does the cold mechanics of legal oversight.
He worked hard all day. Winifred was due at four o’clock; he was to take her down to a conference in the Temple with Dreamer Q.C., and waiting for her he re-read the letter he had caused her to write the day of Dartie’s departure, requiring him to return.
He worked hard all day. Winifred was supposed to arrive at four o’clock; he was going to take her to a conference in the Temple with Dreamer Q.C., and while waiting for her, he re-read the letter he had asked her to write on the day Dartie left, asking him to come back.
“DEAR MONTAGUE,
“I have received your letter with the news that you have left me for
ever and are on your way to Buenos Aires. It has naturally been a great
shock. I am taking this earliest opportunity of writing to tell you that I
am prepared to let bygones be bygones if you will return to me at once. I
beg you to do so. I am very much upset, and will not say any more now. I
am sending this letter registered to the address you left at your Club.
Please cable to me.
“Dear Montague,
“I got your letter saying you’ve left me for good and are heading to Buenos Aires. It was obviously a huge shock. I’m taking this chance to write and let you know that I’m ready to move on if you come back to me right away. I really hope you do. I’m very upset and won’t say more right now. I’m sending this letter registered to the address you left at your Club. Please send me a wire.”
“Your still affectionate wife,
“WINIFRED DARTIE.”
“Your still affectionate wife,
“WINIFRED DARTIE.”
Ugh! What bitter humbug! He remembered leaning over Winifred while she copied what he had pencilled, and how she had said, laying down her pen, “Suppose he comes, Soames!” in such a strange tone of voice, as if she did not know her own mind. “He won’t come,” he had answered, “till he’s spent his money. That’s why we must act at once.” Annexed to the copy of that letter was the original of Dartie’s drunken scrawl from the Iseeum Club. Soames could have wished it had not been so manifestly penned in liquor. Just the sort of thing the Court would pitch on. He seemed to hear the Judge’s voice say: “You took this seriously! Seriously enough to write him as you did? Do you think he meant it?” Never mind! The fact was clear that Dartie had sailed and had not returned. Annexed also was his cabled answer: “Impossible return. Dartie.” Soames shook his head. If the whole thing were not disposed of within the next few months the fellow would turn up again like a bad penny. It saved a thousand a year at least to get rid of him, besides all the worry to Winifred and his father. “I must stiffen Dreamer’s back,” he thought; “we must push it on.”
Ugh! What a frustrating mess! He remembered leaning over Winifred while she copied what he had written in pencil, and how she had said, putting down her pen, “What if he shows up, Soames!” in a tone that suggested she was unsure of herself. “He won’t come,” he had replied, “until he’s spent all his money. That’s why we need to act now.” Attached to the copy of that letter was the original of Dartie’s drunken scrawl from the Iseeum Club. Soames wished it hadn’t been so obviously written while intoxicated. Just the kind of thing the Court would seize upon. He could almost hear the Judge’s voice say: “You took this seriously! Seriously enough to write him that? Do you really think he meant it?” Never mind! The important fact was that Dartie had left and hadn’t come back. Also attached was his cabled response: “Impossible return. Dartie.” Soames shook his head. If this whole situation wasn’t resolved in the next few months, that guy would show up again like a bad penny. It would save at least a thousand a year to get rid of him, not to mention all the stress for Winifred and his father. “I need to toughen Dreamer up,” he thought; “we need to push this forward.”
Winifred, who had adopted a kind of half-mourning which became her fair hair and tall figure very well, arrived in James’ barouche drawn by James’ pair. Soames had not seen it in the City since his father retired from business five years ago, and its incongruity gave him a shock. “Times are changing,” he thought; “one doesn’t know what’ll go next!” Top hats even were scarcer. He enquired after Val. Val, said Winifred, wrote that he was going to play polo next term. She thought he was in a very good set. She added with fashionably disguised anxiety: “Will there be much publicity about my affair, Soames? Must it be in the papers? It’s so bad for him, and the girls.”
Winifred, who was wearing a sort of half-mourning outfit that suited her fair hair and tall figure very well, arrived in James’ carriage pulled by James’ horses. Soames hadn’t seen it in the City since his father retired from business five years ago, and its unexpected presence took him by surprise. “Times are changing,” he thought; “who knows what will happen next!” Top hats were becoming even rarer. He asked about Val. Winifred said Val mentioned he was going to play polo next term. She thought he was in a really good crowd. She added, with a touch of fashionable concern: “Will there be a lot of publicity about my situation, Soames? Does it have to be in the papers? It’s so bad for him, and for the girls.”
With his own calamity all raw within him, Soames answered:
With his own troubles still fresh in his mind, Soames replied:
“The papers are a pushing lot; it’s very difficult to keep things out. They pretend to be guarding the public’s morals, and they corrupt them with their beastly reports. But we haven’t got to that yet. We’re only seeing Dreamer to-day on the restitution question. Of course he understands that it’s to lead to a divorce; but you must seem genuinely anxious to get Dartie back—you might practise that attitude to-day.”
“The press is relentless; it’s really hard to keep things private. They act like they’re protecting the public’s morals, but their sensational stories only corrupt them. But we’re not there yet. We’re just meeting with Dreamer today about the restitution issue. He knows it’s going to lead to a divorce, but you’ve got to appear genuinely concerned about getting Dartie back—you might want to work on that attitude today.”
Winifred sighed.
Winifred let out a sigh.
“Oh! What a clown Monty’s been!” she said.
“Oh! What a goof Monty’s been!” she said.
Soames gave her a sharp look. It was clear to him that she could not take her Dartie seriously, and would go back on the whole thing if given half a chance. His own instinct had been firm in this matter from the first. To save a little scandal now would only bring on his sister and her children real disgrace and perhaps ruin later on if Dartie were allowed to hang on to them, going down-hill and spending the money James would leave his daughter. Though it was all tied up, that fellow would milk the settlements somehow, and make his family pay through the nose to keep him out of bankruptcy or even perhaps gaol! They left the shining carriage, with the shining horses and the shining-hatted servants on the Embankment, and walked up to Dreamer Q.C.’s Chambers in Crown Office Row.
Soames shot her a sharp look. It was obvious to him that she couldn't take her Dartie seriously and would back out of everything if given the chance. His instinct had been clear on this from the start. Avoiding a bit of scandal now would only lead his sister and her kids to real disgrace and possibly ruin later if Dartie was allowed to stick around, spiraling down and spending the money James intended for his daughter. Even though it was all tied up, that guy would find a way to exploit the settlements and make his family pay dearly to keep him out of bankruptcy or maybe even jail! They left the gleaming carriage, with the gleaming horses and the well-dressed servants on the Embankment, and walked up to Dreamer Q.C.’s Chambers in Crown Office Row.
“Mr. Bellby is here, sir,” said the clerk; “Mr. Dreamer will be ten minutes.”
“Mr. Bellby is here, sir,” said the clerk; “Mr. Dreamer will be here in ten minutes.”
Mr. Bellby, the junior—not as junior as he might have been, for Soames only employed barristers of established reputation; it was, indeed, something of a mystery to him how barristers ever managed to establish that which made him employ them—Mr. Bellby was seated, taking a final glance through his papers. He had come from Court, and was in wig and gown, which suited a nose jutting out like the handle of a tiny pump, his small shrewd blue eyes, and rather protruding lower lip—no better man to supplement and stiffen Dreamer.
Mr. Bellby, the junior—not as junior as he might have been, since Soames only hired well-established barristers; it was, in fact, a bit of a mystery to him how barristers ever prove themselves to be worth hiring—Mr. Bellby was sitting there, taking a final look through his papers. He had just come from court and was dressed in wig and gown, which suited his nose, which stuck out like the handle of a tiny pump, his small, sharp blue eyes, and his slightly protruding lower lip—no one better to support and reinforce Dreamer.
The introduction to Winifred accomplished, they leaped the weather and spoke of the war. Soames interrupted suddenly:
The introduction to Winifred done, they cleared the air and talked about the war. Soames suddenly interrupted:
“If he doesn’t comply we can’t bring proceedings for six months. I want to get on with the matter, Bellby.”
“If he doesn’t comply, we can’t take action for six months. I want to move forward with this, Bellby.”
Mr. Bellby, who had the ghost of an Irish brogue, smiled at Winifred and murmured: “The Law’s delays, Mrs. Dartie.”
Mr. Bellby, who had a hint of an Irish accent, smiled at Winifred and murmured, “The Law’s delays, Mrs. Dartie.”
“Six months!” repeated Soames; “it’ll drive it up to June! We shan’t get the suit on till after the long vacation. We must put the screw on, Bellby”—he would have all his work cut out to keep Winifred up to the scratch.
“Six months!” Soames repeated. “That’ll push it to June! We won’t get to the suit until after the long break. We need to apply some pressure, Bellby”—he would have a lot of work ahead to keep Winifred motivated.
“Mr. Dreamer will see you now, sir.”
“Mr. Dreamer will see you now, sir.”
They filed in, Mr. Bellby going first, and Soames escorting Winifred after an interval of one minute by his watch.
They walked in, Mr. Bellby leading the way, and Soames accompanying Winifred after a minute had passed by his watch.
Dreamer Q.C., in a gown but divested of wig, was standing before the fire, as if this conference were in the nature of a treat; he had the leathery, rather oily complexion which goes with great learning, a considerable nose with glasses perched on it, and little greyish whiskers; he luxuriated in the perpetual cocking of one eye, and the concealment of his lower with his upper lip, which gave a smothered turn to his speech. He had a way, too, of coming suddenly round the corner on the person he was talking to; this, with a disconcerting tone of voice, and a habit of growling before he began to speak—had secured a reputation second in Probate and Divorce to very few. Having listened, eye cocked, to Mr. Bellby’s breezy recapitulation of the facts, he growled, and said:
Dreamer Q.C., in a dress but without his wig, stood in front of the fire, as if this meeting was some sort of treat; he had a weathered, somewhat oily complexion typical of someone very knowledgeable, a prominent nose with glasses resting on it, and small gray whiskers. He took pleasure in the constant raising of one eyebrow and the way his upper lip hid his lower lip, which gave his speech a muffled quality. He also had a tendency to suddenly appear around the corner at the person he was speaking to; this, along with a jarring tone of voice and a habit of growling before he started to talk—earned him a reputation in Probate and Divorce second to few. After listening, with his eyebrow raised, to Mr. Bellby’s cheerful summary of the facts, he growled and said:
“I know all that;” and coming round the corner at Winifred, smothered the words:
"I know all that;" and as I turned the corner to Winifred, I held back the words:
“We want to get him back, don’t we, Mrs. Dartie?”
“We want to get him back, right, Mrs. Dartie?”
Soames interposed sharply:
Soames interrupted sharply:
“My sister’s position, of course, is intolerable.”
“My sister’s situation, of course, is unbearable.”
Dreamer growled. “Exactly. Now, can we rely on the cabled refusal, or must we wait till after Christmas to give him a chance to have written—that’s the point, isn’t it?”
Dreamer growled. “Exactly. Now, can we count on the cabled refusal, or do we have to wait until after Christmas to see if he’s written—that’s the point, right?”
“The sooner....” Soames began.
“The sooner....” Soames started.
“What do you say, Bellby?” said Dreamer, coming round his corner.
“What do you think, Bellby?” said Dreamer, coming around the corner.
Mr. Bellby seemed to sniff the air like a hound.
Mr. Bellby seemed to smell the air like a dog.
“We won’t be on till the middle of December. We’ve no need to give um more rope than that.”
“We won’t be on until the middle of December. We don’t need to give them more leeway than that.”
“No,” said Soames, “why should my sister be incommoded by his choosing to go...”
“No,” said Soames, “why should my sister be troubled by his choice to go...”
“To Jericho!” said Dreamer, again coming round his corner; “quite so. People oughtn’t to go to Jericho, ought they, Mrs. Dartie?” And he raised his gown into a sort of fantail. “I agree. We can go forward. Is there anything more?”
“To Jericho!” said Dreamer, rounding the corner again; “exactly. People shouldn’t go to Jericho, should they, Mrs. Dartie?” And he lifted his gown in a sort of fan. “I agree. We can move on. Is there anything else?”
“Nothing at present,” said Soames meaningly; “I wanted you to see my sister.”
“Nothing at the moment,” Soames said with significance; “I wanted you to meet my sister.”
Dreamer growled softly: “Delighted. Good evening!” And let fall the protection of his gown.
Dreamer growled softly, “Delighted. Good evening!” and let go of the protection of his gown.
They filed out. Winifred went down the stairs. Soames lingered. In spite of himself he was impressed by Dreamer.
They left the room. Winifred went downstairs. Soames hung back. Despite himself, he found Dreamer impressive.
“The evidence is all right, I think,” he said to Bellby. “Between ourselves, if we don’t get the thing through quick, we never may. D’you think he understands that?”
“The evidence is solid, I think,” he said to Bellby. “Between us, if we don’t get this done quickly, we might never have the chance. Do you think he realizes that?”
“I’ll make um,” said Bellby. “Good man though—good man.”
"I'll do it," said Bellby. "He's a good guy though—really good guy."
Soames nodded and hastened after his sister. He found her in a draught, biting her lips behind her veil, and at once said:
Soames nodded and quickly followed his sister. He found her in a draft, biting her lips behind her veil, and immediately said:
“The evidence of the stewardess will be very complete.”
“The flight attendant's testimony will be very thorough.”
Winifred’s face hardened; she drew herself up, and they walked to the carriage. And, all through that silent drive back to Green Street, the souls of both of them revolved a single thought: “Why, oh! why should I have to expose my misfortune to the public like this? Why have to employ spies to peer into my private troubles? They were not of my making.”
Winifred’s expression stiffened; she straightened up, and they walked to the carriage. And throughout the quiet ride back to Green Street, both of them struggled with the same thought: “Why on earth do I have to showcase my misfortunes to the public like this? Why do I have to hire spies to invade my personal issues? They weren’t my fault.”
CHAPTER V
JOLLY SITS IN JUDGMENT
The possessive instinct, which, so determinedly balked, was animating two members of the Forsyte family towards riddance of what they could no longer possess, was hardening daily in the British body politic. Nicholas, originally so doubtful concerning a war which must affect property, had been heard to say that these Boers were a pig-headed lot; they were causing a lot of expense, and the sooner they had their lesson the better. He would send out Wolseley! Seeing always a little further than other people—whence the most considerable fortune of all the Forsytes—he had perceived already that Buller was not the man—“a bull of a chap, who just went butting, and if they didn’t look out Ladysmith would fall.” This was early in December, so that when Black Week came, he was enabled to say to everybody: “I told you so.” During that week of gloom such as no Forsyte could remember, very young Nicholas attended so many drills in his corps, “The Devil’s Own,” that young Nicholas consulted the family physician about his son’s health and was alarmed to find that he was perfectly sound. The boy had only just eaten his dinners and been called to the bar, at some expense, and it was in a way a nightmare to his father and mother that he should be playing with military efficiency at a time when military efficiency in the civilian population might conceivably be wanted. His grandfather, of course, pooh-poohed the notion, too thoroughly educated in the feeling that no British war could be other than little and professional, and profoundly distrustful of Imperial commitments, by which, moreover, he stood to lose, for he owned De Beers, now going down fast, more than a sufficient sacrifice on the part of his grandson.
The possessive instinct, which was strongly resisted, was driving two members of the Forsyte family to get rid of what they could no longer own, and it was becoming more entrenched in British politics. Nicholas, who had initially been uncertain about a war that would impact property, was heard saying that those Boers were stubborn; they were costing a lot of money, and the sooner they learned their lesson, the better. He would send out Wolseley! Always seeing a bit further than others—hence the biggest fortune of all the Forsytes—he had already realized that Buller wasn’t the right man—“a bull of a guy, just charging in, and if they weren’t careful, Ladysmith would fall.” This was early December, so when Black Week hit, he could tell everyone: “I told you so.” During that week of gloom, which no Forsyte could remember, young Nicholas attended so many drills with his unit, “The Devil’s Own,” that his worried father consulted the family doctor about his son’s health, only to be relieved to find out he was in perfect shape. The boy had just completed his dinners and been called to the bar, at some expense, and it was almost a nightmare for his parents that he was practicing military drill at a time when military skills might actually be needed among civilians. His grandfather, of course, dismissed the idea, being too well-educated in the belief that no British war could be anything but small and professional, and deeply skeptical of Imperial commitments, which would also cost him dearly, as he owned De Beers, which was plummeting, representing a significant loss for his grandson.
At Oxford, however, rather different sentiments prevailed. The inherent effervescence of conglomerate youth had, during the two months of the term before Black Week, been gradually crystallising out into vivid oppositions. Normal adolescence, ever in England of a conservative tendency though not taking things too seriously, was vehement for a fight to a finish and a good licking for the Boers. Of this larger faction Val Dartie was naturally a member. Radical youth, on the other hand, a small but perhaps more vocal body, was for stopping the war and giving the Boers autonomy. Until Black Week, however, the groups were amorphous, without sharp edges, and argument remained but academic. Jolly was one of those who knew not where he stood. A streak of his grandfather old Jolyon’s love of justice prevented, him from seeing one side only. Moreover, in his set of “the best” there was a “jumping-Jesus” of extremely advanced opinions and some personal magnetism. Jolly wavered. His father, too, seemed doubtful in his views. And though, as was proper at the age of twenty, he kept a sharp eye on his father, watchful for defects which might still be remedied, still that father had an “air” which gave a sort of glamour to his creed of ironic tolerance. Artists, of course, were notoriously Hamlet-like, and to this extent one must discount for one’s father, even if one loved him. But Jolyon’s original view, that to “put your nose in where you aren’t wanted” (as the Uitlanders had done) “and then work the oracle till you get on top is not being quite the clean potato,” had, whether founded in fact or no, a certain attraction for his son, who thought a deal about gentility. On the other hand Jolly could not abide such as his set called “cranks,” and Val’s set called “smugs,” so that he was still balancing when the clock of Black Week struck. One—two—three, came those ominous repulses at Stormberg, Magersfontein, Colenso. The sturdy English soul reacting after the first cried, “Ah! but Methuen!” after the second: “Ah! but Buller!” then, in inspissated gloom, hardened. And Jolly said to himself: “No, damn it! We’ve got to lick the beggars now; I don’t care whether we’re right or wrong.” And, if he had known it, his father was thinking the same thought.
At Oxford, however, very different opinions were in the air. The natural energy of a diverse group of young people had, during the two months of the term before Black Week, been gradually forming into distinct oppositions. Typical teenage attitudes, although traditionally conservative in England and not overly serious, were strongly in favor of finishing the fight and giving the Boers a good beating. Val Dartie was naturally part of this larger group. On the flip side, a small but perhaps more vocal faction of radical youth wanted to stop the war and grant the Boers autonomy. Up until Black Week, however, these groups were shapeless, without clear boundaries, and debates remained just theoretical. Jolly was one of those who was unsure about where he stood. A part of him, inherited from his grandfather old Jolyon, had a strong sense of justice that made it hard for him to see just one side. Plus, in his social circle, there was a prominent figure with very progressive views and a certain charisma. Jolly was torn. His father also seemed uncertain in his opinions. And although, at twenty, he was keenly observing his father, looking for flaws that could still be fixed, that father had a certain "air" that gave a kind of allure to his belief in ironic tolerance. Artists, of course, were famously indecisive, and one had to take that into account when thinking about one's father, regardless of love. But Jolyon's initial perspective, that to "stick your nose where it's not wanted" (as the Uitlanders had done) "and then manipulate things until you come out on top is not exactly fair play," had a certain appeal for his son, who cared a great deal about gentility. On the other hand, Jolly couldn't stand what his group referred to as "cranks," nor what Val's group called "smugs," so he was still weighing things when Black Week began. One—two—three, came those troubling defeats at Stormberg, Magersfontein, and Colenso. The resilient English spirit, after the first defeat, cried, “Ah! but Methuen!” after the second: “Ah! but Buller!” then, in thickening despair, turned rigid. And Jolly told himself: “No, damn it! We have to beat those guys now; I don't care if we're right or wrong.” And if he had known it, his father was having the same thought.
That next Sunday, last of the term, Jolly was bidden to wine with “one of the best.” After the second toast, “Buller and damnation to the Boers,” drunk—no heel taps—in the college Burgundy, he noticed that Val Dartie, also a guest, was looking at him with a grin and saying something to his neighbour. He was sure it was disparaging. The last boy in the world to make himself conspicuous or cause public disturbance, Jolly grew rather red and shut his lips. The queer hostility he had always felt towards his second-cousin was strongly and suddenly reinforced. “All right!” he thought, “you wait, my friend!” More wine than was good for him, as the custom was, helped him to remember, when they all trooped forth to a secluded spot, to touch Val on the arm.
That next Sunday, the last of the term, Jolly was invited to have drinks with “one of the best.” After the second toast, “Buller and damnation to the Boers,” downed—no heel taps—in the college Burgundy, he noticed that Val Dartie, who was also a guest, was looking at him with a grin and whispering something to his neighbor. He was sure it was something negative. The last person to draw attention to himself or cause a scene, Jolly felt himself blush and pursed his lips. The strange animosity he had always felt towards his second cousin hit him sharply. “All right!” he thought, “just wait, my friend!” More wine than he should have had, as usual, reminded him, when everyone moved to a more secluded spot, to tap Val on the arm.
“What did you say about me in there?”
“What did you say about me in there?”
“Mayn’t I say what I like?”
“Can’t I say what I want?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Well, I said you were a pro-Boer—and so you are!”
“Well, I said you were pro-Boer—and you definitely are!”
“You’re a liar!”
"You’re lying!"
“D’you want a row?”
"Do you want to fight?"
“Of course, but not here; in the garden.”
“Sure, but not here; in the garden.”
“All right. Come on.”
"Okay. Let's go."
They went, eyeing each other askance, unsteady, and unflinching; they climbed the garden railings. The spikes on the top slightly ripped Val’s sleeve, and occupied his mind. Jolly’s mind was occupied by the thought that they were going to fight in the precincts of a college foreign to them both. It was not the thing, but never mind—the young beast!
They went, glancing at each other suspiciously, shaky but determined; they climbed over the garden fence. The spikes at the top slightly tore Val’s sleeve, which distracted him. Jolly was preoccupied with the idea that they were about to fight in a college that neither of them belonged to. It wasn’t right, but whatever—the young troublemaker!
They passed over the grass into very nearly darkness, and took off their coats.
They walked across the grass into almost complete darkness and took off their coats.
“You’re not screwed, are you?” said Jolly suddenly. “I can’t fight you if you’re screwed.”
“You're not in trouble, are you?” Jolly said suddenly. “I can't fight you if you're in trouble.”
“No more than you.”
"Not more than you."
“All right then.”
"Okay then."
Without shaking hands, they put themselves at once into postures of defence. They had drunk too much for science, and so were especially careful to assume correct attitudes, until Jolly smote Val almost accidentally on the nose. After that it was all a dark and ugly scrimmage in the deep shadow of the old trees, with no one to call “time,” till, battered and blown, they unclinched and staggered back from each other, as a voice said:
Without shaking hands, they immediately took defensive stances. They had drunk too much for it to be civil, so they were particularly careful to maintain proper postures, until Jolly accidentally hit Val on the nose. After that, it turned into a chaotic and rough fight in the deep shadows of the old trees, with no one to call “time,” until, exhausted and winded, they finally let go and staggered away from each other, as a voice said:
“Your names, young gentlemen?”
"What are your names, gentlemen?"
At this bland query spoken from under the lamp at the garden gate, like some demand of a god, their nerves gave way, and snatching up their coats, they ran at the railings, shinned up them, and made for the secluded spot whence they had issued to the fight. Here, in dim light, they mopped their faces, and without a word walked, ten paces apart, to the college gate. They went out silently, Val going towards the Broad along the Brewery, Jolly down the lane towards the High. His head, still fumed, was busy with regret that he had not displayed more science, passing in review the counters and knockout blows which he had not delivered. His mind strayed on to an imagined combat, infinitely unlike that which he had just been through, infinitely gallant, with sash and sword, with thrust and parry, as if he were in the pages of his beloved Dumas. He fancied himself La Mole, and Aramis, Bussy, Chicot, and D’Artagnan rolled into one, but he quite failed to envisage Val as Coconnas, Brissac, or Rochefort. The fellow was just a confounded cousin who didn’t come up to Cocker. Never mind! He had given him one or two. “Pro-Boer!” The word still rankled, and thoughts of enlisting jostled his aching head; of riding over the veldt, firing gallantly, while the Boers rolled over like rabbits. And, turning up his smarting eyes, he saw the stars shining between the housetops of the High, and himself lying out on the Karoo (whatever that was) rolled in a blanket, with his rifle ready and his gaze fixed on a glittering heaven.
At this dull question asked under the lamp at the garden gate, like a demand from a god, their nerves gave way, and grabbing their coats, they ran to the railings, climbed over them, and headed for the hidden spot where they had come from to fight. Here, in the dim light, they wiped their faces, and without saying a word walked ten paces apart to the college gate. They exited quietly, Val going toward the Broad along the Brewery, and Jolly down the lane toward the High. His head, still swirling, was filled with regret that he hadn't shown more skill, mentally reviewing the punches and knockout moves he hadn’t thrown. His thoughts drifted to an imagined duel, completely different from the one he had just endured, infinitely heroic, with a sash and sword, with thrusts and parries, as if he were in the pages of his beloved Dumas. He imagined himself as La Mole, combined with Aramis, Bussy, Chicot, and D’Artagnan, but he couldn’t quite see Val as Coconnas, Brissac, or Rochefort. The guy was just an annoying cousin who didn’t measure up to Cocker. Never mind! He had landed a few good hits. “Pro-Boer!” The word still stung, and thoughts of enlisting crowded his aching head; of riding across the veldt, fighting bravely while the Boers fell like rabbits. And, raising his stinging eyes, he saw the stars shining between the rooftops of the High, imagining himself lying out on the Karoo (whatever that was) wrapped in a blanket, rifle ready, gazing up at a glittering sky.
He had a fearful “head” next morning, which he doctored, as became one of “the best,” by soaking it in cold water, brewing strong coffee which he could not drink, and only sipping a little Hock at lunch. The legend that “some fool” had run into him round a corner accounted for a bruise on his cheek. He would on no account have mentioned the fight, for, on second thoughts, it fell far short of his standards.
He woke up with a terrible headache the next morning, which he treated, like a true “pro,” by soaking his head in cold water, brewing strong coffee that he couldn’t drink, and only sipping a bit of Hock at lunch. The story that “some idiot” had bumped into him around a corner explained the bruise on his cheek. He definitely wouldn’t have brought up the fight because, upon reflection, it didn’t measure up to his standards at all.
The next day he went “down,” and travelled through to Robin Hill. Nobody was there but June and Holly, for his father had gone to Paris. He spent a restless and unsettled Vacation, quite out of touch with either of his sisters. June, indeed, was occupied with lame ducks, whom, as a rule, Jolly could not stand, especially that Eric Cobbley and his family, “hopeless outsiders,” who were always littering up the house in the Vacation. And between Holly and himself there was a strange division, as if she were beginning to have opinions of her own, which was so—unnecessary. He punched viciously at a ball, rode furiously but alone in Richmond Park, making a point of jumping the stiff, high hurdles put up to close certain worn avenues of grass—keeping his nerve in, he called it. Jolly was more afraid of being afraid than most boys are. He bought a rifle, too, and put a range up in the home field, shooting across the pond into the kitchen-garden wall, to the peril of gardeners, with the thought that some day, perhaps, he would enlist and save South Africa for his country. In fact, now that they were appealing for Yeomanry recruits the boy was thoroughly upset. Ought he to go? None of “the best,” so far as he knew—and he was in correspondence with several—were thinking of joining. If they had been making a move he would have gone at once—very competitive, and with a strong sense of form, he could not bear to be left behind in anything—but to do it off his own bat might look like “swagger”. because of course it wasn’t really necessary. Besides, he did not want to go, for the other side of this young Forsyte recoiled from leaping before he looked. It was altogether mixed pickles within him, hot and sickly pickles, and he became quite unlike his serene and rather lordly self.
The next day he went down and traveled to Robin Hill. The only people there were June and Holly, since his dad had gone to Paris. He had a restless and unsettled vacation, feeling disconnected from both of his sisters. June was busy dealing with lame ducks, which Jolly usually couldn’t stand, especially that Eric Cobbley and his family, whom he considered “hopeless outsiders” always cluttering up the house during the break. There was also a strange distance between him and Holly, as if she was starting to form her own opinions, which seemed—unnecessary. He angrily hit a ball, rode furiously but alone in Richmond Park, making a point of jumping over the stiff, high fences set up to close off certain worn paths in the grass—keeping his nerve, as he called it. Jolly was more afraid of showing fear than most boys. He bought a rifle and set up a target range in the backyard, shooting across the pond into the kitchen garden wall, putting the gardeners in danger, dreaming that one day he might enlist and defend South Africa for his country. In fact, now that they were looking for Yeomanry recruits, he was feeling completely upset. Should he go? As far as he knew—and he was in touch with several of them—none of “the best” were planning to join. If they had been taking action, he would have gone immediately—very competitive and always wanting to keep up, he couldn’t stand being left behind in anything—but doing it on his own might come off as “showing off” because, of course, it really wasn’t necessary. Besides, he didn’t want to go, as the other side of this young Forsyte hesitated to act without thinking. It was all just a confusing mess inside him, hot and sickly, and he became quite unlike his usual calm and somewhat superior self.
And then one day he saw that which moved him to uneasy wrath—two riders, in a glade of the Park close to the Ham Gate, of whom she on the left-hand was most assuredly Holly on her silver roan, and he on the right-hand as assuredly that “squirt” Val Dartie. His first impulse was to urge on his own horse and demand the meaning of this portent, tell the fellow to “bunk,” and take Holly home. His second—to feel that he would look a fool if they refused. He reined his horse in behind a tree, then perceived that it was equally impossible to spy on them. Nothing for it but to go home and await her coming! Sneaking out with that young bounder! He could not consult with June, because she had gone up that morning in the train of Eric Cobbley and his lot. And his father was still in “that rotten Paris.” He felt that this was emphatically one of those moments for which he had trained himself, assiduously, at school, where he and a boy called Brent had frequently set fire to newspapers and placed them in the centre of their studies to accustom them to coolness in moments of danger. He did not feel at all cool waiting in the stable-yard, idly stroking the dog Balthasar, who queasy as an old fat monk, and sad in the absence of his master, turned up his face, panting with gratitude for this attention. It was half an hour before Holly came, flushed and ever so much prettier than she had any right to look. He saw her look at him quickly—guiltily of course—then followed her in, and, taking her arm, conducted her into what had been their grandfather’s study. The room, not much used now, was still vaguely haunted for them both by a presence with which they associated tenderness, large drooping white moustaches, the scent of cigar smoke, and laughter. Here Jolly, in the prime of his youth, before he went to school at all, had been wont to wrestle with his grandfather, who even at eighty had an irresistible habit of crooking his leg. Here Holly, perched on the arm of the great leather chair, had stroked hair curving silvery over an ear into which she would whisper secrets. Through that window they had all three sallied times without number to cricket on the lawn, and a mysterious game called “Wopsy-doozle,” not to be understood by outsiders, which made old Jolyon very hot. Here once on a warm night Holly had appeared in her “nighty,” having had a bad dream, to have the clutch of it released. And here Jolly, having begun the day badly by introducing fizzy magnesia into Mademoiselle Beauce’s new-laid egg, and gone on to worse, had been sent down (in the absence of his father) to the ensuing dialogue:
And then one day he saw something that filled him with uneasy anger—two riders in a clearing of the Park near the Ham Gate. The woman on the left was definitely Holly on her silver roan, and the guy on the right was unmistakably that “squirt” Val Dartie. His first instinct was to ride up to them and demand to know what was going on, tell that guy to clear off, and take Holly home. His second thought was that he’d look foolish if they refused. He pulled his horse behind a tree, but then realized it was just as impossible to listen in on them. There was nothing left to do but go home and wait for her to come back! Sneaking out with that young punk! He couldn’t talk to June because she had gone off that morning with Eric Cobbley and his friends. And his dad was still stuck in “that awful Paris.” He felt that this was definitely one of those moments he had trained for at school, where he and a boy named Brent had often set fire to newspapers and placed them in the middle of their studies to get used to keeping cool in emergencies. He didn’t feel cool at all waiting in the stable yard, absentmindedly petting Balthasar, the dog, who, as anxious as an old fat monk and sad without his owner, looked up at him, panting with gratefulness for the attention. It took half an hour for Holly to show up, flushed and even prettier than she had any right to be. He noticed her glance at him quickly—guiltily, of course—then followed her inside, taking her arm and leading her into what used to be their grandfather’s study. The room, not used much anymore, still felt vaguely haunted for both of them by a presence they associated with warmth, large drooping white mustaches, the smell of cigar smoke, and laughter. Here, Jolly, in the prime of his youth, before he even started school, would wrestle with his grandfather, who even at eighty had an irresistible habit of bending his leg. Here, Holly, sitting on the arm of the large leather chair, had stroked hair that curled silver over an ear while she whispered secrets. Through that window, the three of them had gone out countless times for cricket on the lawn and a mysterious game called “Wopsy-doozle,” which no outsiders could understand and which would make old Jolyon quite hot. One time, on a warm night, Holly had come in her “nighty,” having had a bad dream, to have her fears eased. And here, Jolly, who had started the day badly by introducing fizzy magnesia into Mademoiselle Beauce’s fresh egg, and only gotten into worse trouble, was sent down (in the absence of his father) to the following conversation:
“Now, my boy, you mustn’t go on like this.”
“Now, kid, you can’t keep doing this.”
“Well, she boxed my ears, Gran, so I only boxed hers, and then she boxed mine again.”
“Well, she hit me, Gran, so I just hit her back, and then she hit me again.”
“Strike a lady? That’ll never do! Have you begged her pardon?”
“Hit a lady? That’s not okay! Have you apologized to her?”
“Not yet.”
“Not yet.”
“Then you must go and do it at once. Come along.”
“Then you have to go and do it right now. Let’s go.”
“But she began it, Gran; and she had two to my one.”
"But she started it, Gran; and she had two against my one."
“My dear, it was an outrageous thing to do.”
“My dear, that was such an outrageous thing to do.”
“Well, she lost her temper; and I didn’t lose mine.”
“Well, she lost her cool; and I kept mine.”
“Come along.”
"Let's go."
“You come too, then, Gran.”
“Come along too, Gran.”
“Well—this time only.”
“Well—just this once.”
And they had gone hand in hand.
And they had walked together, holding hands.
Here—where the Waverley novels and Byron’s works and Gibbon’s Roman Empire and Humboldt’s Cosmos, and the bronzes on the mantelpiece, and that masterpiece of the oily school, “Dutch Fishing-Boats at Sunset,” were fixed as fate, and for all sign of change old Jolyon might have been sitting there still, with legs crossed, in the arm chair, and domed forehead and deep eyes grave above The Times—here they came, those two grandchildren. And Jolly said:
Here—where the Waverley novels, Byron’s works, Gibbon’s Roman Empire, Humboldt’s Cosmos, the bronzes on the mantelpiece, and that famous oily painting, “Dutch Fishing-Boats at Sunset,” were permanently fixed, and old Jolyon could have still been sitting there with his legs crossed in the armchair, a domed forehead and serious deep eyes above The Times—here came those two grandchildren. And Jolly said:
“I saw you and that fellow in the Park.”
“I saw you and that guy in the park.”
The sight of blood rushing into her cheeks gave him some satisfaction; she ought to be ashamed!
The sight of blood rushing into her cheeks gave him some satisfaction; she should be ashamed!
“Well?” she said.
"Well?" she asked.
Jolly was surprised; he had expected more, or less.
Jolly was surprised; he had expected more or maybe less.
“Do you know,” he said weightily, “that he called me a pro-Boer last term? And I had to fight him.”
"Do you know," he said seriously, "that he called me a pro-Boer last term? And I had to stand up to him."
“Who won?”
“Who won?”
Jolly wished to answer: “I should have,” but it seemed beneath him.
Jolly wanted to say, “I should have,” but it felt beneath him.
“Look here!” he said, “what’s the meaning of it? Without telling anybody!”
“Look here!” he said, “what does this mean? Why didn’t you tell anyone?”
“Why should I? Dad isn’t here; why shouldn’t I ride with him?”
“Why not? Dad isn’t here; what’s stopping me from riding with him?”
“You’ve got me to ride with. I think he’s an awful young rotter.”
“You've got me to ride with. I think he's a terrible young jerk.”
Holly went pale with anger.
Holly turned pale with anger.
“He isn’t. It’s your own fault for not liking him.”
"He’s not. It’s your own fault for not liking him."
And slipping past her brother she went out, leaving him staring at the bronze Venus sitting on a tortoise, which had been shielded from him so far by his sister’s dark head under her soft felt riding hat. He felt queerly disturbed, shaken to his young foundations. A lifelong domination lay shattered round his feet. He went up to the Venus and mechanically inspected the tortoise.
And she slipped past her brother and went outside, leaving him staring at the bronze Venus sitting on a tortoise, which had been hidden from him until now by his sister’s dark hair under her soft felt riding hat. He felt strangely unsettled, shaken to his core. A lifelong control had been broken at his feet. He approached the Venus and automatically examined the tortoise.
Why didn’t he like Val Dartie? He could not tell. Ignorant of family history, barely aware of that vague feud which had started thirteen years before with Bosinney’s defection from June in favour of Soames’ wife, knowing really almost nothing about Val he was at sea. He just did dislike him. The question, however, was: What should he do? Val Dartie, it was true, was a second-cousin, but it was not the thing for Holly to go about with him. And yet to “tell” of what he had chanced on was against his creed. In this dilemma he went and sat in the old leather chair and crossed his legs. It grew dark while he sat there staring out through the long window at the old oak-tree, ample yet bare of leaves, becoming slowly just a shape of deeper dark printed on the dusk.
Why didn’t he like Val Dartie? He couldn’t say. Unaware of family history and barely informed about that vague feud that had started thirteen years ago when Bosinney left June for Soames’ wife, he really knew almost nothing about Val and felt lost. He just really didn’t like him. The question, though, was what he should do. Val Dartie was indeed a second cousin, but it wasn’t proper for Holly to hang out with him. Yet, to “tell” about what he had stumbled upon went against his principles. Stuck in this dilemma, he sat down in the old leather chair and crossed his legs. It got dark while he sat there, staring out through the long window at the old oak tree, generous yet bare of leaves, slowly becoming just a silhouette of deeper darkness against the dusk.
“Grandfather!” he thought without sequence, and took out his watch. He could not see the hands, but he set the repeater going. “Five o’clock!” His grandfather’s first gold hunter watch, butter-smooth with age—all the milling worn from it, and dented with the mark of many a fall. The chime was like a little voice from out of that golden age, when they first came from St. John’s Wood, London, to this house—came driving with grandfather in his carriage, and almost instantly took to the trees. Trees to climb, and grandfather watering the geranium-beds below! What was to be done? Tell Dad he must come home? Confide in June?—only she was so—so sudden! Do nothing and trust to luck? After all, the Vac. would soon be over. Go up and see Val and warn him off? But how get his address? Holly wouldn’t give it him! A maze of paths, a cloud of possibilities! He lit a cigarette. When he had smoked it halfway through his brow relaxed, almost as if some thin old hand had been passed gently over it; and in his ear something seemed to whisper: “Do nothing; be nice to Holly, be nice to her, my dear!” And Jolly heaved a sigh of contentment, blowing smoke through his nostrils....
“Grandad!” he thought randomly, and pulled out his watch. He couldn’t see the hands, but he started the chime. “Five o’clock!” His grandfather’s first gold pocket watch, worn smooth with age—all the engraving faded, and marked from many drops. The chime sounded like a little voice from that golden time when they first moved from St. John’s Wood, London, to this house—arriving with Grandad in his carriage, and almost immediately exploring the trees. Trees to climb, with Grandad watering the geraniums below! What should he do? Tell Dad to come home? Confide in June?—but she was so unpredictable! Do nothing and hope for the best? After all, the vacation would be over soon. Should he go up and warn Val? But how would he get his address? Holly wouldn’t give it to him! A maze of paths, a cloud of possibilities! He lit a cigarette. By the time he had smoked half of it, his brow relaxed, as if some gentle, thin hand had been brushed over it; and in his ear, something seemed to whisper: “Do nothing; be nice to Holly, be nice to her, my dear!” And Jolly let out a sigh of contentment, blowing smoke through his nostrils....
But up in her room, divested of her habit, Holly was still frowning. “He is not—he is not!” were the words which kept forming on her lips.
But up in her room, out of her uniform, Holly was still frowning. “He is not—he is not!” were the words that kept forming on her lips.
CHAPTER VI
JOLYON IN TWO MINDS
A little private hotel over a well-known restaurant near the Gare St. Lazare was Jolyon’s haunt in Paris. He hated his fellow Forsytes abroad—vapid as fish out of water in their well-trodden runs, the Opera, Rue de Rivoli, and Moulin Rouge. Their air of having come because they wanted to be somewhere else as soon as possible annoyed him. But no other Forsyte came near this haunt, where he had a wood fire in his bedroom and the coffee was excellent. Paris was always to him more attractive in winter. The acrid savour from woodsmoke and chestnut-roasting braziers, the sharpness of the wintry sunshine on bright rays, the open cafés defying keen-aired winter, the self-contained brisk boulevard crowds, all informed him that in winter Paris possessed a soul which, like a migrant bird, in high summer flew away.
A small, private hotel located above a well-known restaurant near the Gare St. Lazare was Jolyon’s favorite spot in Paris. He couldn't stand his fellow Forsytes while traveling—they felt as out of place as fish out of water in their usual hangouts, like the Opera, Rue de Rivoli, and Moulin Rouge. Their vibe of being there just to leave for somewhere else annoyed him. But no other Forsyte came close to his favorite place, where he had a wood fire in his bedroom and the coffee was top-notch. To him, Paris was always more appealing in winter. The sharp smell of woodsmoke and roasting chestnuts, the crispness of the winter sun on bright rays, the open cafés brave enough to face the cold, and the lively boulevard crowds all made him feel that in winter, Paris had a spirit that, like a migratory bird, flew away in the heat of summer.
He spoke French well, had some friends, knew little places where pleasant dishes could be met with, queer types observed. He felt philosophic in Paris, the edge of irony sharpened; life took on a subtle, purposeless meaning, became a bunch of flavours tasted, a darkness shot with shifting gleams of light.
He spoke French well, had a few friends, and knew little spots where he could find tasty dishes and interesting characters. He felt philosophical in Paris, with a sharper sense of irony; life took on a subtle, aimless meaning, becoming a mix of flavors savored, a darkness punctuated with shifting glimmers of light.
When in the first week of December he decided to go to Paris, he was far from admitting that Irene’s presence was influencing him. He had not been there two days before he owned that the wish to see her had been more than half the reason. In England one did not admit what was natural. He had thought it might be well to speak to her about the letting of her flat and other matters, but in Paris he at once knew better. There was a glamour over the city. On the third day he wrote to her, and received an answer which procured him a pleasurable shiver of the nerves:
When he decided to go to Paris in the first week of December, he was far from acknowledging that Irene's presence was influencing him. It wasn’t until he had been there for two days that he realized the desire to see her had been more than half the reason for his trip. In England, admitting what was natural was frowned upon. He had thought it would be a good idea to discuss her flat and other matters with her, but in Paris, he immediately recognized that he was mistaken. The city had a certain charm to it. On the third day, he wrote to her and received a response that sent a thrilling shiver through him:
“MY DEAR JOLYON,
“It will be a happiness for me to see you.
“MY DEAR JOLYON,
“I will be so happy to see you.
“IRENE.”
“IRENE.”
He took his way to her hotel on a bright day with a feeling such as he had often had going to visit an adored picture. No woman, so far as he remembered, had ever inspired in him this special sensuous and yet impersonal sensation. He was going to sit and feast his eyes, and come away knowing her no better, but ready to go and feast his eyes again to-morrow. Such was his feeling, when in the tarnished and ornate little lounge of a quiet hotel near the river she came to him preceded by a small page-boy who uttered the word, “Madame,” and vanished. Her face, her smile, the poise of her figure, were just as he had pictured, and the expression of her face said plainly: “A friend!”
He made his way to her hotel on a bright day, feeling like he often did when visiting a beloved painting. No woman, as far as he could recall, had ever stirred in him this unique combination of sensuality and detachment. He was going to sit and admire her, leaving without knowing her any better, but ready to come back and gaze at her again the next day. That’s how he felt when, in the faded yet ornate little lounge of a quiet hotel by the river, she approached him, accompanied by a small page-boy who announced, “Madame,” and then disappeared. Her face, her smile, the way she carried herself were exactly as he had imagined, and the expression on her face clearly communicated: “A friend!”
“Well,” he said, “what news, poor exile?”
"Well," he said, "what's the news, poor exile?"
“None.”
"None."
“Nothing from Soames?”
“Nothing from Soames?”
“Nothing.”
"Nothing."
“I have let the flat for you, and like a good steward I bring you some money. How do you like Paris?”
“I’ve rented the apartment for you, and like a good landlord, I’m bringing you some cash. How do you like Paris?”
While he put her through this catechism, it seemed to him that he had never seen lips so fine and sensitive, the lower lip curving just a little upwards, the upper touched at one corner by the least conceivable dimple. It was like discovering a woman in what had hitherto been a sort of soft and breathed-on statue, almost impersonally admired. She owned that to be alone in Paris was a little difficult; and yet, Paris was so full of its own life that it was often, she confessed, as innocuous as a desert. Besides, the English were not liked just now!
While he was asking her all these questions, he thought he had never seen lips so beautiful and delicate. The lower lip curved slightly upwards, while the upper lip had the faintest dimple at one corner. It felt like he was discovering a woman who had previously been just an admired statue, soft and touched by life. She admitted that being alone in Paris could be a bit tough; yet, Paris was so vibrant that it often felt, she confessed, as harmless as a desert. Plus, the English weren't very popular at the moment!
“That will hardly be your case,” said Jolyon; “you should appeal to the French.”
"That probably won't be your situation," said Jolyon; "you should talk to the French."
“It has its disadvantages.”
"It has its downsides."
Jolyon nodded.
Jolyon agreed.
“Well, you must let me take you about while I’m here. We’ll start to-morrow. Come and dine at my pet restaurant; and we’ll go to the Opéra-Comique.”
“Well, you have to let me show you around while I’m here. We’ll start tomorrow. Come have dinner at my favorite restaurant; then we’ll go to the Opéra-Comique.”
It was the beginning of daily meetings.
It was the start of daily meetings.
Jolyon soon found that for those who desired a static condition of the affections, Paris was at once the first and last place in which to be friendly with a pretty woman. Revelation was alighting like a bird in his heart, singing: “Elle est ton rêve! Elle est ton rêve!” Sometimes this seemed natural, sometimes ludicrous—a bad case of elderly rapture. Having once been ostracised by Society, he had never since had any real regard for conventional morality; but the idea of a love which she could never return—and how could she at his age?—hardly mounted beyond his subconscious mind. He was full, too, of resentment, at the waste and loneliness of her life. Aware of being some comfort to her, and of the pleasure she clearly took in their many little outings, he was amiably desirous of doing and saying nothing to destroy that pleasure. It was like watching a starved plant draw up water, to see her drink in his companionship. So far as they could tell, no one knew her address except himself; she was unknown in Paris, and he but little known, so that discretion seemed unnecessary in those walks, talks, visits to concerts, picture-galleries, theatres, little dinners, expeditions to Versailles, St. Cloud, even Fontainebleau. And time fled—one of those full months without past to it or future. What in his youth would certainly have been headlong passion, was now perhaps as deep a feeling, but far gentler, tempered to protective companionship by admiration, hopelessness, and a sense of chivalry—arrested in his veins at least so long as she was there, smiling and happy in their friendship, and always to him more beautiful and spiritually responsive: for her philosophy of life seemed to march in admirable step with his own, conditioned by emotion more than by reason, ironically mistrustful, susceptible to beauty, almost passionately humane and tolerant, yet subject to instinctive rigidities of which as a mere man he was less capable. And during all this companionable month he never quite lost that feeling with which he had set out on the first day as if to visit an adored work of art, a well-nigh impersonal desire. The future—inexorable pendant to the present he took care not to face, for fear of breaking up his untroubled manner; but he made plans to renew this time in places still more delightful, where the sun was hot and there were strange things to see and paint. The end came swiftly on the 20th of January with a telegram:
Jolyon quickly realized that for anyone wanting a steady emotional state, Paris was both the best and worst place to be friendly with an attractive woman. A revelation fluttered in his heart, singing: “She is your dream! She is your dream!” At times this felt natural, and at others, ridiculous—a clear case of elderly infatuation. Once ostracized by Society, he had never really cared much for conventional morals; yet the thought of a love she could never reciprocate—and how could she at his age?—barely registered in his subconscious. He also felt a sense of resentment at the waste and solitude of her life. Knowing he was some comfort to her and that she clearly enjoyed their many little outings, he was genuinely eager to avoid anything that might spoil that happiness. Watching her absorb his companionship was like watching a thirsty plant take up water. As far as they could tell, only he knew her address; she was a stranger in Paris, and he was only slightly known, so discretion didn’t seem necessary during their strolls, talks, concert visits, gallery trips, theater nights, dinners, and excursions to Versailles, St. Cloud, or even Fontainebleau. Time flew by—one of those rich months that had no past or future. What in his youth would have been intense passion had shifted to a deep, gentler feeling, shaped into a protective companionship by admiration, hopelessness, and a sense of chivalry—held in his veins at least as long as she was present, smiling and content in their friendship, and ever more beautiful and spiritually engaged to him: her view on life seemed to march perfectly in sync with his own, driven more by emotion than reason, ironically suspicious, sensitive to beauty, almost passionately compassionate and tolerant, yet subject to instinctive rigidities that he, as a man, was less capable of. Throughout this friendly month, he never fully lost the sensation he had on the first day, as if visiting a beloved piece of art, a nearly impersonal desire. He carefully avoided facing the future—the relentless consequence of the present—fearing it would disrupt his calm demeanor; nevertheless, he made plans to revisit this time in even more delightful locations where the sun was warm, and there were new sights to explore and paint. The end arrived abruptly on January 20th with a telegram:
“Have enlisted in Imperial Yeomanry.—JOLLY.”
"Joined the Imperial Yeomanry.—JOLLY."
Jolyon received it just as he was setting out to meet her at the Louvre. It brought him up with a round turn. While he was lotus-eating here, his boy, whose philosopher and guide he ought to be, had taken this great step towards danger, hardship, perhaps even death. He felt disturbed to the soul, realising suddenly how Irene had twined herself round the roots of his being. Thus threatened with severance, the tie between them—for it had become a kind of tie—no longer had impersonal quality. The tranquil enjoyment of things in common, Jolyon perceived, was gone for ever. He saw his feeling as it was, in the nature of an infatuation. Ridiculous, perhaps, but so real that sooner or later it must disclose itself. And now, as it seemed to him, he could not, must not, make any such disclosure. The news of Jolly stood inexorably in the way. He was proud of this enlistment; proud of his boy for going off to fight for the country; for on Jolyon’s pro-Boerism, too, Black Week had left its mark. And so the end was reached before the beginning! Well, luckily he had never made a sign!
Jolyon got the news just as he was heading to meet her at the Louvre. It hit him hard. While he was daydreaming here, his son, whom he should be guiding, had taken this huge leap into danger, hardship, maybe even death. He felt shaken to his core, realizing suddenly how deeply Irene had intertwined herself in his life. With the threat of separation looming, their bond—because it had become a kind of bond—no longer felt impersonal. Jolyon understood that the peaceful enjoyment of their shared experiences was lost forever. He saw his feelings for what they were, a kind of infatuation. Silly, maybe, but so real that eventually it would need to come to light. And now, it seemed to him, he couldn’t and shouldn’t reveal anything. The news about Jolly stood impossibly in his way. He felt proud of this enlistment; proud of his son for going off to fight for their country; because, after Black Week, Jolyon’s pro-Boer views had also been affected. And so, the end came before the beginning! Well, thankfully he had never indicated anything!
When he came into the Gallery she was standing before the “Virgin of the Rocks,” graceful, absorbed, smiling and unconscious. “Have I to give up seeing that?” he thought. “It’s unnatural, so long as she’s willing that I should see her.” He stood, unnoticed, watching her, storing up the image of her figure, envying the picture on which she was bending that long scrutiny. Twice she turned her head towards the entrance, and he thought: “That’s for me!” At last he went forward.
When he walked into the Gallery, she was standing in front of the “Virgin of the Rocks,” graceful, focused, smiling, and unaware of her surroundings. “Do I really have to stop seeing that?” he thought. “It’s unnatural, especially since she seems okay with me looking at her.” He stood there, unnoticed, watching her, capturing the image of her figure in his mind, envying the artwork that held her attention so fully. Twice she turned her head towards the entrance, and he thought, “That’s for me!” Finally, he stepped forward.
“Look!” he said.
“Check it out!” he said.
She read the telegram, and he heard her sigh.
She read the telegram, and he heard her sigh.
That sigh, too, was for him! His position was really cruel! To be loyal to his son he must just shake her hand and go. To be loyal to the feeling in his heart he must at least tell her what that feeling was. Could she, would she understand the silence in which he was gazing at that picture?
That sigh was for him too! His situation was truly harsh! To be loyal to his son, he had to just shake her hand and leave. To be true to the feelings in his heart, he needed to at least express what those feelings were. Could she, would she understand the silence as he looked at that picture?
“I’m afraid I must go home at once,” he said at last. “I shall miss all this awfully.”
“I’m afraid I need to head home right now,” he finally said. “I’m really going to miss all of this.”
“So shall I; but, of course, you must go.”
“So will I; but, of course, you have to go.”
“Well!” said Jolyon holding out his hand.
“Well!” said Jolyon, extending his hand.
Meeting her eyes, a flood of feeling nearly mastered him.
Meeting her gaze, an overwhelming rush of emotion nearly took over him.
“Such is life!” he said. “Take care of yourself, my dear!”
“That's life!” he said. “Take care of yourself, my dear!”
He had a stumbling sensation in his legs and feet, as if his brain refused to steer him away from her. From the doorway, he saw her lift her hand and touch its fingers with her lips. He raised his hat solemnly, and did not look back again.
He felt a weird sensation in his legs and feet, as if his brain wouldn’t let him walk away from her. From the doorway, he watched her lift her hand and touch her lips to her fingers. He raised his hat with a serious look and didn’t look back again.
CHAPTER VII
DARTIE VERSUS DARTIE
The suit—Dartie versus Dartie—for restitution of those conjugal rights concerning which Winifred was at heart so deeply undecided, followed the laws of subtraction towards day of judgment. This was not reached before the Courts rose for Christmas, but the case was third on the list when they sat again. Winifred spent the Christmas holidays a thought more fashionably than usual, with the matter locked up in her low-cut bosom. James was particularly liberal to her that Christmas, expressing thereby his sympathy, and relief, at the approaching dissolution of her marriage with that “precious rascal,” which his old heart felt but his old lips could not utter.
The lawsuit—Dartie vs. Dartie—for the restitution of those marital rights about which Winifred was secretly so conflicted, seemed to follow a path of delay until the final decision. The case wasn’t settled before the courts closed for Christmas, but it was third on the agenda when they resumed. Winifred spent the Christmas holidays a bit more stylishly than usual, keeping the matter hidden close to her heart. James was especially generous to her that Christmas, showing his sympathy and relief regarding the impending end of her marriage to that “precious rascal,” which his old heart felt but his old lips couldn’t express.
The disappearance of Dartie made the fall in Consols a comparatively small matter; and as to the scandal—the real animus he felt against that fellow, and the increasing lead which property was attaining over reputation in a true Forsyte about to leave this world, served to drug a mind from which all allusions to the matter (except his own) were studiously kept. What worried him as a lawyer and a parent was the fear that Dartie might suddenly turn up and obey the Order of the Court when made. That would be a pretty how-de-do! The fear preyed on him in fact so much that, in presenting Winifred with a large Christmas cheque, he said: “It’s chiefly for that chap out there; to keep him from coming back.” It was, of course, to pitch away good money, but all in the nature of insurance against that bankruptcy which would no longer hang over him if only the divorce went through; and he questioned Winifred rigorously until she could assure him that the money had been sent. Poor woman!—it cost her many a pang to send what must find its way into the vanity-bag of “that creature!” Soames, hearing of it, shook his head. They were not dealing with a Forsyte, reasonably tenacious of his purpose. It was very risky without knowing how the land lay out there. Still, it would look well with the Court; and he would see that Dreamer brought it out. “I wonder,” he said suddenly, “where that ballet goes after the Argentine”; never omitting a chance of reminder; for he knew that Winifred still had a weakness, if not for Dartie, at least for not laundering him in public. Though not good at showing admiration, he admitted that she was behaving extremely well, with all her children at home gaping like young birds for news of their father—Imogen just on the point of coming out, and Val very restive about the whole thing. He felt that Val was the real heart of the matter to Winifred, who certainly loved him beyond her other children. The boy could spoke the wheel of this divorce yet if he set his mind to it. And Soames was very careful to keep the proximity of the preliminary proceedings from his nephew’s ears. He did more. He asked him to dine at the Remove, and over Val’s cigar introduced the subject which he knew to be nearest to his heart.
The disappearance of Dartie made the drop in Consols seem relatively minor; and as for the scandal—the real grudge he held against that guy, along with the growing power that property had over reputation in a true Forsyte about to leave this world, helped to distract his mind, which was kept away from all references to the situation (except his own). What troubled him as a lawyer and a parent was the worry that Dartie might suddenly reappear and comply with the Court's Order when it was issued. That would be quite a situation! The fear weighed on him so much that when he gave Winifred a large Christmas check, he said, "It’s mainly for that guy out there; to keep him from coming back." It was, of course, a waste of good money, but it was all about protecting himself against the bankruptcy that wouldn't haunt him anymore if only the divorce went through; and he grilled Winifred until she assured him that the money had been sent. Poor woman!—it brought her a lot of pain to send what would inevitably go into the vanity-bag of "that creature!" Soames, hearing about it, shook his head. They weren’t dealing with a Forsyte, who was usually quite determined. It was very risky without knowing how things really were out there. Still, it would look good to the Court; and he would make sure Dreamer handled it. "I wonder," he said suddenly, "where that ballet goes after the Argentine"; never missing a chance to remind her, because he knew Winifred still had a soft spot, if not for Dartie, at least for not exposing him in public. Though he wasn’t great at showing admiration, he recognized that she was handling things extremely well, with all her kids at home waiting like young birds for news of their father—Imogen just on the verge of coming out, and Val very anxious about the whole situation. He sensed that Val was the real focus of Winifred's concern, as she clearly loved him more than her other children. The boy could still influence the outcome of this divorce if he set his mind to it. And Soames was very careful to keep the details of the preliminary proceedings away from his nephew. He did more. He invited him to dinner at the Remove, and over Val’s cigar, he brought up the subject that he knew was closest to his heart.
“I hear,” he said, “that you want to play polo up at Oxford.”
“I heard,” he said, “that you want to play polo at Oxford.”
Val became less recumbent in his chair.
Val sat up straighter in his chair.
“Rather!” he said.
"Definitely!" he said.
“Well,” continued Soames, “that’s a very expensive business. Your grandfather isn’t likely to consent to it unless he can make sure that he’s not got any other drain on him.” And he paused to see whether the boy understood his meaning.
“Well,” Soames continued, “that’s a really expensive deal. Your grandfather probably won’t agree to it unless he can be certain he doesn’t have any other expenses.” He paused to check if the boy understood what he meant.
Val’s thick dark lashes concealed his eyes, but a slight grimace appeared on his wide mouth, and he muttered:
Val’s thick dark lashes hid his eyes, but a slight grimace crossed his wide mouth as he muttered:
“I suppose you mean my Dad!”
“I guess you’re referring to my Dad!”
“Yes,” said Soames; “I’m afraid it depends on whether he continues to be a drag or not;” and said no more, letting the boy dream it over.
“Yes,” said Soames; “I’m afraid it depends on whether he keeps being a burden or not;” and said no more, allowing the boy to think it over.
But Val was also dreaming in those days of a silver-roan palfrey and a girl riding it. Though Crum was in town and an introduction to Cynthia Dark to be had for the asking, Val did not ask; indeed, he shunned Crum and lived a life strange even to himself, except in so far as accounts with tailor and livery stable were concerned. To his mother, his sisters, his young brother, he seemed to spend this Vacation in “seeing fellows,” and his evenings sleepily at home. They could not propose anything in daylight that did not meet with the one response: “Sorry; I’ve got to see a fellow”; and he was put to extraordinary shifts to get in and out of the house unobserved in riding clothes; until, being made a member of the Goat’s Club, he was able to transport them there, where he could change unregarded and slip off on his hack to Richmond Park. He kept his growing sentiment religiously to himself. Not for a world would he breathe to the “fellows,” whom he was not “seeing,” anything so ridiculous from the point of view of their creed and his. But he could not help its destroying his other appetites. It was coming between him and the legitimate pleasures of youth at last on its own in a way which must, he knew, make him a milksop in the eyes of Crum. All he cared for was to dress in his last-created riding togs, and steal away to the Robin Hill Gate, where presently the silver roan would come demurely sidling with its slim and dark-haired rider, and in the glades bare of leaves they would go off side by side, not talking very much, riding races sometimes, and sometimes holding hands. More than once of an evening, in a moment of expansion, he had been tempted to tell his mother how this shy sweet cousin had stolen in upon him and wrecked his “life.” But bitter experience, that all persons above thirty-five were spoil-sports, prevented him. After all, he supposed he would have to go through with College, and she would have to “come out,” before they could be married; so why complicate things, so long as he could see her? Sisters were teasing and unsympathetic beings, a brother worse, so there was no one to confide in. Ah! And this beastly divorce business! What a misfortune to have a name which other people hadn’t! If only he had been called Gordon or Scott or Howard or something fairly common! But Dartie—there wasn’t another in the directory! One might as well have been named Morkin for all the covert it afforded! So matters went on, till one day in the middle of January the silver-roan palfrey and its rider were missing at the tryst. Lingering in the cold, he debated whether he should ride on to the house: But Jolly might be there, and the memory of their dark encounter was still fresh within him. One could not be always fighting with her brother! So he returned dismally to town and spent an evening plunged in gloom. At breakfast next day he noticed that his mother had on an unfamiliar dress and was wearing her hat. The dress was black with a glimpse of peacock blue, the hat black and large—she looked exceptionally well. But when after breakfast she said to him, “Come in here, Val,” and led the way to the drawing-room, he was at once beset by qualms. Winifred carefully shut the door and passed her handkerchief over her lips; inhaling the violette de Parme with which it had been soaked, Val thought: “Has she found out about Holly?”
But Val was also daydreaming back then about a silver-roan horse and a girl riding it. Even though Crum was in town and Val could have easily met Cynthia Dark, he didn’t ask for an introduction; in fact, he avoided Crum and led a life that was strange even to him, aside from the bills he had with the tailor and livery stable. To his mother, his sisters, and his young brother, it looked like he was spending his vacation “hanging out with friends,” and his evenings at home felt sleepy. They couldn’t suggest anything during the day that didn’t get the same reply: “Sorry; I’ve got to see a friend,” and he went to great lengths to sneak in and out of the house unnoticed in his riding clothes. Eventually, after becoming a member of the Goat’s Club, he could change there without being seen and then ride off to Richmond Park. He kept his growing feelings to himself. He wouldn't dare tell the “friends” he wasn’t “seeing” anything so ridiculous from their perspective and his. But he could feel that it was impacting his other interests. It was starting to interfere with the normal joys of youth in a way that he knew would make him look weak to Crum. All he wanted was to wear his new riding outfit and sneak off to the Robin Hill Gate, where soon the silver-roan horse would come trotting up with its slim, dark-haired rider, and they would ride side by side in the leafless glades, not talking much, sometimes racing, and occasionally holding hands. More than once, during an emotional moment at home, he’d been tempted to tell his mother how this shy, sweet cousin had come into his life and turned everything upside down. But bitter experience taught him that everyone over thirty-five was a killjoy, so he held back. After all, he figured he’d have to finish college, and she would need to “come out” before they could get married, so why complicate things as long as he could still see her? His sisters were teasing and unsupportive, and his brother was worse, so there was no one he could confide in. And then there was the horrible divorce situation! What bad luck to have a name that no one else had! If only he had been named Gordon or Scott or Howard or something common! But Dartie—there wasn’t another one in the phone book! You might as well have been named Morkin for all the help it would give! And life went on that way until one day in mid-January, the silver-roan horse and its rider didn’t show up at their meeting spot. Left waiting in the cold, he thought about riding to the house, but Jolly might be there, and the memory of their tense encounter was still fresh in his mind. You couldn’t always be fighting with her brother! So he sadly returned to town and spent the evening feeling down. At breakfast the next day, he noticed his mother was wearing an unfamiliar dress and her hat. The dress was black with hints of peacock blue, and the hat was large and black—she looked really good. But when she asked him to “come in here, Val,” and led him to the drawing-room, he immediately felt uneasy. Winifred carefully shut the door and wiped her lips with her handkerchief; inhaling the violette de Parme scent it had absorbed, Val thought, “Has she found out about Holly?”
Her voice interrupted
Her voice cut in
“Are you going to be nice to me, dear boy?”
"Are you going to be nice to me, sweetie?"
Val grinned doubtfully.
Val smirked skeptically.
“Will you come with me this morning....”
“Will you come with me this morning....”
“I’ve got to see....” began Val, but something in her face stopped him. “I say,” he said, “you don’t mean....”
“I need to see....” started Val, but something in her expression made him pause. “I mean,” he said, “you don't mean....”
“Yes, I have to go to the Court this morning.” Already!—that d—-d business which he had almost succeeded in forgetting, since nobody ever mentioned it. In self-commiseration he stood picking little bits of skin off his fingers. Then noticing that his mother’s lips were all awry, he said impulsively: “All right, mother; I’ll come. The brutes!” What brutes he did not know, but the expression exactly summed up their joint feeling, and restored a measure of equanimity.
“Yes, I have to go to court this morning.” Already!—that damn business he had almost managed to forget since no one ever brought it up. In a moment of self-pity, he stood picking at small pieces of skin off his fingers. Then, seeing that his mother’s lips were all twisted, he said impulsively: “Okay, mom; I’ll go. Those brutes!” He didn't know what brutes he was talking about, but the expression perfectly captured their shared feeling and brought back a bit of calm.
“I suppose I’d better change into a ‘shooter,’” he muttered, escaping to his room. He put on the “shooter,” a higher collar, a pearl pin, and his neatest grey spats, to a somewhat blasphemous accompaniment. Looking at himself in the glass, he said, “Well, I’m damned if I’m going to show anything!” and went down. He found his grandfather’s carriage at the door, and his mother in furs, with the appearance of one going to a Mansion House Assembly. They seated themselves side by side in the closed barouche, and all the way to the Courts of Justice Val made but one allusion to the business in hand. “There’ll be nothing about those pearls, will there?”
“I guess I’d better change into a ‘shooter,’” he mumbled, heading to his room. He put on the “shooter,” a higher collar, a pearl pin, and his sharpest grey spats, all while listening to some rather inappropriate music. Checking himself out in the mirror, he said, “Well, there’s no way I’m showing anything!” and headed downstairs. He found his grandfather's carriage waiting at the door, with his mother in furs, looking like someone heading to a fancy event. They took their seats side by side in the closed barouche, and for the entire ride to the Courts of Justice, Val only mentioned the matter at hand once. “There won’t be any mention of those pearls, will there?”
The little tufted white tails of Winifred’s muff began to shiver.
The small tufted white tails of Winifred’s muff started to tremble.
“Oh, no,” she said, “it’ll be quite harmless to-day. Your grandmother wanted to come too, but I wouldn’t let her. I thought you could take care of me. You look so nice, Val. Just pull your coat collar up a little more at the back—that’s right.”
“Oh, no,” she said, “it’ll be totally harmless today. Your grandma wanted to come too, but I didn’t let her. I thought you could take care of me. You look so nice, Val. Just pull your coat collar up a little more at the back—that’s it.”
“If they bully you....” began Val.
“If they bully you....” started Val.
“Oh! they won’t. I shall be very cool. It’s the only way.”
“Oh! they won't. I'll be really calm. It's the only way.”
“They won’t want me to give evidence or anything?”
“They don’t want me to testify or anything, do they?”
“No, dear; it’s all arranged.” And she patted his hand. The determined front she was putting on it stayed the turmoil in Val’s chest, and he busied himself in drawing his gloves off and on. He had taken what he now saw was the wrong pair to go with his spats; they should have been grey, but were deerskin of a dark tan; whether to keep them on or not he could not decide. They arrived soon after ten. It was his first visit to the Law Courts, and the building struck him at once.
“No, darling; everything's all set.” She gave his hand a reassuring pat. The confident front she was putting on calmed the turmoil in Val’s chest, and he occupied himself by pulling his gloves off and on. He realized he had grabbed the wrong pair to match his spats; they should have been gray, but instead were dark tan deerskin. He couldn't decide whether to keep them on or take them off. They arrived just after ten. It was his first visit to the Law Courts, and the building amazed him immediately.
“By Jove!” he said as they passed into the hall, “this’d make four or five jolly good racket courts.”
“Wow!” he said as they entered the hall, “this would make four or five really great racket courts.”
Soames was awaiting them at the foot of some stairs.
Soames was waiting for them at the bottom of some stairs.
“Here you are!” he said, without shaking hands, as if the event had made them too familiar for such formalities. “It’s Happerly Browne, Court I. We shall be on first.”
“Here you are!” he said, without shaking hands, as if the event had made them too close for such formalities. “It’s Happerly Browne, Court I. We’ll be on first.”
A sensation such as he had known when going in to bat was playing now in the top of Val’s chest, but he followed his mother and uncle doggedly, looking at no more than he could help, and thinking that the place smelled “fuggy.” People seemed to be lurking everywhere, and he plucked Soames by the sleeve.
A feeling similar to what he experienced before batting was stirring in the top of Val’s chest, but he stubbornly followed his mother and uncle, trying not to look around too much, thinking that the place smelled "stale." People seemed to be hiding everywhere, and he tugged on Soames' sleeve.
“I say, Uncle, you’re not going to let those beastly papers in, are you?”
“I mean, Uncle, you’re not actually going to let those awful papers in, are you?”
Soames gave him the sideway look which had reduced many to silence in its time.
Soames gave him the sideways glance that had silenced many over the years.
“In here,” he said. “You needn’t take off your furs, Winifred.”
“In here,” he said. “You don’t have to take off your furs, Winifred.”
Val entered behind them, nettled and with his head up. In this confounded hole everybody—and there were a good many of them—seemed sitting on everybody else’s knee, though really divided from each other by pews; and Val had a feeling that they might all slip down together into the well. This, however, was but a momentary vision—of mahogany, and black gowns, and white blobs of wigs and faces and papers, all rather secret and whispery—before he was sitting next his mother in the front row, with his back to it all, glad of her violette de Parme, and taking off his gloves for the last time. His mother was looking at him; he was suddenly conscious that she had really wanted him there next to her, and that he counted for something in this business.
Val walked in behind them, feeling annoyed and holding his head high. In this cramped space, everyone—and there were quite a few—seemed to be sitting on top of each other, even though they were actually separated by pews; Val had a sense that they might all just tumble down into the well together. However, this was just a fleeting image—of dark wood, black robes, and white wigged faces and papers, all feeling rather secretive and hushed—before he found himself sitting next to his mother in the front row, turning his back on it all, appreciating her violette de Parme, and taking off his gloves for what he hoped would be the last time. His mother was looking at him; he suddenly realized that she had genuinely wanted him to sit beside her, and that he mattered in this situation.
All right! He would show them! Squaring his shoulders, he crossed his legs and gazed inscrutably at his spats. But just then an “old Johnny” in a gown and long wig, looking awfully like a funny raddled woman, came through a door into the high pew opposite, and he had to uncross his legs hastily, and stand up with everybody else.
All right! He would show them! Straightening his shoulders, he crossed his legs and looked intently at his spats. But just then an “old Johnny” in a gown and long wig, looking a lot like a disheveled woman, walked through a door into the high pew across from him, and he had to quickly uncross his legs and stand up with everyone else.
“Dartie versus Dartie!”
“Dartie vs Dartie!”
It seemed to Val unspeakably disgusting to have one’s name called out like this in public! And, suddenly conscious that someone nearly behind him had begun talking about his family, he screwed his face round to see an old be-wigged buffer, who spoke as if he were eating his own words—queer-looking old cuss, the sort of man he had seen once or twice dining at Park Lane and punishing the port; he knew now where they “dug them up.” All the same he found the old buffer quite fascinating, and would have continued to stare if his mother had not touched his arm. Reduced to gazing before him, he fixed his eyes on the Judge’s face instead. Why should that old “sportsman” with his sarcastic mouth and his quick-moving eyes have the power to meddle with their private affairs—hadn’t he affairs of his own, just as many, and probably just as nasty? And there moved in Val, like an illness, all the deep-seated individualism of his breed. The voice behind him droned along: “Differences about money matters—extravagance of the respondent” (What a word! Was that his father?)—“strained situation—frequent absences on the part of Mr. Dartie. My client, very rightly, your Ludship will agree, was anxious to check a course—but lead to ruin—remonstrated—gambling at cards and on the racecourse—” (“That’s right!” thought Val, “pile it on!”) “Crisis early in October, when the respondent wrote her this letter from his Club.” Val sat up and his ears burned. “I propose to read it with the emendations necessary to the epistle of a gentleman who has been—shall we say dining, me Lud?”
It felt incredibly embarrassing for Val to have his name called out like this in public! Then, realizing that someone behind him had started talking about his family, he turned around to see an old man with a wig, speaking as if he were chewing his own words. He was a strange-looking guy, the type Val had seen a couple of times dining at Park Lane and heavily drinking; he finally understood where they found people like him. Still, he found the old man oddly captivating and would have kept staring if his mother hadn’t touched his arm. Forced to look ahead, he focused on the Judge’s face instead. Why did that old “sportsman”—with his sarcastic mouth and quick eyes—have the right to intrude into their private lives? Didn't he have his own affairs, probably just as messy? And in Val, there stirred a deep-seated individualism typical of his background. The voice behind him droned on: “Differences about money matters—extravagance of the respondent” (What a word! Was that referring to his dad?)—“strained situation—frequent absences on the part of Mr. Dartie. My client, very rightly, your Lordship will agree, was anxious to prevent a course—but lead to ruin—remonstrated—gambling at cards and on the racecourse—” (“That’s right!” Val thought, “keep it coming!”) “Crisis early in October, when the respondent wrote her this letter from his Club.” Val sat up, his ears burning. “I propose to read it with the necessary edits for the letter of a gentleman who has been—shall we say dining, my Lord?”
“Old brute!” thought Val, flushing deeper; “you’re not paid to make jokes!”
“Old jerk!” thought Val, blushing harder; “you’re not getting paid to crack jokes!”
“‘You will not get the chance to insult me again in my own house. I am leaving the country to-morrow. It’s played out’—an expression, your Ludship, not unknown in the mouths of those who have not met with conspicuous success.”
“‘You won't get to insult me again in my own house. I'm leaving the country tomorrow. It's over’—a saying, my Lord, not unfamiliar to those who haven't experienced much success.”
“Sniggering owls!” thought Val, and his flush deepened.
“Sblacking owls!” Val thought, and his face turned even redder.
“‘I am tired of being insulted by you.’ My client will tell your Ludship that these so-called insults consisted in her calling him ‘the limit’,—a very mild expression, I venture to suggest, in all the circumstances.”
“‘I’m tired of being insulted by you.’ My client will tell your Lordship that these so-called insults were just her calling him ‘the limit’—a pretty mild expression, if I may say so, given the circumstances.”
Val glanced sideways at his mother’s impassive face, it had a hunted look in the eyes. “Poor mother,” he thought, and touched her arm with his own. The voice behind droned on.
Val looked sideways at his mother’s expressionless face; her eyes had a look of being hunted. “Poor mom,” he thought, and touched her arm with his. The voice behind continued to drone on.
“‘I am going to live a new life. M. D.’”
“‘I’m going to live a new life. M. D.’”
“And next day, me Lud, the respondent left by the steamship Tuscarora for Buenos Aires. Since then we have nothing from him but a cabled refusal in answer to the letter which my client wrote the following day in great distress, begging him to return to her. With your Ludship’s permission. I shall now put Mrs. Dartie in the box.”
“And the next day, my Lord, the respondent left on the steamship Tuscarora for Buenos Aires. Since then, we've only received a cabled refusal in response to the letter my client sent the following day in great distress, pleading with him to come back to her. With your Lordship’s permission, I will now put Mrs. Dartie on the stand.”
When his mother rose, Val had a tremendous impulse to rise too and say: “Look here! I’m going to see you jolly well treat her decently.” He subdued it, however; heard her saying, “the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth,” and looked up. She made a rich figure of it, in her furs and large hat, with a slight flush on her cheek-bones, calm, matter-of-fact; and he felt proud of her thus confronting all these “confounded lawyers.” The examination began. Knowing that this was only the preliminary to divorce, Val followed with a certain glee the questions framed so as to give the impression that she really wanted his father back. It seemed to him that they were “foxing Old Bagwigs finely.”
When his mom got up, Val felt a strong urge to get up too and say: “Hey! You’re going to treat her right.” He held back, though, and heard her say, “the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth,” and looked up. She looked impressive in her furs and big hat, with a slight blush on her cheeks, calm and down-to-earth; and he felt proud of her facing all those “annoying lawyers.” The questioning started. Knowing this was just the preliminary to divorce, Val watched with some delight as the questions were designed to make it seem like she actually wanted his dad back. To him, it looked like they were “fooling Old Bagwigs quite well.”
And he received a most unpleasant jar when the Judge said suddenly:
And he got a really unpleasant shock when the Judge suddenly said:
“Now, why did your husband leave you—not because you called him ‘the limit,’ you know?”
“Now, why did your husband leave you—not because you called him ‘the limit,’ right?”
Val saw his uncle lift his eyes to the witness box, without moving his face; heard a shuffle of papers behind him; and instinct told him that the issue was in peril. Had Uncle Soames and the old buffer behind made a mess of it? His mother was speaking with a slight drawl.
Val saw his uncle raise his eyes to the witness stand without moving his face; he heard a shuffling of papers behind him; and instinct told him that the case was in trouble. Had Uncle Soames and the old guy behind messed it up? His mother was speaking with a slight drawl.
“No, my Lord, but it had gone on a long time.”
“No, my Lord, but it had been going on for a long time.”
“What had gone on?”
"What happened?"
“Our differences about money.”
"Our money disagreements."
“But you supplied the money. Do you suggest that he left you to better his position?”
"But you provided the funds. Are you implying that he abandoned you to improve his own situation?"
“The brute! The old brute, and nothing but the brute!” thought Val suddenly. “He smells a rat he’s trying to get at the pastry!” And his heart stood still. If—if he did, then, of course, he would know that his mother didn’t really want his father back. His mother spoke again, a thought more fashionably.
“The brute! The old brute, and nothing but the brute!” thought Val suddenly. “He smells a rat; he’s trying to get at the pastry!” And his heart stopped. If—if he did, then, of course, he would know that his mother didn’t really want his father back. His mother spoke again, a bit more stylishly.
“No, my Lord, but you see I had refused to give him any more money. It took him a long time to believe that, but he did at last—and when he did....”
“No, my Lord, but you see I had refused to give him any more money. It took him a long time to believe that, but he did eventually—and when he did....”
“I see, you had refused. But you’ve sent him some since.”
"I get it, you said no. But you've sent him some since then."
“My Lord, I wanted him back.”
“My Lord, I wanted him back.”
“And you thought that would bring him?”
“And you thought that would make him come?”
“I don’t know, my Lord, I acted on my father’s advice.”
“I don’t know, my Lord, I was just following my father’s advice.”
Something in the Judge’s face, in the sound of the papers behind him, in the sudden crossing of his uncle’s legs, told Val that she had made just the right answer. “Crafty!” he thought; “by Jove, what humbug it all is!”
Something in the Judge’s face, in the sound of the papers behind him, in the sudden crossing of his uncle’s legs, told Val that she had given the perfect response. “Clever!” he thought; “wow, what nonsense this all is!”
The Judge was speaking:
The judge was speaking:
“Just one more question, Mrs. Dartie. Are you still fond of your husband?”
“Just one more question, Mrs. Dartie. Do you still like your husband?”
Val’s hands, slack behind him, became fists. What business had that Judge to make things human suddenly? To make his mother speak out of her heart, and say what, perhaps, she didn’t know herself, before all these people! It wasn’t decent. His mother answered, rather low: “Yes, my Lord.” Val saw the Judge nod. “Wish I could take a cock-shy at your head!” he thought irreverently, as his mother came back to her seat beside him. Witnesses to his father’s departure and continued absence followed—one of their own maids even, which struck Val as particularly beastly; there was more talking, all humbug; and then the Judge pronounced the decree for restitution, and they got up to go. Val walked out behind his mother, chin squared, eyelids drooped, doing his level best to despise everybody. His mother’s voice in the corridor roused him from an angry trance.
Val’s hands, hanging loosely behind him, turned into fists. What right did that Judge have to make things emotional all of a sudden? To make his mother speak honestly, revealing feelings she maybe didn’t even understand, in front of all these people! It was inappropriate. His mother replied, her voice bit lower: “Yes, my Lord.” Val noticed the Judge nod. “I wish I could throw something at your head!” he thought irreverently as his mother returned to her seat next to him. Witnesses to his father’s departure and ongoing absence followed—one of their own maids even, which Val found particularly disgusting; there was more talking, all nonsense; and then the Judge announced the ruling for restitution, and they stood up to leave. Val walked out behind his mother, chin up, eyelids heavy, doing his best to look down on everyone. His mother’s voice in the corridor pulled him out of his angry daze.
“You behaved beautifully, dear. It was such a comfort to have you. Your uncle and I are going to lunch.”
“You were amazing, dear. It was so nice to have you here. Your uncle and I are going to have lunch.”
“All right,” said Val; “I shall have time to go and see that fellow.” And, parting from them abruptly, he ran down the stairs and out into the air. He bolted into a hansom, and drove to the Goat’s Club. His thoughts were on Holly and what he must do before her brother showed her this thing in to-morrow’s paper.
“All right,” said Val; “I’ll have time to go see that guy.” Then, abruptly saying goodbye, he rushed down the stairs and stepped outside. He jumped into a cab and headed to the Goat’s Club. His mind was on Holly and what he needed to do before her brother showed her this thing in tomorrow’s paper.
When Val had left them Soames and Winifred made their way to the Cheshire Cheese. He had suggested it as a meeting place with Mr. Bellby. At that early hour of noon they would have it to themselves, and Winifred had thought it would be “amusing” to see this far-famed hostelry. Having ordered a light repast, to the consternation of the waiter, they awaited its arrival together with that of Mr. Bellby, in silent reaction after the hour and a half’s suspense on the tenterhooks of publicity. Mr. Bellby entered presently, preceded by his nose, as cheerful as they were glum. Well! they had got the decree of restitution, and what was the matter with that!
When Val left them, Soames and Winifred headed to the Cheshire Cheese. He had suggested it as a meeting spot with Mr. Bellby. At that early noon hour, they would have it to themselves, and Winifred thought it would be "fun" to check out this famous pub. After ordering a light meal, much to the waiter's surprise, they waited for it and Mr. Bellby to arrive, still reeling from the hour and a half of anxious anticipation. Mr. Bellby eventually walked in, his happy demeanor contrasting with their gloom. Well! They had received the decree of restitution, so what was the problem with that!
“Quite,” said Soames in a suitably low voice, “but we shall have to begin again to get evidence. He’ll probably try the divorce—it will look fishy if it comes out that we knew of misconduct from the start. His questions showed well enough that he doesn’t like this restitution dodge.”
“Definitely,” Soames said in an appropriately quiet tone, “but we’ll need to start over to gather evidence. He’ll likely go for the divorce—it’ll seem suspicious if it comes out that we were aware of the misconduct from the beginning. His questions made it clear that he isn’t fond of this restitution trick.”
“Pho!” said Mr. Bellby cheerily, “he’ll forget! Why, man, he’ll have tried a hundred cases between now and then. Besides, he’s bound by precedent to give ye your divorce, if the evidence is satisfactory. We won’t let um know that Mrs. Dartie had knowledge of the facts. Dreamer did it very nicely—he’s got a fatherly touch about um!”
“Pho!” said Mr. Bellby cheerfully, “he’ll forget! Seriously, he’ll have handled a hundred cases by then. Plus, he’s required by precedent to grant you your divorce, as long as the evidence is solid. We won’t let them know that Mrs. Dartie was aware of the facts. Dreamer did it very well—he has a fatherly touch about him!”
Soames nodded.
Soames agreed.
“And I compliment ye, Mrs. Dartie,” went on Mr. Bellby; “ye’ve a natural gift for giving evidence. Steady as a rock.”
“And I compliment you, Mrs. Dartie,” Mr. Bellby continued; “you have a natural talent for giving evidence. Steady as a rock.”
Here the waiter arrived with three plates balanced on one arm, and the remark: “I ’urried up the pudden, sir. You’ll find plenty o’ lark in it to-day.”
Here, the waiter came over with three plates stacked on one arm and said, “I hurried up the pudding, sir. You’ll find plenty of lark in it today.”
Mr. Bellby applauded his forethought with a dip of his nose. But Soames and Winifred looked with dismay at their light lunch of gravified brown masses, touching them gingerly with their forks in the hope of distinguishing the bodies of the tasty little song-givers. Having begun, however, they found they were hungrier than they thought, and finished the lot, with a glass of port apiece. Conversation turned on the war. Soames thought Ladysmith would fall, and it might last a year. Bellby thought it would be over by the summer. Both agreed that they wanted more men. There was nothing for it but complete victory, since it was now a question of prestige. Winifred brought things back to more solid ground by saying that she did not want the divorce suit to come on till after the summer holidays had begun at Oxford, then the boys would have forgotten about it before Val had to go up again; the London season too would be over. The lawyers reassured her, an interval of six months was necessary—after that the earlier the better. People were now beginning to come in, and they parted—Soames to the city, Bellby to his chambers, Winifred in a hansom to Park Lane to let her mother know how she had fared. The issue had been so satisfactory on the whole that it was considered advisable to tell James, who never failed to say day after day that he didn’t know about Winifred’s affair, he couldn’t tell. As his sands ran out; the importance of mundane matters became increasingly grave to him, as if he were feeling: “I must make the most of it, and worry well; I shall soon have nothing to worry about.”
Mr. Bellby nodded in approval of his foresight. But Soames and Winifred stared in disappointment at their light lunch of unappetizing brown lumps, poking at them hesitantly with their forks, hoping to find the remains of the delicious little songbirds. Once they started, however, they realized they were hungrier than they had thought and finished everything, each having a glass of port. The conversation shifted to the war. Soames believed Ladysmith would fall and that it could last a year. Bellby thought it would be over by summer. Both agreed that they needed more troops. There was no choice but to aim for complete victory, as it had become a matter of prestige. Winifred brought the conversation back to more pressing issues by stating that she didn't want the divorce case to start until after the summer holidays at Oxford, so the boys would forget about it before Val had to return; that way, the London season would be over too. The lawyers reassured her that a six-month break was necessary—after that, the sooner, the better. People were beginning to arrive, so they parted ways—Soames to the city, Bellby to his office, and Winifred took a cab to Park Lane to inform her mother how things went. Overall, the situation had been satisfactory enough that they thought it best to tell James, who never failed to mention daily that he didn’t know about Winifred’s affair; he couldn’t tell. As his time was running out, everyday concerns were becoming increasingly significant to him, as if he were thinking, “I need to make the most of this and worry well; soon, I’ll have nothing to worry about.”
He received the report grudgingly. It was a new-fangled way of going about things, and he didn’t know! But he gave Winifred a cheque, saying:
He accepted the report reluctantly. It was a newfangled approach, and he had no idea! But he handed Winifred a check, saying:
“I expect you’ll have a lot of expense. That’s a new hat you’ve got on. Why doesn’t Val come and see us?”
“I bet you’ll have a lot of expenses. That’s a new hat you’re wearing. Why doesn’t Val come and visit us?”
Winifred promised to bring him to dinner soon. And, going home, she sought her bedroom where she could be alone. Now that her husband had been ordered back into her custody with a view to putting him away from her for ever, she would try once more to find out from her sore and lonely heart what she really wanted.
Winifred promised to take him to dinner soon. On her way home, she headed to her bedroom where she could be alone. Now that her husband had been ordered back into her care with the intention of keeping him away from her for good, she would try once more to discover from her aching and lonely heart what she truly wanted.
CHAPTER VIII
THE CHALLENGE
The morning had been misty, verging on frost, but the sun came out while Val was jogging towards the Roehampton Gate, whence he would canter on to the usual tryst. His spirits were rising rapidly. There had been nothing so very terrible in the morning’s proceedings beyond the general disgrace of violated privacy. “If we were engaged!” he thought, “what happens wouldn’t matter.” He felt, indeed, like human society, which kicks and clamours at the results of matrimony, and hastens to get married. And he galloped over the winter-dried grass of Richmond Park, fearing to be late. But again he was alone at the trysting spot, and this second defection on the part of Holly upset him dreadfully. He could not go back without seeing her to-day! Emerging from the Park, he proceeded towards Robin Hill. He could not make up his mind for whom to ask. Suppose her father were back, or her sister or brother were in! He decided to gamble, and ask for them all first, so that if he were in luck and they were not there, it would be quite natural in the end to ask for Holly; while if any of them were in—an “excuse for a ride” must be his saving grace.
The morning had been foggy, almost frosty, but the sun broke through while Val jogged toward the Roehampton Gate, where he would ride to their usual meeting spot. His spirits were lifting quickly. Nothing terrible had happened that morning, aside from the general embarrassment of invaded privacy. “If we were engaged!” he thought, “none of this would matter.” He felt like society itself, which complains and kicks against the results of marriage but rushes to tie the knot. As he dashed over the dry winter grass of Richmond Park, he worried about being late. But once again, he found himself alone at the meeting spot, and this second disappointment from Holly upset him greatly. He couldn’t go home without seeing her today! Exiting the Park, he headed toward Robin Hill. He couldn’t decide whom to ask for. What if her father was back, or her sister or brother was home? He decided to take a chance and ask for all of them first, so if he got lucky and they weren’t there, it would feel completely natural to ask for Holly; and if any of them were home, he could use his “excuse for a ride” to save himself.
“Only Miss Holly is in, sir.”
“Only Miss Holly is here, sir.”
“Oh! thanks. Might I take my horse round to the stables? And would you say—her cousin, Mr. Val Dartie.”
“Oh! thanks. Can I take my horse around to the stables? And could you tell me about her cousin, Mr. Val Dartie?”
When he returned she was in the hall, very flushed and shy. She led him to the far end, and they sat down on a wide window-seat.
When he came back, she was in the hallway, clearly embarrassed and shy. She took him to the far end, and they sat together on a spacious window seat.
“I’ve been awfully anxious,” said Val in a low voice. “What’s the matter?”
“I’ve been really anxious,” said Val quietly. “What’s wrong?”
“Jolly knows about our riding.”
“Jolly knows about our riding.”
“Is he in?”
"Is he here?"
“No; but I expect he will be soon.”
“No, but I think he will be here soon.”
“Then!” cried Val, and diving forward, he seized her hand. She tried to withdraw it, failed, gave up the attempt, and looked at him wistfully.
“Then!” shouted Val, diving forward to grab her hand. She tried to pull away, but couldn’t, so she stopped trying and looked at him longingly.
“First of all,” he said, “I want to tell you something about my family. My Dad, you know, isn’t altogether—I mean, he’s left my mother and they’re trying to divorce him; so they’ve ordered him to come back, you see. You’ll see that in the paper to-morrow.”
“First of all,” he said, “I want to tell you something about my family. My dad, you know, isn’t exactly— I mean, he’s left my mom and they’re trying to get a divorce; so they’ve ordered him to come back, you see. You’ll see that in the paper tomorrow.”
Her eyes deepened in colour and fearful interest; her hand squeezed his. But the gambler in Val was roused now, and he hurried on:
Her eyes grew darker and filled with anxious curiosity; her hand tightened around his. But the gambler in Val had been awakened now, and he pressed on:
“Of course there’s nothing very much at present, but there will be, I expect, before it’s over; divorce suits are beastly, you know. I wanted to tell you, because—because—you ought to know—if—” and he began to stammer, gazing at her troubled eyes, “if—if you’re going to be a darling and love me, Holly. I love you—ever so; and I want to be engaged.” He had done it in a manner so inadequate that he could have punched his own head; and dropping on his knees, he tried to get nearer to that soft, troubled face. “You do love me—don’t you? If you don’t I....” There was a moment of silence and suspense, so awful that he could hear the sound of a mowing-machine far out on the lawn pretending there was grass to cut. Then she swayed forward; her free hand touched his hair, and he gasped: “Oh, Holly!”
“Of course, there isn’t much going on right now, but I expect there will be before it’s all over; divorce cases are dreadful, you know. I wanted to tell you because—because—you need to know—if—” and he started to stutter, staring into her worried eyes, “if—if you’re going to be a sweetheart and love me, Holly. I love you—so much; and I want to be engaged.” He had presented it so poorly that he could have punched himself; and dropping to his knees, he tried to get closer to that soft, worried face. “You do love me—right? If you don’t I....” There was a moment of silence and tension so intense that he could hear the sound of a lawnmower far out on the lawn as if pretending there was grass to cut. Then she leaned forward; her free hand touched his hair, and he gasped: “Oh, Holly!”
Her answer was very soft: “Oh, Val!”
Her response was very gentle: “Oh, Val!”
He had dreamed of this moment, but always in an imperative mood, as the masterful young lover, and now he felt humble, touched, trembly. He was afraid to stir off his knees lest he should break the spell; lest, if he did, she should shrink and deny her own surrender—so tremulous was she in his grasp, with her eyelids closed and his lips nearing them. Her eyes opened, seemed to swim a little; he pressed his lips to hers. Suddenly he sprang up; there had been footsteps, a sort of startled grunt. He looked round. No one! But the long curtains which barred off the outer hall were quivering.
He had imagined this moment, but always as the confident young lover, and now he felt humble, emotional, and shaky. He was afraid to move from his knees for fear of breaking the spell; afraid that if he did, she would pull away and deny her own surrender—she was so shaky in his hold, with her eyes closed and his lips nearing them. Her eyes opened, looking a bit dazed; he pressed his lips to hers. Suddenly, he jumped up; there had been footsteps, a startled grunt. He looked around. No one! But the long curtains separating the outer hall were fluttering.
“My God! Who was that?”
“Oh my God! Who was that?”
Holly too was on her feet.
Holly was also standing.
“Jolly, I expect,” she whispered.
“Happy, I expect,” she whispered.
Val clenched fists and resolution.
Val's fists were clenched in determination.
“All right!” he said, “I don’t care a bit now we’re engaged,” and striding towards the curtains, he drew them aside. There at the fireplace in the hall stood Jolly, with his back elaborately turned. Val went forward. Jolly faced round on him.
“All right!” he said, “I don’t care at all now that we’re engaged,” and striding toward the curtains, he pulled them aside. There at the fireplace in the hall stood Jolly, with his back turned. Val moved forward. Jolly turned to face him.
“I beg your pardon for hearing,” he said.
"I’m sorry for overhearing," he said.
With the best intentions in the world, Val could not help admiring him at that moment; his face was clear, his voice quiet, he looked somehow distinguished, as if acting up to principle.
With the best intentions in the world, Val couldn’t help but admire him at that moment; his face was clear, his voice calm, and he looked somehow distinguished, as if he were living up to his principles.
“Well!” Val said abruptly, “it’s nothing to you.”
“Well!” Val said suddenly, “it doesn’t matter to you.”
“Oh!” said Jolly; “you come this way,” and he crossed the hall. Val followed. At the study door he felt a touch on his arm; Holly’s voice said:
“Oh!” said Jolly; “you come this way,” and he crossed the hall. Val followed. At the study door, he felt a touch on his arm; Holly’s voice said:
“I’m coming too.”
"I'm going too."
“No,” said Jolly.
“No,” Jolly said.
“Yes,” said Holly.
“Yes,” Holly replied.
Jolly opened the door, and they all three went in. Once in the little room, they stood in a sort of triangle on three corners of the worn Turkey carpet; awkwardly upright, not looking at each other, quite incapable of seeing any humour in the situation.
Jolly opened the door, and the three of them went inside. Once in the small room, they stood in a sort of triangle at three corners of the worn Turkish carpet; stiffly upright, not making eye contact, completely unable to find any humor in the situation.
Val broke the silence.
Val broke the quiet.
“Holly and I are engaged.”
“Holly and I are engaged.”
Jolly stepped back and leaned against the lintel of the window.
Jolly stepped back and leaned against the window frame.
“This is our house,” he said; “I’m not going to insult you in it. But my father’s away. I’m in charge of my sister. You’ve taken advantage of me.
“This is our house,” he said; “I’m not going to insult you here. But my dad’s away. I’m responsible for my sister. You’ve taken advantage of me.
“I didn’t mean to,” said Val hotly.
“I didn't mean to,” Val said heatedly.
“I think you did,” said Jolly. “If you hadn’t meant to, you’d have spoken to me, or waited for my father to come back.”
“I think you did,” Jolly said. “If you didn’t mean to, you would have talked to me or waited for my dad to come back.”
“There were reasons,” said Val.
"There were reasons," Val said.
“What reasons?”
"What for?"
“About my family—I’ve just told her. I wanted her to know before things happen.”
“About my family—I just told her. I wanted her to know before things go down.”
Jolly suddenly became less distinguished.
Jolly suddenly became less notable.
“You’re kids,” he said, “and you know you are.
“You’re kids,” he said, “and you know it.”
“I am not a kid,” said Val.
“I’m not a kid,” said Val.
“You are—you’re not twenty.”
"You’re not twenty."
“Well, what are you?”
"Well, what are you?"
“I am twenty,” said Jolly.
“I’m twenty,” said Jolly.
“Only just; anyway, I’m as good a man as you.”
“Just barely; anyway, I’m just as good a man as you are.”
Jolly’s face crimsoned, then clouded. Some struggle was evidently taking place in him; and Val and Holly stared at him, so clearly was that struggle marked; they could even hear him breathing. Then his face cleared up and became oddly resolute.
Jolly’s face turned red, then darkened. It was clear he was going through some kind of internal battle; Val and Holly watched him, the struggle evident. They could even hear him breathing. Then his expression changed, and he looked strangely determined.
“We’ll see that,” he said. “I dare you to do what I’m going to do.”
"We'll see about that," he said. "I challenge you to do what I'm about to do."
“Dare me?”
"Are you daring me?"
Jolly smiled. “Yes,” he said, “dare you; and I know very well you won’t.”
Jolly smiled. “Yeah,” he said, “I dare you; and I know you won’t.”
A stab of misgiving shot through Val; this was riding very blind.
A wave of doubt rushed over Val; this was a risky situation.
“I haven’t forgotten that you’re a fire-eater,” said Jolly slowly, “and I think that’s about all you are; or that you called me a pro-Boer.”
“I haven’t forgotten that you’re a fire-eater,” said Jolly slowly, “and I think that’s pretty much all you are; or that you called me a pro-Boer.”
Val heard a gasp above the sound of his own hard breathing, and saw Holly’s face poked a little forward, very pale, with big eyes.
Val heard a gasp over the sound of his own heavy breathing and saw Holly's face leaning slightly forward, very pale, with wide eyes.
“Yes,” went on Jolly with a sort of smile, “we shall soon see. I’m going to join the Imperial Yeomanry, and I dare you to do the same, Mr. Val Dartie.”
“Yes,” continued Jolly with a slight smile, “we’ll see soon enough. I’m planning to join the Imperial Yeomanry, and I dare you to do the same, Mr. Val Dartie.”
Val’s head jerked on its stem. It was like a blow between the eyes, so utterly unthought of, so extreme and ugly in the midst of his dreaming; and he looked at Holly with eyes grown suddenly, touchingly haggard.
Val’s head jerked up. It felt like a punch in the face, so completely unexpected, so intense and disturbing while he was dreaming; and he looked at Holly with eyes that were suddenly, heartbreakingly tired.
“Sit down!” said Jolly. “Take your time! Think it over well.” And he himself sat down on the arm of his grandfather’s chair.
"Sit down!" Jolly said. "Take your time! Think it over carefully." And he sat down on the arm of his grandfather's chair.
Val did not sit down; he stood with hands thrust deep into his breeches’ pockets—hands clenched and quivering. The full awfulness of this decision one way or the other knocked at his mind with double knocks as of an angry postman. If he did not take that “dare” he was disgraced in Holly’s eyes, and in the eyes of that young enemy, her brute of a brother. Yet if he took it, ah! then all would vanish—her face, her eyes, her hair, her kisses just begun!
Val didn’t sit down; he stood with his hands shoved deep into his pockets—hands clenched and shaking. The weight of this decision was hitting him hard, like an angry postman knocking twice. If he didn't accept that “dare,” he would be humiliated in Holly’s eyes and in the eyes of her bully of a brother. But if he did accept it, then everything would disappear—her face, her eyes, her hair, those kisses that had just started!
“Take your time,” said Jolly again; “I don’t want to be unfair.”
“Take your time,” Jolly said again; “I don’t want to be unfair.”
And they both looked at Holly. She had recoiled against the bookshelves reaching to the ceiling; her dark head leaned against Gibbon’s Roman Empire, her eyes in a sort of soft grey agony were fixed on Val. And he, who had not much gift of insight, had suddenly a gleam of vision. She would be proud of her brother—that enemy! She would be ashamed of him! His hands came out of his pockets as if lifted by a spring.
And they both looked at Holly. She had pressed herself against the bookshelves that reached to the ceiling; her dark head rested against Gibbon’s Roman Empire, her eyes filled with a kind of soft grey agony were fixed on Val. And he, who wasn't great at reading people, suddenly had a moment of clarity. She would be proud of her brother—that foe! She would be ashamed of him! His hands came out of his pockets as if pulled by a spring.
“All right!” he said. “Done!”
“Alright!” he said. “Done!”
Holly’s face—oh! it was queer! He saw her flush, start forward. He had done the right thing—her face was shining with wistful admiration. Jolly stood up and made a little bow as who should say: “You’ve passed.”
Holly’s face—oh! it was strange! He saw her blush and lean in. He had made the right choice—her face was glowing with eager admiration. Jolly stood up and gave a little bow as if to say, “You’ve passed.”
“To-morrow, then,” he said, “we’ll go together.”
"Tomorrow, then," he said, "we'll go together."
Recovering from the impetus which had carried him to that decision, Val looked at him maliciously from under his lashes. “All right,” he thought, “one to you. I shall have to join—but I’ll get back on you somehow.” And he said with dignity: “I shall be ready.”
Recovering from the rush that led him to that decision, Val looked at him slyly from beneath his eyelashes. “Okay,” he thought, “that’s one for you. I’ll have to join—but I’ll find a way to get back at you.” And he said with dignity, “I’ll be ready.”
“We’ll meet at the main Recruiting Office, then,” said Jolly, “at twelve o’clock.” And, opening the window, he went out on to the terrace, conforming to the creed which had made him retire when he surprised them in the hall.
“We’ll meet at the main Recruiting Office, then,” Jolly said, “at twelve o’clock.” He opened the window and stepped out onto the terrace, sticking to the principle that had led him to leave when he caught them in the hall.
The confusion in the mind of Val thus left alone with her for whom he had paid this sudden price was extreme. The mood of “showing-off” was still, however, uppermost. One must do the wretched thing with an air.
The confusion in Val's mind, now left alone with the person for whom he had paid this unexpected price, was intense. However, the need to “show off” was still the dominant feeling. One had to go through this miserable situation with some style.
“We shall get plenty of riding and shooting, anyway,” he said; “that’s one comfort.” And it gave him a sort of grim pleasure to hear the sigh which seemed to come from the bottom of her heart.
“We'll definitely have plenty of riding and shooting, anyway,” he said; “that’s one good thing.” And it gave him a kind of grim satisfaction to hear the sigh that seemed to come from deep within her heart.
“Oh! the war’ll soon be over,” he said; “perhaps we shan’t even have to go out. I don’t care, except for you.” He would be out of the way of that beastly divorce. It was an ill-wind! He felt her warm hand slip into his. Jolly thought he had stopped their loving each other, did he? He held her tightly round the waist, looking at her softly through his lashes, smiling to cheer her up, promising to come down and see her soon, feeling somehow six inches taller and much more in command of her than he had ever dared feel before. Many times he kissed her before he mounted and rode back to town. So, swiftly, on the least provocation, does the possessive instinct flourish and grow.
“Oh! The war will be over soon,” he said; “maybe we won’t even have to go out. I don’t mind, except for you.” He would be out of the way of that awful divorce. It was a blessing in disguise! He felt her warm hand slip into his. Did Jolly really think he had stopped them from loving each other? He held her tightly around the waist, gazing at her softly through his lashes, smiling to make her feel better, promising to come down and see her soon, feeling somehow six inches taller and much more in control of her than he had ever dared to feel before. He kissed her many times before he mounted and rode back to town. So, easily, at the slightest hint, does the possessive instinct flourish and grow.
CHAPTER IX
DINNER AT JAMES’
Dinner parties were not now given at James’ in Park Lane—to every house the moment comes when Master or Mistress is no longer “up to it”. no more can nine courses be served to twenty mouths above twenty fine white expanses; nor does the household cat any longer wonder why she is suddenly shut up.
Dinner parties were no longer held at James' place on Park Lane—every home eventually reaches a point when the owner can’t keep it up anymore. No longer can nine courses be served to twenty guests at twenty pristine white tables; nor does the household cat wonder anymore why she’s suddenly confined.
So with something like excitement Emily—who at seventy would still have liked a little feast and fashion now and then—ordered dinner for six instead of two, herself wrote a number of foreign words on cards, and arranged the flowers—mimosa from the Riviera, and white Roman hyacinths not from Rome. There would only be, of course, James and herself, Soames, Winifred, Val, and Imogen—but she liked to pretend a little and dally in imagination with the glory of the past. She so dressed herself that James remarked:
So, feeling a bit excited, Emily—who at seventy still enjoyed a nice dinner and some stylish outfits now and then—ordered dinner for six instead of just two. She personally wrote out a bunch of foreign words on cards and arranged the flowers—mimosa from the Riviera and white Roman hyacinths, not actually from Rome. Of course, it would just be James and herself, Soames, Winifred, Val, and Imogen—but she liked to indulge a little and daydream about the glory of the past. She dressed up so well that James commented:
“What are you putting on that thing for? You’ll catch cold.”
"What are you putting that on for? You'll catch a cold."
But Emily knew that the necks of women are protected by love of shining, unto fourscore years, and she only answered:
But Emily knew that women's necks are safeguarded by love that shines brightly for up to eighty years, and she simply replied:
“Let me put you on one of those dickies I got you, James; then you’ll only have to change your trousers, and put on your velvet coat, and there you’ll be. Val likes you to look nice.”
“Let me get you one of those dickies I got you, James; then you’ll just need to change your pants and put on your velvet coat, and you’ll be all set. Val likes you to look sharp.”
“Dicky!” said James. “You’re always wasting your money on something.”
“Dicky!” said James. “You’re always wasting your money on something.”
But he suffered the change to be made till his neck also shone, murmuring vaguely:
But he endured the change until his neck also shone, mumbling softly:
“He’s an extravagant chap, I’m afraid.”
"He's quite the extravagant guy, I'm afraid."
A little brighter in the eye, with rather more colour than usual in his cheeks, he took his seat in the drawing-room to wait for the sound of the front-door bell.
A little brighter in his eyes, with more color than usual in his cheeks, he sat down in the living room to wait for the sound of the front doorbell.
“I’ve made it a proper dinner party,” Emily said comfortably; “I thought it would be good practice for Imogen—she must get used to it now she’s coming out.”
“I’ve organized a proper dinner party,” Emily said comfortably; “I thought it would be good practice for Imogen—she needs to get used to it now that she’s coming out.”
James uttered an indeterminate sound, thinking of Imogen as she used to climb about his knee or pull Christmas crackers with him.
James made a vague sound, remembering Imogen as she used to climb onto his knee or pull Christmas crackers with him.
“She’ll be pretty,” he muttered, “I shouldn’t wonder.”
“She’ll be attractive,” he muttered, “I wouldn’t be surprised.”
“She is pretty,” said Emily; “she ought to make a good match.”
“She is pretty,” Emily said; “she should make a good match.”
“There you go,” murmured James; “she’d much better stay at home and look after her mother.” A second Dartie carrying off his pretty granddaughter would finish him! He had never quite forgiven Emily for having been as much taken in by Montague Dartie as he himself had been.
“There you go,” James said quietly; “it would be better for her to stay at home and take care of her mother.” Just the thought of another Dartie taking away his lovely granddaughter would be too much for him! He had never truly forgiven Emily for being just as fooled by Montague Dartie as he had been.
“Where’s Warmson?” he said suddenly. “I should like a glass of Madeira to-night.”
“Where’s Warmson?” he said suddenly. “I’d like a glass of Madeira tonight.”
“There’s champagne, James.”
"There's champagne, James."
James shook his head. “No body,” he said; “I can’t get any good out of it.”
James shook his head. “No way,” he said; “I can’t get anything good out of it.”
Emily reached forward on her side of the fire and rang the bell.
Emily leaned forward from her side of the fire and rang the bell.
“Your master would like a bottle of Madeira opened, Warmson.”
“Your boss would like a bottle of Madeira opened, Warmson.”
“No, no!” said James, the tips of his ears quivering with vehemence, and his eyes fixed on an object seen by him alone. “Look here, Warmson, you go to the inner cellar, and on the middle shelf of the end bin on the left you’ll see seven bottles; take the one in the centre, and don’t shake it. It’s the last of the Madeira I had from Mr. Jolyon when we came in here—never been moved; it ought to be in prime condition still; but I don’t know, I can’t tell.”
“No, no!” James exclaimed, the tips of his ears twitching with intensity, his eyes fixed on something only he could see. “Listen, Warmson, go to the inner cellar, and on the middle shelf of the end bin on the left, you'll find seven bottles; take the one in the center and don’t shake it. It’s the last of the Madeira I got from Mr. Jolyon when we first came here—it's never been moved; it should still be in great condition, but I’m not sure, I can’t tell.”
“Very good, sir,” responded the withdrawing Warmson.
“Sure thing, sir,” replied Warmson as he stepped back.
“I was keeping it for our golden wedding,” said James suddenly, “but I shan’t live three years at my age.”
“I was saving it for our 50th wedding anniversary,” James said suddenly, “but I probably won’t live another three years at my age.”
“Nonsense, James,” said Emily, “don’t talk like that.”
“Nonsense, James,” Emily said, “don’t say things like that.”
“I ought to have got it up myself,” murmured James, “he’ll shake it as likely as not.” And he sank into silent recollection of long moments among the open gas-jets, the cobwebs and the good smell of wine-soaked corks, which had been appetiser to so many feasts. In the wine from that cellar was written the history of the forty odd years since he had come to the Park Lane house with his young bride, and of the many generations of friends and acquaintances who had passed into the unknown; its depleted bins preserved the record of family festivity—all the marriages, births, deaths of his kith and kin. And when he was gone there it would be, and he didn’t know what would become of it. It’d be drunk or spoiled, he shouldn’t wonder!
“I should have done it myself,” James muttered, “he’ll probably just shake it.” And he fell into a long, silent memory of the moments spent among the open gas lights, the cobwebs, and the pleasant smell of wine-soaked corks, which had teased the palate for so many meals. The wine from that cellar held the history of the forty-plus years since he had moved into the Park Lane house with his young wife, and of the many generations of friends and acquaintances who had faded away; its emptied bins kept track of family celebrations—all the marriages, births, deaths of his relatives. And when he was gone, it would still be there, and he didn’t know what would happen to it. It would probably be drunk or spoiled, he wouldn’t be surprised!
From that deep reverie the entrance of his son dragged him, followed very soon by that of Winifred and her two eldest.
From that deep daydream, his son pulled him back to reality, quickly followed by Winifred and her two oldest kids.
They went down arm-in-arm—James with Imogen, the debutante, because his pretty grandchild cheered him; Soames with Winifred; Emily with Val, whose eyes lighting on the oysters brightened. This was to be a proper full “blowout” with “fizz” and port! And he felt in need of it, after what he had done that day, as yet undivulged. After the first glass or two it became pleasant to have this bombshell up his sleeve, this piece of sensational patriotism, or example, rather, of personal daring, to display—for his pleasure in what he had done for his Queen and Country was so far entirely personal. He was now a “blood,” indissolubly connected with guns and horses; he had a right to swagger—not, of course, that he was going to. He should just announce it quietly, when there was a pause. And, glancing down the menu, he determined on “Bombe aux fraises” as the proper moment; there would be a certain solemnity while they were eating that. Once or twice before they reached that rosy summit of the dinner he was attacked by remembrance that his grandfather was never told anything! Still, the old boy was drinking Madeira, and looking jolly fit! Besides, he ought to be pleased at this set-off to the disgrace of the divorce. The sight of his uncle opposite, too, was a sharp incentive. He was so far from being a sportsman that it would be worth a lot to see his face. Besides, better to tell his mother in this way than privately, which might upset them both! He was sorry for her, but after all one couldn’t be expected to feel much for others when one had to part from Holly.
They walked down arm-in-arm—James with Imogen, the debutante, because his lovely granddaughter made him happy; Soames with Winifred; Emily with Val, whose eyes lit up at the sight of the oysters. This was going to be a proper full “blowout” with “fizz” and port! He felt like he needed it after what he had done that day, which he hadn’t revealed yet. After the first glass or two, it felt nice to have this secret bombshell up his sleeve, this piece of sensational patriotism, or rather, an example of personal daring to share—his satisfaction in what he had done for his Queen and Country was completely personal at this point. He was now a “blood,” undeniably connected with guns and horses; he deserved to strut about—not that he was planning to. He would just mention it quietly during a lull. And, looking down the menu, he decided on “Bombe aux fraises” as the right moment; there would be a certain seriousness while they ate that. A couple of times before they reached that rosy pinnacle of the dinner, he was reminded that his grandfather was never told anything! Still, the old guy was enjoying Madeira and looking pretty fit! Besides, he should be pleased with this counterbalance to the disgrace of the divorce. The sight of his uncle across from him was also a strong motivator. He was so far from being a sportsman that it would be quite entertaining to see his reaction. Plus, it was better to tell his mother this way than in private, which might upset them both! He felt sorry for her, but after all, you couldn’t expect to feel much for others when you had to say goodbye to Holly.
His grandfather’s voice travelled to him thinly. “Val, try a little of the Madeira with your ice. You won’t get that up at college.”
His grandfather's voice reached him softly. "Val, try a bit of the Madeira with your ice. You won't find that at college."
Val watched the slow liquid filling his glass, the essential oil of the old wine glazing the surface; inhaled its aroma, and thought: “Now for it!” It was a rich moment. He sipped, and a gentle glow spread in his veins, already heated. With a rapid look round, he said, “I joined the Imperial Yeomanry to-day, Granny,” and emptied his glass as though drinking the health of his own act.
Val watched the slow liquid filling his glass, the essential oil of the old wine glazing the surface; inhaled its aroma, and thought: “Now for it!” It was a rich moment. He sipped, and a gentle warmth spread through his already heated veins. With a quick glance around, he said, “I joined the Imperial Yeomanry today, Granny,” and finished his glass as if toasting his own decision.
“What!” It was his mother’s desolate little word.
“What!” It was his mother’s heartbreaking little word.
“Young Jolly Forsyte and I went down there together.”
“Young Jolly Forsyte and I went down there together.”
“You didn’t sign?” from Uncle Soames.
“You didn’t sign?” Uncle Soames asked.
“Rather! We go into camp on Monday.”
“Definitely! We're setting up camp on Monday.”
“I say!” cried Imogen.
“I say!” cried Imogen.
All looked at James. He was leaning forward with his hand behind his ear.
All eyes were on James. He was leaning forward with his hand behind his ear.
“What’s that?” he said. “What’s he saying? I can’t hear.”
“What’s that?” he said. “What’s he saying? I can’t hear.”
Emily reached forward to pat Val’s hand.
Emily reached out to pat Val's hand.
“It’s only that Val has joined the Yeomanry, James; it’s very nice for him. He’ll look his best in uniform.”
“It’s just that Val has joined the Yeomanry, James; it’s really great for him. He’ll look his best in uniform.”
“Joined the—rubbish!” came from James, tremulously loud. “You can’t see two yards before your nose. He—he’ll have to go out there. Why! he’ll be fighting before he knows where he is.”
“Joined the—garbage!” James exclaimed, loudly and nervously. “You can’t see two yards in front of your face. He—he’ll have to go out there. Why! he’ll be fighting before he even realizes where he is.”
Val saw Imogen’s eyes admiring him, and his mother still and fashionable with her handkerchief before her lips.
Val noticed Imogen gazing at him, while his mother sat still and stylish, holding her handkerchief to her lips.
Suddenly his uncle spoke.
Suddenly, his uncle chimed in.
“You’re under age.”
“You're underage.”
“I thought of that,” smiled Val; “I gave my age as twenty-one.”
“I thought of that,” Val smiled; “I said I was twenty-one.”
He heard his grandmother’s admiring, “Well, Val, that was plucky of you;” was conscious of Warmson deferentially filling his champagne glass; and of his grandfather’s voice moaning: “I don’t know what’ll become of you if you go on like this.”
He heard his grandmother’s admiring, “Well, Val, that was brave of you;” was aware of Warmson respectfully filling his champagne glass; and of his grandfather’s voice complaining: “I don’t know what’s going to happen to you if you keep this up.”
Imogen was patting his shoulder, his uncle looking at him sidelong; only his mother sat unmoving, till, affected by her stillness, Val said:
Imogen was patting his shoulder while his uncle glanced at him from the side; only his mother remained still, until, feeling influenced by her calmness, Val said:
“It’s all right, you know; we shall soon have them on the run. I only hope I shall come in for something.”
“It’s fine, you know; we’ll have them fleeing soon. I just hope I get something out of it.”
He felt elated, sorry, tremendously important all at once. This would show Uncle Soames, and all the Forsytes, how to be sportsmen. He had certainly done something heroic and exceptional in giving his age as twenty-one.
He felt thrilled, regretful, and incredibly important all at once. This would prove to Uncle Soames and all the Forsytes how to be good sports. He had definitely done something brave and outstanding by claiming he was twenty-one.
Emily’s voice brought him back to earth.
Emily’s voice pulled him back to reality.
“You mustn’t have a second glass, James. Warmson!”
“You shouldn’t have a second glass, James. Warmson!”
“Won’t they be astonished at Timothy’s!” burst out Imogen. “I’d give anything to see their faces. Do you have a sword, Val, or only a popgun?”
“Won’t they be amazed at Timothy’s!” exclaimed Imogen. “I’d do anything to see their reactions. Do you have a sword, Val, or just a toy gun?”
“What made you?”
"What created you?"
His uncle’s voice produced a slight chill in the pit of Val’s stomach. Made him? How answer that? He was grateful for his grandmother’s comfortable:
His uncle's voice gave Val a slight chill in the pit of his stomach. Made him? How was he supposed to answer that? He was thankful for his grandmother's warmth.
“Well, I think it’s very plucky of Val. I’m sure he’ll make a splendid soldier; he’s just the figure for it. We shall all be proud of him.”
“Well, I think it’s really brave of Val. I’m sure he’ll make a great soldier; he’s just the right person for it. We’ll all be proud of him.”
“What had young Jolly Forsyte to do with it? Why did you go together?” pursued Soames, uncannily relentless. “I thought you weren’t friendly with him?”
“What did young Jolly Forsyte have to do with it? Why did you go together?” Soames pressed on, unyielding. “I thought you weren’t on good terms with him?”
“I’m not,” mumbled Val, “but I wasn’t going to be beaten by him.” He saw his uncle look at him quite differently, as if approving. His grandfather was nodding too, his grandmother tossing her head. They all approved of his not being beaten by that cousin of his. There must be a reason! Val was dimly conscious of some disturbing point outside his range of vision; as it might be, the unlocated centre of a cyclone. And, staring at his uncle’s face, he had a quite unaccountable vision of a woman with dark eyes, gold hair, and a white neck, who smelt nice, and had pretty silken clothes which he had liked feeling when he was quite small. By Jove, yes! Aunt Irene! She used to kiss him, and he had bitten her arm once, playfully, because he liked it—so soft. His grandfather was speaking:
“I’m not,” Val mumbled, “but I wasn’t going to let him win.” He noticed his uncle looking at him differently, as if he approved. His grandfather was nodding too, while his grandmother shook her head. They all seemed to support him not being defeated by that cousin. There had to be a reason! Val was vaguely aware of something unsettling just outside his line of sight; like the unlocated center of a cyclone. And, as he stared at his uncle’s face, he suddenly imagined a woman with dark eyes, golden hair, and a white neck, who smelled nice and wore pretty silk clothes that he had loved to touch when he was little. Oh yes! Aunt Irene! She used to kiss him, and once he playfully bit her arm because he liked how soft it was. His grandfather was speaking:
“What’s his father doing?”
“What’s his dad doing?”
“He’s away in Paris,” Val said, staring at the very queer expression on his uncle’s face, like—like that of a snarling dog.
“He’s in Paris,” Val said, looking at the strange expression on his uncle’s face, like—like that of a snarling dog.
“Artists!” said James. The word coming from the very bottom of his soul, broke up the dinner.
“Artists!” said James. The word, coming from the very depths of his soul, interrupted the dinner.
Opposite his mother in the cab going home, Val tasted the after-fruits of heroism, like medlars over-ripe.
Opposite his mother in the taxi on the way home, Val experienced the aftereffects of heroism, like overripe medlars.
She only said, indeed, that he must go to his tailor’s at once and have his uniform properly made, and not just put up with what they gave him. But he could feel that she was very much upset. It was on his lips to console her with the spoken thought that he would be out of the way of that beastly divorce, but the presence of Imogen, and the knowledge that his mother would not be out of the way, restrained him. He felt aggrieved that she did not seem more proud of him. When Imogen had gone to bed, he risked the emotional.
She only said that he needed to go to his tailor’s right away and get his uniform tailored properly, instead of just settling for what they gave him. But he could tell she was really upset. He almost said something comforting, like he would be out of the way of that awful divorce, but with Imogen there and knowing his mother wouldn’t be out of the picture, he held back. He felt hurt that she didn’t seem more proud of him. After Imogen had gone to bed, he decided to take a chance and be emotional.
“I’m awfully sorry to have to leave you, Mother.”
“I’m really sorry to have to leave you, Mom.”
“Well, I must make the best of it. We must try and get you a commission as soon as we can; then you won’t have to rough it so. Do you know any drill, Val?”
“Well, I have to make the best of it. We need to try to get you a commission as soon as possible; then you won’t have to struggle as much. Do you know any drills, Val?”
“Not a scrap.”
"Not a bit."
“I hope they won’t worry you much. I must take you about to get the things to-morrow. Good-night; kiss me.”
“I hope they won’t bother you too much. I have to take you around to get things tomorrow. Goodnight; give me a kiss.”
With that kiss, soft and hot, between his eyes, and those words, “I hope they won’t worry you much,” in his ears, he sat down to a cigarette, before a dying fire. The heat was out of him—the glow of cutting a dash. It was all a damned heart-aching bore. “I’ll be even with that chap Jolly,” he thought, trailing up the stairs, past the room where his mother was biting her pillow to smother a sense of desolation which was trying to make her sob.
With that soft and hot kiss between his eyes, and those words, “I hope they won’t worry you much,” ringing in his ears, he sat down for a cigarette in front of a dying fire. The excitement was gone from him—the thrill of making an impression. It was all just a frustrating heartache. “I’ll get back at that guy Jolly,” he thought, walking up the stairs, past the room where his mother was biting her pillow to stifle the feelings of loneliness that were making her want to cry.
And soon only one of the diners at James’ was awake—Soames, in his bedroom above his father’s.
And soon only one of the guests at James' was awake—Soames, in his bedroom above his father's.
So that fellow Jolyon was in Paris—what was he doing there? Hanging round Irene! The last report from Polteed had hinted that there might be something soon. Could it be this? That fellow, with his beard and his cursed amused way of speaking—son of the old man who had given him the nickname “Man of Property,” and bought the fatal house from him. Soames had ever resented having had to sell the house at Robin Hill; never forgiven his uncle for having bought it, or his cousin for living in it.
So that guy Jolyon was in Paris—what was he doing there? Hanging around with Irene! The last update from Polteed suggested that something might happen soon. Could this be it? That guy, with his beard and his annoying way of speaking—son of the old man who gave him the nickname “Man of Property” and bought the cursed house from him. Soames had always resented having to sell the house at Robin Hill; he never forgave his uncle for buying it or his cousin for living in it.
Reckless of the cold, he threw his window up and gazed out across the Park. Bleak and dark the January night; little sound of traffic; a frost coming; bare trees; a star or two. “I’ll see Polteed to-morrow,” he thought. “By God! I’m mad, I think, to want her still. That fellow! If...? Um! No!”
Reckless of the cold, he opened his window and looked out over the Park. The January night was bleak and dark; there was little sound from traffic; a frost was setting in; the trees were bare; just a star or two. “I’ll see Polteed tomorrow,” he thought. “Oh my God! I must be crazy to still want her. That guy! If...? Um! No!”
CHAPTER X
DEATH OF THE DOG BALTHASAR
Jolyon, who had crossed from Calais by night, arrived at Robin Hill on Sunday morning. He had sent no word beforehand, so walked up from the station, entering his domain by the coppice gate. Coming to the log seat fashioned out of an old fallen trunk, he sat down, first laying his overcoat on it.
Jolyon, who had traveled from Calais at night, arrived at Robin Hill on Sunday morning. He hadn't sent any notice in advance, so he walked up from the station, entering his property through the coppice gate. When he reached the log seat made from an old fallen trunk, he sat down, placing his overcoat on it first.
“Lumbago!” he thought; “that’s what love ends in at my time of life!” And suddenly Irene seemed very near, just as she had been that day of rambling at Fontainebleau when they had sat on a log to eat their lunch. Hauntingly near! Odour drawn out of fallen leaves by the pale-filtering sunlight soaked his nostrils. “I’m glad it isn’t spring,” he thought. With the scent of sap, and the song of birds, and the bursting of the blossoms, it would have been unbearable! “I hope I shall be over it by then, old fool that I am!” and picking up his coat, he walked on into the field. He passed the pond and mounted the hill slowly.
“Lumbago!” he thought; “that’s how love ends at my age!” And suddenly Irene felt very close, just like she did that day they wandered around Fontainebleau when they sat on a log to eat their lunch. Hauntingly close! The smell of decaying leaves, lifted by the soft sunlight, filled his nose. “I’m glad it isn’t spring,” he thought. With the scent of new growth, the sound of birds, and the blooming flowers, it would have been too much! “I hope I’ll be over this by then, foolish old me!” He picked up his coat and walked into the field. He passed the pond and slowly climbed the hill.
Near the top a hoarse barking greeted him. Up on the lawn above the fernery he could see his old dog Balthasar. The animal, whose dim eyes took his master for a stranger, was warning the world against him. Jolyon gave his special whistle. Even at that distance of a hundred yards and more he could see the dawning recognition in the obese brown-white body. The old dog got off his haunches, and his tail, close-curled over his back, began a feeble, excited fluttering; he came waddling forward, gathered momentum, and disappeared over the edge of the fernery. Jolyon expected to meet him at the wicket gate, but Balthasar was not there, and, rather alarmed, he turned into the fernery. On his fat side, looking up with eyes already glazing, the old dog lay.
Near the top, a hoarse bark greeted him. Up on the lawn above the fern garden, he could see his old dog Balthasar. The animal, whose dim eyes mistook his master for a stranger, was warning the world about him. Jolyon gave his special whistle. Even from a distance of over a hundred yards, he could see the dawning recognition in the dog's chubby brown-and-white body. The old dog got up from his haunches, and his tail, tightly curled over his back, began a weak, excited wag; he waddled forward, gained some speed, and disappeared over the edge of the fern garden. Jolyon expected to find him at the gate, but Balthasar was not there, and feeling rather anxious, he turned into the fernery. On his side, looking up with eyes already glazing, the old dog lay.
“What is it, my poor old man?” cried Jolyon. Balthasar’s curled and fluffy tail just moved; his filming eyes seemed saying: “I can’t get up, master, but I’m glad to see you.”
“What’s wrong, my poor old man?” cried Jolyon. Balthasar’s curled and fluffy tail just moved; his dull eyes seemed to say: “I can't get up, master, but I'm happy to see you.”
Jolyon knelt down; his eyes, very dimmed, could hardly see the slowly ceasing heave of the dog’s side. He raised the head a little—very heavy.
Jolyon knelt down; his eyes, very dim, could barely see the slow rise and fall of the dog’s side. He lifted the head slightly—it was very heavy.
“What is it, dear man? Where are you hurt?” The tail fluttered once; the eyes lost the look of life. Jolyon passed his hands all over the inert warm bulk. There was nothing—the heart had simply failed in that obese body from the emotion of his master’s return. Jolyon could feel the muzzle, where a few whitish bristles grew, cooling already against his lips. He stayed for some minutes kneeling; with his hand beneath the stiffening head. The body was very heavy when he bore it to the top of the field; leaves had drifted there, and he strewed it with a covering of them; there was no wind, and they would keep him from curious eyes until the afternoon. “I’ll bury him myself,” he thought. Eighteen years had gone since he first went into the St. John’s Wood house with that tiny puppy in his pocket. Strange that the old dog should die just now! Was it an omen? He turned at the gate to look back at that russet mound, then went slowly towards the house, very choky in the throat.
“What’s wrong, my friend? Where are you hurt?” The tail moved once; the eyes lost their spark. Jolyon ran his hands over the lifeless, warm body. There was nothing—the heart had simply given out in that heavy body from the excitement of his owner's return. Jolyon could feel the muzzle, where a few white bristles were already cooling against his lips. He knelt there for a few minutes, his hand under the stiffening head. The body felt very heavy as he carried it to the top of the field; leaves had gathered there, and he covered it with them; there was no wind, and they would shield him from prying eyes until the afternoon. “I’ll bury him myself,” he thought. Eighteen years had passed since he first walked into the St. John’s Wood house with that tiny puppy in his pocket. How strange that the old dog should die right now! Was it a sign? He paused at the gate to look back at that russet mound, then slowly made his way toward the house, a lump in his throat.
June was at home; she had come down hotfoot on hearing the news of Jolly’s enlistment. His patriotism had conquered her feeling for the Boers. The atmosphere of his house was strange and pocketty when Jolyon came in and told them of the dog Balthasar’s death. The news had a unifying effect. A link with the past had snapped—the dog Balthasar! Two of them could remember nothing before his day; to June he represented the last years of her grandfather; to Jolyon that life of domestic stress and aesthetic struggle before he came again into the kingdom of his father’s love and wealth! And he was gone!
June was at home; she had rushed back after hearing the news of Jolly’s enlistment. His patriotism had made her overlook her feelings for the Boers. The atmosphere in his house felt strange and tense when Jolyon came in and told them about the death of the dog Balthasar. The news brought them together. A connection to the past had been lost—the dog Balthasar! Two of them couldn’t remember anything before his time; to June, he symbolized the last years of her grandfather; to Jolyon, he represented that time of family pressure and artistic struggle before he returned to the life of his father's love and wealth! And now he was gone!
In the afternoon he and Jolly took picks and spades and went out to the field. They chose a spot close to the russet mound, so that they need not carry him far, and, carefully cutting off the surface turf, began to dig. They dug in silence for ten minutes, and then rested.
In the afternoon, he and Jolly grabbed picks and shovels and headed out to the field. They picked a spot near the reddish mound, so they wouldn't have to carry him too far, and cautiously cut off the top layer of grass before starting to dig. They dug in silence for ten minutes and then took a break.
“Well, old man,” said Jolyon, “so you thought you ought?”
“Well, old man,” Jolyon said, “so you thought you should?”
“Yes,” answered Jolly; “I don’t want to a bit, of course.”
“Yes,” replied Jolly; “I don’t want to at all, obviously.”
How exactly those words represented Jolyon’s own state of mind
How exactly those words reflected Jolyon’s own mindset
“I admire you for it, old boy. I don’t believe I should have done it at your age—too much of a Forsyte, I’m afraid. But I suppose the type gets thinner with each generation. Your son, if you have one, may be a pure altruist; who knows?”
"I admire you for it, my friend. I don’t think I would have done it at your age—too much of a Forsyte, I’m afraid. But I guess that type gets rarer with each generation. Your son, if you have one, might be a true altruist; who knows?"
“He won’t be like me, then, Dad; I’m beastly selfish.”
“He won’t be like me, then, Dad; I’m really selfish.”
“No, my dear, that you clearly are not.” Jolly shook his head, and they dug again.
“No, my dear, you clearly aren’t.” Jolly shook his head, and they dug again.
“Strange life a dog’s,” said Jolyon suddenly: “The only four-footer with rudiments of altruism and a sense of God!”
“Strange life for a dog,” Jolyon said suddenly. “The only four-legged creature with a hint of kindness and a sense of a higher power!”
Jolly looked at his father.
Jolly glanced at his dad.
“Do you believe in God, Dad? I’ve never known.”
“Do you believe in God, Dad? I’ve never known.”
At so searching a question from one to whom it was impossible to make a light reply, Jolyon stood for a moment feeling his back tried by the digging.
At such a probing question from someone it was impossible to give a simple answer, Jolyon paused for a moment, feeling his back strain from the digging.
“What do you mean by God?” he said; “there are two irreconcilable ideas of God. There’s the Unknowable Creative Principle—one believes in That. And there’s the Sum of altruism in man—naturally one believes in That.”
“What do you mean by God?” he asked. “There are two conflicting ideas of God. There’s the Unknowable Creative Principle—one believes in that. And there’s the totality of altruism in humanity—naturally, one believes in that.”
“I see. That leaves out Christ, doesn’t it?”
“I get it. That excludes Christ, right?”
Jolyon stared. Christ, the link between those two ideas! Out of the mouth of babes! Here was orthodoxy scientifically explained at last! The sublime poem of the Christ life was man’s attempt to join those two irreconcilable conceptions of God. And since the Sum of human altruism was as much a part of the Unknowable Creative Principle as anything else in Nature and the Universe, a worse link might have been chosen after all! Funny—how one went through life without seeing it in that sort of way!
Jolyon stared. Wow, the connection between those two ideas! From the mouths of children! Here was the standard belief finally explained scientifically! The beautiful poem of Christ’s life was humanity’s effort to bring together those two conflicting ideas of God. And since the total of human kindness was just as much a part of the Unknown Creative Force as anything else in Nature and the Universe, maybe a worse connection could have been made after all! It's funny—how people go through life without seeing it like that!
“What do you think, old man?” he said.
“What do you think, man?” he said.
Jolly frowned. “Of course, my first year we talked a good bit about that sort of thing. But in the second year one gives it up; I don’t know why—it’s awfully interesting.”
Jolly frowned. “Of course, during my first year we talked quite a bit about that kind of stuff. But by the second year, you just let it go; I’m not sure why—it’s really interesting.”
Jolyon remembered that he also had talked a good deal about it his first year at Cambridge, and given it up in his second.
Jolyon remembered that he had also talked a lot about it during his first year at Cambridge, but had given it up in his second.
“I suppose,” said Jolly, “it’s the second God, you mean, that old Balthasar had a sense of.”
“I guess,” said Jolly, “it’s the second God, you mean, that old Balthasar had a feel for.”
“Yes, or he would never have burst his poor old heart because of something outside himself.”
“Yes, or he would never have broken his poor old heart over something outside himself.”
“But wasn’t that just selfish emotion, really?”
“But wasn’t that just selfish emotion, though?”
Jolyon shook his head. “No, dogs are not pure Forsytes, they love something outside themselves.”
Jolyon shook his head. “No, dogs aren't true Forsytes; they care about something beyond themselves.”
Jolly smiled.
Jolly grinned.
“Well, I think I’m one,” he said. “You know, I only enlisted because I dared Val Dartie to.”
“Well, I think I’m one,” he said. “You know, I only signed up because I challenged Val Dartie to.”
“But why?”
"But why?"
“We bar each other,” said Jolly shortly.
“We're blocking each other,” Jolly said shortly.
“Ah!” muttered Jolyon. So the feud went on, unto the third generation—this modern feud which had no overt expression?
“Ah!” muttered Jolyon. So the feud continued, into the third generation—this modern feud that had no visible expression?
“Shall I tell the boy about it?” he thought. But to what end—if he had to stop short of his own part?
“Should I tell the boy about it?” he thought. But what would be the point—if he had to hold back from his own role?
And Jolly thought: “It’s for Holly to let him know about that chap. If she doesn’t, it means she doesn’t want him told, and I should be sneaking. Anyway, I’ve stopped it. I’d better leave well alone!”
And Jolly thought, “It’s up to Holly to tell him about that guy. If she doesn’t, it means she doesn’t want him to know, and I shouldn’t be snooping. Anyway, I’ve put a stop to it. I’d better just leave it be!”
So they dug on in silence, till Jolyon said:
So they kept digging in silence until Jolyon said:
“Now, old man, I think it’s big enough.” And, resting on their spades, they gazed down into the hole where a few leaves had drifted already on a sunset wind.
“Now, old man, I think it’s big enough.” And, resting on their shovels, they looked down into the hole where a few leaves had already been blown in by the sunset wind.
“I can’t bear this part of it,” said Jolyon suddenly.
“I can't stand this part of it,” Jolyon said suddenly.
“Let me do it, Dad. He never cared much for me.”
“Let me handle it, Dad. He never really cared about me.”
Jolyon shook his head.
Jolyon shook his head.
“We’ll lift him very gently, leaves and all. I’d rather not see him again. I’ll take his head. Now!”
“We’ll lift him carefully, leaves and all. I’d rather not see him again. I’ll take his head. Now!”
With extreme care they raised the old dog’s body, whose faded tan and white showed here and there under the leaves stirred by the wind. They laid it, heavy, cold, and unresponsive, in the grave, and Jolly spread more leaves over it, while Jolyon, deeply afraid to show emotion before his son, began quickly shovelling the earth on to that still shape. There went the past! If only there were a joyful future to look forward to! It was like stamping down earth on one’s own life. They replaced the turf carefully on the smooth little mound, and, grateful that they had spared each other’s feelings, returned to the house arm-in-arm.
With great care, they lifted the old dog’s body, its faded tan and white fur peeking through the leaves rustling in the wind. They laid it, heavy, cold, and unresponsive, in the grave, and Jolly covered it with more leaves while Jolyon, afraid to show his feelings in front of his son, quickly started shoveling dirt onto that still form. There went the past! If only there were a bright future to look forward to! It felt like burying a part of one's own life. They carefully replaced the turf over the smooth little mound, relieved that they had respected each other’s emotions, and returned to the house arm-in-arm.
CHAPTER XI
TIMOTHY STAYS THE ROT
On Forsyte ’Change news of the enlistment spread fast, together with the report that June, not to be outdone, was going to become a Red Cross nurse. These events were so extreme, so subversive of pure Forsyteism, as to have a binding effect upon the family, and Timothy’s was thronged next Sunday afternoon by members trying to find out what they thought about it all, and exchange with each other a sense of family credit. Giles and Jesse Hayman would no longer defend the coast but go to South Africa quite soon; Jolly and Val would be following in April; as to June—well, you never knew what she would really do.
On Forsyte ’Change, news of the enlistment spread quickly, along with the report that June, not wanting to be left out, was going to become a Red Cross nurse. These events were so extreme, so contrary to pure Forsyte values, that they brought the family together. Timothy’s house was crowded the following Sunday afternoon with family members trying to figure out what everyone thought about it all and to share a sense of family pride. Giles and Jesse Hayman would no longer defend the coast but would head to South Africa pretty soon; Jolly and Val would be joining in April; as for June—well, you never knew what she would actually do.
The retirement from Spion Kop and the absence of any good news from the seat of war imparted an air of reality to all this, clinched in startling fashion by Timothy. The youngest of the old Forsytes—scarcely eighty, in fact popularly supposed to resemble their father, “Superior Dosset,” even in his best-known characteristic of drinking Sherry—had been invisible for so many years that he was almost mythical. A long generation had elapsed since the risks of a publisher’s business had worked on his nerves at the age of forty, so that he had got out with a mere thirty-five thousand pounds in the world, and started to make his living by careful investment. Putting by every year, at compound interest, he had doubled his capital in forty years without having once known what it was like to shake in his shoes over money matters. He was now putting aside some two thousand a year, and, with the care he was taking of himself, expected, so Aunt Hester said, to double his capital again before he died. What he would do with it then, with his sisters dead and himself dead, was often mockingly queried by free spirits such as Francie, Euphemia, or young Nicholas’ second, Christopher, whose spirit was so free that he had actually said he was going on the stage. All admitted, however, that this was best known to Timothy himself, and possibly to Soames, who never divulged a secret.
The retirement from Spion Kop and the lack of any good news from the front gave all this an air of reality, highlighted dramatically by Timothy. The youngest of the old Forsytes—barely eighty, but commonly thought to resemble their father, “Superior Dosset,” especially in his well-known habit of drinking Sherry—had been out of sight for so long that he was almost legendary. A whole generation had passed since the pressures of running a publishing business had got to him at forty, leading him to exit with just thirty-five thousand pounds to his name and start making a living through thoughtful investments. Setting aside money each year and letting it grow with compound interest, he had doubled his capital over forty years without ever experiencing the stress of worrying about finances. He was now saving around two thousand a year and, according to Aunt Hester, hoped to double his wealth again before he passed away. What he would do with that money once he and his sisters were gone was often mockingly questioned by free spirits like Francie, Euphemia, or young Nicholas’ brother, Christopher, who was so free-spirited that he had even announced his intention to join the stage. Everyone agreed, though, that this was something only Timothy truly knew, and possibly Soames, who never revealed a secret.
Those few Forsytes who had seen him reported a man of thick and robust appearance, not very tall, with a brown-red complexion, grey hair, and little of the refinement of feature with which most of the Forsytes had been endowed by “Superior Dosset’s” wife, a woman of some beauty and a gentle temperament. It was known that he had taken surprising interest in the war, sticking flags into a map ever since it began, and there was uneasiness as to what would happen if the English were driven into the sea, when it would be almost impossible for him to put the flags in the right places. As to his knowledge of family movements or his views about them, little was known, save that Aunt Hester was always declaring that he was very upset. It was, then, in the nature of a portent when Forsytes, arriving on the Sunday after the evacuation of Spion Kop, became conscious, one after the other, of a presence seated in the only really comfortable armchair, back to the light, concealing the lower part of his face with a large hand, and were greeted by the awed voice of Aunt Hester:
Those few Forsytes who had seen him described him as a stocky, sturdy man, not very tall, with a reddish-brown complexion, gray hair, and lacking the refinement of features that most of the Forsytes inherited from "Superior Dosset's" wife, who was a woman of some beauty and a gentle nature. It was known that he had shown a surprising interest in the war, sticking flags into a map ever since it began, and there was concern about what would happen if the English were pushed into the sea, as it would be nearly impossible for him to place the flags accurately. As for his awareness of family happenings or his opinions on them, little was known, except that Aunt Hester constantly claimed he was very upset. Thus, it was somewhat ominous when Forsytes, arriving on the Sunday after the evacuation of Spion Kop, became aware, one after another, of a presence sitting in the only truly comfortable armchair, facing away from the light, covering the lower part of his face with a large hand, and were met by the hushed voice of Aunt Hester:
“Your Uncle Timothy, my dear.”
“Your Uncle Tim, my dear.”
Timothy’s greeting to them all was somewhat identical; and rather, as it were, passed over by him than expressed:
Timothy's greeting to all of them was pretty much the same; it was more like he overlooked it than actually said it:
“How de do? How de do? ’Xcuse me gettin’ up!”
“How are you? How are you? Sorry for getting up!”
Francie was present, and Eustace had come in his car; Winifred had brought Imogen, breaking the ice of the restitution proceedings with the warmth of family appreciation at Val’s enlistment; and Marian Tweetyman with the last news of Giles and Jesse. These with Aunt Juley and Hester, young Nicholas, Euphemia, and—of all people!—George, who had come with Eustace in the car, constituted an assembly worthy of the family’s palmiest days. There was not one chair vacant in the whole of the little drawing-room, and anxiety was felt lest someone else should arrive.
Francie was there, and Eustace had driven in his car; Winifred had brought Imogen, breaking the tension of the restitution proceedings with the warmth of family appreciation for Val’s enlistment; and Marian Tweetyman brought the latest news about Giles and Jesse. Along with Aunt Juley, Hester, young Nicholas, Euphemia, and—of all people!—George, who had come with Eustace in the car, they made up a gathering worthy of the family's best days. There wasn't a single chair free in the entire little drawing-room, and everyone was anxious that someone else might arrive.
The constraint caused by Timothy’s presence having worn off a little, conversation took a military turn. George asked Aunt Juley when she was going out with the Red Cross, almost reducing her to a state of gaiety; whereon he turned to Nicholas and said:
The pressure from Timothy's presence had eased a bit, and the conversation took a more serious turn. George asked Aunt Juley when she was going out with the Red Cross, almost making her light up with joy; then he turned to Nicholas and said:
“Young Nick’s a warrior bold, isn’t he? When’s he going to don the wild khaki?”
“Isn't Young Nick a brave warrior? When is he going to wear the wild khaki?”
Young Nicholas, smiling with a sort of sweet deprecation, intimated that of course his mother was very anxious.
Young Nicholas, smiling with a kind of charming humility, hinted that of course his mother was very worried.
“The Dromios are off, I hear,” said George, turning to Marian Tweetyman; “we shall all be there soon. En avant, the Forsytes! Roll, bowl, or pitch! Who’s for a cooler?”
“The Dromios are leaving, I hear,” said George, turning to Marian Tweetyman; “we’ll all be there soon. Let’s go, the Forsytes! Roll, bowl, or pitch! Who wants a drink?”
Aunt Juley gurgled, George was so droll! Should Hester get Timothy’s map? Then he could show them all where they were.
Aunt Juley laughed, George was so funny! Should Hester get Timothy’s map? Then he could show them all where they were.
At a sound from Timothy, interpreted as assent, Aunt Hester left the room.
At a sound from Timothy, taken as agreement, Aunt Hester left the room.
George pursued his image of the Forsyte advance, addressing Timothy as Field Marshal; and Imogen, whom he had noted at once for “a pretty filly,”—as Vivandière; and holding his top hat between his knees, he began to beat it with imaginary drumsticks. The reception accorded to his fantasy was mixed. All laughed—George was licensed; but all felt that the family was being “rotted”; and this seemed to them unnatural, now that it was going to give five of its members to the service of the Queen. George might go too far; and there was relief when he got up, offered his arm to Aunt Juley, marched up to Timothy, saluted him, kissed his aunt with mock passion, said, “Oh! what a treat, dear papa! Come on, Eustace!” and walked out, followed by the grave and fastidious Eustace, who had never smiled.
George played out his version of the Forsyte advance, calling Timothy Field Marshal and Imogen, whom he immediately thought of as “a pretty girl,” Vivandière. Holding his top hat between his knees, he started to pretend to play it with imaginary drumsticks. The response to his antics was mixed. Everyone laughed—George had that license; but they all felt the family was being “rotted,” which seemed odd now that five of its members were about to serve the Queen. They thought George might be pushing it too far, and there was a sense of relief when he stood up, offered his arm to Aunt Juley, marched over to Timothy, saluted him, kissed his aunt with exaggerated passion, exclaimed, “Oh! what a treat, dear papa! Come on, Eustace!” and walked out, followed by the serious and particular Eustace, who had never smiled.
Aunt Juley’s bewildered, “Fancy not waiting for the map! You mustn’t mind him, Timothy. He’s so droll!” broke the hush, and Timothy removed the hand from his mouth.
Aunt Juley’s confused, “Can you believe he didn’t wait for the map! You shouldn’t pay any attention to him, Timothy. He’s so funny!” broke the silence, and Timothy took his hand away from his mouth.
“I don’t know what things are comin’ to,” he was heard to say. “What’s all this about goin’ out there? That’s not the way to beat those Boers.”
“I don’t know what’s happening,” he was heard to say. “What’s all this about going out there? That’s not how you beat those Boers.”
Francie alone had the hardihood to observe: “What is, then, Uncle Timothy?”
Francie was the only one brave enough to ask, “So, who is Uncle Timothy?”
“All this new-fangled volunteerin’ and expense—lettin’ money out of the country.”
“All this fancy volunteering and spending—letting money leave the country.”
Just then Aunt Hester brought in the map, handling it like a baby with eruptions. With the assistance of Euphemia it was laid on the piano, a small Colwood grand, last played on, it was believed, the summer before Aunt Ann died, thirteen years ago. Timothy rose. He walked over to the piano, and stood looking at his map while they all gathered round.
Just then Aunt Hester brought in the map, handling it like a baby with rashes. With Euphemia's help, it was laid on the piano, a small Colwood grand, which was last played on, or so they thought, the summer before Aunt Ann passed away, thirteen years ago. Timothy stood up. He walked over to the piano and stood looking at his map while everyone gathered around.
“There you are,” he said; “that’s the position up to date; and very poor it is. H’m!”
“There you are,” he said; “that’s the situation up to now; and it’s pretty bad. Hm!”
“Yes,” said Francie, greatly daring, “but how are you going to alter it, Uncle Timothy, without more men?”
“Yes,” said Francie, taking a bold step, “but how are you going to change it, Uncle Timothy, without more people?”
“Men!” said Timothy; “you don’t want men—wastin’ the country’s money. You want a Napoleon, he’d settle it in a month.”
"Men!" said Timothy; "you don’t want men—wasting the country's money. You want a Napoleon; he’d fix it in a month."
“But if you haven’t got him, Uncle Timothy?”
“But what if you don’t have him, Uncle Timothy?”
“That’s their business,” replied Timothy. “What have we kept the Army up for—to eat their heads off in time of peace! They ought to be ashamed of themselves, comin’ on the country to help them like this! Let every man stick to his business, and we shall get on.”
“That's their problem,” Timothy replied. “What have we kept the Army around for—to just waste time in peacetime? They should be embarrassed to come to the country for help like this! Everyone should focus on their own work, and we’ll be fine.”
And looking round him, he added almost angrily:
And looking around him, he added almost angrily:
“Volunteerin’, indeed! Throwin’ good money after bad! We must save! Conserve energy that’s the only way.” And with a prolonged sound, not quite a sniff and not quite a snort, he trod on Euphemia’s toe, and went out, leaving a sensation and a faint scent of barley-sugar behind him.
“Volunteering, really! Just wasting good money on bad choices! We need to save! Conserving energy is the only way.” And with a prolonged sound, neither a sniff nor a snort, he stepped on Euphemia’s toe and left, taking with him a lingering feeling and a faint smell of barley sugar.
The effect of something said with conviction by one who has evidently made a sacrifice to say it is ever considerable. And the eight Forsytes left behind, all women except young Nicholas, were silent for a moment round the map. Then Francie said:
The impact of something expressed with conviction by someone who has clearly made a sacrifice to say it is always significant. The eight Forsytes who remained, all women except for young Nicholas, were quiet for a moment around the map. Then Francie said:
“Really, I think he’s right, you know. After all, what is the Army for? They ought to have known. It’s only encouraging them.”
“Honestly, I think he’s right, you know. After all, what’s the point of the Army? They should have figured it out. It’s just encouraging them.”
“My dear!” cried Aunt Juley, “but they’ve been so progressive. Think of their giving up their scarlet. They were always so proud of it. And now they all look like convicts. Hester and I were saying only yesterday we were sure they must feel it very much. Fancy what the Iron Duke would have said!”
“My dear!” exclaimed Aunt Juley, “but they’ve been so progressive. Just think about them giving up their scarlet. They were always so proud of it. Now they all look like convicts. Hester and I were just saying yesterday that we were sure they must feel this a lot. Can you imagine what the Iron Duke would have said?”
“The new colour’s very smart,” said Winifred; “Val looks quite nice in his.”
"The new color looks really sharp," said Winifred; "Val looks pretty good in his."
Aunt Juley sighed.
Aunt Juley let out a sigh.
“I do so wonder what Jolyon’s boy is like. To think we’ve never seen him! His father must be so proud of him.”
“I really wonder what Jolyon’s son is like. Can you believe we’ve never seen him? His dad must be so proud of him.”
“His father’s in Paris,” said Winifred.
“His dad’s in Paris,” said Winifred.
Aunt Hester’s shoulder was seen to mount suddenly, as if to ward off her sister’s next remark, for Juley’s crumpled cheeks had gushed.
Aunt Hester's shoulder suddenly rose, almost like she was trying to block her sister's next comment, because Juley's wrinkled cheeks had started to overflow with emotion.
“We had dear little Mrs. MacAnder here yesterday, just back from Paris. And whom d’you think she saw there in the street? You’ll never guess.”
“We had sweet little Mrs. MacAnder here yesterday, just back from Paris. And guess who she saw on the street? You’ll never guess.”
“We shan’t try, Auntie,” said Euphemia.
“We won’t try, Auntie,” said Euphemia.
“Irene! Imagine! After all this time; walking with a fair beard....”
“Irene! Can you believe it? After all this time; walking with a nice beard....”
“Auntie! you’ll kill me! A fair beard....”
“Auntie! You’re gonna kill me! A nice beard…”
“I was going to say,” said Aunt Juley severely, “a fair-bearded gentleman. And not a day older; she was always so pretty,” she added, with a sort of lingering apology.
"I was going to say," Aunt Juley said firmly, "a well-groomed gentleman. And not a day older; she was always so beautiful," she added, with a hint of lingering regret.
“Oh! tell us about her, Auntie,” cried Imogen; “I can just remember her. She’s the skeleton in the family cupboard, isn’t she? And they’re such fun.”
“Oh! Tell us about her, Auntie,” Imogen exclaimed; “I can barely remember her. She’s the skeleton in the family closet, right? And they’re so entertaining.”
Aunt Hester sat down. Really, Juley had done it now!
Aunt Hester sat down. Seriously, Juley had messed up big time!
“She wasn’t much of a skeleton as I remember her,” murmured Euphemia, “extremely well-covered.”
“She wasn’t much of a skeleton as I remember her,” murmured Euphemia, “very well-built.”
“My dear!” said Aunt Juley, “what a peculiar way of putting it—not very nice.”
“My dear!” said Aunt Juley, “what a strange way to say that—not very nice.”
“No, but what was she like?” persisted Imogen.
“No, but what was she like?” Imogen continued to ask.
“I’ll tell you, my child,” said Francie; “a kind of modern Venus, very well-dressed.”
“I’ll tell you, my child,” said Francie; “a sort of modern Venus, really well-dressed.”
Euphemia said sharply: “Venus was never dressed, and she had blue eyes of melting sapphire.”
Euphemia said sharply, “Venus was never clothed, and she had blue eyes like melting sapphires.”
At this juncture Nicholas took his leave.
At this point, Nicholas said his goodbyes.
“Mrs. Nick is awfully strict,” said Francie with a laugh.
“Mrs. Nick is really strict,” said Francie with a laugh.
“She has six children,” said Aunt Juley; “it’s very proper she should be careful.”
“She has six kids,” said Aunt Juley; “it’s only right that she should be cautious.”
“Was Uncle Soames awfully fond of her?” pursued the inexorable Imogen, moving her dark luscious eyes from face to face.
“Was Uncle Soames really fond of her?” continued the relentless Imogen, shifting her dark, captivating eyes from one face to another.
Aunt Hester made a gesture of despair, just as Aunt Juley answered:
Aunt Hester threw her hands up in frustration, just as Aunt Juley responded:
“Yes, your Uncle Soames was very much attached to her.”
“Yes, your Uncle Soames was really close to her.”
“I suppose she ran off with someone?”
“I guess she ran off with someone?”
“No, certainly not; that is—not precisely.”
“No, definitely not; that is—not exactly.”
“What did she do, then, Auntie?”
“What did she do, then, Auntie?”
“Come along, Imogen,” said Winifred, “we must be getting back.”
“Let’s go, Imogen,” said Winifred, “we need to head back.”
But Aunt Juley interjected resolutely: “She—she didn’t behave at all well.”
But Aunt Juley interrupted firmly: “She—she didn’t act well at all.”
“Oh, bother!” cried Imogen; “that’s as far as I ever get.”
“Oh, man!” cried Imogen; “that’s as far as I ever get.”
“Well, my dear,” said Francie, “she had a love affair which ended with the young man’s death; and then she left your uncle. I always rather liked her.”
“Well, my dear,” said Francie, “she had a relationship that ended with the young man’s death; and then she left your uncle. I always kind of liked her.”
“She used to give me chocolates,” murmured Imogen, “and smell nice.”
“She used to give me chocolates,” Imogen murmured, “and smell really nice.”
“Of course!” remarked Euphemia.
“Of course!” said Euphemia.
“Not of course at all!” replied Francie, who used a particularly expensive essence of gillyflower herself.
“Not at all!” replied Francie, who used a particularly fancy gillyflower perfume herself.
“I can’t think what we are about,” said Aunt Juley, raising her hands, “talking of such things!”
“I can’t understand what we’re doing,” said Aunt Juley, raising her hands, “talking about stuff like this!”
“Was she divorced?” asked Imogen from the door.
“Was she divorced?” Imogen asked from the door.
“Certainly not,” cried Aunt Juley; “that is—certainly not.”
“Definitely not,” Aunt Juley exclaimed; “that is—definitely not.”
A sound was heard over by the far door. Timothy had re-entered the back drawing-room. “I’ve come for my map,” he said. “Who’s been divorced?”
A noise came from the far door. Timothy had come back into the back drawing-room. “I’m here for my map,” he said. “Who’s been divorced?”
“No one, Uncle,” replied Francie with perfect truth.
“No one, Uncle,” Francie said honestly.
Timothy took his map off the piano.
Timothy grabbed his map from the piano.
“Don’t let’s have anything of that sort in the family,” he said. “All this enlistin’s bad enough. The country’s breakin’ up; I don’t know what we’re comin’ to.” He shook a thick finger at the room: “Too many women nowadays, and they don’t know what they want.”
“Let’s not have any of that in the family,” he said. “All this recruiting is bad enough. The country’s falling apart; I don’t know what we’re coming to.” He waved a thick finger around the room: “There are too many women these days, and they don’t know what they want.”
So saying, he grasped the map firmly with both hands, and went out as if afraid of being answered.
So saying, he held the map tightly with both hands and left as if he was worried about being challenged.
The seven women whom he had addressed broke into a subdued murmur, out of which emerged Francie’s, “Really, the Forsytes!” and Aunt Juley’s: “He must have his feet in mustard and hot water to-night, Hester; will you tell Jane? The blood has gone to his head again, I’m afraid....”
The seven women he had spoken to started to whisper quietly, from which Francie’s voice rose, “Honestly, the Forsytes!” and Aunt Juley added, “He must have his feet in mustard and hot water tonight, Hester; can you let Jane know? The blood has gone to his head again, I’m afraid....”
That evening, when she and Hester were sitting alone after dinner, she dropped a stitch in her crochet, and looked up:
That evening, when she and Hester were sitting alone after dinner, she dropped a stitch in her crochet and looked up:
“Hester, I can’t think where I’ve heard that dear Soames wants Irene to come back to him again. Who was it told us that George had made a funny drawing of him with the words, ‘He won’t be happy till he gets it’.”
“Hester, I can’t remember where I heard that dear Soames wants Irene to come back to him. Who told us that George made a funny drawing of him with the words, ‘He won’t be happy until he gets it’?”
“Eustace,” answered Aunt Hester from behind The Times; “he had it in his pocket, but he wouldn’t show it us.”
“Eustace,” Aunt Hester replied from behind The Times; “he had it in his pocket, but he wouldn’t show it to us.”
Aunt Juley was silent, ruminating. The clock ticked, The Times crackled, the fire sent forth its rustling purr. Aunt Juley dropped another stitch.
Aunt Juley was quiet, deep in thought. The clock ticked, The Times crackled, the fire made a soft, comforting sound. Aunt Juley dropped another stitch.
“Hester,” she said, “I have had such a dreadful thought.”
“Hester,” she said, “I’ve had a terrible thought.”
“Then don’t tell me,” said Aunt Hester quickly.
“Then don’t tell me,” Aunt Hester said quickly.
“Oh! but I must. You can’t think how dreadful!” Her voice sank to a whisper:
“Oh! but I have to. You can’t imagine how terrible!” Her voice dropped to a whisper:
“Jolyon—Jolyon, they say, has a—has a fair beard, now.”
“Jolyon—Jolyon, they say, has a—has a nice beard, now.”
CHAPTER XII
PROGRESS OF THE CHASE
Two days after the dinner at James’, Mr. Polteed provided Soames with food for thought.
Two days after the dinner at James’, Mr. Polteed gave Soames something to think about.
“A gentleman,” he said, consulting the key concealed in his left hand, “47 as we say, has been paying marked attention to 17 during the last month in Paris. But at present there seems to have been nothing very conclusive. The meetings have all been in public places, without concealment—restaurants, the Opera, the Comique, the Louvre, Luxembourg Gardens, lounge of the hotel, and so forth. She has not yet been traced to his rooms, nor vice versa. They went to Fontainebleau—but nothing of value. In short, the situation is promising, but requires patience.” And, looking up suddenly, he added:
“A guy,” he said, checking the key hidden in his left hand, “47, as we say, has been showing special interest in 17 over the last month in Paris. But right now, it doesn’t seem like there’s anything definitive. Their meetings have all taken place in public spots, without hiding—restaurants, the Opera, the Comique, the Louvre, Luxembourg Gardens, the hotel lounge, and so on. She hasn't been found at his place, nor vice versa. They went to Fontainebleau—but nothing meaningful came of it. Overall, the situation looks promising, but it requires some patience.” And, looking up suddenly, he added:
“One rather curious point—47 has the same name as—er—31!”
"One pretty interesting thing—47 has the same name as—uh—31!"
“The fellow knows I’m her husband,” thought Soames.
“The guy knows I’m her husband,” thought Soames.
“Christian name—an odd one—Jolyon,” continued Mr. Polteed. “We know his address in Paris and his residence here. We don’t wish, of course, to be running a wrong hare.”
“Christian name—an unusual one—Jolyon,” continued Mr. Polteed. “We have his address in Paris and his home here. We certainly don’t want to be chasing the wrong thing.”
“Go on with it, but be careful,” said Soames doggedly.
“Go ahead with it, but be careful,” Soames said steadfastly.
Instinctive certainty that this detective fellow had fathomed his secret made him all the more reticent.
The gut feeling that this detective guy had figured out his secret made him even more hesitant.
“Excuse me,” said Mr. Polteed, “I’ll just see if there’s anything fresh in.”
“Excuse me,” said Mr. Polteed, “I’ll just check if there’s anything new in.”
He returned with some letters. Relocking the door, he glanced at the envelopes.
He came back with some letters. After locking the door again, he looked at the envelopes.
“Yes, here’s a personal one from 19 to myself.”
“Yes, here’s a personal one from 19 to me.”
“Well?” said Soames.
"Well?" Soames said.
“Um!” said Mr. Polteed, “she says: ‘47 left for England to-day. Address on his baggage: Robin Hill. Parted from 17 in Louvre Gallery at 3.30; nothing very striking. Thought it best to stay and continue observation of 17. You will deal with 47 in England if you think desirable, no doubt.’” And Mr. Polteed lifted an unprofessional glance on Soames, as though he might be storing material for a book on human nature after he had gone out of business. “Very intelligent woman, 19, and a wonderful make-up. Not cheap, but earns her money well. There’s no suspicion of being shadowed so far. But after a time, as you know, sensitive people are liable to get the feeling of it, without anything definite to go on. I should rather advise letting-up on 17, and keeping an eye on 47. We can’t get at correspondence without great risk. I hardly advise that at this stage. But you can tell your client that it’s looking up very well.” And again his narrowed eyes gleamed at his taciturn customer.
“Um!” said Mr. Polteed, “she says: ‘47 left for England today. Address on his luggage: Robin Hill. Parted from 17 in Louvre Gallery at 3:30; nothing very striking. Thought it best to stay and keep an eye on 17. You’ll handle 47 in England if you think it’s necessary, no doubt.’” And Mr. Polteed cast an unprofessional glance at Soames, as if he were gathering material for a book on human nature after he retired. “Very intelligent woman, 19, and a fantastic appearance. Not cheap, but she makes her money wisely. There’s no sign of being followed so far. But over time, as you know, sensitive people can pick up on that feeling, even without any clear evidence. I’d recommend easing up on 17 and focusing on 47. We can’t access correspondence without a lot of risk. I wouldn’t advise that at this moment. But you can tell your client that things are looking pretty good.” And again his narrowed eyes sparkled at his quiet customer.
“No,” said Soames suddenly, “I prefer that you should keep the watch going discreetly in Paris, and not concern yourself with this end.”
“No,” Soames said abruptly, “I’d rather you keep the watch going quietly in Paris and not worry about this side.”
“Very well,” replied Mr. Polteed, “we can do it.”
“Sure,” Mr. Polteed replied, “we can do it.”
“What—what is the manner between them?”
"What’s their relationship?"
“I’ll read you what she says,” said Mr. Polteed, unlocking a bureau drawer and taking out a file of papers; “she sums it up somewhere confidentially. Yes, here it is! ‘17 very attractive—conclude 47, longer in the tooth’ (slang for age, you know)—‘distinctly gone—waiting his time—17 perhaps holding off for terms, impossible to say without knowing more. But inclined to think on the whole—doesn’t know her mind—likely to act on impulse some day. Both have style.’”
“I’ll read you what she says,” Mr. Polteed said, unlocking a drawer in the bureau and pulling out a file of papers. “She sums it up somewhere private. Yes, here it is! ‘17 very attractive—conclude 47, older’ (slang for age, you know)—‘definitely gone—waiting his turn—17 might be holding off for conditions, hard to say without knowing more. But I tend to think, overall—doesn’t know what she wants—likely to act on impulse someday. Both have style.’”
“What does that mean?” said Soames between close lips.
“What does that mean?” Soames said with his lips pressed together.
“Well,” murmured Mr. Polteed with a smile, showing many white teeth, “an expression we use. In other words, it’s not likely to be a weekend business—they’ll come together seriously or not at all.”
“Well,” whispered Mr. Polteed with a grin, displaying a lot of white teeth, “it’s a phrase we use. In other words, it’s probably not going to be a casual weekend thing—they’ll either get together seriously or not at all.”
“H’m!” muttered Soames, “that’s all, is it?”
“Hm!” muttered Soames, “Is that all there is?”
“Yes,” said Mr. Polteed, “but quite promising.”
“Yes,” said Mr. Polteed, “but very promising.”
“Spider!” thought Soames. “Good-day!”
“Spider!” thought Soames. “Good day!”
He walked into the Green Park that he might cross to Victoria Station and take the Underground into the City. For so late in January it was warm; sunlight, through the haze, sparkled on the frosty grass—an illumined cobweb of a day.
He walked into Green Park to cross over to Victoria Station and take the Underground into the City. For late January, it was surprisingly warm; sunlight sparkled through the haze on the frosty grass—an illuminated web of a day.
Little spiders—and great spiders! And the greatest spinner of all, his own tenacity, for ever wrapping its cocoon of threads round any clear way out. What was that fellow hanging round Irene for? Was it really as Polteed suggested? Or was Jolyon but taking compassion on her loneliness, as he would call it—sentimental radical chap that he had always been? If it were, indeed, as Polteed hinted! Soames stood still. It could not be! The fellow was seven years older than himself, no better looking! No richer! What attraction had he?
Little spiders—and big spiders! And the biggest spinner of all, his own stubbornness, always wrapping its cocoon of threads around any clear way out. What was that guy hanging around Irene for? Was it really like Polteed suggested? Or was Jolyon just feeling sorry for her loneliness, as he would put it—sentimental radical that he had always been? If it really was, as Polteed hinted! Soames stood still. It couldn’t be! The guy was seven years older than him, no better looking! No richer! What was the attraction?
“Besides, he’s come back,” he thought; “that doesn’t look—I’ll go and see him!” and, taking out a card, he wrote:
“Besides, he’s back,” he thought; “that doesn’t look good—I’ll go see him!” and, pulling out a card, he wrote:
“If you can spare half an hour some afternoon this week, I shall be at the Connoisseurs any day between 5.30 and 6, or I could come to the Hotch Potch if you prefer it. I want to see you.—S. F.”
“If you can spare half an hour one afternoon this week, I’ll be at the Connoisseurs any day between 5:30 and 6, or I can come to the Hotch Potch if you’d rather. I want to see you.—S. F.”
He walked up St. James’s Street and confided it to the porter at the Hotch Potch.
He walked up St. James’s Street and shared it with the porter at the Hotch Potch.
“Give Mr. Jolyon Forsyte this as soon as he comes in,” he said, and took one of the new motor cabs into the City....
“Give Mr. Jolyon Forsyte this as soon as he arrives,” he said, and took one of the new motor cabs into the City....
Jolyon received that card the same afternoon, and turned his face towards the Connoisseurs. What did Soames want now? Had he got wind of Paris? And stepping across St. James’s Street, he determined to make no secret of his visit. “But it won’t do,” he thought, “to let him know she’s there, unless he knows already.” In this complicated state of mind he was conducted to where Soames was drinking tea in a small bay-window.
Jolyon got the card that afternoon and turned his face toward the Connoisseurs. What did Soames want now? Had he heard about Paris? As he crossed St. James’s Street, he decided not to hide the reason for his visit. “But I can’t let him know she’s there, unless he already knows,” he thought. In this complicated state of mind, he was led to where Soames was having tea in a small bay window.
“No tea, thanks,” said Jolyon, “but I’ll go on smoking if I may.”
“No tea, thanks,” said Jolyon, “but I’ll keep smoking if that’s alright.”
The curtains were not yet drawn, though the lamps outside were lighted; the two cousins sat waiting on each other.
The curtains weren’t drawn yet, but the outside lamps were on; the two cousins sat waiting for each other.
“You’ve been in Paris, I hear,” said Soames at last.
“You’ve been to Paris, I hear,” said Soames finally.
“Yes; just back.”
“Yes, just back.”
“Young Val told me; he and your boy are going off, then?” Jolyon nodded.
“Young Val told me he's heading out with your boy, right?” Jolyon nodded.
“You didn’t happen to see Irene, I suppose. It appears she’s abroad somewhere.”
"You haven't seen Irene, have you? It looks like she's overseas somewhere."
Jolyon wreathed himself in smoke before he answered: “Yes, I saw her.”
Jolyon surrounded himself with smoke before he replied, “Yeah, I saw her.”
“How was she?”
“How’s she doing?”
“Very well.”
"Sounds good."
There was another silence; then Soames roused himself in his chair.
There was another silence; then Soames stirred in his chair.
“When I saw you last,” he said, “I was in two minds. We talked, and you expressed your opinion. I don’t wish to reopen that discussion. I only wanted to say this: My position with her is extremely difficult. I don’t want you to go using your influence against me. What happened is a very long time ago. I’m going to ask her to let bygones be bygones.”
“When I saw you last,” he said, “I was torn between two thoughts. We talked, and you shared your opinion. I don’t want to revisit that conversation. I just wanted to say this: My situation with her is really tough. I don’t want you using your influence against me. What happened was a long time ago. I’m going to ask her to move on from the past.”
“You have asked her, you know,” murmured Jolyon.
"You've already asked her, you know," Jolyon murmured.
“The idea was new to her then; it came as a shock. But the more she thinks of it, the more she must see that it’s the only way out for both of us.”
“The idea was new to her then; it came as a shock. But the more she thinks about it, the more she realizes that it’s the only way out for both of us.”
“That’s not my impression of her state of mind,” said Jolyon with particular calm. “And, forgive my saying, you misconceive the matter if you think reason comes into it at all.”
“That’s not how I see her state of mind,” Jolyon said with a calm demeanor. “And, if I may point out, you’re misunderstanding the situation if you believe reason has any part in it.”
He saw his cousin’s pale face grow paler—he had used, without knowing it, Irene’s own words.
He noticed his cousin’s pale face become even paler—he had unknowingly used Irene’s own words.
“Thanks,” muttered Soames, “but I see things perhaps more plainly than you think. I only want to be sure that you won’t try to influence her against me.”
“Thanks,” muttered Soames, “but I think I see things more clearly than you realize. I just want to make sure that you won’t try to turn her against me.”
“I don’t know what makes you think I have any influence,” said Jolyon; “but if I have I’m bound to use it in the direction of what I think is her happiness. I am what they call a ‘feminist,’ I believe.”
“I don’t know why you think I have any influence,” said Jolyon; “but if I do, I’m obliged to use it for what I believe is her happiness. I guess you could call me a ‘feminist.’”
“Feminist!” repeated Soames, as if seeking to gain time. “Does that mean that you’re against me?”
“Feminist!” Soames echoed, as if trying to buy some time. “Does that mean you’re against me?”
“Bluntly,” said Jolyon, “I’m against any woman living with any man whom she definitely dislikes. It appears to me rotten.”
"Honestly," said Jolyon, "I’m against any woman living with a man she clearly dislikes. It seems really wrong to me."
“And I suppose each time you see her you put your opinions into her mind.”
“And I guess every time you see her, you share your opinions with her.”
“I am not likely to be seeing her.”
“I probably won’t be seeing her.”
“Not going back to Paris?”
"Not returning to Paris?"
“Not so far as I know,” said Jolyon, conscious of the intent watchfulness in Soames’ face.
“Not that I'm aware of,” said Jolyon, aware of the focused attention on Soames’ face.
“Well, that’s all I had to say. Anyone who comes between man and wife, you know, incurs heavy responsibility.”
“Well, that’s everything I wanted to say. Anyone who gets in between a husband and wife, you know, takes on a lot of responsibility.”
Jolyon rose and made him a slight bow.
Jolyon stood up and gave him a slight bow.
“Good-bye,” he said, and, without offering to shake hands, moved away, leaving Soames staring after him. “We Forsytes,” thought Jolyon, hailing a cab, “are very civilised. With simpler folk that might have come to a row. If it weren’t for my boy going to the war....” The war! A gust of his old doubt swept over him. A precious war! Domination of peoples or of women! Attempts to master and possess those who did not want you! The negation of gentle decency! Possession, vested rights; and anyone ‘agin’ ’em—outcast! “Thank Heaven!” he thought, “I always felt ‘agin’ ’em, anyway!” Yes! Even before his first disastrous marriage he could remember fuming over the bludgeoning of Ireland, or the matrimonial suits of women trying to be free of men they loathed. Parsons would have it that freedom of soul and body were quite different things! Pernicious doctrine! Body and soul could not thus be separated. Free will was the strength of any tie, and not its weakness. “I ought to have told Soames,” he thought, “that I think him comic. Ah! but he’s tragic, too!” Was there anything, indeed, more tragic in the world than a man enslaved by his own possessive instinct, who couldn’t see the sky for it, or even enter fully into what another person felt! “I must write and warn her,” he thought; “he’s going to have another try.” And all the way home to Robin Hill he rebelled at the strength of that duty to his son which prevented him from posting back to Paris....
“Goodbye,” he said, and without offering to shake hands, walked away, leaving Soames staring after him. “We Forsytes,” thought Jolyon, hailing a cab, “are very civilized. With simpler people, that might have turned into a fight. If it weren’t for my son going to the war....” The war! A wave of his old doubts washed over him. A precious war! Dominating people or women! Trying to control and possess those who didn’t want you! The opposite of gentle decency! Possession, vested rights; and anyone against them—an outcast! “Thank goodness!” he thought, “I always felt against them, anyway!” Yes! Even before his first disastrous marriage, he could remember getting worked up over the oppression of Ireland, or the divorce cases of women trying to break free from men they hated. Ministers would argue that the freedom of soul and body were completely different things! A dangerous idea! Body and soul couldn't be separated like that. Free will was the strength of any relationship, not its weakness. “I should have told Soames,” he thought, “that I find him ridiculous. Ah! but he’s tragic, too!” Was there anything more tragic in the world than a man trapped by his own possessive nature, who couldn’t see beyond it, or even fully understand what another person felt? “I must write and warn her,” he thought; “he’s going to make another move.” And all the way home to Robin Hill, he resented the strength of that obligation to his son that kept him from sending a message back to Paris....
But Soames sat long in his chair, the prey of a no less gnawing ache—a jealous ache, as if it had been revealed to him that this fellow held precedence of himself, and had spun fresh threads of resistance to his way out. “Does that mean that you’re against me?” he had got nothing out of that disingenuous question. Feminist! Phrasey fellow! “I mustn’t rush things,” he thought. “I have some breathing space; he’s not going back to Paris, unless he was lying. I’ll let the spring come!” Though how the spring could serve him, save by adding to his ache, he could not tell. And gazing down into the street, where figures were passing from pool to pool of the light from the high lamps, he thought: “Nothing seems any good—nothing seems worth while. I’m lonely—that’s the trouble.”
But Soames sat in his chair for a long time, feeling a deep, gnawing pain—a jealous pain, as if he had just realized that this guy was ahead of him and had woven new paths of resistance to his escape. “Does that mean you’re against me?” he got nothing from that insincere question. Feminist! What a pretentious guy! “I shouldn’t rush things,” he thought. “I have some time; he’s not going back to Paris unless he was lying. I’ll wait for spring!” But he couldn't figure out how spring would help him, other than adding to his pain. Looking down at the street, where people were moving from one pool of light to another from the tall lamps, he thought: “Nothing seems good—nothing seems worth it. I’m lonely—that's the issue.”
He closed his eyes; and at once he seemed to see Irene, in a dark street below a church—passing, turning her neck so that he caught the gleam of her eyes and her white forehead under a little dark hat, which had gold spangles on it and a veil hanging down behind. He opened his eyes—so vividly he had seen her! A woman was passing below, but not she! Oh no, there was nothing there!
He closed his eyes, and suddenly he could see Irene in a dark street below a church—walking by, turning her head so he caught a glimpse of her eyes and her pale forehead under a little dark hat with gold sparkles and a veil hanging down the back. He opened his eyes—he had seen her so clearly! A woman was walking by below, but it wasn't her! Oh no, there was nothing there!
CHAPTER XIII
“HERE WE ARE AGAIN!”
Imogen’s frocks for her first season exercised the judgment of her mother and the purse of her grandfather all through the month of March. With Forsyte tenacity Winifred quested for perfection. It took her mind off the slowly approaching rite which would give her a freedom but doubtfully desired; took her mind, too, off her boy and his fast approaching departure for a war from which the news remained disquieting. Like bees busy on summer flowers, or bright gadflies hovering and darting over spiky autumn blossoms, she and her “little daughter,” tall nearly as herself and with a bust measurement not far inferior, hovered in the shops of Regent Street, the establishments of Hanover Square and of Bond Street, lost in consideration and the feel of fabrics. Dozens of young women of striking deportment and peculiar gait paraded before Winifred and Imogen, draped in “creations.” The models—“Very new, modom; quite the latest thing—” which those two reluctantly turned down, would have filled a museum; the models which they were obliged to have nearly emptied James’ bank. It was no good doing things by halves, Winifred felt, in view of the need for making this first and sole untarnished season a conspicuous success. Their patience in trying the patience of those impersonal creatures who swam about before them could alone have been displayed by such as were moved by faith. It was for Winifred a long prostration before her dear goddess Fashion, fervent as a Catholic might make before the Virgin; for Imogen an experience by no means too unpleasant—she often looked so nice, and flattery was implicit everywhere: in a word it was “amusing.”
Imogen’s dresses for her debut season consumed her mother’s judgment and her grandfather’s wallet all through March. With typical Forsyte determination, Winifred sought perfection. It distracted her from the looming event that promised a freedom she wasn’t sure she wanted and also kept her mind off her boyfriend, who was about to leave for a war that continued to have unsettling news. Like bees buzzing around summer flowers or bright flies darting over prickly autumn blooms, she and her “little daughter,” nearly as tall as she was and with a bust size not far behind, flitted through the shops on Regent Street, Hanover Square, and Bond Street, absorbed in the textures of fabrics. Dozens of young women, with striking poise and unique strides, paraded before Winifred and Imogen, draped in “creations.” The models—“Very new, madam; quite the latest thing—” which they reluctantly rejected could have filled a museum; the ones they had to buy nearly drained James’ bank account. Winifred felt it was pointless to do things halfway, considering the need to make this first and only untarnished season a standout success. Their patience in testing the limits of those impersonal salespeople who floated around them could only be matched by those driven by belief. For Winifred, it felt like a prolonged devotion to her beloved goddess Fashion, as fervent as a Catholic’s worship before the Virgin; for Imogen, it was an experience that was hardly unpleasant—she often looked great, and there was flattery everywhere: in short, it was “fun.”
On the afternoon of the 20th of March, having, as it were, gutted Skywards, they had sought refreshment over the way at Caramel and Baker’s, and, stored with chocolate frothed at the top with cream, turned homewards through Berkeley Square of an evening touched with spring. Opening the door—freshly painted a light olive-green; nothing neglected that year to give Imogen a good send-off—Winifred passed towards the silver basket to see if anyone had called, and suddenly her nostrils twitched. What was that scent?
On the afternoon of March 20th, after having, in a way, cleared out Skywards, they decided to grab a snack at Caramel and Baker's. After enjoying chocolate topped with whipped cream, they headed home through Berkeley Square in the spring evening air. As Winifred opened the door—freshly painted a light olive green; everything was taken care of that year to give Imogen a nice send-off—she walked over to the silver basket to check if anyone had come by, and suddenly her nose twitched. What was that smell?
Imogen had taken up a novel sent from the library, and stood absorbed. Rather sharply, because of the queer feeling in her breast, Winifred said:
Imogen had picked up a novel sent from the library and was completely absorbed in it. Suddenly, feeling a strange sensation in her chest, Winifred said:
“Take that up, dear, and have a rest before dinner.”
“Pick that up, sweetheart, and take a break before dinner.”
Imogen, still reading, passed up the stairs. Winifred heard the door of her room slammed to, and drew a long savouring breath. Was it spring tickling her senses—whipping up nostalgia for her “clown,” against all wisdom and outraged virtue? A male scent! A faint reek of cigars and lavender-water not smelt since that early autumn night six months ago, when she had called him “the limit.” Whence came it, or was it ghost of scent—sheer emanation from memory? She looked round her. Nothing—not a thing, no tiniest disturbance of her hall, nor of the diningroom. A little day-dream of a scent—illusory, saddening, silly! In the silver basket were new cards, two with “Mr. and Mrs. Polegate Thom,” and one with “Mr. Polegate Thom” thereon; she sniffed them, but they smelled severe. “I must be tired,” she thought, “I’ll go and lie down.” Upstairs the drawing-room was darkened, waiting for some hand to give it evening light; and she passed on up to her bedroom. This, too, was half-curtained and dim, for it was six o’clock. Winifred threw off her coat—that scent again!—then stood, as if shot, transfixed against the bed-rail. Something dark had risen from the sofa in the far corner. A word of horror—in her family—escaped her: “God!”
Imogen, still reading, went up the stairs. Winifred heard the door to her room slam and took a deep breath, enjoying the moment. Was it spring awakening her senses—stirring up memories of her "clown," despite all reason and offended morality? A male scent! A faint whiff of cigars and lavender that she hadn't smelled since that early autumn night six months ago, when she had called him “the limit.” Where was it coming from, or was it just a ghostly scent—a mere echo from her memory? She looked around. Nothing—no signs, not even the slightest movement in the hall or the dining room. A little daydream of a scent—illusory, melancholic, foolish! In the silver basket were new cards, two reading “Mr. and Mrs. Polegate Thom,” and one just “Mr. Polegate Thom”; she sniffed them, but they smelled harsh. “I must be tired,” she thought, “I’ll go lie down.” Upstairs, the drawing-room was dim, waiting for someone to bring it evening light; she continued up to her bedroom. This too was half-curtained and gloomy, as it was six o’clock. Winifred threw off her coat—that scent again!—then stood still, as if frozen against the bed-rail. Something dark had risen from the sofa in the far corner. A word of horror—from her family—slipped from her lips: “God!”
“It’s I—Monty,” said a voice.
“It’s me—Monty,” said a voice.
Clutching the bed-rail, Winifred reached up and turned the switch of the light hanging above her dressing-table. He appeared just on the rim of the light’s circumference, emblazoned from the absence of his watch-chain down to boots neat and sooty brown, but—yes!—split at the toecap. His chest and face were shadowy. Surely he was thin—or was it a trick of the light? He advanced, lighted now from toe-cap to the top of his dark head—surely a little grizzled! His complexion had darkened, sallowed; his black moustache had lost boldness, become sardonic; there were lines which she did not know about his face. There was no pin in his tie. His suit—ah!—she knew that—but how unpressed, unglossy! She stared again at the toe-cap of his boot. Something big and relentless had been “at him,” had turned and twisted, raked and scraped him. And she stayed, not speaking, motionless, staring at that crack across the toe.
Clutching the bed rail, Winifred reached up and flipped the switch for the light above her dressing table. He stepped into view just at the edge of the light, marked by the absence of his watch chain down to his tidy but dusty brown boots, which—yes!—were split at the toe. His chest and face were in shadow. He seemed thin—or was it just the lighting? He moved forward, now illuminated from toe to the top of his dark head—maybe a little grayed! His skin had darkened, looked sickly; his black mustache had lost its assertiveness, turned sardonic; there were lines she hadn't noticed on his face. There was no pin in his tie. His suit—oh!—she recognized that, but how wrinkled and dull! She stared again at the toe of his boot. Something big and relentless had gotten to him, twisted and raked and scraped him. And she remained silent, frozen, staring at that crack across the toe.
“Well!” he said, “I got the order. I’m back.”
“Well!” he said, “I got the order. I’m back.”
Winifred’s bosom began to heave. The nostalgia for her husband which had rushed up with that scent was struggling with a deeper jealousy than any she had felt yet. There he was—a dark, and as if harried, shadow of his sleek and brazen self! What force had done this to him—squeezed him like an orange to its dry rind! That woman!
Winifred's chest started to rise and fall rapidly. The longing for her husband that had surged with that scent was battling with a stronger jealousy than she had ever experienced. There he was—a dark, almost worn-out version of his smooth and confident self! What had done this to him—wrung him out like a dried-up orange! That woman!
“I’m back,” he said again. “I’ve had a beastly time. By God! I came steerage. I’ve got nothing but what I stand up in, and that bag.”
“I'm back,” he said again. “I've had a terrible time. Honestly! I traveled in steerage. I've got nothing but the clothes I'm wearing and that bag.”
“And who has the rest?” cried Winifred, suddenly alive. “How dared you come? You knew it was just for divorce that you got that order to come back. Don’t touch me!”
“And who has the rest?” Winifred exclaimed, suddenly energized. “How could you come here? You knew you were only ordered to return for the divorce. Don’t touch me!”
They held each to the rail of the big bed where they had spent so many years of nights together. Many times, yes—many times she had wanted him back. But now that he had come she was filled with this cold and deadly resentment. He put his hand up to his moustache; but did not frizz and twist it in the old familiar way, he just pulled it downwards.
They each held onto the railing of the large bed where they had spent so many nights together over the years. Many times, yes—many times she had wanted him back. But now that he was there, she was overcome with a cold and deadly resentment. He raised his hand to his mustache, but instead of curling and twisting it like he used to, he just pulled it down.
“Gad!” he said: “If you knew the time I’ve had!”
“Wow,” he said, “If you knew what I’ve been through!”
“I’m glad I don’t!”
"I'm glad I don't!"
“Are the kids all right?”
"Are the kids okay?"
Winifred nodded. “How did you get in?”
Winifred nodded. “How did you get in here?”
“With my key.”
"With my key card."
“Then the maids don’t know. You can’t stay here, Monty.”
“Then the maids don’t know. You can’t stay here, Monty.”
He uttered a little sardonic laugh.
He let out a small sarcastic laugh.
“Where then?”
"Where to now?"
“Anywhere.”
"Anyplace."
“Well, look at me! That—that damned....”
“Well, look at me! That—that damn....”
“If you mention her,” cried Winifred, “I go straight out to Park Lane and I don’t come back.”
“If you bring up her,” Winifred yelled, “I’ll head straight to Park Lane and I won’t return.”
Suddenly he did a simple thing, but so uncharacteristic that it moved her. He shut his eyes. It was as if he had said: “All right! I’m dead to the world!”
Suddenly he did something simple, but so out of character that it touched her. He closed his eyes. It was as if he had said: “Okay! I’m out cold!”
“You can have a room for the night,” she said; “your things are still here. Only Imogen is at home.”
“You can stay in a room for the night,” she said; “your stuff is still here. Only Imogen is home.”
He leaned back against the bed-rail. “Well, it’s in your hands,” and his own made a writhing movement. “I’ve been through it. You needn’t hit too hard—it isn’t worth while. I’ve been frightened; I’ve been frightened, Freddie.”
He leaned back against the bed rail. “Well, it’s up to you,” and his own hand made a twisting motion. “I’ve been through it. You don't have to hit too hard—it’s not worth it. I’ve been scared; I’ve been scared, Freddie.”
That old pet name, disused for years and years, sent a shiver through Winifred.
That old nickname, unused for so many years, sent a shiver down Winifred's spine.
“What am I to do with him?” she thought. “What in God’s name am I to do with him?”
“What am I supposed to do with him?” she thought. “What on earth am I supposed to do with him?”
“Got a cigarette?”
"Got a smoke?"
She gave him one from a little box she kept up there for when she couldn’t sleep at night, and lighted it. With that action the matter-of-fact side of her nature came to life again.
She handed him one from a small box she kept up there for when she couldn’t sleep at night and lit it. With that, the practical side of her personality came to life again.
“Go and have a hot bath. I’ll put some clothes out for you in the dressing-room. We can talk later.”
“Go take a hot bath. I’ll lay some clothes out for you in the dressing room. We can chat later.”
He nodded, and fixed his eyes on her—they looked half-dead, or was it that the folds in the lids had become heavier?
He nodded and fixed his gaze on her—her eyes looked half-dead, or maybe it was that the skin around her eyelids had grown heavier?
“He’s not the same,” she thought. He would never be quite the same again! But what would he be?
“He's not the same,” she thought. He would never be quite the same again! But what would he become?
“All right!” he said, and went towards the door. He even moved differently, like a man who has lost illusion and doubts whether it is worth while to move at all.
“All right!” he said, and walked toward the door. He even moved differently, like someone who has lost hope and wonders if it's even worth it to keep going at all.
When he was gone, and she heard the water in the bath running, she put out a complete set of garments on the bed in his dressing-room, then went downstairs and fetched up the biscuit box and whisky. Putting on her coat again, and listening a moment at the bathroom door, she went down and out. In the street she hesitated. Past seven o’clock! Would Soames be at his Club or at Park Lane? She turned towards the latter. Back!
When he left, and she heard the water running in the bath, she laid out a full set of clothes on the bed in his dressing room. Then she went downstairs and brought up the biscuit tin and whisky. After putting her coat back on and listening for a moment at the bathroom door, she went outside. In the street, she paused. It was past seven o’clock! Would Soames be at his club or on Park Lane? She headed towards the latter. Wait!
Soames had always feared it—she had sometimes hoped it.... Back! So like him—clown that he was—with this: “Here we are again!” to make fools of them all—of the Law, of Soames, of herself!
Soames had always dreaded it—she had occasionally wished for it.... Back! So like him—fool that he was—with this: “Here we are again!” to make idiots of them all—of the Law, of Soames, of herself!
Yet to have done with the Law, not to have that murky cloud hanging over her and the children! What a relief! Ah! but how to accept his return? That “woman” had ravaged him, taken from him passion such as he had never bestowed on herself, such as she had not thought him capable of. There was the sting! That selfish, blatant “clown” of hers, whom she herself had never really stirred, had been swept and ungarnished by another woman! Insulting! Too insulting! Not right, not decent to take him back! And yet she had asked for him; the Law perhaps would make her now! He was as much her husband as ever—she had put herself out of court! And all he wanted, no doubt, was money—to keep him in cigars and lavender-water! That scent! “After all, I’m not old,” she thought, “not old yet!” But that woman who had reduced him to those words: “I’ve been through it. I’ve been frightened—frightened, Freddie!” She neared her father’s house, driven this way and that, while all the time the Forsyte undertow was drawing her to deep conclusion that after all he was her property, to be held against a robbing world. And so she came to James’.
Yet to be done with the Law, to not have that dark cloud hanging over her and the kids! What a relief! Ah! but how do I accept his return? That “woman” had devastated him, taken a passion from him that he had never shown her, something she didn’t think he was capable of. There was the sting! That selfish, obvious “fool” of hers, whom she had never really awakened, had been completely transformed by another woman! Insulting! Too insulting! It wasn’t right, it wasn't decent to take him back! And yet she had wanted him; perhaps the Law would make her now! He was just as much her husband as ever—she had put herself out of the game! And all he probably wanted was money—to keep him supplied with cigars and lavender water! That scent! “After all, I’m not old,” she thought, “not old yet!” But that woman who had reduced him to those words: “I’ve been through it. I’ve been scared—scared, Freddie!” She got closer to her father’s house, torn back and forth, while all the time the Forsyte pull was leading her to the deep conclusion that after all he was her property, to be held against a greedy world. And so she arrived at James’.
“Mr. Soames? In his room? I’ll go up; don’t say I’m here.”
“Mr. Soames? In his room? I’ll head up; don’t let him know I’m here.”
Her brother was dressing. She found him before a mirror, tying a black bow with an air of despising its ends.
Her brother was getting dressed. She found him in front of a mirror, tying a black bowtie with a look that showed he didn't think much of its ends.
“Hullo!” he said, contemplating her in the glass; “what’s wrong?”
“Hey!” he said, looking at her in the mirror; “what’s wrong?”
“Monty!” said Winifred stonily.
"Monty!" Winifred said coldly.
Soames spun round. “What!”
Soames turned around. “What!”
“Back!”
“Get back!”
“Hoist,” muttered Soames, “with our own petard. Why the deuce didn’t you let me try cruelty? I always knew it was too much risk this way.”
“Hoist,” muttered Soames, “with our own petard. Why the heck didn’t you let me try being cruel? I always knew this way was too risky.”
“Oh! Don’t talk about that! What shall I do?”
“Oh! Don’t talk about that! What am I supposed to do?”
Soames answered, with a deep, deep sound.
Soames replied, with a deep, resonant voice.
“Well?” said Winifred impatiently.
“Well?” Winifred said, impatient.
“What has he to say for himself?”
“What does he have to say for himself?”
“Nothing. One of his boots is split across the toe.”
“Nothing. One of his boots is ripped at the toe.”
Soames stared at her.
Soames looked at her.
“Ah!” he said, “of course! On his beam ends. So—it begins again! This’ll about finish father.”
“Ah!” he said, “of course! He's in big trouble. So—it starts again! This will probably finish dad.”
“Can’t we keep it from him?”
“Can’t we hide it from him?”
“Impossible. He has an uncanny flair for anything that’s worrying.”
“Impossible. He has a strange talent for anything that’s concerning.”
And he brooded, with fingers hooked into his blue silk braces. “There ought to be some way in law,” he muttered, “to make him safe.”
And he pondered, with his fingers hooked into his blue silk suspenders. “There has to be some legal way,” he muttered, “to keep him safe.”
“No,” cried Winifred, “I won’t be made a fool of again; I’d sooner put up with him.”
“No,” Winifred shouted, “I won’t be made a fool of again; I’d rather deal with him.”
The two stared at each other. Their hearts were full of feeling, but they could give it no expression—Forsytes that they were.
The two looked at each other. Their hearts were full of emotions, but they couldn't express them—being Forsytes and all.
“Where did you leave him?”
“Where did you put him?”
“In the bath,” and Winifred gave a little bitter laugh. “The only thing he’s brought back is lavender-water.”
“In the bath,” Winifred said with a slight bitter laugh. “The only thing he’s brought back is lavender water.”
“Steady!” said Soames, “you’re thoroughly upset. I’ll go back with you.”
“Calm down!” said Soames, “you’re really upset. I’ll go back with you.”
“What’s the use?”
"What's the point?"
“We ought to make terms with him.”
“We should come to an agreement with him.”
“Terms! It’ll always be the same. When he recovers—cards and betting, drink and...!” She was silent, remembering the look on her husband’s face. The burnt child—the burnt child. Perhaps...!
“Terms! It’s always going to be the same. When he gets better—cards and betting, drinking and...!” She fell silent, recalling the expression on her husband’s face. The scarred child—the scarred child. Maybe...!
“Recovers?” replied Soames: “Is he ill?”
“Recovering?” Soames replied. “Is he sick?”
“No; burnt out; that’s all.”
“Nope; burnt out; that’s it.”
Soames took his waistcoat from a chair and put it on, he took his coat and got into it, he scented his handkerchief with eau-de-Cologne, threaded his watch-chain, and said: “We haven’t any luck.”
Soames grabbed his waistcoat from a chair and put it on, then put on his coat. He scented his handkerchief with cologne, adjusted his watch chain, and said, “We’re out of luck.”
And in the midst of her own trouble Winifred was sorry for him, as if in that little saying he had revealed deep trouble of his own.
And while dealing with her own issues, Winifred felt sorry for him, almost as if his brief comment had shown that he was struggling with something profound as well.
“I’d like to see mother,” she said.
“I want to see mom,” she said.
“She’ll be with father in their room. Come down quietly to the study. I’ll get her.”
“She’s upstairs with Dad in their room. Come down quietly to the study. I’ll get her.”
Winifred stole down to the little dark study, chiefly remarkable for a Canaletto too doubtful to be placed elsewhere, and a fine collection of Law Reports unopened for many years. Here she stood, with her back to maroon-coloured curtains close-drawn, staring at the empty grate, till her mother came in followed by Soames.
Winifred quietly made her way to the small, dark study, notable mainly for a Canaletto that was too questionable to be displayed elsewhere, and a valuable collection of Law Reports that hadn't been touched in many years. She stood there, with her back to the deep red curtains that were tightly closed, staring at the empty fireplace, until her mother entered with Soames behind her.
“Oh! my poor dear!” said Emily: “How miserable you look in here! This is too bad of him, really!”
“Oh! my poor dear!” Emily said. “You look so miserable in here! This is really unfair of him!”
As a family they had so guarded themselves from the expression of all unfashionable emotion that it was impossible to go up and give her daughter a good hug. But there was comfort in her cushioned voice, and her still dimpled shoulders under some rare black lace. Summoning pride and the desire not to distress her mother, Winifred said in her most off-hand voice:
As a family, they had protected themselves so much from showing any kind of unfashionable emotion that it was impossible to go up and give her daughter a good hug. But there was comfort in her soft voice, and her dimpled shoulders looked good under some rare black lace. Gathering her pride and wanting to avoid upsetting her mother, Winifred said in her most casual tone:
“It’s all right, Mother; no good fussing.”
“It’s okay, Mom; no point in making a fuss.”
“I don’t see,” said Emily, looking at Soames, “why Winifred shouldn’t tell him that she’ll prosecute him if he doesn’t keep off the premises. He took her pearls; and if he’s not brought them back, that’s quite enough.”
“I don’t understand,” Emily said, looking at Soames, “why Winifred shouldn’t tell him that she’ll take legal action if he doesn’t stay off the property. He took her pearls, and if he hasn’t returned them, that’s more than enough.”
Winifred smiled. They would all plunge about with suggestions of this and that, but she knew already what she would be doing, and that was—nothing. The feeling that, after all, she had won a sort of victory, retained her property, was every moment gaining ground in her. No! if she wanted to punish him, she could do it at home without the world knowing.
Winifred smiled. They would all dive into suggestions about this and that, but she already knew what she would be doing, and that was—nothing. The sense that, after all, she had won a kind of victory, kept her property, was growing stronger within her. No! If she wanted to punish him, she could do it at home without anyone knowing.
“Well,” said Emily, “come into the dining-room comfortably—you must stay and have dinner with us. Leave it to me to tell your father.” And, as Winifred moved towards the door, she turned out the light. Not till then did they see the disaster in the corridor.
“Well,” Emily said, “come into the dining room and make yourself comfortable—you have to stay and have dinner with us. I'll handle telling your dad.” And as Winifred headed toward the door, she turned off the light. It wasn’t until then that they noticed the mess in the hallway.
There, attracted by light from a room never lighted, James was standing with his duncoloured camel-hair shawl folded about him, so that his arms were not free and his silvered head looked cut off from his fashionably trousered legs as if by an expanse of desert. He stood, inimitably stork-like, with an expression as if he saw before him a frog too large to swallow.
There, drawn in by the light from a room that was never lit, James stood with his dull-colored camel-hair shawl wrapped around him, making his arms feel restricted and giving the impression that his silver hair was separated from his stylishly dressed legs, as if by a vast stretch of desert. He stood there, unforgettably stork-like, with an expression that suggested he was looking at a frog that was too big to swallow.
“What’s all this?” he said. “Tell your father? You never tell me anything.”
“What’s going on here?” he asked. “Tell your dad? You never share anything with me.”
The moment found Emily without reply. It was Winifred who went up to him, and, laying one hand on each of his swathed, helpless arms, said:
The moment caught Emily off guard. It was Winifred who approached him, and, placing one hand on each of his wrapped, helpless arms, said:
“Monty’s not gone bankrupt, Father. He’s only come back.”
“Monty hasn't gone bankrupt, Dad. He just came back.”
They all three expected something serious to happen, and were glad she had kept that grip of his arms, but they did not know the depth of root in that shadowy old Forsyte. Something wry occurred about his shaven mouth and chin, something scratchy between those long silvery whiskers. Then he said with a sort of dignity: “He’ll be the death of me. I knew how it would be.”
They all expected something serious to happen and were relieved she held onto his arms, but they didn’t realize how deeply rooted that shadowy old Forsyte was. There was something twisted about his clean-shaven mouth and chin, something harsh among those long silvery whiskers. Then he said with a kind of dignity, “He’ll be the death of me. I knew how it would be.”
“You mustn’t worry, Father,” said Winifred calmly. “I mean to make him behave.”
“You don’t need to worry, Dad,” Winifred said calmly. “I plan to make him act right.”
“Ah!” said James. “Here, take this thing off, I’m hot.” They unwound the shawl. He turned, and walked firmly to the dining-room.
“Ah!” said James. “Here, take this off, I’m hot.” They took the shawl off him. He turned and walked confidently to the dining room.
“I don’t want any soup,” he said to Warmson, and sat down in his chair. They all sat down too, Winifred still in her hat, while Warmson laid the fourth place. When he left the room, James said: “What’s he brought back?”
“I don’t want any soup,” he told Warmson, and sat down in his chair. They all took a seat too, Winifred still wearing her hat, while Warmson set the fourth place. When he left the room, James asked, “What did he bring back?”
“Nothing, Father.”
“Nothing, Dad.”
James concentrated his eyes on his own image in a tablespoon. “Divorce!” he muttered; “rubbish! What was I about? I ought to have paid him an allowance to stay out of England. Soames you go and propose it to him.”
James focused his gaze on his reflection in a tablespoon. “Divorce!” he muttered; “nonsense! What was I thinking? I should have given him an allowance to stay out of England. Soames, you go and suggest it to him.”
It seemed so right and simple a suggestion that even Winifred was surprised when she said: “No, I’ll keep him now he’s back; he must just behave—that’s all.”
It felt like such a straightforward and reasonable suggestion that even Winifred was caught off guard when she said, “No, I’ll keep him now that he’s back; he just needs to behave—that’s it.”
They all looked at her. It had always been known that Winifred had pluck.
They all stared at her. It had always been clear that Winifred had guts.
“Out there!” said James elliptically, “who knows what cut-throats! You look for his revolver! Don’t go to bed without. You ought to have Warmson to sleep in the house. I’ll see him myself tomorrow.”
“Out there!” James said vaguely, “who knows what dangerous people! Look for his revolver! Don’t go to bed without it. You should have Warmson stay in the house. I’ll talk to him myself tomorrow.”
They were touched by this declaration, and Emily said comfortably: “That’s right, James, we won’t have any nonsense.”
They were moved by this statement, and Emily said reassuringly, “That’s right, James, we won’t put up with any nonsense.”
“Ah!” muttered James darkly, “I can’t tell.”
“Ah!” muttered James gloomily, “I can’t say.”
The advent of Warmson with fish diverted conversation.
The arrival of Warmson with fish changed the topic of conversation.
When, directly after dinner, Winifred went over to kiss her father good-night, he looked up with eyes so full of question and distress that she put all the comfort she could into her voice.
When Winifred went over to kiss her dad good-night right after dinner, he looked up with eyes filled with questions and worry, so she tried to put as much comfort as she could into her voice.
“It’s all right, Daddy, dear; don’t worry. I shan’t need anyone—he’s quite bland. I shall only be upset if you worry. Good-night, bless you!”
“It’s okay, Daddy, don’t worry. I won’t need anyone—he's pretty dull. I’ll only be upset if you stress out. Good night, love you!”
James repeated the words, “Bless you!” as if he did not quite know what they meant, and his eyes followed her to the door.
James said, “Bless you!” as if he wasn’t really sure what it meant, and his eyes tracked her as she walked to the door.
She reached home before nine, and went straight upstairs.
She got home before nine and went straight upstairs.
Dartie was lying on the bed in his dressing-room, fully redressed in a blue serge suit and pumps; his arms were crossed behind his head, and an extinct cigarette drooped from his mouth.
Dartie was lying on the bed in his dressing room, fully dressed in a blue suit and loafers; his arms were crossed behind his head, and an extinguished cigarette hung from his mouth.
Winifred remembered ridiculously the flowers in her window-boxes after a blazing summer day; the way they lay, or rather stood—parched, yet rested by the sun’s retreat. It was as if a little dew had come already on her burnt-up husband.
Winifred absurdly remembered the flowers in her window boxes after a scorching summer day; how they lay, or rather stood—withered, yet refreshed by the sun's departure. It was like a little dew had already formed on her sun-baked husband.
He said apathetically: “I suppose you’ve been to Park Lane. How’s the old man?”
He said with little interest, “I guess you’ve been to Park Lane. How’s the old man?”
Winifred could not help the bitter answer: “Not dead.”
Winifred couldn't hold back the sharp reply: “Not dead.”
He winced, actually he winced.
He flinched, actually he flinched.
“Understand, Monty,” she said, “I will not have him worried. If you aren’t going to behave yourself, you may go back, you may go anywhere. Have you had dinner?”
“Understand, Monty,” she said, “I will not let him worry. If you’re not going to behave, you can go back, you can go anywhere. Have you eaten dinner?”
No.
No.
“Would you like some?”
"Want some?"
He shrugged his shoulders.
He shrugged.
“Imogen offered me some. I didn’t want any.”
“Imogen offered me some, but I didn’t want any.”
Imogen! In the plenitude of emotion Winifred had forgotten her.
Imogen! In the fullness of emotion, Winifred had completely forgotten her.
“So you’ve seen her? What did she say?”
“So you’ve seen her? What did she say?”
“She gave me a kiss.”
“She gave me a kiss.”
With mortification Winifred saw his dark sardonic face relaxed. “Yes!” she thought, “he cares for her, not for me a bit.”
With embarrassment, Winifred saw his dark, sarcastic face soften. “Yeah!” she thought, “he cares for her, not for me at all.”
Dartie’s eyes were moving from side to side.
Dartie's eyes were darting back and forth.
“Does she know about me?” he said.
“Does she know about me?” he asked.
It flashed through Winifred that here was the weapon she needed. He minded their knowing!
It occurred to Winifred that this was the weapon she needed. He cared about them knowing!
“No. Val knows. The others don’t; they only know you went away.”
“No. Val knows. The others don’t; they only know you left.”
She heard him sigh with relief.
She heard him let out a sigh of relief.
“But they shall know,” she said firmly, “if you give me cause.”
“But they will know,” she said firmly, “if you give me a reason.”
“All right!” he muttered, “hit me! I’m down!”
“All right!” he muttered, “bring it on! I’m ready!”
Winifred went up to the bed. “Look here, Monty! I don’t want to hit you. I don’t want to hurt you. I shan’t allude to anything. I’m not going to worry. What’s the use?” She was silent a moment. “I can’t stand any more, though, and I won’t! You’d better know. You’ve made me suffer. But I used to be fond of you. For the sake of that....” She met the heavy-lidded gaze of his brown eyes with the downward stare of her green-grey eyes; touched his hand suddenly, turned her back, and went into her room.
Winifred walked over to the bed. “Listen, Monty! I don’t want to hit you. I don’t want to hurt you. I won’t bring anything up. I’m not going to stress about it. What’s the point?” She paused for a moment. “But I can’t take any more, and I won’t! You need to know. You’ve made me suffer. But I used to care about you. For the sake of that....” She met his heavy-lidded brown eyes with her downward gaze of green-grey; touched his hand quickly, turned around, and walked into her room.
She sat there a long time before her glass, fingering her rings, thinking of this subdued dark man, almost a stranger to her, on the bed in the other room; resolutely not “worrying,” but gnawed by jealousy of what he had been through, and now and again just visited by pity.
She sat there for a long time in front of her glass, playing with her rings, thinking about this quiet, dark man, who was almost a stranger to her, in the other room; she was determined not to “worry,” but she couldn’t help feeling eaten up by jealousy over what he had been through, and every now and then, she felt a twinge of pity.
CHAPTER XIV
OUTLANDISH NIGHT
Soames doggedly let the spring come—no easy task for one conscious that time was flying, his birds in the bush no nearer the hand, no issue from the web anywhere visible. Mr. Polteed reported nothing, except that his watch went on—costing a lot of money. Val and his cousin were gone to the war, whence came news more favourable; Dartie was behaving himself so far; James had retained his health; business prospered almost terribly—there was nothing to worry Soames except that he was “held up,” could make no step in any direction.
Soames stubbornly let spring arrive—no easy feat for someone aware that time was slipping away, his hopes still out of reach, no solutions in sight. Mr. Polteed reported nothing new, just that his watch kept ticking—costing a lot of money. Val and his cousin had gone off to war, and news from there was more promising; Dartie was behaving himself so far; James was still healthy; business was booming almost too much—there was nothing for Soames to worry about except that he felt "stuck," unable to move forward in any way.
He did not exactly avoid Soho, for he could not afford to let them think that he had “piped off,” as James would have put it—he might want to “pipe on” again at any minute. But he had to be so restrained and cautious that he would often pass the door of the Restaurant Bretagne without going in, and wander out of the purlieus of that region which always gave him the feeling of having been possessively irregular.
He didn’t completely avoid Soho because he couldn’t let them think he’d "given up," as James would say—he might want to "jump back in" at any moment. But he had to be so careful and cautious that he would often walk past the Restaurant Bretagne without going in and drift away from the area, which always made him feel like he had been uncomfortably out of place.
He wandered thus one May night into Regent Street and the most amazing crowd he had ever seen; a shrieking, whistling, dancing, jostling, grotesque and formidably jovial crowd, with false noses and mouth-organs, penny whistles and long feathers, every appanage of idiocy, as it seemed to him. Mafeking! Of course, it had been relieved! Good! But was that an excuse? Who were these people, what were they, where had they come from into the West End? His face was tickled, his ears whistled into. Girls cried: “Keep your hair on, stucco!” A youth so knocked off his top-hat that he recovered it with difficulty. Crackers were exploding beneath his nose, between his feet. He was bewildered, exasperated, offended. This stream of people came from every quarter, as if impulse had unlocked flood-gates, let flow waters of whose existence he had heard, perhaps, but believed in never. This, then, was the populace, the innumerable living negation of gentility and Forsyteism. This was—egad!—Democracy! It stank, yelled, was hideous! In the East End, or even Soho, perhaps—but here in Regent Street, in Piccadilly! What were the police about! In 1900, Soames, with his Forsyte thousands, had never seen the cauldron with the lid off; and now looking into it, could hardly believe his scorching eyes. The whole thing was unspeakable! These people had no restraint, they seemed to think him funny; such swarms of them, rude, coarse, laughing—and what laughter!
He wandered one May night into Regent Street and encountered the most incredible crowd he had ever seen; a loud, whistling, dancing, jostling, bizarre, and disturbingly cheerful crowd, wearing fake noses and playing mouth-organs, penny whistles, and sporting long feathers, every sign of foolishness, as it seemed to him. Mafeking! Of course, it had been saved! Great! But was that a reason? Who were these people, what were they, where had they come from to invade the West End? His face was tickled, his ears were whistled into. Girls shouted, “Stay calm, stucco!” A guy lost his top hat only to struggle to get it back. Firecrackers were going off right under his nose, between his feet. He was confused, frustrated, offended. This crowd flowed in from every direction, as if some impulse had opened floodgates, releasing a torrent of people whose existence he had maybe heard of but never truly believed in. This, then, was the masses, the countless living rejection of refinement and Forsyte ideals. This was—wow!—Democracy! It reeked, screamed, and was ugly! In the East End, or even Soho, maybe—but here in Regent Street, in Piccadilly! What were the police doing! In 1900, Soames, with his Forsyte thousands, had never seen the chaos unleashed; and now looking at it, he could hardly believe his burning eyes. The whole thing was beyond words! These people had no self-control; they seemed to find him amusing; such hordes of them, rude, coarse, laughing—and what laughter!
Nothing sacred to them! He shouldn’t be surprised if they began to break windows. In Pall Mall, past those august dwellings, to enter which people paid sixty pounds, this shrieking, whistling, dancing dervish of a crowd was swarming. From the Club windows his own kind were looking out on them with regulated amusement. They didn’t realise! Why, this was serious—might come to anything! The crowd was cheerful, but some day they would come in different mood! He remembered there had been a mob in the late eighties, when he was at Brighton; they had smashed things and made speeches. But more than dread, he felt a deep surprise. They were hysterical—it wasn’t English! And all about the relief of a little town as big as—Watford, six thousand miles away. Restraint, reserve! Those qualities to him more dear almost than life, those indispensable attributes of property and culture, where were they? It wasn’t English! No, it wasn’t English! So Soames brooded, threading his way on. It was as if he had suddenly caught sight of someone cutting the covenant “for quiet possession” out of his legal documents; or of a monster lurking and stalking out in the future, casting its shadow before. Their want of stolidity, their want of reverence! It was like discovering that nine-tenths of the people of England were foreigners. And if that were so—then, anything might happen!
Nothing was sacred to them! He shouldn’t be surprised if they started breaking windows. In Pall Mall, past those prestigious homes that cost sixty pounds to enter, this loud, whistling, dancing crowd was everywhere. From the Club windows, his own kind were looking out at them with detached amusement. They didn’t realize! This was serious—it could lead to anything! The crowd seemed cheerful, but one day they would show up in a different mood! He recalled the mob from the late eighties when he was in Brighton; they had destroyed things and made speeches. But more than fear, he felt deep astonishment. They were hysterical—it wasn’t English! And all for the relief of a small town as big as—Watford, six thousand miles away. Restraint, reserve! Those qualities were to him almost more precious than life, those essential traits of property and culture, where were they? It wasn’t English! No, it wasn’t English! So Soames pondered, making his way through the crowd. It was as if he had suddenly discovered someone removing the covenant “for quiet possession” from his legal documents; or a monster lurking and stalking in the future, casting its shadow ahead. Their lack of stoicism, their lack of reverence! It felt like finding out that nine-tenths of the people in England were foreigners. And if that were true—then anything could happen!
At Hyde Park Corner he ran into George Forsyte, very sunburnt from racing, holding a false nose in his hand.
At Hyde Park Corner, he bumped into George Forsyte, who was very sunburned from racing and holding a fake nose in his hand.
“Hallo, Soames!” he said, “have a nose!”
“Hey, Soames!” he said, “take a whiff!”
Soames responded with a pale smile.
Soames replied with a faint smile.
“Got this from one of these sportsmen,” went on George, who had evidently been dining; “had to lay him out—for trying to bash my hat. I say, one of these days we shall have to fight these chaps, they’re getting so damned cheeky—all radicals and socialists. They want our goods. You tell Uncle James that, it’ll make him sleep.”
“Got this from one of those athletes,” George continued, clearly having just eaten; “had to take him down—for trying to smash my hat. I’m telling you, one of these days we’re going to have to confront these guys, they’re getting so incredibly bold—all radicals and socialists. They want our stuff. You tell Uncle James that, it’ll make him worry.”
“In vino veritas,” thought Soames, but he only nodded, and passed on up Hamilton Place. There was but a trickle of roysterers in Park Lane, not very noisy. And looking up at the houses he thought: “After all, we’re the backbone of the country. They won’t upset us easily. Possession’s nine points of the law.”
In wine, there's truth, thought Soames, but he just nodded and continued up Hamilton Place. There was only a small group of party-goers in Park Lane, not very loud. As he looked up at the houses, he thought: "After all, we're the backbone of the country. They won't shake us easily. Ownership is nine-tenths of the law."
But, as he closed the door of his father’s house behind him, all that queer outlandish nightmare in the streets passed out of his mind almost as completely as if, having dreamed it, he had awakened in the warm clean morning comfort of his spring-mattressed bed.
But as he shut the door of his dad's house behind him, all that strange, bizarre nightmare in the streets faded from his mind almost completely, as if he had dreamed it and then woke up in the warm, clean comfort of his spring mattress on a bright morning.
Walking into the centre of the great empty drawing-room, he stood still.
Walking into the center of the huge empty living room, he paused.
A wife! Somebody to talk things over with. One had a right! Damn it! One had a right!
A wife! Someone to share thoughts with. One had a right! Damn it! One had a right!
CHAPTER I
SOAMES IN PARIS
Soames had travelled little. Aged nineteen he had made the “petty tour” with his father, mother, and Winifred—Brussels, the Rhine, Switzerland, and home by way of Paris. Aged twenty-seven, just when he began to take interest in pictures, he had spent five hot weeks in Italy, looking into the Renaissance—not so much in it as he had been led to expect—and a fortnight in Paris on his way back, looking into himself, as became a Forsyte surrounded by people so strongly self-centred and “foreign” as the French. His knowledge of their language being derived from his public school, he did not understand them when they spoke. Silence he had found better for all parties; one did not make a fool of oneself. He had disliked the look of the men’s clothes, the closed-in cabs, the theatres which looked like bee-hives, the Galleries which smelled of beeswax. He was too cautious and too shy to explore that side of Paris supposed by Forsytes to constitute its attraction under the rose; and as for a collector’s bargain—not one to be had! As Nicholas might have put it—they were a grasping lot. He had come back uneasy, saying Paris was overrated.
Soames had traveled very little. At nineteen, he took the “petty tour” with his father, mother, and Winifred—going to Brussels, the Rhine, Switzerland, and returning home via Paris. At twenty-seven, just when he started to get interested in art, he spent five hot weeks in Italy, exploring the Renaissance—not as much of it as he had been led to believe—and then a couple of weeks in Paris on his way back, reflecting on himself, as was fitting for a Forsyte surrounded by people so self-absorbed and “foreign” as the French. His language skills came from school, so he didn’t understand them when they spoke. He found silence better for everyone; it prevented him from making a fool of himself. He didn’t like the look of the men’s clothes, the cramped cabs, the theaters that resembled bee-hives, and the galleries that smelled of beeswax. He was too careful and too shy to explore the side of Paris that Forsytes believed made it appealing; and as for getting a good deal as a collector—not a chance! As Nicholas might have said—they were a greedy bunch. He returned feeling uneasy, claiming Paris was overrated.
When, therefore, in June of 1900 he went to Paris, it was but his third attempt on the centre of civilisation. This time, however, the mountain was going to Mahomet; for he felt by now more deeply civilised than Paris, and perhaps he really was. Moreover, he had a definite objective. This was no mere genuflexion to a shrine of taste and immorality, but the prosecution of his own legitimate affairs. He went, indeed, because things were getting past a joke. The watch went on and on, and—nothing—nothing! Jolyon had never returned to Paris, and no one else was “suspect!” Busy with new and very confidential matters, Soames was realising more than ever how essential reputation is to a solicitor. But at night and in his leisure moments he was ravaged by the thought that time was always flying and money flowing in, and his own future as much “in irons” as ever. Since Mafeking night he had become aware that a “young fool of a doctor” was hanging round Annette. Twice he had come across him—a cheerful young fool, not more than thirty.
When he went to Paris in June of 1900, it was only his third attempt to reach the center of civilization. This time, however, he felt more civilized than Paris itself, and maybe he really was. Plus, he had a clear purpose. This wasn’t just a gesture of respect to a place of culture and immorality, but a pursuit of his own legitimate business. He went because things were becoming too serious. Time was passing by, and—nothing—nothing! Jolyon hadn’t returned to Paris, and no one else seemed “suspicious!” Busy with new and very confidential matters, Soames was realizing more than ever how important reputation is for a solicitor. But at night and in his free time, he was tormented by the thought that time was always slipping away and money was coming in, while his own future was still “in limbo.” Since Mafeking night, he had noticed that a “young fool of a doctor” was hanging around Annette. He had run into him twice—a cheerful young fool, no more than thirty.
Nothing annoyed Soames so much as cheerfulness—an indecent, extravagant sort of quality, which had no relation to facts. The mixture of his desires and hopes was, in a word, becoming torture; and lately the thought had come to him that perhaps Irene knew she was being shadowed: It was this which finally decided him to go and see for himself; to go and once more try to break down her repugnance, her refusal to make her own and his path comparatively smooth once more. If he failed again—well, he would see what she did with herself, anyway!
Nothing irritated Soames more than cheerfulness—an inappropriate, excessive quality that had no connection to reality. The mix of his wants and expectations was, in short, becoming torture; and recently, he had started to think that maybe Irene was aware she was being followed. This was what pushed him to go and see for himself; to go and try once more to overcome her aversion, her reluctance to make their paths easier again. If he failed again—well, at least he would see what she chose to do with her life!
He went to an hotel in the Rue Caumartin, highly recommended to Forsytes, where practically nobody spoke French. He had formed no plan. He did not want to startle her; yet must contrive that she had no chance to evade him by flight. And next morning he set out in bright weather.
He went to a hotel on Rue Caumartin, highly recommended by the Forsytes, where almost nobody spoke French. He hadn't made any plans. He didn’t want to surprise her, but he had to make sure she couldn’t avoid him by leaving. The next morning, he set out in sunny weather.
Paris had an air of gaiety, a sparkle over its star-shape which almost annoyed Soames. He stepped gravely, his nose lifted a little sideways in real curiosity. He desired now to understand things French. Was not Annette French? There was much to be got out of his visit, if he could only get it. In this laudable mood and the Place de la Concorde he was nearly run down three times. He came on the “Cours la Reine,” where Irene’s hotel was situated, almost too suddenly, for he had not yet fixed on his procedure. Crossing over to the river side, he noted the building, white and cheerful-looking, with green sunblinds, seen through a screen of plane-tree leaves. And, conscious that it would be far better to meet her casually in some open place than to risk a call, he sat down on a bench whence he could watch the entrance. It was not quite eleven o’clock, and improbable that she had yet gone out. Some pigeons were strutting and preening their feathers in the pools of sunlight between the shadows of the plane-trees. A workman in a blue blouse passed, and threw them crumbs from the paper which contained his dinner. A “bonne” coiffed with ribbon shepherded two little girls with pig-tails and frilled drawers. A cab meandered by, whose cocher wore a blue coat and a black-glazed hat. To Soames a kind of affectation seemed to cling about it all, a sort of picturesqueness which was out of date. A theatrical people, the French! He lit one of his rare cigarettes, with a sense of injury that Fate should be casting his life into outlandish waters. He shouldn’t wonder if Irene quite enjoyed this foreign life; she had never been properly English—even to look at! And he began considering which of those windows could be hers under the green sunblinds. How could he word what he had come to say so that it might pierce the defence of her proud obstinacy? He threw the fag-end of his cigarette at a pigeon, with the thought: “I can’t stay here for ever twiddling my thumbs. Better give it up and call on her in the late afternoon.” But he still sat on, heard twelve strike, and then half-past. “I’ll wait till one,” he thought, “while I’m about it.” But just then he started up, and shrinkingly sat down again. A woman had come out in a cream-coloured frock, and was moving away under a fawn-coloured parasol. Irene herself! He waited till she was too far away to recognise him, then set out after her. She was strolling as though she had no particular objective; moving, if he remembered rightly, toward the Bois de Boulogne. For half an hour at least he kept his distance on the far side of the way till she had passed into the Bois itself. Was she going to meet someone after all? Some confounded Frenchman—one of those “Bel Ami” chaps, perhaps, who had nothing to do but hang about women—for he had read that book with difficulty and a sort of disgusted fascination. He followed doggedly along a shady alley, losing sight of her now and then when the path curved. And it came back to him how, long ago, one night in Hyde Park he had slid and sneaked from tree to tree, from seat to seat, hunting blindly, ridiculously, in burning jealousy for her and young Bosinney. The path bent sharply, and, hurrying, he came on her sitting in front of a small fountain—a little green-bronze Niobe veiled in hair to her slender hips, gazing at the pool she had wept: He came on her so suddenly that he was past before he could turn and take off his hat. She did not start up. She had always had great self-command—it was one of the things he most admired in her, one of his greatest grievances against her, because he had never been able to tell what she was thinking. Had she realised that he was following? Her self-possession made him angry; and, disdaining to explain his presence, he pointed to the mournful little Niobe, and said:
Paris had a lively vibe, a sparkle over its star shape that almost annoyed Soames. He walked seriously, his nose tilted a bit to the side in genuine curiosity. He wanted to understand French culture now. Wasn't Annette French? He could gain a lot from his visit if he could just figure it out. In this optimistic mood at the Place de la Concorde, he nearly got run over three times. He reached the "Cours la Reine," where Irene's hotel was located, almost too quickly, as he hadn't yet decided on his plan. Crossing over to the riverside, he noticed the building, white and cheerful-looking, with green sunshades, seen through the leaves of plane trees. Realizing that it would be much better to meet her casually in an open space rather than risk an awkward visit, he sat down on a bench where he could see the entrance. It was still not quite eleven o'clock, so it was unlikely that she had gone out yet. Some pigeons were strutting and fluffing their feathers in the sunny spots between the shadows of the plane trees. A worker in a blue shirt walked by, tossing them crumbs from the paper that held his lunch. A nanny dressed with ribbons was leading two little girls with pigtails and frilly shorts. A cab passed by, its driver sporting a blue coat and a shiny black hat. To Soames, everything felt a bit pretentious, a kind of picturesque charm that seemed outdated. The French were such a theatrical people! He lit one of his rare cigarettes, feeling slighted that fate had thrown his life into such strange waters. He wouldn’t be surprised if Irene really enjoyed this foreign lifestyle; she had never looked truly English! He started thinking about which of those windows might be hers behind the green sunshades. How could he phrase what he needed to say to break through her proud stubbornness? He flicked the butt of his cigarette at a pigeon, thinking, "I can't sit here forever doing nothing. Maybe I should just give up and visit her later in the afternoon." But he stayed where he was, listening as the clock struck twelve, then half-past. "I'll wait until one," he thought as long as he was there. Just then, he jumped up and sat down again nervously. A woman had come out wearing a cream-colored dress and was walking away under a tan parasol. Irene herself! He waited until she was too far away to see him, then followed her. She was strolling as if she had no particular destination, heading, if he remembered correctly, toward the Bois de Boulogne. For at least half an hour, he kept his distance on the other side of the street until she entered the Bois itself. Was she going to meet someone after all? Some annoying French guy—one of those "Bel Ami" types, perhaps, who had nothing better to do than hang around women—as he had read that book with a mix of disgust and fascination. He followed persistently along a shady path, losing sight of her occasionally when the road curved. It reminded him of how, long ago, one night in Hyde Park, he had crept from tree to tree, from bench to bench, stupidly chasing after her and young Bosinney in a fit of burning jealousy. The path bent sharply, and, rushing, he found her sitting in front of a small fountain—a little green-bronze Niobe veiled in hair down to her slender hips, gazing at the pool she had cried over. He spotted her so suddenly that he had passed before he could turn around and take off his hat. She didn't jump up. She had always had great self-control—it was one of the things he admired most about her, which also frustrated him because he could never tell what she was thinking. Did she know he was following? Her calmness made him angry; and, refusing to explain his presence, he pointed to the sad little Niobe and said:
“That’s rather a good thing.”
"That’s actually a good thing."
He could see, then, that she was struggling to preserve her composure.
He could see that she was trying hard to keep her composure.
“I didn’t want to startle you; is this one of your haunts?”
“I didn’t mean to scare you; is this one of your spots?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“A little lonely.” As he spoke, a lady, strolling by, paused to look at the fountain and passed on.
“A little lonely.” As he spoke, a woman walking by stopped to look at the fountain and then continued on.
Irene’s eyes followed her.
Irene watched her closely.
“No,” she said, prodding the ground with her parasol, “never lonely. One has always one’s shadow.”
“No,” she said, poking the ground with her umbrella, “never lonely. One always has their shadow.”
Soames understood; and, looking at her hard, he exclaimed:
Soames got it; and, staring at her intensely, he said:
“Well, it’s your own fault. You can be free of it at any moment. Irene, come back to me, and be free.”
“Well, it’s your own fault. You can get away from it whenever you want. Irene, come back to me and find your freedom.”
Irene laughed.
Irene chuckled.
“Don’t!” cried Soames, stamping his foot; “it’s inhuman. Listen! Is there any condition I can make which will bring you back to me? If I promise you a separate house—and just a visit now and then?”
“Don’t!” Soames shouted, stomping his foot. “It’s inhumane. Listen! Is there any way I can convince you to come back to me? What if I promise you a separate house—and you just visit me now and then?”
Irene rose, something wild suddenly in her face and figure.
Irene stood up, a sudden wildness in her expression and stance.
“None! None! None! You may hunt me to the grave. I will not come.”
“None! None! None! You can chase me to my grave. I won't come.”
Outraged and on edge, Soames recoiled.
Outraged and on edge, Soames stepped back.
“Don’t make a scene!” he said sharply. And they both stood motionless, staring at the little Niobe, whose greenish flesh the sunlight was burnishing.
“Don’t make a scene!” he said sharply. And they both stood still, staring at the little Niobe, whose greenish skin the sunlight was enhancing.
“That’s your last word, then,” muttered Soames, clenching his hands; “you condemn us both.”
“Is that your final word?” Soames murmured, clenching his fists. “You’re judging us both.”
Irene bent her head. “I can’t come back. Good-bye!”
Irene lowered her head. “I can’t come back. Goodbye!”
A feeling of monstrous injustice flared up in Soames.
A sense of terrible injustice surged within Soames.
“Stop!” he said, “and listen to me a moment. You gave me a sacred vow—you came to me without a penny. You had all I could give you. You broke that vow without cause, you made me a by-word; you refused me a child; you’ve left me in prison; you—you still move me so that I want you—I want you. Well, what do you think of yourself?”
“Stop!” he said, “and listen to me for a second. You gave me a sacred promise—you came to me with nothing. You had everything I could offer you. You broke that promise without reason; you turned me into a laughingstock; you denied me a child; you’ve left me trapped; you—you still affect me so much that I want you—I want you. So, what do you think of yourself?”
Irene turned, her face was deadly pale, her eyes burning dark.
Irene turned, her face was ghostly pale, her eyes blazing dark.
“God made me as I am,” she said; “wicked if you like—but not so wicked that I’ll give myself again to a man I hate.”
"God created me just the way I am," she said; "flawed if you want to call it that—but not so flawed that I’ll give myself to a man I hate again."
The sunlight gleamed on her hair as she moved away, and seemed to lay a caress all down her clinging cream-coloured frock.
The sunlight shone on her hair as she walked away, casting a gentle glow over her fitted cream-colored dress.
Soames could neither speak nor move. That word “hate”—so extreme, so primitive—made all the Forsyte in him tremble. With a deep imprecation he strode away from where she had vanished, and ran almost into the arms of the lady sauntering back—the fool, the shadowing fool!
Soames could neither speak nor move. That word “hate”—so extreme, so primitive—made every Forsyte in him tremble. Cursing under his breath, he walked away from where she had disappeared and nearly ran into the lady strolling back—the fool, the shadowing fool!
He was soon dripping with perspiration, in the depths of the Bois.
He was soon sweating heavily in the depths of the Bois.
“Well,” he thought, “I need have no consideration for her now; she has not a grain of it for me. I’ll show her this very day that she’s my wife still.”
“Well,” he thought, “I don’t have to think about her now; she doesn’t have any concern for me. I’ll show her today that she’s still my wife.”
But on the way home to his hotel, he was forced to the conclusion that he did not know what he meant. One could not make scenes in public, and short of scenes in public what was there he could do? He almost cursed his own thin-skinnedness. She might deserve no consideration; but he—alas! deserved some at his own hands. And sitting lunchless in the hall of his hotel, with tourists passing every moment, Baedeker in hand, he was visited by black dejection. In irons! His whole life, with every natural instinct and every decent yearning gagged and fettered, and all because Fate had driven him seventeen years ago to set his heart upon this woman—so utterly, that even now he had no real heart to set on any other! Cursed was the day he had met her, and his eyes for seeing in her anything but the cruel Venus she was! And yet, still seeing her with the sunlight on the clinging China crepe of her gown, he uttered a little groan, so that a tourist who was passing, thought: “Man in pain! Let’s see! what did I have for lunch?”
But on the way back to his hotel, he had to admit that he didn’t really understand what he meant. You couldn't cause a scene in public, so what else could he do? He nearly cursed his own sensitivity. She might not deserve any consideration, but he—unfortunately!—deserved some from himself. Sitting there without lunch in the lobby of his hotel, with tourists constantly passing by, guidebooks in hand, he was hit by a wave of deep sadness. In chains! His whole life, with every natural impulse and every decent longing stifled and restrained, all because Fate had pushed him seventeen years ago to fall in love with this woman—so completely that even now he couldn’t truly love anyone else! Cursed be the day he met her and the fact that he saw anything in her beyond the cruel goddess she was! And yet, still seeing her with the sunlight shining on the clingy China crepe of her dress, he let out a small groan, causing a passing tourist to think: “Man in pain! Let’s see! What did I have for lunch?”
Later, in front of a café near the Opera, over a glass of cold tea with lemon and a straw in it, he took the malicious resolution to go and dine at her hotel. If she were there, he would speak to her; if she were not, he would leave a note. He dressed carefully, and wrote as follows:
Later, in front of a café near the Opera, sipping a cold tea with lemon and a straw, he made the spiteful decision to go have dinner at her hotel. If she was there, he would talk to her; if she wasn't, he would leave a note. He dressed meticulously and wrote the following:
“Your idyll with that fellow Jolyon Forsyte is known to me at all events. If you pursue it, understand that I will leave no stone unturned to make things unbearable for him.
“Your affair with that guy Jolyon Forsyte is known to me, at least. If you keep it up, just know that I will do everything in my power to make his life miserable.”
‘S. F.’”
‘S. F.’
He sealed this note but did not address it, refusing to write the maiden name which she had impudently resumed, or to put the word Forsyte on the envelope lest she should tear it up unread. Then he went out, and made his way through the glowing streets, abandoned to evening pleasure-seekers. Entering her hotel, he took his seat in a far corner of the dining-room whence he could see all entrances and exits. She was not there. He ate little, quickly, watchfully. She did not come. He lingered in the lounge over his coffee, drank two liqueurs of brandy. But still she did not come. He went over to the keyboard and examined the names. Number twelve, on the first floor! And he determined to take the note up himself. He mounted red-carpeted stairs, past a little salon; eight-ten-twelve! Should he knock, push the note under, or...? He looked furtively round and turned the handle. The door opened, but into a little space leading to another door; he knocked on that—no answer. The door was locked. It fitted very closely to the floor; the note would not go under. He thrust it back into his pocket, and stood a moment listening. He felt somehow certain that she was not there. And suddenly he came away, passing the little salon down the stairs. He stopped at the bureau and said:
He sealed the note but didn’t address it, refusing to write down her maiden name that she had boldly taken back, or put the word Forsyte on the envelope in case she tore it up without reading it. Then he left and made his way through the lively streets filled with people looking for evening fun. When he entered her hotel, he took a seat in a far corner of the dining room where he could see all the entrances and exits. She wasn’t there. He ate little, quickly, and attentively. She did not show up. He lingered in the lounge over his coffee and had two brandy liqueurs. But still, she did not arrive. He walked over to the reception desk and checked the names. Number twelve, on the first floor! He decided to take the note up himself. He climbed the red-carpeted stairs, passing a small lounge; eight-ten-twelve! Should he knock, push the note under the door, or...? He glanced around cautiously and turned the handle. The door opened, but it led into a small space before another door; he knocked on that one—no answer. The door was locked. It was very close to the floor; the note wouldn’t fit underneath. He shoved it back into his pocket and stood for a moment listening. He felt sure she wasn’t there. Then suddenly he walked away, passing the small lounge and heading down the stairs. He stopped at the reception desk and said:
“Will you kindly see that Mrs. Heron has this note?”
“Could you please make sure Mrs. Heron gets this note?”
“Madame Heron left to-day, Monsieur—suddenly, about three o’clock. There was illness in her family.”
“Madame Heron left today, sir—suddenly, around three o’clock. There was illness in her family.”
Soames compressed his lips. “Oh!” he said; “do you know her address?”
Soames pressed his lips together. “Oh!” he said; “do you have her address?”
“Non, Monsieur. England, I think.”
“No, Sir. England, I think.”
Soames put the note back into his pocket and went out. He hailed an open horse-cab which was passing.
Soames put the note back in his pocket and went outside. He flagged down a passing horse-drawn cab.
“Drive me anywhere!”
"Take me anywhere!"
The man, who, obviously, did not understand, smiled, and waved his whip. And Soames was borne along in that little yellow-wheeled Victoria all over star-shaped Paris, with here and there a pause, and the question, “C’est par ici, Monsieur?” “No, go on,” till the man gave it up in despair, and the yellow-wheeled chariot continued to roll between the tall, flat-fronted shuttered houses and plane-tree avenues—a little Flying Dutchman of a cab.
The man, clearly confused, smiled and waved his whip. And Soames was carried around star-shaped Paris in that little yellow-wheeled carriage, pausing occasionally with the question, “Is it this way, sir?” “No, keep going,” until the man finally gave up in frustration, and the yellow-wheeled cab kept rolling between the tall, flat-fronted shuttered buildings and plane tree-lined streets—a little Flying Dutchman of a taxi.
“Like my life,” thought Soames, “without object, on and on!”
“Like my life,” thought Soames, “aimless, just going on and on!”
CHAPTER II
IN THE WEB
Soames returned to England the following day, and on the third morning received a visit from Mr. Polteed, who wore a flower and carried a brown billycock hat. Soames motioned him to a seat.
Soames returned to England the next day, and on the third morning, he had a visit from Mr. Polteed, who wore a flower and carried a brown bowler hat. Soames gestured for him to take a seat.
“The news from the war is not so bad, is it?” said Mr. Polteed. “I hope I see you well, sir.”
“The news from the war isn’t too bad, is it?” said Mr. Polteed. “I hope you’re doing well, sir.”
“Thanks! quite.”
“Thanks! Very much.”
Mr. Polteed leaned forward, smiled, opened his hand, looked into it, and said softly:
Mr. Polteed leaned forward, smiled, opened his hand, looked into it, and said softly:
“I think we’ve done your business for you at last.”
“I think we’ve finally taken care of your business for you.”
“What?” ejaculated Soames.
“What?” exclaimed Soames.
“Nineteen reports quite suddenly what I think we shall be justified in calling conclusive evidence,” and Mr. Polteed paused.
“Nineteen reports suddenly what I believe we can call conclusive evidence,” and Mr. Polteed paused.
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“On the 10th instant, after witnessing an interview between 17 and a party, earlier in the day, 19 can swear to having seen him coming out of her bedroom in the hotel about ten o’clock in the evening. With a little care in the giving of the evidence that will be enough, especially as 17 has left Paris—no doubt with the party in question. In fact, they both slipped off, and we haven’t got on to them again, yet; but we shall—we shall. She’s worked hard under very difficult circumstances, and I’m glad she’s brought it off at last.” Mr. Polteed took out a cigarette, tapped its end against the table, looked at Soames, and put it back. The expression on his client’s face was not encouraging.
“On the 10th, after seeing an interview between 17 and a party earlier that day, 19 can confirm having seen him leave her hotel room around ten in the evening. With a bit of care in presenting the evidence, that should be sufficient, especially since 17 has left Paris—likely with the party in question. In fact, they both disappeared, and we haven’t tracked them down again yet; but we will—we will. She’s worked hard under very challenging circumstances, and I’m glad she finally pulled it off.” Mr. Polteed took out a cigarette, tapped its end against the table, looked at Soames, and put it back. The look on his client’s face wasn’t promising.
“Who is this new person?” said Soames abruptly.
“Who is this new person?” Soames said suddenly.
“That we don’t know. She’ll swear to the fact, and she’s got his appearance pat.”
"That we don’t know. She’ll swear it’s true, and she’s got his looks down perfectly."
Mr. Polteed took out a letter, and began reading:
Mr. Polteed pulled out a letter and started reading:
“‘Middle-aged, medium height, blue dittoes in afternoon, evening dress at night, pale, dark hair, small dark moustache, flat cheeks, good chin, grey eyes, small feet, guilty look....’”
“‘In his middle age, of average height, wearing blue in the afternoon, evening attire at night, with pale skin, dark hair, a small dark mustache, flat cheeks, a strong chin, gray eyes, small feet, and a guilty expression....’”
Soames rose and went to the window. He stood there in sardonic fury. Congenital idiot—spidery congenital idiot! Seven months at fifteen pounds a week—to be tracked down as his own wife’s lover! Guilty look! He threw the window open.
Soames got up and walked to the window. He stood there in bitter anger. Complete idiot—skinny, clueless idiot! Seven months at fifteen pounds a week—only to be exposed as his own wife’s lover! That guilty look! He flung the window open.
“It’s hot,” he said, and came back to his seat.
“It’s hot,” he said, and returned to his seat.
Crossing his knees, he bent a supercilious glance on Mr. Polteed.
Crossing his knees, he gave a condescending look to Mr. Polteed.
“I doubt if that’s quite good enough,” he said, drawling the words, “with no name or address. I think you may let that lady have a rest, and take up our friend 47 at this end.” Whether Polteed had spotted him he could not tell; but he had a mental vision of him in the midst of his cronies dissolved in inextinguishable laughter. “Guilty look!” Damnation!
"I’m not sure that’s really good enough," he said, stretching out the words, "with no name or address. I think you should let that lady take a break and focus on our friend 47 over here." Whether Polteed had noticed him, he couldn't tell; but he imagined him surrounded by his buddies, caught up in unstoppable laughter. "Guilty look!" Damn it!
Mr. Polteed said in a tone of urgency, almost of pathos: “I assure you we have put it through sometimes on less than that. It’s Paris, you know. Attractive woman living alone. Why not risk it, sir? We might screw it up a peg.”
Mr. Polteed said urgently, almost sadly: “I promise you, we've done it before with less. It's Paris, after all. Attractive woman living alone. Why not take the chance, sir? We might just elevate it a bit.”
Soames had sudden insight. The fellow’s professional zeal was stirred: “Greatest triumph of my career; got a man his divorce through a visit to his own wife’s bedroom! Something to talk of there, when I retire!” And for one wild moment he thought: “Why not?” After all, hundreds of men of medium height had small feet and a guilty look!
Soames had a sudden realization. The guy’s professional enthusiasm was ignited: “The biggest achievement of my career; I helped a guy get his divorce by visiting his own wife's bedroom! That’s definitely something to brag about when I retire!” And for a brief moment, he thought: “Why not?” After all, hundreds of average-height men had small feet and a guilty expression!
“I’m not authorised to take any risk!” he said shortly.
“I’m not allowed to take any risks!” he said briefly.
Mr. Polteed looked up.
Mr. Polteed glanced up.
“Pity,” he said, “quite a pity! That other affair seemed very costive.”
“Too bad,” he said, “really too bad! That other situation seemed very difficult.”
Soames rose.
Soames got up.
“Never mind that. Please watch 47, and take care not to find a mare’s nest. Good-morning!”
“Forget about that. Please check 47, and be careful not to come across a wild goose chase. Good morning!”
Mr. Polteed’s eye glinted at the words “mare’s nest!”
Mr. Polteed's eye sparkled at the words "mare's nest!"
“Very good. You shall be kept informed.”
“Sounds great. We'll keep you updated.”
And Soames was alone again. The spidery, dirty, ridiculous business! Laying his arms on the table, he leaned his forehead on them. Full ten minutes he rested thus, till a managing clerk roused him with the draft prospectus of a new issue of shares, very desirable, in Manifold and Topping’s. That afternoon he left work early and made his way to the Restaurant Bretagne. Only Madame Lamotte was in. Would Monsieur have tea with her?
And Soames was alone again. What a silly, messy situation! He laid his arms on the table and rested his forehead on them. He stayed like that for a full ten minutes until a managing clerk woke him up with the draft prospectus of a new share issue, which was quite desirable, from Manifold and Topping’s. That afternoon, he left work early and headed to the Restaurant Bretagne. Only Madame Lamotte was there. Would Monsieur care for some tea with her?
Soames bowed.
Soames bowed.
When they were seated at right angles to each other in the little room, he said abruptly:
When they were sitting at right angles to each other in the small room, he said abruptly:
“I want a talk with you, Madame.”
“I want to talk with you, Madame.”
The quick lift of her clear brown eyes told him that she had long expected such words.
The swift glance of her warm brown eyes revealed to him that she had anticipated these words for a long time.
“I have to ask you something first: That young doctor—what’s his name? Is there anything between him and Annette?”
“I need to ask you something first: That young doctor—what’s his name? Is there anything going on between him and Annette?”
Her whole personality had become, as it were, like jet—clear-cut, black, hard, shining.
Her entire personality had become, so to speak, like jet—sharp, black, solid, and glossy.
“Annette is young,” she said; “so is monsieur le docteur. Between young people things move quickly; but Annette is a good daughter. Ah! what a jewel of a nature!”
“Annette is young,” she said; “so is monsieur le docteur. Things move fast between young people; but Annette is a great daughter. Ah! what a gem of a character!”
The least little smile twisted Soames’ lips.
The slightest smile curled Soames' lips.
“Nothing definite, then?”
"Nothing confirmed, then?"
“But definite—no, indeed! The young man is veree nice, but—what would you? There is no money at present.”
“But definitely—not at all! The young man is very nice, but—what can you do? There's no money right now.”
She raised her willow-patterned tea-cup; Soames did the same. Their eyes met.
She lifted her willow-patterned tea cup; Soames did the same. Their eyes met.
“I am a married man,” he said, “living apart from my wife for many years. I am seeking to divorce her.”
“I’m a married man,” he said, “living apart from my wife for many years. I’m looking to get a divorce.”
Madame Lamotte put down her cup. Indeed! What tragic things there were! The entire absence of sentiment in her inspired a queer species of contempt in Soames.
Madame Lamotte set her cup down. Truly! What tragic things there were! Her complete lack of feeling sparked a strange sort of contempt in Soames.
“I am a rich man,” he added, fully conscious that the remark was not in good taste. “It is useless to say more at present, but I think you understand.”
“I’m a wealthy man,” he added, knowing that the comment wasn’t very tasteful. “It’s pointless to say more right now, but I think you get it.”
Madame’s eyes, so open that the whites showed above them, looked at him very straight.
Madame’s eyes, so wide that the whites showed above them, looked at him directly.
“Ah! ça—mais nous avons le temps!” was all she said. “Another little cup?” Soames refused, and, taking his leave, walked westward.
“Oh! But we have time!” was all she said. “Another little cup?” Soames declined, and, saying goodbye, walked westward.
He had got that off his mind; she would not let Annette commit herself with that cheerful young ass until...! But what chance of his ever being able to say: “I’m free?” What chance? The future had lost all semblance of reality. He felt like a fly, entangled in cobweb filaments, watching the desirable freedom of the air with pitiful eyes.
He had pushed that thought aside; she wouldn’t let Annette get involved with that cheerful young guy until...! But what was the chance he would ever be able to say, “I’m free?” What chance? The future felt completely unreal. He felt like a fly stuck in a spider’s web, staring at the tempting freedom of the air with sad eyes.
He was short of exercise, and wandered on to Kensington Gardens, and down Queen’s Gate towards Chelsea. Perhaps she had gone back to her flat. That at all events he could find out. For since that last and most ignominious repulse his wounded self-respect had taken refuge again in the feeling that she must have a lover. He arrived before the little Mansions at the dinner-hour. No need to enquire! A grey-haired lady was watering the flower-boxes in her window. It was evidently let. And he walked slowly past again, along the river—an evening of clear, quiet beauty, all harmony and comfort, except within his heart.
He wasn't getting enough exercise, so he wandered into Kensington Gardens and walked down Queen’s Gate toward Chelsea. Maybe she had gone back to her apartment. He could find that out for sure. Ever since that last humiliating rejection, he had convinced himself that she must have a boyfriend. He arrived in front of the little Mansions around dinnertime. No need to ask! A gray-haired woman was watering the flower boxes in her window. It was clearly rented out. He strolled slowly past again, along the river—an evening of clear, quiet beauty, all harmony and comfort, except for how he felt inside.
CHAPTER III
RICHMOND PARK
On the afternoon that Soames crossed to France a cablegram was received by Jolyon at Robin Hill:
On the afternoon that Soames went to France, Jolyon received a cable at Robin Hill:
“Your son down with enteric no immediate danger will cable again.”
“Your son has enteric fever but is not in immediate danger; I will send another message soon.”
It reached a household already agitated by the imminent departure of June, whose berth was booked for the following day. She was, indeed, in the act of confiding Eric Cobbley and his family to her father’s care when the message arrived.
It reached a household already tense about June's upcoming departure, whose trip was scheduled for the next day. She was, in fact, in the process of entrusting Eric Cobbley and his family to her father's care when the message came.
The resolution to become a Red Cross nurse, taken under stimulus of Jolly’s enlistment, had been loyally fulfilled with the irritation and regret which all Forsytes feel at what curtails their individual liberties. Enthusiastic at first about the “wonderfulness” of the work, she had begun after a month to feel that she could train herself so much better than others could train her. And if Holly had not insisted on following her example, and being trained too, she must inevitably have “cried off.” The departure of Jolly and Val with their troop in April had further stiffened her failing resolve. But now, on the point of departure, the thought of leaving Eric Cobbley, with a wife and two children, adrift in the cold waters of an unappreciative world weighed on her so that she was still in danger of backing out. The reading of that cablegram, with its disquieting reality, clinched the matter. She saw herself already nursing Jolly—for of course they would let her nurse her own brother! Jolyon—ever wide and doubtful—had no such hope. Poor June!
The decision to become a Red Cross nurse, inspired by Jolly’s enlistment, had been loyally carried out, along with the irritation and regret that all Forsytes feel when their individual freedoms are restricted. Initially excited about the “amazing” work, she started to think after a month that she could train herself much better than anyone else could train her. If Holly hadn’t insisted on following her lead and getting trained too, she would have definitely backed out. The departure of Jolly and Val with their troop in April made her wavering determination even stronger. But now, as she was about to leave, the thought of leaving Eric Cobbley, who had a wife and two kids, to struggle in a harsh and unappreciative world weighed heavily on her, making her consider backing out again. Reading that cablegram, with its unsettling reality, sealed the deal. She could already picture herself nursing Jolly—surely they would let her care for her own brother! Jolyon—always so open-minded yet uncertain—held no such hope. Poor June!
Could any Forsyte of her generation grasp how rude and brutal life was? Ever since he knew of his boy’s arrival at Cape Town the thought of him had been a kind of recurrent sickness in Jolyon. He could not get reconciled to the feeling that Jolly was in danger all the time. The cablegram, grave though it was, was almost a relief. He was now safe from bullets, anyway. And yet—this enteric was a virulent disease! The Times was full of deaths therefrom. Why could he not be lying out there in that up-country hospital, and his boy safe at home? The un-Forsytean self-sacrifice of his three children, indeed, had quite bewildered Jolyon. He would eagerly change places with Jolly, because he loved his boy; but no such personal motive was influencing them. He could only think that it marked the decline of the Forsyte type.
Could any Forsyte from her generation understand how harsh and cruel life was? Ever since he found out about his son’s birth in Cape Town, the thought of him had been like a constant illness for Jolyon. He couldn't shake the feeling that Jolly was always in danger. The cablegram, serious as it was, felt almost like a relief. At least he was safe from bullets, for now. And yet—this enteric fever was a deadly disease! The Times was full of reports of deaths from it. Why couldn’t he be lying in that hospital in the countryside while his son was safe at home? The selflessness of his three children truly baffled Jolyon. He would gladly swap places with Jolly because he loved his son; but no such personal reason drove them. He could only think that this signified the decline of the Forsyte way.
Late that afternoon Holly came out to him under the old oak-tree. She had grown up very much during these last months of hospital training away from home. And, seeing her approach, he thought: “She has more sense than June, child though she is; more wisdom. Thank God she isn’t going out.” She had seated herself in the swing, very silent and still. “She feels this,” thought Jolyon, “as much as I” and, seeing her eyes fixed on him, he said: “Don’t take it to heart too much, my child. If he weren’t ill, he might be in much greater danger.”
Late that afternoon, Holly came out to him under the old oak tree. She had matured a lot during these last months of hospital training away from home. Seeing her approach, he thought, “She has more sense than June, even though she’s young; more wisdom. Thank God she isn’t going out.” She settled into the swing, very quiet and still. “She feels this,” thought Jolyon, “just as much as I do.” Noticing her eyes fixed on him, he said, “Don’t take it too much to heart, my child. If he weren’t sick, he could be in much greater danger.”
Holly got out of the swing.
Holly got out of the swing.
“I want to tell you something, Dad. It was through me that Jolly enlisted and went out.”
“I want to tell you something, Dad. I was the one who got Jolly to enlist and go out.”
“How’s that?”
"How does that sound?"
“When you were away in Paris, Val Dartie and I fell in love. We used to ride in Richmond Park; we got engaged. Jolly found it out, and thought he ought to stop it; so he dared Val to enlist. It was all my fault, Dad; and I want to go out too. Because if anything happens to either of them I should feel awful. Besides, I’m just as much trained as June.”
“When you were in Paris, Val Dartie and I fell in love. We used to ride in Richmond Park; we got engaged. Jolly found out and thought he should put a stop to it, so he dared Val to enlist. It was all my fault, Dad; and I want to go too. Because if anything happens to either of them, I would feel terrible. Besides, I’m just as trained as June.”
Jolyon gazed at her in a stupefaction that was tinged with irony. So this was the answer to the riddle he had been asking himself; and his three children were Forsytes after all. Surely Holly might have told him all this before! But he smothered the sarcastic sayings on his lips. Tenderness to the young was perhaps the most sacred article of his belief. He had got, no doubt, what he deserved. Engaged! So this was why he had so lost touch with her! And to young Val Dartie—nephew of Soames—in the other camp! It was all terribly distasteful. He closed his easel, and set his drawing against the tree.
Jolyon stared at her in disbelief mixed with irony. So this was the solution to the question he had been asking himself; and his three children were Forsytes after all. Surely Holly could have told him all of this earlier! But he held back the sarcastic remarks on his lips. Having compassion for the young was probably the most important principle he believed in. He had, no doubt, gotten what he deserved. Engaged! So that’s why he had lost touch with her! And to young Val Dartie—Soames' nephew—in the opposing camp! It was all incredibly unpleasant. He closed his easel and leaned his drawing against the tree.
“Have you told June?”
"Have you told June yet?"
“Yes; she says she’ll get me into her cabin somehow. It’s a single cabin; but one of us could sleep on the floor. If you consent, she’ll go up now and get permission.”
"Yeah; she says she’ll find a way to get me into her cabin. It’s a single cabin, but one of us could sleep on the floor. If you agree, she’ll go ask for permission now."
“Consent?” thought Jolyon. “Rather late in the day to ask for that!” But again he checked himself.
“Consent?” thought Jolyon. “That's a bit late to be asking for that!” But then he paused again.
“You’re too young, my dear; they won’t let you.”
“You’re too young, my dear; they won’t allow it.”
“June knows some people that she helped to go to Cape Town. If they won’t let me nurse yet, I could stay with them and go on training there. Let me go, Dad!”
“June knows some people she helped get to Cape Town. If they won't let me be a nurse yet, I could stay with them and continue my training there. Please let me go, Dad!”
Jolyon smiled because he could have cried.
Jolyon smiled even though he felt like crying.
“I never stop anyone from doing anything,” he said.
“I never stop anyone from doing anything,” he said.
Holly flung her arms round his neck.
Holly wrapped her arms around his neck.
“Oh! Dad, you are the best in the world.”
“Oh! Dad, you’re the best in the world.”
“That means the worst,” thought Jolyon. If he had ever doubted his creed of tolerance he did so then.
"That means the worst," thought Jolyon. If he had ever questioned his belief in tolerance, it was right then.
“I’m not friendly with Val’s family,” he said, “and I don’t know Val, but Jolly didn’t like him.”
“I’m not on good terms with Val’s family,” he said, “and I don’t know Val, but Jolly wasn’t a fan of him.”
Holly looked at the distance and said:
Holly gazed into the distance and said:
“I love him.”
"I love him."
“That settles it,” said Jolyon dryly, then catching the expression on her face, he kissed her, with the thought: “Is anything more pathetic than the faith of the young?” Unless he actually forbade her going it was obvious that he must make the best of it, so he went up to town with June. Whether due to her persistence, or the fact that the official they saw was an old school friend of Jolyon’s, they obtained permission for Holly to share the single cabin. He took them to Surbiton station the following evening, and they duly slid away from him, provided with money, invalid foods, and those letters of credit without which Forsytes do not travel.
"That settles it," Jolyon said flatly. Then, noticing the look on her face, he kissed her, thinking, "Is there anything more pathetic than the faith of the young?" Unless he outright banned her from going, it was clear he had to make the best of it, so he went to the city with June. Whether it was due to her persistence or the fact that the official they met was an old school friend of Jolyon’s, they got permission for Holly to share the single cabin. He took them to Surbiton station the next evening, and they slid away from him, equipped with money, special diets, and those letters of credit without which Forsytes do not travel.
He drove back to Robin Hill under a brilliant sky to his late dinner, served with an added care by servants trying to show him that they sympathised, eaten with an added scrupulousness to show them that he appreciated their sympathy. But it was a real relief to get to his cigar on the terrace of flag-stones—cunningly chosen by young Bosinney for shape and colour—with night closing in around him, so beautiful a night, hardly whispering in the trees, and smelling so sweet that it made him ache. The grass was drenched with dew, and he kept to those flagstones, up and down, till presently it began to seem to him that he was one of three, not wheeling, but turning right about at each end, so that his father was always nearest to the house, and his son always nearest to the terrace edge. Each had an arm lightly within his arm; he dared not lift his hand to his cigar lest he should disturb them, and it burned away, dripping ash on him, till it dropped from his lips, at last, which were getting hot. They left him then, and his arms felt chilly. Three Jolyons in one Jolyon they had walked.
He drove back to Robin Hill under a bright sky for his late dinner, served with extra care by the staff trying to show their sympathy, and he ate with extra attentiveness to show he appreciated their concern. But it was a real relief to get to his cigar on the cleverly chosen flagstone terrace—picked for its shape and color by young Bosinney—with night closing in around him, a night so beautiful that there was hardly a whisper in the trees, and the sweet smell made him ache. The grass was soaked with dew, and he stuck to the flagstones, pacing back and forth, until it started to feel like he was one of three people, not moving in circles, but turning at each end, with his father always nearest to the house and his son always closest to the edge of the terrace. Each had an arm lightly holding onto him; he didn’t dare lift his hand to the cigar in case he disturbed them, and it burned down, dropping ash on him until it finally fell from his lips, which were getting hot. They left him then, and his arms felt cold. Three Jolyons in one Jolyon they had walked.
He stood still, counting the sounds—a carriage passing on the highroad, a distant train, the dog at Gage’s farm, the whispering trees, the groom playing on his penny whistle. A multitude of stars up there—bright and silent, so far off! No moon as yet! Just enough light to show him the dark flags and swords of the iris flowers along the terrace edge—his favourite flower that had the night’s own colour on its curving crumpled petals. He turned round to the house. Big, unlighted, not a soul beside himself to live in all that part of it. Stark loneliness! He could not go on living here alone. And yet, so long as there was beauty, why should a man feel lonely? The answer—as to some idiot’s riddle—was: Because he did. The greater the beauty, the greater the loneliness, for at the back of beauty was harmony, and at the back of harmony was—union. Beauty could not comfort if the soul were out of it. The night, maddeningly lovely, with bloom of grapes on it in starshine, and the breath of grass and honey coming from it, he could not enjoy, while she who was to him the life of beauty, its embodiment and essence, was cut off from him, utterly cut off now, he felt, by honourable decency.
He stood still, listening to the sounds—a carriage passing on the road, a distant train, the dog at Gage’s farm, the whispering trees, the groom playing on his penny whistle. A multitude of stars up there—bright and silent, so far away! No moon yet! Just enough light to reveal the dark flags and swords of the iris flowers along the edge of the terrace—his favorite flower that had the night’s own color on its curving crumpled petals. He turned to the house. Big, unlit, with no one else in that part of it but him. Stark loneliness! He couldn’t keep living here alone. And yet, as long as there was beauty, why should a man feel lonely? The answer—like some stupid riddle—was: Because he did. The greater the beauty, the greater the loneliness, because behind beauty was harmony, and behind harmony was—union. Beauty couldn’t offer comfort if the soul was missing from it. The night, maddeningly beautiful, with the bloom of grapes under the starshine and the scent of grass and honey in the air, he couldn’t enjoy, knowing that she, the embodiment and essence of beauty for him, was completely cut off from him now, he felt, by honorable decency.
He made a poor fist of sleeping, striving too hard after that resignation which Forsytes find difficult to reach, bred to their own way and left so comfortably off by their fathers. But after dawn he dozed off, and soon was dreaming a strange dream.
He struggled to sleep, trying too hard to achieve that calmness that Forsytes find hard to attain, raised in their own way and left so comfortably provided for by their parents. But after dawn, he dozed off and soon found himself dreaming a strange dream.
He was on a stage with immensely high rich curtains—high as the very stars—stretching in a semi-circle from footlights to footlights. He himself was very small, a little black restless figure roaming up and down; and the odd thing was that he was not altogether himself, but Soames as well, so that he was not only experiencing but watching. This figure of himself and Soames was trying to find a way out through the curtains, which, heavy and dark, kept him in. Several times he had crossed in front of them before he saw with delight a sudden narrow rift—a tall chink of beauty the colour of iris flowers, like a glimpse of Paradise, remote, ineffable. Stepping quickly forward to pass into it, he found the curtains closing before him. Bitterly disappointed he—or was it Soames?—moved on, and there was the chink again through the parted curtains, which again closed too soon. This went on and on and he never got through till he woke with the word “Irene” on his lips. The dream disturbed him badly, especially that identification of himself with Soames.
He was on a stage with incredibly high, rich curtains—so high they seemed to touch the stars—stretching in a semi-circle from footlights to footlights. He himself was very small, a little black figure moving restlessly up and down; and the strange thing was that he wasn’t entirely himself but also Soames, so he was both experiencing and observing. This combined figure of himself and Soames was trying to find a way out through the heavy, dark curtains that kept him trapped. Several times he had walked in front of them before he saw, with excitement, a sudden narrow opening—a tall sliver of beauty the color of iris flowers, like a glimpse of Paradise, distant and indescribable. Stepping quickly to enter it, he found the curtains closing in front of him. Bitterly disappointed—was it him or Soames?—he moved on, and there was the opening again through the parted curtains, which closed too soon once more. This went on and on, and he never made it through until he woke up with the word “Irene” on his lips. The dream troubled him greatly, especially that merging of himself with Soames.
Next morning, finding it impossible to work, he spent hours riding Jolly’s horse in search of fatigue. And on the second day he made up his mind to move to London and see if he could not get permission to follow his daughters to South Africa. He had just begun to pack the following morning when he received this letter:
Next morning, finding it impossible to work, he spent hours riding Jolly’s horse in search of fatigue. And on the second day he decided to move to London and see if he could get permission to follow his daughters to South Africa. He had just started packing the next morning when he received this letter:
“GREEN HOTEL,
“RICHMOND.
“June 13.
“Green Hotel,
“Richmond.
“June 13.
“MY DEAR JOLYON,
“You will be surprised to see how near I am to you. Paris became
impossible—and I have come here to be within reach of your advice. I
would so love to see you again. Since you left Paris I don’t think I
have met anyone I could really talk to. Is all well with you and with your
boy? No one knows, I think, that I am here at present.
“MY DEAR JOLYON,
“You'll be surprised to find out how close I am to you. Paris became unbearable—and I came here to be close enough to get your advice. I would really love to see you again. Since you left Paris, I don’t think I’ve met anyone I could actually have a conversation with. Is everything going well for you and your boy? I don't think anyone knows that I'm here right now.
“Always your friend,
“IRENE.”
"Always your friend,
“IRENE.”
Irene within three miles of him!—and again in flight! He stood with a very queer smile on his lips. This was more than he had bargained for!
Irene was just three miles away from him!—and once again on the run! He stood there with a pretty strange smile on his face. This was more than he had expected!
About noon he set out on foot across Richmond Park, and as he went along, he thought: “Richmond Park! By Jove, it suits us Forsytes!” Not that Forsytes lived there—nobody lived there save royalty, rangers, and the deer—but in Richmond Park Nature was allowed to go so far and no further, putting up a brave show of being natural, seeming to say: “Look at my instincts—they are almost passions, very nearly out of hand, but not quite, of course; the very hub of possession is to possess oneself.” Yes! Richmond Park possessed itself, even on that bright day of June, with arrowy cuckoos shifting the tree-points of their calls, and the wood doves announcing high summer.
Around noon, he set out on foot across Richmond Park, and as he walked, he thought, “Richmond Park! Wow, it really fits us Forsytes!” Not that Forsytes lived there—nobody lived there except royalty, park rangers, and the deer—but in Richmond Park, Nature was allowed to go this far and no further, putting on a brave front of being natural, seeming to say: “Look at my instincts—they're almost passions, very nearly out of control, but not quite, of course; the very essence of possession is to have self-control.” Yes! Richmond Park had its own way of maintaining control, even on that bright June day, with the sharp calls of cuckoos echoing through the trees and the wood doves signaling the arrival of summer.
The Green Hotel, which Jolyon entered at one o’clock, stood nearly opposite that more famous hostelry, the Crown and Sceptre; it was modest, highly respectable, never out of cold beef, gooseberry tart, and a dowager or two, so that a carriage and pair was almost always standing before the door.
The Green Hotel, which Jolyon entered at one o’clock, was almost directly across from the more famous Crown and Sceptre. It was humble, very respectable, and always had cold beef, gooseberry tart, and an older lady or two around, so there was usually a carriage and pair parked in front of the door.
In a room draped in chintz so slippery as to forbid all emotion, Irene was sitting on a piano stool covered with crewel work, playing “Hansel and Gretel” out of an old score. Above her on a wall, not yet Morris-papered, was a print of the Queen on a pony, amongst deer-hounds, Scotch caps, and slain stags; beside her in a pot on the window-sill was a white and rosy fuchsia. The Victorianism of the room almost talked; and in her clinging frock Irene seemed to Jolyon like Venus emerging from the shell of the past century.
In a room covered in slippery chintz that stifled all emotion, Irene was sitting on a piano stool adorned with crewel work, playing “Hansel and Gretel” from an old sheet music. Above her, on a wall that hadn’t yet been updated with Morris wallpaper, was a print of the Queen on a pony, surrounded by deer-hounds, Scottish caps, and dead stags; next to her on the windowsill was a white and rosy fuchsia in a pot. The Victorian style of the room almost seemed to speak; and in her fitted dress, Irene looked to Jolyon like Venus emerging from the shell of the previous century.
“If the proprietor had eyes,” he said, “he would show you the door; you have broken through his decorations.” Thus lightly he smothered up an emotional moment. Having eaten cold beef, pickled walnut, gooseberry tart, and drunk stone-bottle ginger-beer, they walked into the Park, and light talk was succeeded by the silence Jolyon had dreaded.
“If the owner had any sense,” he said, “he would point you to the door; you’ve ruined his decorations.” With that, he brushed off an emotional moment. After eating cold beef, pickled walnuts, gooseberry tart, and drinking ginger beer from a stone bottle, they walked into the park, and casual conversation was replaced by the silence Jolyon had feared.
“You haven’t told me about Paris,” he said at last.
“You still haven't told me about Paris,” he finally said.
“No. I’ve been shadowed for a long time; one gets used to that. But then Soames came. By the little Niobe—the same story; would I go back to him?”
“No. I’ve been followed for a long time; you get used to that. But then Soames showed up. By the little Niobe—the same story; would I go back to him?”
“Incredible!”
“Awesome!”
She had spoken without raising her eyes, but she looked up now. Those dark eyes clinging to his said as no words could have: “I have come to an end; if you want me, here I am.”
She had spoken without looking up, but now she did. Those dark eyes locked onto his said what no words could: “I’ve reached my limit; if you want me, here I am.”
For sheer emotional intensity had he ever—old as he was—passed through such a moment?
For pure emotional intensity, had he ever—despite his age—experienced a moment like this?
The words: “Irene, I adore you!” almost escaped him. Then, with a clearness of which he would not have believed mental vision capable, he saw Jolly lying with a white face turned to a white wall.
The words: “Irene, I adore you!” almost slipped out. Then, with an unexpected clarity of thought, he saw Jolly lying with a pale face against a white wall.
“My boy is very ill out there,” he said quietly.
“My son is very sick out there,” he said quietly.
Irene slipped her arm through his.
Irene hooked her arm through his.
“Let’s walk on; I understand.”
"Let's keep walking; I get it."
No miserable explanation to attempt! She had understood! And they walked on among the bracken, knee-high already, between the rabbit-holes and the oak-trees, talking of Jolly. He left her two hours later at the Richmond Hill Gate, and turned towards home.
No need for a sad explanation! She got it! And they continued walking through the knee-high ferns, past the rabbit holes and the oak trees, chatting about Jolly. He dropped her off two hours later at the Richmond Hill Gate and headed home.
“She knows of my feeling for her, then,” he thought. Of course! One could not keep knowledge of that from such a woman!
“She knows how I feel about her, then,” he thought. Of course! You couldn't hide that from someone like her!
CHAPTER IV
OVER THE RIVER
Jolly was tired to death of dreams. They had left him now too wan and weak to dream again; left him to lie torpid, faintly remembering far-off things; just able to turn his eyes and gaze through the window near his cot at the trickle of river running by in the sands, at the straggling milk-bush of the Karoo beyond. He knew what the Karoo was now, even if he had not seen a Boer roll over like a rabbit, or heard the whine of flying bullets. This pestilence had sneaked on him before he had smelled powder. A thirsty day and a rash drink, or perhaps a tainted fruit—who knew? Not he, who had not even strength left to grudge the evil thing its victory—just enough to know that there were many lying here with him, that he was sore with frenzied dreaming; just enough to watch that thread of river and be able to remember faintly those far-away things....
Jolly was completely exhausted from dreaming. They had made him too pale and weak to dream again; left him to lie there, sluggish, barely recalling distant memories; just able to turn his eyes and look out the window by his cot at the river trickling through the sand, at the scattered milk-bush of the Karoo beyond. He understood what the Karoo was now, even if he hadn’t seen a Boer tumble over like a rabbit, or heard the sound of bullets whizzing past. This illness had crept up on him before he had even smelled gunpowder. A hot day and a reckless drink, or maybe some bad fruit—who knows? Not him, since he didn’t even have enough strength to resent the thing that defeated him—just enough to be aware that there were many others lying here with him, that he was worn out from chaotic dreaming; just enough to watch that thread of river and faintly remember those distant things…
The sun was nearly down. It would be cooler soon. He would have liked to know the time—to feel his old watch, so butter-smooth, to hear the repeater strike. It would have been friendly, home-like. He had not even strength to remember that the old watch was last wound the day he began to lie here. The pulse of his brain beat so feebly that faces which came and went, nurse’s, doctor’s, orderly’s, were indistinguishable, just one indifferent face; and the words spoken about him meant all the same thing, and that almost nothing. Those things he used to do, though far and faint, were more distinct—walking past the foot of the old steps at Harrow “bill”—“Here, sir! Here, sir!”—wrapping boots in the Westminster Gazette, greenish paper, shining boots—grandfather coming from somewhere dark—a smell of earth—the mushroom house! Robin Hill! Burying poor old Balthasar in the leaves! Dad! Home....
The sun was almost down. It would be cooler soon. He would have liked to know the time—to feel his old watch, so smooth, to hear the repeater strike. It would have felt familiar, like home. He didn’t even have the strength to remember that the old watch was last wound the day he started lying here. The pulse of his brain beat so weakly that the faces that came and went—nurse’s, doctor’s, orderly’s—were all indistinguishable, just one indifferent face; and the words spoken about him all meant the same thing, which was almost nothing. The things he used to do, though distant and faint, were clearer—walking past the foot of the old steps at Harrow “bill”—“Here, sir! Here, sir!”—wrapping boots in the Westminster Gazette, greenish paper, shiny boots—grandfather coming from somewhere dark—a smell of earth—the mushroom house! Robin Hill! Burying poor old Balthasar in the leaves! Dad! Home....
Consciousness came again with noticing that the river had no water in it—someone was speaking too. Want anything? No. What could one want? Too weak to want—only to hear his watch strike....
Consciousness returned with the realization that the river was dry—someone was talking too. Want anything? No. What could anyone want? Too weak to desire—only to hear his watch chime....
Holly! She wouldn’t bowl properly. Oh! Pitch them up! Not sneaks!... “Back her, Two and Bow!” He was Two!... Consciousness came once more with a sense of the violet dusk outside, and a rising blood-red crescent moon. His eyes rested on it fascinated; in the long minutes of brain-nothingness it went moving up and up....
Holly! She wouldn't bowl right. Oh! Throw them high! Not sneaks!... “Back her, Two and Bow!” He was Two!... Awareness returned along with the sight of the violet dusk outside and a rising blood-red crescent moon. He stared at it, captivated; during the long minutes of brain-nothingness, it kept moving up and up....
“He’s going, doctor!” Not pack boots again? Never? “Mind your form, Two!” Don’t cry! Go quietly—over the river—sleep!... Dark? If somebody would—strike—his—watch!...
“He's leaving, doctor!” Not boots again? Never? “Watch your form, Two!” Don't cry! Go quietly—over the river—sleep!... Dark? If someone would—strike—his—watch!...
CHAPTER V
SOAMES ACTS
A sealed letter in the handwriting of Mr. Polteed remained unopened in Soames’ pocket throughout two hours of sustained attention to the affairs of the “New Colliery Company,” which, declining almost from the moment of old Jolyon’s retirement from the Chairmanship, had lately run down so fast that there was now nothing for it but a “winding-up.” He took the letter out to lunch at his City Club, sacred to him for the meals he had eaten there with his father in the early seventies, when James used to like him to come and see for himself the nature of his future life.
A sealed letter in Mr. Polteed's handwriting stayed unopened in Soames’ pocket for two hours as he focused on the affairs of the “New Colliery Company,” which had been declining almost since old Jolyon stepped down as Chairman. It had recently deteriorated so quickly that the only option left was to "wind it up." He took the letter with him to lunch at his City Club, a place that felt special to him because of the meals he had shared there with his father in the early seventies, when James wanted him to come and see what his future life would be like.
Here in a remote corner before a plate of roast mutton and mashed potato, he read:
Here in a quiet corner with a plate of roast lamb and mashed potatoes, he read:
“DEAR SIR,
“In accordance with your suggestion we have duly taken the matter up
at the other end with gratifying results. Observation of 47 has enabled us
to locate 17 at the Green Hotel, Richmond. The two have been observed to
meet daily during the past week in Richmond Park. Nothing absolutely
crucial has so far been notified. But in conjunction with what we had from
Paris at the beginning of the year, I am confident we could now satisfy
the Court. We shall, of course, continue to watch the matter until we hear
from you.
“DEAR SIR,
“Following your suggestion, we’ve taken the matter up on our end with positive results. Observation of 47 has allowed us to find 17 at the Green Hotel in Richmond. The two have been seen meeting daily this past week in Richmond Park. So far, nothing absolutely critical has been reported. However, along with the information we received from Paris at the beginning of the year, I’m confident we can now satisfy the Court. We will, of course, keep monitoring the situation until we hear back from you.
“Very faithfully yours,
“CLAUD POLTEED.”
"Yours faithfully,
“CLAUD POLTEED.”
Soames read it through twice and beckoned to the waiter:
Soames read it twice and signaled the waiter:
“Take this away; it’s cold.”
“Take this away; it’s chilly.”
“Shall I bring you some more, sir?”
“Should I get you some more, sir?”
“No. Get me some coffee in the other room.”
“No. Bring me some coffee from the other room.”
And, paying for what he had not eaten, he went out, passing two acquaintances without sign of recognition.
And, after paying for what he hadn't eaten, he went out, walking past two acquaintances without acknowledging them.
“Satisfy the Court!” he thought, sitting at a little round marble table with the coffee before him. That fellow Jolyon! He poured out his coffee, sweetened and drank it. He would disgrace him in the eyes of his own children! And rising, with that resolution hot within him, he found for the first time the inconvenience of being his own solicitor. He could not treat this scandalous matter in his own office. He must commit the soul of his private dignity to a stranger, some other professional dealer in family dishonour. Who was there he could go to? Linkman and Laver in Budge Row, perhaps—reliable, not too conspicuous, only nodding acquaintances. But before he saw them he must see Polteed again. But at this thought Soames had a moment of sheer weakness. To part with his secret? How find the words? How subject himself to contempt and secret laughter? Yet, after all, the fellow knew already—oh yes, he knew! And, feeling that he must finish with it now, he took a cab into the West End.
“Please the Court!” he thought, sitting at a small round marble table with coffee in front of him. That guy Jolyon! He poured his coffee, added sugar, and drank it. He would embarrass him in front of his own kids! Rising, with determination burning inside him, he realized for the first time how inconvenient it was to be his own lawyer. He couldn’t handle this scandalous issue in his own office. He had to entrust his personal dignity to a stranger, some other professional who dealt in family disgrace. Who could he turn to? Maybe Linkman and Laver in Budge Row—reliable, not too flashy, just casual acquaintances. But before he saw them, he needed to talk to Polteed again. At that thought, Soames felt a moment of complete weakness. To share his secret? How would he find the words? How could he expose himself to ridicule and secret laughter? Yet, after all, the guy already knew—oh yes, he knew! And feeling the need to resolve it now, he took a cab to the West End.
In this hot weather the window of Mr. Polteed’s room was positively open, and the only precaution was a wire gauze, preventing the intrusion of flies. Two or three had tried to come in, and been caught, so that they seemed to be clinging there with the intention of being devoured presently. Mr. Polteed, following the direction of his client’s eye, rose apologetically and closed the window.
In this hot weather, Mr. Polteed's window was definitely open, and the only precaution was a wire mesh to keep the flies out. Two or three had attempted to get in and got trapped, so they looked like they were waiting there to be eaten soon. Mr. Polteed, noticing where his client was looking, stood up apologetically and closed the window.
“Posing ass!” thought Soames. Like all who fundamentally believe in themselves he was rising to the occasion, and, with his little sideway smile, he said: “I’ve had your letter. I’m going to act. I suppose you know who the lady you’ve been watching really is?” Mr. Polteed’s expression at that moment was a masterpiece. It so clearly said: “Well, what do you think? But mere professional knowledge, I assure you—pray forgive it!” He made a little half airy movement with his hand, as who should say: “Such things—such things will happen to us all!”
“Posing jerk!” thought Soames. Like everyone who truly believes in themselves, he was stepping up, and with his little sideways grin, he said: “I got your letter. I'm going to take action. I assume you know who the woman you've been watching really is?” Mr. Polteed's expression at that moment was a work of art. It clearly conveyed: “Well, what do you think? But it's just professional knowledge, I promise—please forgive it!” He made a little airy gesture with his hand, as if to say: “These things—these things can happen to anyone!”
“Very well, then,” said Soames, moistening his lips: “there’s no need to say more. I’m instructing Linkman and Laver of Budge Row to act for me. I don’t want to hear your evidence, but kindly make your report to them at five o’clock, and continue to observe the utmost secrecy.”
“Alright then,” Soames said, wetting his lips. “There’s no need to say more. I’m having Linkman and Laver from Budge Row represent me. I don’t want to hear your evidence, but please report to them at five o’clock, and keep everything as confidential as possible.”
Mr. Polteed half closed his eyes, as if to comply at once. “My dear sir,” he said.
Mr. Polteed half-closed his eyes, as if to agree immediately. "My dear sir," he said.
“Are you convinced,” asked Soames with sudden energy, “that there is enough?”
“Are you sure,” Soames asked suddenly, “that there’s enough?”
The faintest movement occurred to Mr. Polteed’s shoulders.
The slightest movement happened to Mr. Polteed's shoulders.
“You can risk it,” he murmured; “with what we have, and human nature, you can risk it.”
“You can take the chance,” he said quietly; “with what we've got and human nature, you can take the chance.”
Soames rose. “You will ask for Mr. Linkman. Thanks; don’t get up.” He could not bear Mr. Polteed to slide as usual between him and the door. In the sunlight of Piccadilly he wiped his forehead. This had been the worst of it—he could stand the strangers better. And he went back into the City to do what still lay before him.
Soames stood up. “You should call for Mr. Linkman. Thanks; don’t get up.” He couldn’t stand Mr. Polteed blocking the way to the door as usual. In the sunlight of Piccadilly, he wiped his forehead. This had been the hardest part—he could handle the strangers better. Then he went back into the City to tackle what was still ahead of him.
That evening in Park Lane, watching his father dine, he was overwhelmed by his old longing for a son—a son, to watch him eat as he went down the years, to be taken on his knee as James on a time had been wont to take him; a son of his own begetting, who could understand him because he was the same flesh and blood—understand, and comfort him, and become more rich and cultured than himself because he would start even better off. To get old—like that thin, grey wiry-frail figure sitting there—and be quite alone with possessions heaping up around him; to take no interest in anything because it had no future and must pass away from him to hands and mouths and eyes for whom he cared no jot! No! He would force it through now, and be free to marry, and have a son to care for him before he grew to be like the old old man his father, wistfully watching now his sweetbread, now his son.
That evening in Park Lane, watching his father eat, he was struck by his long-standing desire for a son—a son to watch him eat as he aged, to take him on his lap the way James once took him; a son of his own creation, who could understand him because they were the same flesh and blood—understand, comfort him, and become more successful and cultured than he was because he’d start off in a better position. To grow old—like that thin, grey, frail figure sitting there—and be completely alone with possessions piling up around him; to care about nothing because it meant nothing and must eventually leave him for hands and mouths and eyes he didn’t care about at all! No! He would push through now, and be free to marry, and have a son to look after him before he became like the old, old man his father had become, wistfully watching now his sweetbread, now his son.
In that mood he went up to bed. But, lying warm between those fine linen sheets of Emily’s providing, he was visited by memories and torture. Visions of Irene, almost the solid feeling of her body, beset him. Why had he ever been fool enough to see her again, and let this flood back on him so that it was pain to think of her with that fellow—that stealing fellow.
In that mood, he went to bed. But lying warm between those silky sheets that Emily provided, memories and torment came to him. He was haunted by visions of Irene, almost feeling her presence. Why had he been foolish enough to see her again and let all these feelings flood back, making it painful to think of her with that guy—that thieving guy?
CHAPTER VI
A SUMMER DAY
His boy was seldom absent from Jolyon’s mind in the days which followed the first walk with Irene in Richmond Park. No further news had come; enquiries at the War Office elicited nothing; nor could he expect to hear from June and Holly for three weeks at least. In these days he felt how insufficient were his memories of Jolly, and what an amateur of a father he had been. There was not a single memory in which anger played a part; not one reconciliation, because there had never been a rupture; nor one heart-to-heart confidence, not even when Jolly’s mother died. Nothing but half-ironical affection. He had been too afraid of committing himself in any direction, for fear of losing his liberty, or interfering with that of his boy.
His son was rarely out of Jolyon’s thoughts in the days after his first walk with Irene in Richmond Park. There hadn’t been any more news; inquiries at the War Office brought no results; nor could he expect to hear from June and Holly for at least three weeks. During these days, he realized how inadequate his memories of Jolly were and what an amateur father he had been. Not a single memory involved anger; not one reconciliation, because there had never been a fallout; nor any deep, heartfelt conversation, not even when Jolly’s mother passed away. Just half-ironic affection. He had been too scared to commit to anything, worried about losing his freedom or interfering with his son’s.
Only in Irene’s presence had he relief, highly complicated by the ever-growing perception of how divided he was between her and his son. With Jolly was bound up all that sense of continuity and social creed of which he had drunk deeply in his youth and again during his boy’s public school and varsity life—all that sense of not going back on what father and son expected of each other. With Irene was bound up all his delight in beauty and in Nature. And he seemed to know less and less which was the stronger within him. From such sentimental paralysis he was rudely awakened, however, one afternoon, just as he was starting off to Richmond, by a young man with a bicycle and a face oddly familiar, who came forward faintly smiling.
Only in Irene’s presence did he find relief, which was complicated by the growing realization of how torn he was between her and his son. Jolly represented all that sense of continuity and social values he had embraced deeply in his youth and again during his son’s time at public school and university—all that sense of not letting down what father and son expected from each other. With Irene came all his joy in beauty and nature. He seemed to know less and less which was stronger within him. However, he was abruptly pulled out of this emotional paralysis one afternoon, just as he was heading off to Richmond, by a young man with a bicycle and a strangely familiar face, who approached with a faint smile.
“Mr. Jolyon Forsyte? Thank you!” Placing an envelope in Jolyon’s hand he wheeled off the path and rode away. Bewildered, Jolyon opened it.
"Mr. Jolyon Forsyte? Thanks!" After putting an envelope in Jolyon's hand, he turned off the path and rode away. Confused, Jolyon opened it.
“Admiralty Probate and Divorce, Forsyte v. Forsyte and Forsyte!”
“Admiralty Probate and Divorce, Forsyte v. Forsyte and Forsyte!”
A sensation of shame and disgust was followed by the instant reaction “Why, here’s the very thing you want, and you don’t like it!” But she must have had one too; and he must go to her at once. He turned things over as he went along. It was an ironical business. For, whatever the Scriptures said about the heart, it took more than mere longings to satisfy the law. They could perfectly well defend this suit, or at least in good faith try to. But the idea of doing so revolted Jolyon. If not her lover in deed he was in desire, and he knew that she was ready to come to him. Her face had told him so. Not that he exaggerated her feeling for him. She had had her grand passion, and he could not expect another from her at his age. But she had trust in him, affection for him, and must feel that he would be a refuge. Surely she would not ask him to defend the suit, knowing that he adored her! Thank Heaven she had not that maddening British conscientiousness which refused happiness for the sake of refusing! She must rejoice at this chance of being free after seventeen years of death in life! As to publicity, the fat was in the fire! To defend the suit would not take away the slur. Jolyon had all the proper feeling of a Forsyte whose privacy is threatened: If he was to be hung by the Law, by all means let it be for a sheep! Moreover the notion of standing in a witness box and swearing to the truth that no gesture, not even a word of love had passed between them seemed to him more degrading than to take the tacit stigma of being an adulterer—more truly degrading, considering the feeling in his heart, and just as bad and painful for his children. The thought of explaining away, if he could, before a judge and twelve average Englishmen, their meetings in Paris, and the walks in Richmond Park, horrified him. The brutality and hypocritical censoriousness of the whole process; the probability that they would not be believed—the mere vision of her, whom he looked on as the embodiment of Nature and of Beauty, standing there before all those suspicious, gloating eyes was hideous to him. No, no! To defend a suit only made a London holiday, and sold the newspapers. A thousand times better accept what Soames and the gods had sent!
A feeling of shame and disgust was quickly followed by the thought, “Why, here’s exactly what you want, and you don’t like it!” But she must have felt something too; he had to go to her right away. He considered everything as he walked. It was a sarcastic situation. Because, no matter what the Scriptures said about the heart, it took more than simple desires to satisfy the law. They could easily defend this case, or at least make an honest attempt to. But the idea of doing so sickened Jolyon. If he wasn’t her lover in action, he certainly was in desire, and he knew she was ready to come to him. Her face had made that clear. Not that he exaggerated her feelings for him. She had experienced her great love, and he couldn’t expect her to feel the same way about him now. But she trusted him, cared for him, and had to feel that he would be a safe haven. Surely, she wouldn’t ask him to defend the case, knowing that he adored her! Thank goodness she didn’t have that infuriating British sense of duty that rejected happiness just for the sake of it! She must be thrilled at the chance to be free after seventeen years of feeling trapped! As for publicity, there was no turning back! Defending the suit wouldn’t erase the stigma. Jolyon felt all the proper emotions of a Forsyte whose privacy was at stake: If he was going to be judged by the law, then let it be for something trivial! Besides, the thought of sitting in a witness stand and swearing that not a single gesture or even a word of love had passed between them seemed more humiliating than accepting the quiet shame of being labeled an adulterer—far more degrading, considering his feelings, and just as painful for his children. The idea of having to explain their encounters in Paris and their walks in Richmond Park to a judge and twelve ordinary Englishmen horrified him. The brutality and hypocritical judgment of the entire process; the chance they wouldn’t be believed—the very image of her, whom he saw as the essence of Nature and Beauty, standing before all those suspicious, prying eyes was repulsive to him. No, no! Defending a suit just turned it into a London spectacle and sold newspapers. A thousand times better to accept what Soames and fate had handed him!
“Besides,” he thought honestly, “who knows whether, even for my boy’s sake, I could have stood this state of things much longer? Anyway, her neck will be out of chancery at last!” Thus absorbed, he was hardly conscious of the heavy heat. The sky had become overcast, purplish with little streaks of white. A heavy heat-drop plashed a little star pattern in the dust of the road as he entered the Park. “Phew!” he thought, “thunder! I hope she’s not come to meet me; there’s a ducking up there!” But at that very minute he saw Irene coming towards the Gate. “We must scuttle back to Robin Hill,” he thought.
“Besides,” he honestly thought, “who knows if, even for my son's sake, I could have dealt with this situation much longer? Anyway, she’ll finally be free!” Lost in thought, he barely noticed the oppressive heat. The sky had turned overcast, with a purplish hue and slight streaks of white. A heavy drop fell, creating a little star pattern in the dust of the road as he entered the Park. “Phew!” he thought, “thunder! I hope she’s not here to meet me; it’s going to pour!” But just then, he saw Irene coming towards the Gate. “We need to hurry back to Robin Hill,” he thought.
The storm had passed over the Poultry at four o’clock, bringing welcome distraction to the clerks in every office. Soames was drinking a cup of tea when a note was brought in to him:
The storm had moved through the Poultry at four o’clock, providing a much-needed distraction for the clerks in every office. Soames was sipping a cup of tea when a note was delivered to him:
“DEAR SIR,
"Dear Sir,"
Forsyte v. Forsyte and Forsyte
Forsyte vs. Forsyte and Forsyte
“In accordance with your instructions, we beg to inform you that we personally served the respondent and co-respondent in this suit to-day, at Richmond, and Robin Hill, respectively.
“In line with your instructions, we would like to inform you that we personally served the respondent and co-respondent in this case today, at Richmond and Robin Hill, respectively.”
“Faithfully yours,
“LINKMAN AND LAVER.”
"Yours faithfully,
LINKMAN AND LAVER."
For some minutes Soames stared at that note. Ever since he had given those instructions he had been tempted to annul them. It was so scandalous, such a general disgrace! The evidence, too, what he had heard of it, had never seemed to him conclusive; somehow, he believed less and less that those two had gone all lengths. But this, of course, would drive them to it; and he suffered from the thought. That fellow to have her love, where he had failed! Was it too late? Now that they had been brought up sharp by service of this petition, had he not a lever with which he could force them apart? “But if I don’t act at once,” he thought, “it will be too late, now they’ve had this thing. I’ll go and see him; I’ll go down!”
For a few minutes, Soames stared at that note. Ever since he had given those instructions, he had been tempted to take them back. It was so scandalous, such a public disgrace! The evidence, too, from what he had heard, never seemed conclusive to him; somehow, he believed less and less that those two had gone all the way. But this, of course, would push them to it, and he was troubled by the thought. That guy getting her love, where he had failed! Was it too late? Now that they had been confronted by the service of this petition, did he not have a leverage to force them apart? “But if I don’t act quickly,” he thought, “it will be too late, now that they’ve had this thing. I’ll go and see him; I’ll head over!”
And, sick with nervous anxiety, he sent out for one of the “new-fangled” motor-cabs. It might take a long time to run that fellow to ground, and Goodness knew what decision they might come to after such a shock! “If I were a theatrical ass,” he thought, “I suppose I should be taking a horse-whip or a pistol or something!” He took instead a bundle of papers in the case of “Magentie versus Wake,” intending to read them on the way down. He did not even open them, but sat quite still, jolted and jarred, unconscious of the draught down the back of his neck, or the smell of petrol. He must be guided by the fellow’s attitude; the great thing was to keep his head!
And, feeling really anxious, he called for one of those “new-fangled” motorcabs. It might take a long time to track that guy down, and who knew what decision they might come to after such a shock! “If I were a dramatic fool,” he thought, “I guess I should be grabbing a horse whip or a gun or something!” Instead, he took a bundle of papers in the case of “Magentie versus Wake,” planning to read them on the way down. He didn’t even open them, but sat there, jolted and shaken, oblivious to the draft on the back of his neck or the smell of gasoline. He needed to be guided by the guy’s attitude; the main thing was to keep his cool!
London had already begun to disgorge its workers as he neared Putney Bridge; the ant-heap was on the move outwards. What a lot of ants, all with a living to get, holding on by their eyelids in the great scramble! Perhaps for the first time in his life Soames thought: “I could let go if I liked! Nothing could touch me; I could snap my fingers, live as I wished—enjoy myself!” No! One could not live as he had and just drop it all—settle down in Capua, to spend the money and reputation he had made. A man’s life was what he possessed and sought to possess. Only fools thought otherwise—fools, and socialists, and libertines!
London had started to release its workers as he approached Putney Bridge; the busy crowd was moving outward. So many people, all trying to make a living, barely keeping it together in the chaos! For maybe the first time in his life, Soames thought: “I could walk away if I wanted! Nothing could stop me; I could snap my fingers, live how I want—enjoy myself!” No! One couldn’t just live like he had and simply drop everything—settle down in Capua, spending the money and reputation he had built. A person’s life was what they had and what they aimed to have. Only fools thought differently—fools, and socialists, and libertines!
The cab was passing villas now, going a great pace. “Fifteen miles an hour, I should think!” he mused; “this’ll take people out of town to live!” and he thought of its bearing on the portions of London owned by his father—he himself had never taken to that form of investment, the gambler in him having all the outlet needed in his pictures. And the cab sped on, down the hill past Wimbledon Common. This interview! Surely a man of fifty-two with grown-up children, and hung on the line, would not be reckless. “He won’t want to disgrace the family,” he thought; “he was as fond of his father as I am of mine, and they were brothers. That woman brings destruction—what is it in her? I’ve never known.” The cab branched off, along the side of a wood, and he heard a late cuckoo calling, almost the first he had heard that year. He was now almost opposite the site he had originally chosen for his house, and which had been so unceremoniously rejected by Bosinney in favour of his own choice. He began passing his handkerchief over his face and hands, taking deep breaths to give him steadiness. “Keep one’s head,” he thought, “keep one’s head!”
The cab was zipping past villas now, moving pretty fast. “Fifteen miles an hour, I’d guess!” he thought; “this will get people out of the city to live!” He considered how this affected the parts of London that his father owned—he had never been into that kind of investment, since the gambler in him had enough outlet in his artwork. And the cab raced on, down the hill past Wimbledon Common. This meeting! Surely a fifty-two-year-old man with grown kids wouldn’t be reckless. “He won’t want to embarrass the family,” he figured; “he was as fond of his father as I am of mine, and they were brothers. That woman brings chaos—what is it about her? I’ve never understood.” The cab turned off alongside a wood, and he heard a late cuckoo calling, almost the first he had heard that year. He was now nearly opposite the spot he had initially picked for his house, which Bosinney had so bluntly dismissed in favor of his own choice. He started wiping his face and hands with his handkerchief, taking deep breaths to steady himself. “Stay calm,” he told himself, “stay calm!”
The cab turned in at the drive which might have been his own, and the sound of music met him. He had forgotten the fellow’s daughters.
The cab pulled into the driveway that could have been his, and he was greeted by the sound of music. He had forgotten about the guy's daughters.
“I may be out again directly,” he said to the driver, “or I may be kept some time”; and he rang the bell.
“I might be out again soon,” he told the driver, “or I could be stuck for a while”; and he rang the bell.
Following the maid through the curtains into the inner hall, he felt relieved that the impact of this meeting would be broken by June or Holly, whichever was playing in there, so that with complete surprise he saw Irene at the piano, and Jolyon sitting in an armchair listening. They both stood up. Blood surged into Soames’ brain, and all his resolution to be guided by this or that left him utterly. The look of his farmer forbears—dogged Forsytes down by the sea, from “Superior Dosset” back—grinned out of his face.
Following the maid through the curtains into the inner hall, he felt relieved that the impact of this meeting would be softened by June or Holly, whoever was playing in there. To his complete surprise, he saw Irene at the piano and Jolyon sitting in an armchair listening. They both stood up. Blood rushed to Soames’ head, and all his determination to follow this or that completely vanished. The expression of his farmer ancestors—stubborn Forsytes by the sea, from "Superior Dosset" onward—grinned from his face.
“Very pretty!” he said.
"Really pretty!" he said.
He heard the fellow murmur:
He heard the guy murmur:
“This is hardly the place—we’ll go to the study, if you don’t mind.” And they both passed him through the curtain opening. In the little room to which he followed them, Irene stood by the open window, and the “fellow” close to her by a big chair. Soames pulled the door to behind him with a slam; the sound carried him back all those years to the day when he had shut out Jolyon—shut him out for meddling with his affairs.
“This isn’t really the right place—we’ll head to the study, if that’s okay with you.” And they both guided him through the curtain. In the small room he followed them into, Irene was standing by the open window, and the “guy” was close to her by a large chair. Soames slammed the door shut behind him; the noise took him back to the day he had shut out Jolyon—shut him out for interfering in his business.
“Well,” he said, “what have you to say for yourselves?”
"Well," he said, "what do you have to say for yourselves?"
The fellow had the effrontery to smile.
The guy had the nerve to smile.
“What we have received to-day has taken away your right to ask. I should imagine you will be glad to have your neck out of chancery.”
“What we've received today has removed your right to ask. I imagine you'll be happy to have your neck out of court.”
“Oh!” said Soames; “you think so! I came to tell you that I’ll divorce her with every circumstance of disgrace to you both, unless you swear to keep clear of each other from now on.”
“Oh!” said Soames; “you really think that! I came to tell you that I’ll divorce her in a way that will bring shame to both of you unless you promise to stay away from each other from now on.”
He was astonished at his fluency, because his mind was stammering and his hands twitching. Neither of them answered; but their faces seemed to him as if contemptuous.
He was amazed at how fluent he was, even though his mind was racing and his hands were shaking. Neither of them responded, but their faces looked contemptuous to him.
“Well,” he said; “you—Irene?”
“Well,” he said, “you—Irene?”
Her lips moved, but Jolyon laid his hand on her arm.
Her lips moved, but Jolyon placed his hand on her arm.
“Let her alone!” said Soames furiously. “Irene, will you swear it?”
“Leave her alone!” Soames said angrily. “Irene, will you swear it?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Oh! and you?”
“Oh! And you?”
“Still less.”
"Even less."
“So then you’re guilty, are you?”
“So are you saying you’re guilty?”
“Yes, guilty.” It was Irene speaking in that serene voice, with that unreached air which had maddened him so often; and, carried beyond himself, he cried:
“Yes, guilty.” It was Irene speaking in that calm voice, with that untouchable vibe that had frustrated him so many times; and, overwhelmed, he shouted:
“You are a devil.”
“You're a devil.”
“Go out! Leave this house, or I’ll do you an injury.”
"Get out! Leave this house, or I’ll hurt you."
That fellow to talk of injuries! Did he know how near his throat was to being scragged?
That guy talking about getting hurt! Did he realize how close he was to getting choked?
“A trustee,” he said, “embezzling trust property! A thief, stealing his cousin’s wife.”
“A trustee,” he said, “is embezzling trust property! A thief, stealing his cousin’s wife.”
“Call me what you like. You have chosen your part, we have chosen ours. Go out!”
“Call me whatever you want. You’ve chosen your role, we’ve chosen ours. Leave!”
If he had brought a weapon Soames might have used it at that moment.
If he had brought a weapon, Soames might have used it right then.
“I’ll make you pay!” he said.
“I’m going to make you pay!” he said.
“I shall be very happy.”
“I will be very happy.”
At that deadly turning of the meaning of his speech by the son of him who had nicknamed him “the man of property,” Soames stood glaring. It was ridiculous!
At that fatal twist of the meaning of his speech by the son of the guy who had called him “the man of property,” Soames stood there glaring. It was absurd!
There they were, kept from violence by some secret force. No blow possible, no words to meet the case. But he could not, did not know how to turn and go away. His eyes fastened on Irene’s face—the last time he would ever see that fatal face—the last time, no doubt!
There they were, held back from violence by some hidden force. No strikes possible, no words that fit the situation. But he couldn’t, didn’t know how to turn and walk away. His eyes locked onto Irene’s face—the last time he would ever see that cursed face—the last time, for sure!
“You,” he said suddenly, “I hope you’ll treat him as you treated me—that’s all.”
"You," he said out of the blue, "I hope you'll treat him the way you treated me—that's all."
He saw her wince, and with a sensation not quite triumph, not quite relief, he wrenched open the door, passed out through the hall, and got into his cab. He lolled against the cushion with his eyes shut. Never in his life had he been so near to murderous violence, never so thrown away the restraint which was his second nature. He had a stripped and naked feeling, as if all virtue had gone out of him—life meaningless, mind-striking work. Sunlight streamed in on him, but he felt cold. The scene he had passed through had gone from him already, what was before him would not materialise, he could catch on to nothing; and he felt frightened, as if he had been hanging over the edge of a precipice, as if with another turn of the screw sanity would have failed him. “I’m not fit for it,” he thought; “I mustn’t—I’m not fit for it.” The cab sped on, and in mechanical procession trees, houses, people passed, but had no significance. “I feel very queer,” he thought; “I’ll take a Turkish bath.—I’ve been very near to something. It won’t do.” The cab whirred its way back over the bridge, up the Fulham Road, along the Park.
He saw her flinch, and with a feeling that was neither complete triumph nor complete relief, he yanked the door open, walked through the hall, and got into his cab. He slumped against the seat with his eyes closed. Never in his life had he been so close to violent rage, never had he let go of the restraint that was second nature to him. He felt stripped and exposed, as if all his virtue had drained away—life felt meaningless, his thoughts felt chaotic. Sunlight flooded in on him, but he felt cold. The scene he had just experienced faded from his mind, what lay ahead seemed unclear, and he couldn't grasp anything; he felt scared, as if he were teetering over the edge of a cliff, as if with one more turn of the screw, he could lose his sanity. "I'm not cut out for this," he thought; "I can't—I’m not cut out for this." The cab rushed on, and in a mechanical blur, trees, houses, and people passed by, but they meant nothing. "I feel really strange," he thought; "I’ll take a Turkish bath.—I’ve come really close to something. This isn’t right." The cab zipped back over the bridge, up the Fulham Road, and along the Park.
“To the Hammam,” said Soames.
"To the spa," said Soames.
Curious that on so warm a summer day, heat should be so comforting! Crossing into the hot room he met George Forsyte coming out, red and glistening.
Curious that on such a warm summer day, the heat could feel so comforting! As he entered the hot room, he bumped into George Forsyte coming out, red and shiny.
“Hallo!” said George; “what are you training for? You’ve not got much superfluous.”
“Hey!” said George; “what are you training for? You don’t have much extra.”
Buffoon! Soames passed him with his sideway smile. Lying back, rubbing his skin uneasily for the first signs of perspiration, he thought: “Let them laugh! I won’t feel anything! I can’t stand violence! It’s not good for me!”
Buffoon! Soames walked past him with his sideways smile. Lying back, anxiously rubbing his skin for the first signs of sweat, he thought: “Let them laugh! I won’t feel anything! I can’t handle violence! It’s not good for me!”
CHAPTER VII
A SUMMER NIGHT
Soames left dead silence in the little study. “Thank you for that good lie,” said Jolyon suddenly. “Come out—the air in here is not what it was!”
Soames left a heavy silence in the small study. “Thanks for that nice lie,” Jolyon suddenly said. “Come on out—the air in here isn’t what it used to be!”
In front of a long high southerly wall on which were trained peach-trees the two walked up and down in silence. Old Jolyon had planted some cupressus-trees, at intervals, between this grassy terrace and the dipping meadow full of buttercups and ox-eyed daisies; for twelve years they had flourished, till their dark spiral shapes had quite a look of Italy. Birds fluttered softly in the wet shrubbery; the swallows swooped past, with a steel-blue sheen on their swift little bodies; the grass felt springy beneath the feet, its green refreshed; butterflies chased each other. After that painful scene the quiet of Nature was wonderfully poignant. Under the sun-soaked wall ran a narrow strip of garden-bed full of mignonette and pansies, and from the bees came a low hum in which all other sounds were set—the mooing of a cow deprived of her calf, the calling of a cuckoo from an elm-tree at the bottom of the meadow. Who would have thought that behind them, within ten miles, London began—that London of the Forsytes, with its wealth, its misery; its dirt and noise; its jumbled stone isles of beauty, its grey sea of hideous brick and stucco? That London which had seen Irene’s early tragedy, and Jolyon’s own hard days; that web; that princely workhouse of the possessive instinct!
In front of a long, tall southern wall where peach trees were growing, the two walked back and forth in silence. Old Jolyon had planted some cypress trees at intervals between this grassy terrace and the sloping meadow full of buttercups and ox-eyed daisies; for twelve years, they had thrived, and their dark spiral shapes had a distinct Italian look. Birds fluttered softly in the damp shrubbery; swallows swooped by, their bodies shimmering with a steel-blue sheen; the grass felt springy underfoot, its green revitalized; butterflies chased each other. After that painful scene, the stillness of nature was incredibly poignant. Beneath the sun-drenched wall was a narrow strip of garden filled with mignonette and pansies, and from the bees came a soft hum that set the tone against all other sounds—the mooing of a cow separated from her calf, the call of a cuckoo from an elm tree at the edge of the meadow. Who would have thought that just ten miles away, London began—that London of the Forsytes, with its riches, its sorrows; its grime and clamor; its chaotic stone islands of beauty, its grey sea of ugly brick and stucco? That London which had witnessed Irene’s early tragedy and Jolyon’s own tough days; that web; that grand workhouse of the possessive instinct!
And while they walked Jolyon pondered those words: “I hope you’ll treat him as you treated me.” That would depend on himself. Could he trust himself? Did Nature permit a Forsyte not to make a slave of what he adored? Could beauty be confided to him? Or should she not be just a visitor, coming when she would, possessed for moments which passed, to return only at her own choosing? “We are a breed of spoilers!” thought Jolyon, “close and greedy; the bloom of life is not safe with us. Let her come to me as she will, when she will, not at all if she will not. Let me be just her stand-by, her perching-place; never—never her cage!”
And while they walked, Jolyon thought about those words: “I hope you’ll treat him like you treated me.” That would depend on him. Could he trust himself? Did nature allow a Forsyte not to make a slave of what he loved? Could beauty be entrusted to him? Or should she just be a visitor, coming when she wanted, enjoyed for fleeting moments, and leaving only when she chose? “We are a bunch of spoilers!” thought Jolyon, “close and greedy; the joy of life isn’t safe with us. Let her come to me as she likes, when she likes, not at all if she doesn’t want to. Let me just be her support, her resting place; never—never her cage!”
She was the chink of beauty in his dream. Was he to pass through the curtains now and reach her? Was the rich stuff of many possessions, the close encircling fabric of the possessive instinct walling in that little black figure of himself, and Soames—was it to be rent so that he could pass through into his vision, find there something not of the senses only? “Let me,” he thought, “ah! let me only know how not to grasp and destroy!”
She was the glimpse of beauty in his dream. Was he going to push aside the curtains now and reach her? Was the wealth of his many possessions, the tight grip of his possessive nature surrounding that little black figure of himself and Soames—was it going to be torn apart so he could step into his vision, find something that wasn’t just about the senses? “Let me,” he thought, “oh! just let me figure out how not to clutch and ruin!”
But at dinner there were plans to be made. To-night she would go back to the hotel, but tomorrow he would take her up to London. He must instruct his solicitor—Jack Herring. Not a finger must be raised to hinder the process of the Law. Damages exemplary, judicial strictures, costs, what they liked—let it go through at the first moment, so that her neck might be out of chancery at last! To-morrow he would see Herring—they would go and see him together. And then—abroad, leaving no doubt, no difficulty about evidence, making the lie she had told into the truth. He looked round at her; and it seemed to his adoring eyes that more than a woman was sitting there. The spirit of universal beauty, deep, mysterious, which the old painters, Titian, Giorgione, Botticelli, had known how to capture and transfer to the faces of their women—this flying beauty seemed to him imprinted on her brow, her hair, her lips, and in her eyes.
But at dinner, there were plans to be made. Tonight, she would go back to the hotel, but tomorrow he would take her up to London. He needed to inform his lawyer—Jack Herring. Not a single action should be taken to obstruct the legal process. Whether it was exemplary damages, judicial remarks, costs, whatever they wanted—he wanted it to go through as quickly as possible, so her burden could finally be lifted! Tomorrow, he would meet Herring; they would go see him together. And then—abroad, leaving no doubts, no complications regarding evidence, turning the lie she told into the truth. He glanced at her, and it seemed to his adoring eyes that more than just a woman was sitting there. The essence of universal beauty, profound and mysterious, which the old masters—Titian, Giorgione, Botticelli—had managed to capture and convey in the faces of their women—this ethereal beauty appeared to him reflected in her brow, her hair, her lips, and her eyes.
“And this is to be mine!” he thought. “It frightens me!”
“And this is going to be mine!” he thought. “It scares me!”
After dinner they went out on to the terrace to have coffee. They sat there long, the evening was so lovely, watching the summer night come very slowly on. It was still warm and the air smelled of lime blossom—early this summer. Two bats were flighting with the faint mysterious little noise they make. He had placed the chairs in front of the study window, and moths flew past to visit the discreet light in there. There was no wind, and not a whisper in the old oak-tree twenty yards away! The moon rose from behind the copse, nearly full; and the two lights struggled, till moonlight conquered, changing the colour and quality of all the garden, stealing along the flagstones, reaching their feet, climbing up, changing their faces.
After dinner, they went out to the terrace to have coffee. They sat there for a long time, enjoying the beautiful evening as the summer night gradually arrived. It was still warm, and the air was filled with the scent of lime blossoms—early this summer. Two bats were flying around, making their faint, mysterious sounds. He had set up the chairs in front of the study window, and moths were fluttering by to visit the soft light inside. There was no wind, and not a whisper from the old oak tree twenty yards away! The moon rose from behind the thicket, almost full; and the two lights battled, until the moonlight prevailed, changing the color and feel of the entire garden, gently gliding over the flagstones, reaching their feet, climbing up, and transforming their faces.
“Well,” said Jolyon at last, “you’ll be tired, dear; we’d better start. The maid will show you Holly’s room,” and he rang the study bell. The maid who came handed him a telegram. Watching her take Irene away, he thought: “This must have come an hour or more ago, and she didn’t bring it out to us! That shows! Well, we’ll be hung for a sheep soon!” And, opening the telegram, he read:
“Well,” said Jolyon finally, “you must be tired, dear; we should get going. The maid will show you to Holly’s room,” and he rang the bell in the study. The maid who came handed him a telegram. As he watched her take Irene away, he thought: “This must have arrived an hour ago or more, and she didn’t bring it to us! That’s telling! Well, we’ll be in trouble soon!” And, opening the telegram, he read:
“JOLYON FORSYTE, Robin Hill.—Your son passed painlessly away on June 20th. Deep sympathy”—some name unknown to him.
“JOLYON FORSYTE, Robin Hill.—Your son passed away peacefully on June 20th. Our deepest sympathies”—some name he didn't recognize.
He dropped it, spun round, stood motionless. The moon shone in on him; a moth flew in his face. The first day of all that he had not thought almost ceaselessly of Jolly. He went blindly towards the window, struck against the old armchair—his father’s—and sank down on to the arm of it. He sat there huddled forward, staring into the night. Gone out like a candle flame; far from home, from love, all by himself, in the dark! His boy! From a little chap always so good to him—so friendly! Twenty years old, and cut down like grass—to have no life at all! “I didn’t really know him,” he thought, “and he didn’t know me; but we loved each other. It’s only love that matters.”
He dropped it, turned around, and stood still. The moonlight streamed in on him; a moth flew into his face. This was the first day he hadn't thought about Jolly almost non-stop. He moved toward the window without looking, bumped into the old armchair—his father's—and sat down on its arm. He hunched forward, staring into the night. Gone like a candle flame; far from home, from love, all alone in the dark! His son! From the time he was a little kid, always so good to him—so friendly! Twenty years old, and cut down like grass—having no life at all! “I didn’t really know him,” he thought, “and he didn’t know me; but we loved each other. It’s only love that matters.”
To die out there—lonely—wanting them—wanting home! This seemed to his Forsyte heart more painful, more pitiful than death itself. No shelter, no protection, no love at the last! And all the deeply rooted clanship in him, the family feeling and essential clinging to his own flesh and blood which had been so strong in old Jolyon was so strong in all the Forsytes—felt outraged, cut, and torn by his boy’s lonely passing. Better far if he had died in battle, without time to long for them to come to him, to call out for them, perhaps, in his delirium!
To die out there—alone—missing them—missing home! This seemed to his Forsyte heart more painful, more tragic than death itself. No shelter, no protection, no love in the end! And all the deep-seated family ties in him, the sense of kinship and strong attachment to his own flesh and blood that had been so prominent in old Jolyon was just as strong in all the Forsytes—felt violated, torn apart, and devastated by his boy’s lonely passing. It would have been far better if he had died in battle, without a chance to long for them to come to him, to perhaps call out for them in his delirium!
The moon had passed behind the oak-tree now, endowing it with uncanny life, so that it seemed watching him—the oak-tree his boy had been so fond of climbing, out of which he had once fallen and hurt himself, and hadn’t cried!
The moon had now gone behind the oak tree, giving it an eerie life, so it seemed like it was watching him—the oak tree his son had loved climbing, the one he had once fallen from and hurt himself without even crying!
The door creaked. He saw Irene come in, pick up the telegram and read it. He heard the faint rustle of her dress. She sank on her knees close to him, and he forced himself to smile at her. She stretched up her arms and drew his head down on her shoulder. The perfume and warmth of her encircled him; her presence gained slowly his whole being.
The door creaked. He saw Irene walk in, pick up the telegram, and read it. He heard the soft rustle of her dress. She knelt down close to him, and he made himself smile at her. She raised her arms and pulled his head down onto her shoulder. The scent and warmth of her wrapped around him; her presence gradually filled his entire being.
CHAPTER VIII
JAMES IN WAITING
Sweated to serenity, Soames dined at the Remove and turned his face toward Park Lane. His father had been unwell lately. This would have to be kept from him! Never till that moment had he realised how much the dread of bringing James’ grey hairs down with sorrow to the grave had counted with him; how intimately it was bound up with his own shrinking from scandal. His affection for his father, always deep, had increased of late years with the knowledge that James looked on him as the real prop of his decline. It seemed pitiful that one who had been so careful all his life and done so much for the family name—so that it was almost a byword for solid, wealthy respectability—should at his last gasp have to see it in all the newspapers. This was like lending a hand to Death, that final enemy of Forsytes. “I must tell mother,” he thought, “and when it comes on, we must keep the papers from him somehow. He sees hardly anyone.” Letting himself in with his latchkey, he was beginning to ascend he stairs when he became conscious of commotion on the second-floor landing. His mother’s voice was saying:
Sweating in stress, Soames had dinner at the Remove and faced Park Lane. His father had not been well lately. This had to be kept from him! Until that moment, he had never realized how much the fear of bringing sorrow to James' grey hairs had weighed on him; how closely it was tied to his aversion to scandal. His love for his father, always strong, had grown in recent years with the knowledge that James saw him as the real support during his decline. It seemed sad that someone who had been so careful all his life and had done so much for the family name—making it almost synonymous with solid, wealthy respectability—should, in his last moments, have to see it splashed across all the newspapers. This felt like helping Death, that final enemy of the Forsytes. “I must tell mother,” he thought, “and when it happens, we must somehow keep the papers from him. He hardly sees anyone.” As he let himself in with his latchkey, he was starting to head up the stairs when he noticed a commotion on the second-floor landing. His mother’s voice was saying:
“Now, James, you’ll catch cold. Why can’t you wait quietly?”
“Now, James, you’re going to catch a cold. Why can’t you just wait quietly?”
His father’s answering
His dad's response
“Wait? I’m always waiting. Why doesn’t he come in?”
“Wait? I’m always waiting. Why isn’t he coming in?”
“You can speak to him to-morrow morning, instead of making a guy of yourself on the landing.”
“You can talk to him tomorrow morning instead of embarrassing yourself in the hall.”
“He’ll go up to bed, I shouldn’t wonder. I shan’t sleep.”
“He'll probably head to bed. I won't be able to sleep.”
“Now come back to bed, James.”
“Now come back to bed, James.”
“Um! I might die before to-morrow morning for all you can tell.”
“Ugh! I might die before tomorrow morning for all you know.”
“You shan’t have to wait till to-morrow morning; I’ll go down and bring him up. Don’t fuss!”
"You won't have to wait until tomorrow morning; I'll go down and bring him up. Don't worry!"
“There you go—always so cock-a-hoop. He mayn’t come in at all.”
“There you go—always so full of yourself. He might not come in at all.”
“Well, if he doesn’t come in you won’t catch him by standing out here in your dressing-gown.”
“Well, if he doesn’t come in, you won’t catch him by standing out here in your robe.”
Soames rounded the last bend and came in sight of his father’s tall figure wrapped in a brown silk quilted gown, stooping over the balustrade above. Light fell on his silvery hair and whiskers, investing his head with a sort of halo.
Soames turned the last corner and spotted his father's tall figure wrapped in a brown silk quilted robe, bending over the balcony above. Light illuminated his silver hair and beard, creating a sort of halo around his head.
“Here he is!” he heard him say in a voice which sounded injured, and his mother’s comfortable answer from the bedroom door:
“Here he is!” he heard someone say in a hurt tone, followed by his mother’s reassuring response from the bedroom door:
“That’s all right. Come in, and I’ll brush your hair.” James extended a thin, crooked finger, oddly like the beckoning of a skeleton, and passed through the doorway of his bedroom.
"That's okay. Come in, and I'll brush your hair." James extended a thin, crooked finger, strangely reminiscent of a skeleton's beckoning, and walked through the doorway of his bedroom.
“What is it?” thought Soames. “What has he got hold of now?”
“What is it?” Soames wondered. “What has he gotten into now?”
His father was sitting before the dressing-table sideways to the mirror, while Emily slowly passed two silver-backed brushes through and through his hair. She would do this several times a day, for it had on him something of the effect produced on a cat by scratching between its ears.
His father was sitting at the dressing table, turned sideways to the mirror, while Emily gently brushed his hair with two silver-backed brushes. She would do this several times a day, as it had a similar effect on him as scratching behind a cat's ears.
“There you are!” he said. “I’ve been waiting.”
“There you are!” he said. “I’ve been waiting.”
Soames stroked his shoulder, and, taking up a silver button-hook, examined the mark on it.
Soames ran his hand over his shoulder and picked up a silver button hook to check the mark on it.
“Well,” he said, “you’re looking better.”
"Well," he said, "you look better."
James shook his head.
James shrugged.
“I want to say something. Your mother hasn’t heard.” He announced Emily’s ignorance of what he hadn’t told her, as if it were a grievance.
“I want to say something. Your mom hasn’t heard.” He pointed out Emily's lack of knowledge about what he hadn’t shared with her, almost like it was a complaint.
“Your father’s been in a great state all the evening. I’m sure I don’t know what about.”
“Your dad has been really upset all evening. I honestly have no idea why.”
The faint “whisk-whisk” of the brushes continued the soothing of her voice.
The soft “whisk-whisk” of the brushes complemented the calming quality of her voice.
“No! you know nothing,” said James. “Soames can tell me.” And, fixing his grey eyes, in which there was a look of strain, uncomfortable to watch, on his son, he muttered:
“No! You don’t know anything,” said James. “Soames can fill me in.” And, locking his grey eyes, which had a strained look that was uncomfortable to see, on his son, he muttered:
“I’m getting on, Soames. At my age I can’t tell. I might die any time. There’ll be a lot of money. There’s Rachel and Cicely got no children; and Val’s out there—that chap his father will get hold of all he can. And somebody’ll pick up Imogen, I shouldn’t wonder.”
“I’m getting old, Soames. At my age, I can't tell. I might die any time. There’s going to be a lot of money. Rachel and Cicely don’t have any kids; and Val’s out there—that guy’s father will take everything he can get. And someone will grab Imogen, I wouldn’t be surprised.”
Soames listened vaguely—he had heard all this before. Whish-whish! went the brushes.
Soames listened absentmindedly—he had heard all of this before. Whoosh! went the brushes.
“If that’s all!” said Emily.
“If that’s it!” said Emily.
“All!” cried James; “it’s nothing. I’m coming to that.” And again his eyes strained pitifully at Soames.
“All!” shouted James; “it’s nothing. I’m getting to that.” And again his eyes looked desperately at Soames.
“It’s you, my boy,” he said suddenly; “you ought to get a divorce.”
“It’s you, my boy,” he said suddenly; “you should get a divorce.”
That word, from those of all lips, was almost too much for Soames’ composure. His eyes reconcentrated themselves quickly on the buttonhook, and as if in apology James hurried on:
That word, coming from everyone’s lips, was almost more than Soames could handle. He quickly focused his eyes back on the buttonhook, and as if to make amends, James rushed to continue:
“I don’t know what’s become of her—they say she’s abroad. Your Uncle Swithin used to admire her—he was a funny fellow.” (So he always alluded to his dead twin—“The Stout and the Lean of it,” they had been called.) “She wouldn’t be alone, I should say.” And with that summing-up of the effect of beauty on human nature, he was silent, watching his son with eyes doubting as a bird’s. Soames, too, was silent. Whish-whish went the brushes.
“I have no idea what happened to her—they say she’s overseas. Your Uncle Swithin used to admire her—he was quite the character.” (That’s what he always hinted at regarding his deceased twin—“The Stout and the Lean of it,” they had been called.) “I wouldn’t think she’d be alone,” he added. With that remark about the impact of beauty on people, he fell silent, watching his son with a doubtfulness like a bird’s. Soames remained quiet as well. Whish-whish went the brushes.
“Come, James! Soames knows best. It’s his business.”
“Come on, James! Soames knows what he's doing. It’s his job.”
“Ah!” said James, and the word came from deep down; “but there’s all my money, and there’s his—who’s it to go to? And when he dies the name goes out.”
“Ah!” said James, and the word came from deep down; “but there's all my money, and there's his—who does it go to? And when he dies, the name disappears.”
Soames replaced the button-hook on the lace and pink silk of the dressing-table coverlet.
Soames put the button-hook back on the lace and pink silk of the dressing-table cover.
“The name?” said Emily, “there are all the other Forsytes.”
“The name?” Emily said, “there are all the other Forsytes.”
“As if that helped me,” muttered James. “I shall be in my grave, and there’ll be nobody, unless he marries again.”
“As if that helps me,” James muttered. “I’ll be in my grave, and there won’t be anyone, unless he marries again.”
“You’re quite right,” said Soames quietly; “I’m getting a divorce.”
“You're right,” Soames said quietly; “I'm getting a divorce.”
James’ eyes almost started from his head.
James’ eyes nearly popped out of his head.
“What?” he cried. “There! nobody tells me anything.”
“What?” he shouted. “See? Nobody tells me anything.”
“Well,” said Emily, “who would have imagined you wanted it? My dear boy, that is a surprise, after all these years.”
“Well,” Emily said, “who would have thought you wanted it? My dear boy, that is a surprise, after all these years.”
“It’ll be a scandal,” muttered James, as if to himself; “but I can’t help that. Don’t brush so hard. When’ll it come on?”
“It’s going to be a scandal,” James muttered, almost to himself; “but I can’t change that. Don’t scrub so hard. When’s it going to start?”
“Before the Long Vacation; it’s not defended.”
“Before the Long Vacation; it’s not protected.”
James’ lips moved in secret calculation. “I shan’t live to see my grandson,” he muttered.
James quietly calculated his thoughts. “I won’t live to see my grandson,” he mumbled.
Emily ceased brushing. “Of course you will, James. Soames will be as quick as he can.”
Emily stopped brushing. “Of course you will, James. Soames will be as quick as he can.”
There was a long silence, till James reached out his arm.
There was a long silence until James extended his arm.
“Here! let’s have the eau-de-Cologne,” and, putting it to his nose, he moved his forehead in the direction of his son. Soames bent over and kissed that brow just where the hair began. A relaxing quiver passed over James’ face, as though the wheels of anxiety within were running down.
“Here! Let’s have the cologne,” and, bringing it to his nose, he tilted his forehead toward his son. Soames leaned in and kissed that spot just where the hair started. A calming shiver passed over James’ face, as if the wheels of anxiety inside him were slowing down.
“I’ll get to bed,” he said; “I shan’t want to see the papers when that comes. They’re a morbid lot; I can’t pay attention to them, I’m too old.”
“I’m going to bed,” he said. “I won’t want to see the papers when that happens. They’re a morbid bunch; I can’t pay attention to them, I’m too old.”
Queerly affected, Soames went to the door; he heard his father say:
Queerly affected, Soames went to the door; he heard his father say:
“Here, I’m tired. I’ll say a prayer in bed.”
“Here, I’m tired. I’ll pray in bed.”
And his mother answering
And his mom responding
“That’s right, James; it’ll be ever so much more comfy.”
"That's right, James; it'll be so much more comfortable."
CHAPTER IX
OUT OF THE WEB
On Forsyte ’Change the announcement of Jolly’s death, among a batch of troopers, caused mixed sensation. Strange to read that Jolyon Forsyte (fifth of the name in direct descent) had died of disease in the service of his country, and not be able to feel it personally. It revived the old grudge against his father for having estranged himself. For such was still the prestige of old Jolyon that the other Forsytes could never quite feel, as might have been expected, that it was they who had cut off his descendants for irregularity. The news increased, of course, the interest and anxiety about Val; but then Val’s name was Dartie, and even if he were killed in battle or got the Victoria Cross, it would not be at all the same as if his name were Forsyte. Not even casualty or glory to the Haymans would be really satisfactory. Family pride felt defrauded.
On Forsyte ’Change, the news of Jolly’s death, among a group of soldiers, stirred mixed feelings. It was odd to read that Jolyon Forsyte (the fifth of his name in direct descent) had died from illness while serving his country, yet not feel it personally. It brought back the old resentment towards his father for having distanced himself from the family. The influence of old Jolyon was still so strong that the other Forsytes could never fully accept responsibility for the fact that it was they who had disowned his descendants for being irregular. Naturally, the news heightened the interest and worry about Val; however, since Val’s last name was Dartie, even if he were killed in battle or received the Victoria Cross, it wouldn’t hold the same weight as if he were a Forsyte. Not even a casualty or glory to the Haymans would truly be satisfying. Family pride felt cheated.
How the rumour arose, then, that “something very dreadful, my dear,” was pending, no one, least of all Soames, could tell, secret as he kept everything. Possibly some eye had seen “Forsyte v. Forsyte and Forsyte,” in the cause list; and had added it to “Irene in Paris with a fair beard.” Possibly some wall at Park Lane had ears. The fact remained that it was known—whispered among the old, discussed among the young—that family pride must soon receive a blow.
How the rumor started that "something very dreadful, my dear," was about to happen, no one, especially Soames, could explain, as he kept everything so secret. Maybe someone saw "Forsyte v. Forsyte and Forsyte" in the court listings and connected it to "Irene in Paris with a fair beard." Maybe some wall on Park Lane had ears. The bottom line was that it was known—whispered among the old, discussed among the young—that family pride was about to take a hit.
Soames, paying one of his Sunday visits to Timothy’s—paying it with the feeling that after the suit came on he would be paying no more—felt knowledge in the air as he came in. Nobody, of course, dared speak of it before him, but each of the four other Forsytes present held their breath, aware that nothing could prevent Aunt Juley from making them all uncomfortable. She looked so piteously at Soames, she checked herself on the point of speech so often, that Aunt Hester excused herself and said she must go and bathe Timothy’s eye—he had a sty coming. Soames, impassive, slightly supercilious, did not stay long. He went out with a curse stifled behind his pale, just smiling lips.
Soames, visiting Timothy on a Sunday—feeling that this would be his last visit after the lawsuit started—sensed tension in the air as he walked in. Obviously, no one dared to mention it in front of him, but each of the four other Forsytes present held their breath, knowing that nothing could stop Aunt Juley from making them all uncomfortable. She looked so pitifully at Soames and hesitated to speak so often that Aunt Hester finally excused herself, saying she needed to go and treat Timothy's eye—he had a sty developing. Soames, unaffected and a bit condescending, didn't stay long. He left with a curse suppressed behind his pale, slightly smiling lips.
Fortunately for the peace of his mind, cruelly tortured by the coming scandal, he was kept busy day and night with plans for his retirement—for he had come to that grim conclusion. To go on seeing all those people who had known him as a “long-headed chap,” an astute adviser—after that—no! The fastidiousness and pride which was so strangely, so inextricably blended in him with possessive obtuseness, revolted against the thought. He would retire, live privately, go on buying pictures, make a great name as a collector—after all, his heart was more in that than it had ever been in Law. In pursuance of this now fixed resolve, he had to get ready to amalgamate his business with another firm without letting people know, for that would excite curiosity and make humiliation cast its shadow before. He had pitched on the firm of Cuthcott, Holliday and Kingson, two of whom were dead. The full name after the amalgamation would therefore be Cuthcott, Holliday, Kingson, Forsyte, Bustard and Forsyte. But after debate as to which of the dead still had any influence with the living, it was decided to reduce the title to Cuthcott, Kingson and Forsyte, of whom Kingson would be the active and Soames the sleeping partner. For leaving his name, prestige, and clients behind him, Soames would receive considerable value.
Fortunately for his peace of mind, which was cruelly tormented by the approaching scandal, he kept himself busy day and night with plans for his retirement—because he had reached that grim conclusion. There was no way he could continue facing all those people who had known him as a “smart guy,” a savvy advisor—after that—no! The fastidiousness and pride that were so strangely mixed with his possessive stubbornness revolted at the thought. He would retire, live privately, continue buying artwork, and build a great reputation as a collector—after all, his heart was more in that than it had ever been in Law. To follow through with this now fixed decision, he needed to prepare to merge his business with another firm without letting anyone know, as that would spark curiosity and bring humiliation upon him. He had settled on the firm of Cuthcott, Holliday, and Kingson, two of whom were deceased. The full name after the merger would therefore be Cuthcott, Holliday, Kingson, Forsyte, Bustard, and Forsyte. But after discussing which of the deceased still had any influence over the living, it was decided to shorten the name to Cuthcott, Kingson, and Forsyte, with Kingson as the active partner and Soames as the silent partner. For leaving behind his name, reputation, and clients, Soames would receive considerable value.
One night, as befitted a man who had arrived at so important a stage of his career, he made a calculation of what he was worth, and after writing off liberally for depreciation by the war, found his value to be some hundred and thirty thousand pounds. At his father’s death, which could not, alas, be delayed much longer, he must come into at least another fifty thousand, and his yearly expenditure at present just reached two. Standing among his pictures, he saw before him a future full of bargains earned by the trained faculty of knowing better than other people. Selling what was about to decline, keeping what was still going up, and exercising judicious insight into future taste, he would make a unique collection, which at his death would pass to the nation under the title “Forsyte Bequest.”
One night, as befits a man who has reached such an important point in his career, he calculated what he was worth and, after generously accounting for losses due to the war, found his value to be around one hundred and thirty thousand pounds. Upon his father’s eventual death, which, unfortunately, couldn’t be delayed much longer, he would inherit at least another fifty thousand, and his current yearly spending was just two thousand. Standing among his paintings, he envisioned a future filled with deals gained from his ability to understand things better than others. By selling what was about to decrease in value, keeping what was still appreciating, and using careful judgment about future trends, he would create a unique collection that, upon his death, would be given to the nation as the “Forsyte Bequest.”
If the divorce went through, he had determined on his line with Madame Lamotte. She had, he knew, but one real ambition—to live on her “rentes” in Paris near her grandchildren. He would buy the goodwill of the Restaurant Bretagne at a fancy price. Madame would live like a Queen-Mother in Paris on the interest, invested as she would know how. (Incidentally Soames meant to put a capable manager in her place, and make the restaurant pay good interest on his money. There were great possibilities in Soho.) On Annette he would promise to settle fifteen thousand pounds (whether designedly or not), precisely the sum old Jolyon had settled on “that woman.”
If the divorce went through, he had decided on his plan with Madame Lamotte. She had, he knew, only one real ambition—to live off her “rentes” in Paris near her grandchildren. He would buy the goodwill of the Restaurant Bretagne for a hefty price. Madame would live like a Queen Mother in Paris on the interest, invested just as she would know how. (By the way, Soames planned to put a capable manager in her place and make the restaurant generate good returns on his money. There were huge opportunities in Soho.) He would promise Annette a settlement of fifteen thousand pounds (whether intentionally or not), exactly the amount old Jolyon had settled on “that woman.”
A letter from Jolyon’s solicitor to his own had disclosed the fact that “those two” were in Italy. And an opportunity had been duly given for noting that they had first stayed at an hotel in London. The matter was clear as daylight, and would be disposed of in half an hour or so; but during that half-hour he, Soames, would go down to hell; and after that half-hour all bearers of the Forsyte name would feel the bloom was off the rose. He had no illusions like Shakespeare that roses by any other name would smell as sweet. The name was a possession, a concrete, unstained piece of property, the value of which would be reduced some twenty per cent. at least. Unless it were Roger, who had once refused to stand for Parliament, and—oh, irony!—Jolyon, hung on the line, there had never been a distinguished Forsyte. But that very lack of distinction was the name’s greatest asset. It was a private name, intensely individual, and his own property; it had never been exploited for good or evil by intrusive report. He and each member of his family owned it wholly, sanely, secretly, without any more interference from the public than had been necessitated by their births, their marriages, their deaths. And during these weeks of waiting and preparing to drop the Law, he conceived for that Law a bitter distaste, so deeply did he resent its coming violation of his name, forced on him by the need he felt to perpetuate that name in a lawful manner. The monstrous injustice of the whole thing excited in him a perpetual suppressed fury. He had asked no better than to live in spotless domesticity, and now he must go into the witness box, after all these futile, barren years, and proclaim his failure to keep his wife—incur the pity, the amusement, the contempt of his kind. It was all upside down. She and that fellow ought to be the sufferers, and they—were in Italy! In these weeks the Law he had served so faithfully, looked on so reverently as the guardian of all property, seemed to him quite pitiful. What could be more insane than to tell a man that he owned his wife, and punish him when someone unlawfully took her away from him? Did the Law not know that a man’s name was to him the apple of his eye, that it was far harder to be regarded as cuckold than as seducer? He actually envied Jolyon the reputation of succeeding where he, Soames, had failed. The question of damages worried him, too. He wanted to make that fellow suffer, but he remembered his cousin’s words, “I shall be very happy,” with the uneasy feeling that to claim damages would make not Jolyon but himself suffer; he felt uncannily that Jolyon would rather like to pay them—the chap was so loose. Besides, to claim damages was not the thing to do. The claim, indeed, had been made almost mechanically; and as the hour drew near Soames saw in it just another dodge of this insensitive and topsy-turvy Law to make him ridiculous; so that people might sneer and say: “Oh, yes, he got quite a good price for her!” And he gave instructions that his Counsel should state that the money would be given to a Home for Fallen Women. He was a long time hitting off exactly the right charity; but, having pitched on it, he used to wake up in the night and think: “It won’t do, too lurid; it’ll draw attention. Something quieter—better taste.” He did not care for dogs, or he would have named them; and it was in desperation at last—for his knowledge of charities was limited—that he decided on the blind. That could not be inappropriate, and it would make the Jury assess the damages high.
A letter from Jolyon’s lawyer to his own revealed that "those two" were in Italy. An opportunity was given to note that they had first stayed at a hotel in London. The situation was clear as day and would be resolved in about half an hour; but during that half hour, he, Soames, felt like he would go through hell; and after that half hour, all the Forsyte name-bearers would feel the loss of their luster. He had no illusions like Shakespeare that roses would smell as sweet by any other name. The name was his possession, a concrete, unblemished piece of property, the value of which would drop at least twenty percent. Unless it was Roger, who had once refused to run for Parliament, and—oh, the irony!—Jolyon, hanging in the balance, there had never been a notable Forsyte. But that very lack of distinction was the name’s biggest advantage. It was a private name, deeply personal, and his own property; it had never been exploited for good or bad by intrusive media. He and each family member owned it completely, clearly, privately, with no more public interference than their births, marriages, and deaths required. And during these weeks of waiting and preparing to drop the Law, he developed a bitter disdain for it, so deeply did he resent its upcoming violation of his name, forced on him by his desire to maintain that name legally. The sheer injustice of it all stirred a constant suppressed anger in him. He had wanted nothing more than to live in pure domesticity, and now he had to step into the witness box, after all those fruitless years, and admit he had failed to keep his wife—inviting pity, amusement, and contempt from his peers. Everything felt upside down. She and that guy should be the ones suffering, and they—were in Italy! Over these weeks, the Law he had faithfully served, which he had so reverently viewed as the protector of all property, now seemed pathetic to him. What could be more insane than to tell a man he owned his wife, then punish him when someone unlawfully took her away? Didn’t the Law understand that a man’s name was everything to him, that it was far worse to be seen as a cuckold than a seducer? He even envied Jolyon for succeeding where he, Soames, had failed. The question of damages worried him, too. He wanted to make that guy suffer, but he recalled his cousin’s words, “I shall be very happy,” with the unsettling feeling that claiming damages would only make him suffer, not Jolyon; he sensed that Jolyon would actually be fine with paying them—the guy was so loose. Besides, claiming damages wasn’t the right thing to do. The claim had been made almost automatically; and as the hour approached, Soames saw it as just another trick of this insensitive and twisted Law to make him look ridiculous, so that people might mock and say, “Oh, yes, he got quite a good price for her!” He instructed his Counsel to state that the money would go to a Home for Fallen Women. It took him a while to find the right charity; but once he settled on one, he would wake up at night thinking, “This won’t work, too sensational; it’ll attract attention. Something more subtle—better taste.” He didn’t care for dogs, or he would have named them; and out of desperation, since his knowledge of charities was limited, he decided on one for the blind. That would be appropriate, and it would lead the Jury to assess the damages higher.
A good many suits were dropping out of the list, which happened to be exceptionally thin that summer, so that his case would be reached before August. As the day grew nearer, Winifred was his only comfort. She showed the fellow-feeling of one who had been through the mill, and was the “femme-sole” in whom he confided, well knowing that she would not let Dartie into her confidence. That ruffian would be only too rejoiced! At the end of July, on the afternoon before the case, he went in to see her. They had not yet been able to leave town, because Dartie had already spent their summer holiday, and Winifred dared not go to her father for more money while he was waiting not to be told anything about this affair of Soames.
A lot of cases were dropping off the list, which happened to be really light that summer, so his case would be addressed before August. As the date approached, Winifred was his only source of comfort. She understood what he was going through, having experienced similar struggles, and she was the "femme-sole" he trusted, knowing she wouldn't share anything with Dartie. That jerk would be too happy about it! At the end of July, the afternoon before the case, he went to see her. They hadn't been able to leave the city yet because Dartie had already blown their summer vacation, and Winifred was too afraid to ask her father for more money while he was trying to avoid hearing anything about Soames' situation.
Soames found her with a letter in her hand.
Soames found her holding a letter.
“That from Val,” he asked gloomily. “What does he say?”
“Is that from Val?” he asked gloomily. “What does he say?”
“He says he’s married,” said Winifred.
“He says he’s married,” Winifred said.
“Whom to, for Goodness’ sake?”
"Who to, for goodness' sake?"
Winifred looked up at him.
Winifred looked up at him.
“To Holly Forsyte, Jolyon’s daughter.”
"To Holly Forsyte, Jolyon's daughter."
“What?”
"Excuse me?"
“He got leave and did it. I didn’t even know he knew her. Awkward, isn’t it?”
“He took time off and did it. I didn’t even know he knew her. Awkward, right?”
Soames uttered a short laugh at that characteristic minimisation.
Soames let out a brief laugh at that typical understatement.
“Awkward! Well, I don’t suppose they’ll hear about this till they come back. They’d better stay out there. That fellow will give her money.”
“Awkward! Well, I don’t think they’ll find out about this until they get back. They should definitely stay out there. That guy will give her money.”
“But I want Val back,” said Winifred almost piteously; “I miss him, he helps me to get on.”
“But I want Val back,” Winifred said almost sadly; “I miss him, he helps me move forward.”
“I know,” murmured Soames. “How’s Dartie behaving now?”
“I know,” murmured Soames. “How’s Dartie acting now?”
“It might be worse; but it’s always money. Would you like me to come down to the Court to-morrow, Soames?”
“It could be worse, but it’s always about money. Do you want me to come down to the Court tomorrow, Soames?”
Soames stretched out his hand for hers. The gesture so betrayed the loneliness in him that she pressed it between her two.
Soames reached out for her hand. The gesture revealed his loneliness so much that she clasped it between hers.
“Never mind, old boy. You’ll feel ever so much better when it’s all over.”
“Don’t worry, my friend. You’ll feel so much better once it’s all done.”
“I don’t know what I’ve done,” said Soames huskily; “I never have. It’s all upside down. I was fond of her; I’ve always been.”
“I don’t know what I’ve done,” Soames said hoarsely; “I never have. Everything’s a mess. I cared about her; I always have.”
Winifred saw a drop of blood ooze out of his lip, and the sight stirred her profoundly.
Winifred noticed a drop of blood seep from his lip, and the sight deeply affected her.
“Of course,” she said, “it’s been too bad of her all along! But what shall I do about this marriage of Val’s, Soames? I don’t know how to write to him, with this coming on. You’ve seen that child. Is she pretty?”
“Of course,” she said, “she’s been too difficult all along! But what should I do about Val’s marriage, Soames? I don’t know how to write to him with this happening. You’ve seen that girl. Is she pretty?”
“Yes, she’s pretty,” said Soames. “Dark—lady-like enough.”
“Yes, she’s pretty,” said Soames. “Dark—very feminine.”
“That doesn’t sound so bad,” thought Winifred. “Jolyon had style.”
"That doesn't sound too bad," thought Winifred. "Jolyon had style."
“It is a coil,” she said. “What will father say?
“It’s a coil,” she said. “What will Dad say?
“Mustn’t be told,” said Soames. “The war’ll soon be over now, you’d better let Val take to farming out there.”
“Don’t need to say it,” Soames replied. “The war will be over soon; you should let Val take up farming out there.”
It was tantamount to saying that his nephew was lost.
It was basically saying that his nephew was missing.
“I haven’t told Monty,” Winifred murmured desolately.
“I haven’t told Monty,” Winifred said sadly.
The case was reached before noon next day, and was over in little more than half an hour. Soames—pale, spruce, sad-eyed in the witness-box—had suffered so much beforehand that he took it all like one dead. The moment the decree nisi was pronounced he left the Courts of Justice.
The case was reached before noon the next day and was over in just over half an hour. Soames—pale, neat, and with sad eyes in the witness box—had endured so much beforehand that he took it all like a zombie. The moment the decree nisi was pronounced, he left the Courts of Justice.
Four hours until he became public property! “Solicitor’s divorce suit!” A surly, dogged anger replaced that dead feeling within him. “Damn them all!” he thought; “I won’t run away. I’ll act as if nothing had happened.” And in the sweltering heat of Fleet Street and Ludgate Hill he walked all the way to his City Club, lunched, and went back to his office. He worked there stolidly throughout the afternoon.
Four hours until he was officially on the market! “Divorce lawsuit from the lawyer!” A nasty, stubborn anger took over the emptiness he felt inside. “Screw them all!” he thought; “I won’t run away. I’ll pretend like nothing happened.” So, in the sweltering heat of Fleet Street and Ludgate Hill, he walked all the way to his City Club, had lunch, and then headed back to his office. He worked there steadily all afternoon.
On his way out he saw that his clerks knew, and answered their involuntary glances with a look so sardonic that they were immediately withdrawn. In front of St. Paul’s, he stopped to buy the most gentlemanly of the evening papers. Yes! there he was! “Well-known solicitor’s divorce. Cousin co-respondent. Damages given to the blind”—so, they had got that in! At every other face, he thought: “I wonder if you know!” And suddenly he felt queer, as if something were racing round in his head.
On his way out, he noticed that his clerks were aware of what was happening, and he responded to their involuntary glances with a smirk that made them look away immediately. In front of St. Paul’s, he paused to grab the most upscale evening paper. Yep! There it was! “Well-known solicitor’s divorce. Cousin as co-respondent. Damages awarded to the blind”—so, they included that! With every other face he saw, he thought, “I wonder if you know!” And suddenly, he felt uneasy, as if something was spinning around in his head.
What was this? He was letting it get hold of him! He mustn’t! He would be ill. He mustn’t think! He would get down to the river and row about, and fish. “I’m not going to be laid up,” he thought.
What was this? He was letting it take over him! He couldn't! He'd end up sick. He mustn't think! He would go down to the river and row around, and fish. "I'm not going to be stuck doing nothing," he thought.
It flashed across him that he had something of importance to do before he went out of town. Madame Lamotte! He must explain the Law. Another six months before he was really free! Only he did not want to see Annette! And he passed his hand over the top of his head—it was very hot.
It occurred to him that he had something important to take care of before leaving town. Madame Lamotte! He needed to explain the Law. Just six more months until he was truly free! But he didn’t want to see Annette! He ran his hand over his scalp—it was really hot.
He branched off through Covent Garden. On this sultry day of late July the garbage-tainted air of the old market offended him, and Soho seemed more than ever the disenchanted home of rapscallionism. Alone, the Restaurant Bretagne, neat, daintily painted, with its blue tubs and the dwarf trees therein, retained an aloof and Frenchified self-respect. It was the slack hour, and pale trim waitresses were preparing the little tables for dinner. Soames went through into the private part. To his discomfiture Annette answered his knock. She, too, looked pale and dragged down by the heat.
He took a side street through Covent Garden. On this hot late July day, the garbage-stained air of the old market bothered him, and Soho felt more than ever like a place lost to mischief. Alone, the Restaurant Bretagne, tidy and tastefully painted, with its blue planters and small trees, maintained a detached, French-like dignity. It was the slow time, and pale, trim waitresses were setting up the little tables for dinner. Soames went into the private area. To his surprise, Annette answered his knock. She also looked pale and worn out from the heat.
“You are quite a stranger,” she said languidly.
“You're quite a stranger,” she said lazily.
Soames smiled.
Soames grinned.
“I haven’t wished to be; I’ve been busy.”
“I haven't wanted to be; I've been busy.”
“Where’s your mother, Annette? I’ve got some news for her.”
“Where’s your mom, Annette? I have some news for her.”
“Mother is not in.”
"Mom is not home."
It seemed to Soames that she looked at him in a queer way. What did she know? How much had her mother told her? The worry of trying to make that out gave him an alarming feeling in the head. He gripped the edge of the table, and dizzily saw Annette come forward, her eyes clear with surprise. He shut his own and said:
It felt to Soames like she was looking at him in a strange way. What did she know? How much had her mother shared with her? The anxiety of figuring that out gave him a dizzying headache. He clutched the edge of the table and, feeling lightheaded, watched Annette step forward, her eyes wide with surprise. He closed his own eyes and said:
“It’s all right. I’ve had a touch of the sun, I think.” The sun! What he had was a touch of darkness! Annette’s voice, French and composed, said:
“It’s fine. I think I might have gotten a bit too much sun.” The sun! What he really had was a touch of darkness! Annette’s voice, French and calm, said:
“Sit down, it will pass, then.” Her hand pressed his shoulder, and Soames sank into a chair. When the dark feeling dispersed, and he opened his eyes, she was looking down at him. What an inscrutable and odd expression for a girl of twenty!
“Sit down, it will pass, then.” Her hand pressed his shoulder, and Soames sank into a chair. When the dark feeling faded and he opened his eyes, she was looking down at him. What a mysterious and strange expression for a girl of twenty!
“Do you feel better?”
“Are you feeling better?”
“It’s nothing,” said Soames. Instinct told him that to be feeble before her was not helping him—age was enough handicap without that. Will-power was his fortune with Annette, he had lost ground these latter months from indecision—he could not afford to lose any more. He got up, and said:
“It’s nothing,” Soames said. Instinct told him that showing weakness in front of her wasn’t helping—his age was already a big enough disadvantage. His determination was his only asset with Annette, and he had fallen behind in recent months due to his indecision—he couldn’t afford to fall further. He stood up and said:
“I’ll write to your mother. I’m going down to my river house for a long holiday. I want you both to come there presently and stay. It’s just at its best. You will, won’t you?”
“I’ll write to your mom. I’m heading to my river house for a long vacation. I want you both to come there soon and stay. It’s just perfect right now. You will, right?”
“It will be veree nice.” A pretty little roll of that “r” but no enthusiasm. And rather sadly he added:
“It will be very nice.” A pretty little roll of that “r” but no enthusiasm. And somewhat sadly he added:
“You’re feeling the heat, too, aren’t you, Annette? It’ll do you good to be on the river. Good-night.” Annette swayed forward. There was a sort of compunction in the movement.
“You're feeling the heat, too, right, Annette? It'll do you good to be by the river. Good night.” Annette leaned forward. There was a sense of hesitation in the movement.
“Are you fit to go? Shall I give you some coffee?”
“Are you ready to go? Do you want some coffee?”
“No,” said Soames firmly. “Give me your hand.”
“No,” Soames said firmly. “Give me your hand.”
She held out her hand, and Soames raised it to his lips. When he looked up, her face wore again that strange expression. “I can’t tell,” he thought, as he went out; “but I mustn’t think—I mustn’t worry.”
She extended her hand, and Soames brought it to his lips. When he looked up, her face had that peculiar look again. “I can’t figure it out,” he thought as he left; “but I shouldn’t speculate—I shouldn’t stress.”
But worry he did, walking toward Pall Mall. English, not of her religion, middle-aged, scarred as it were by domestic tragedy, what had he to give her? Only wealth, social position, leisure, admiration! It was much, but was it enough for a beautiful girl of twenty? He felt so ignorant about Annette. He had, too, a curious fear of the French nature of her mother and herself. They knew so well what they wanted. They were almost Forsytes. They would never grasp a shadow and miss a substance.
But he did worry as he walked toward Pall Mall. He was English, not of her faith, middle-aged, and marked by personal tragedy. What could he offer her? Just wealth, social status, free time, admiration! It was a lot, but was it enough for a stunning twenty-year-old? He felt so clueless about Annette. He also had an odd fear of the French traits in her and her mother. They knew exactly what they wanted. They were almost like Forsytes. They would never settle for a shadow over what was real.
The tremendous effort it was to write a simple note to Madame Lamotte when he reached his Club warned him still further that he was at the end of his tether.
The huge effort it took to write a simple note to Madame Lamotte when he got to his Club reminded him even more that he was at his breaking point.
“MY DEAR MADAME (he said),
“You will see by the enclosed newspaper cutting that I obtained my
decree of divorce to-day. By the English Law I shall not, however, be free
to marry again till the decree is confirmed six months hence. In the
meanwhile I have the honor to ask to be considered a formal suitor for the
hand of your daughter. I shall write again in a few days and beg you both
to come and stay at my river house.
“My dear madame,” he said,
“You’ll see from the enclosed newspaper clipping that I received my divorce decree today. According to English law, I won’t be free to remarry until the decree is finalized six months from now. In the meantime, I would like to formally ask for your daughter’s hand in marriage. I’ll write again in a few days and invite you both to come stay at my river house.”
“I am, dear Madame,
“Sincerely yours,
“SOAMES FORSYTE.”
"I am, dear Madame,
"Sincerely yours,
"SOAMES FORSYTE."
Having sealed and posted this letter, he went into the dining-room. Three mouthfuls of soup convinced him that he could not eat; and, causing a cab to be summoned, he drove to Paddington Station and took the first train to Reading. He reached his house just as the sun went down, and wandered out on to the lawn. The air was drenched with the scent of pinks and picotees in his flower-borders. A stealing coolness came off the river.
Having sealed and sent this letter, he went into the dining room. A few spoonfuls of soup convinced him that he couldn’t eat; so, after calling a cab, he drove to Paddington Station and took the first train to Reading. He arrived at his house just as the sun set and stepped out onto the lawn. The air was filled with the fragrance of pinks and picotees in his flower beds. A refreshing coolness came off the river.
Rest—peace! Let a poor fellow rest! Let not worry and shame and anger chase like evil night-birds in his head! Like those doves perched half-sleeping on their dovecot, like the furry creatures in the woods on the far side, and the simple folk in their cottages, like the trees and the river itself, whitening fast in twilight, like the darkening cornflower-blue sky where stars were coming up—let him cease from himself, and rest!
Rest—peace! Let a guy rest! Don’t let worry, shame, and anger chase around like annoying night birds in his head! Like those doves half-asleep on their perch, like the furry animals in the woods over there, and the simple folks in their cottages, like the trees and the river itself, quickly turning white in twilight, like the darkening cornflower-blue sky where stars are coming out—let him stop thinking about himself, and take a break!
CHAPTER X
PASSING OF AN AGE
The marriage of Soames with Annette took place in Paris on the last day of January, 1901, with such privacy that not even Emily was told until it was accomplished.
Soames married Annette in Paris on the last day of January, 1901, with such privacy that not even Emily was informed until after it was done.
The day after the wedding he brought her to one of those quiet hotels in London where greater expense can be incurred for less result than anywhere else under heaven. Her beauty in the best Parisian frocks was giving him more satisfaction than if he had collected a perfect bit of china, or a jewel of a picture; he looked forward to the moment when he would exhibit her in Park Lane, in Green Street, and at Timothy’s.
The day after the wedding, he took her to one of those quiet hotels in London where you can spend a lot of money and get very little in return. Seeing her beauty in the finest Parisian dresses brought him more joy than if he had owned an exquisite piece of china or a stunning piece of art; he eagerly anticipated showcasing her in Park Lane, Green Street, and at Timothy’s.
If some one had asked him in those days, “In confidence—are you in love with this girl?” he would have replied: “In love? What is love? If you mean do I feel to her as I did towards Irene in those old days when I first met her and she would not have me; when I sighed and starved after her and couldn’t rest a minute until she yielded—no! If you mean do I admire her youth and prettiness, do my senses ache a little when I see her moving about—yes! Do I think she will keep me straight, make me a creditable wife and a good mother for my children?—again, yes!”
If someone had asked him back then, “Honestly—are you in love with this girl?” he would have answered: “In love? What does that even mean? If you’re asking if I feel for her the way I did for Irene in those early days when I first met her and she wouldn’t have me; when I sighed and pined for her and couldn’t relax for a second until she gave in—no! If you’re asking if I admire her youth and beauty, if my senses tingle a bit when I see her moving around—yes! Do I think she’ll keep me grounded, be a respectable wife, and a good mother to my kids?—again, yes!”
“What more do I need? and what more do three-quarters of the women who are married get from the men who marry them?” And if the enquirer had pursued his query, “And do you think it was fair to have tempted this girl to give herself to you for life unless you have really touched her heart?” he would have answered: “The French see these things differently from us. They look at marriage from the point of view of establishments and children; and, from my own experience, I am not at all sure that theirs is not the sensible view. I shall not expect this time more than I can get, or she can give. Years hence I shouldn’t be surprised if I have trouble with her; but I shall be getting old, I shall have children by then. I shall shut my eyes. I have had my great passion; hers is perhaps to come—I don’t suppose it will be for me. I offer her a great deal, and I don’t expect much in return, except children, or at least a son. But one thing I am sure of—she has very good sense!”
“What more do I need? And what do three-quarters of married women get from the men they marry?” If the person asking had continued, “And do you think it was fair to have tempted this girl into committing to you for life unless you really connected with her?” he would have replied, “The French see things differently than we do. They view marriage in terms of stability and children; and from my own experience, I’m not so sure their perspective isn’t the sensible one. This time, I won’t expect more than I can get, or she can give. Years from now, I wouldn’t be surprised if I have issues with her; but by then, I’ll be getting older, and I’ll have kids. I’ll just close my eyes to it. I’ve had my big passion; hers is probably still ahead of her—I don’t think it will be for me. I’m offering her a lot, and I don’t expect much in return, except for children, or at least a son. But one thing I know for sure—she has a lot of common sense!”
And if, insatiate, the enquirer had gone on, “You do not look, then, for spiritual union in this marriage?” Soames would have lifted his sideway smile, and rejoined: “That’s as it may be. If I get satisfaction for my senses, perpetuation of myself; good taste and good humour in the house; it is all I can expect at my age. I am not likely to be going out of my way towards any far-fetched sentimentalism.” Whereon, the enquirer must in good taste have ceased enquiry.
And if, still curious, the questioner had continued, “So you’re not really looking for a deep connection in this marriage?” Soames would have raised his sideways smile and replied, “That might be true. If I get satisfaction for my senses, the chance to carry on my legacy; good taste and humor in the home; that’s all I can hope for at my age. I’m not going to chase after any unrealistic sentimental ideas.” At that point, the questioner should have respectfully stopped asking.
The Queen was dead, and the air of the greatest city upon earth grey with unshed tears. Fur-coated and top-hatted, with Annette beside him in dark furs, Soames crossed Park Lane on the morning of the funeral procession, to the rails in Hyde Park. Little moved though he ever was by public matters, this event, supremely symbolical, this summing-up of a long rich period, impressed his fancy. In ’37, when she came to the throne, “Superior Dosset” was still building houses to make London hideous; and James, a stripling of twenty-six, just laying the foundations of his practice in the Law. Coaches still ran; men wore stocks, shaved their upper lips, ate oysters out of barrels; “tigers” swung behind cabriolets; women said, “La!” and owned no property; there were manners in the land, and pigsties for the poor; unhappy devils were hanged for little crimes, and Dickens had but just begun to write. Well-nigh two generations had slipped by—of steamboats, railways, telegraphs, bicycles, electric light, telephones, and now these motorcars—of such accumulated wealth, that eight per cent. had become three, and Forsytes were numbered by the thousand! Morals had changed, manners had changed, men had become monkeys twice-removed, God had become Mammon—Mammon so respectable as to deceive himself: Sixty-four years that favoured property, and had made the upper middle class; buttressed, chiselled, polished it, till it was almost indistinguishable in manners, morals, speech, appearance, habit, and soul from the nobility. An epoch which had gilded individual liberty so that if a man had money, he was free in law and fact, and if he had not money he was free in law and not in fact. An era which had canonised hypocrisy, so that to seem to be respectable was to be. A great Age, whose transmuting influence nothing had escaped save the nature of man and the nature of the Universe.
The Queen was dead, and the air in the greatest city on earth was thick with unshed tears. Wearing fur coats and top hats, with Annette beside him in dark furs, Soames crossed Park Lane on the morning of the funeral procession to the railings in Hyde Park. Although he was rarely moved by public events, this occasion, so symbolic and representative of a long, rich era, caught his imagination. In ’37, when she ascended the throne, “Superior Dosset” was still constructing houses that would tarnish London's beauty; James, just a twenty-six-year-old, was laying the groundwork for his law practice. Coaches still ran; men wore stocks, shaved their upper lips, and ate oysters straight from barrels; “tigers” swung behind cabriolets; women exclaimed “La!” and owned no property; there were manners in society and pigsties for the impoverished; unfortunate souls were hanged for petty crimes, and Dickens had just started writing. Nearly two generations had passed—filled with steamboats, railways, telegraphs, bicycles, electric lights, telephones, and now motorcars—resulting in such amassed wealth that eight percent had become three, and the Forsytes numbered in the thousands! Morals had shifted, manners had evolved, men had regressed to resembling monkeys, and God had become Mammon—Mammon was so respectable he'd even convinced himself: Sixty-four years that favored property had shaped and refined the upper middle class until it was nearly indistinguishable in manners, morals, speech, appearance, habits, and soul from the nobility. An era that had glorified individual liberty to the point where if a man had money, he was free in both law and reality, and if he lacked money, he was free in law but not in reality. A time that had sanctified hypocrisy, so that appearing respectable equated to being respectable. A grand Age, whose transformative power had left nothing unchanged except the nature of man and the fabric of the Universe.
And to witness the passing of this Age, London—its pet and fancy—was pouring forth her citizens through every gate into Hyde Park, hub of Victorianism, happy hunting-ground of Forsytes. Under the grey heavens, whose drizzle just kept off, the dark concourse gathered to see the show. The “good old” Queen, full of years and virtue, had emerged from her seclusion for the last time to make a London holiday. From Houndsditch, Acton, Ealing, Hampstead, Islington, and Bethnal Green; from Hackney, Hornsey, Leytonstone, Battersea, and Fulham; and from those green pastures where Forsytes flourish—Mayfair and Kensington, St. James’ and Belgravia, Bayswater and Chelsea and the Regent’s Park, the people swarmed down on to the roads where death would presently pass with dusky pomp and pageantry. Never again would a Queen reign so long, or people have a chance to see so much history buried for their money. A pity the war dragged on, and that the Wreath of Victory could not be laid upon her coffin! All else would be there to follow and commemorate—soldiers, sailors, foreign princes, half-masted bunting, tolling bells, and above all the surging, great, dark-coated crowd, with perhaps a simple sadness here and there deep in hearts beneath black clothes put on by regulation. After all, more than a Queen was going to her rest, a woman who had braved sorrow, lived well and wisely according to her lights.
And to witness the end of this Era, London—its favorite and beloved—was sending out its citizens through every gate into Hyde Park, the center of Victorian life, a happy gathering place for the Forsytes. Under the grey skies, with just enough drizzle to keep things cool, the large crowd came together to see the spectacle. The "good old" Queen, aged and virtuous, had stepped out from her isolation for the last time to celebrate a holiday in London. From Houndsditch, Acton, Ealing, Hampstead, Islington, and Bethnal Green; from Hackney, Hornsey, Leytonstone, Battersea, and Fulham; and from those lush areas where the Forsytes thrived—Mayfair and Kensington, St. James and Belgravia, Bayswater, Chelsea, and Regent’s Park, people flocked to the streets where death would soon pass with solemn grandeur and ceremony. Never again would a Queen rule for so long, or would people have such a chance to witness history buried right before them. It was unfortunate the war continued, preventing the Wreath of Victory from being placed on her coffin! Everything else would come together to honor and remember her—soldiers, sailors, foreign dignitaries, flags at half-mast, ringing bells, and above all, the massive, dark-coated crowd, with perhaps a hint of sadness hidden beneath the black attire worn out of respect. After all, it was more than just a Queen who was being laid to rest—a woman who faced sorrow, lived a life of wisdom, and did her best with the circumstances she was given.
Out in the crowd against the railings, with his arm hooked in Annette’s, Soames waited. Yes! the Age was passing! What with this Trade Unionism, and Labour fellows in the House of Commons, with continental fiction, and something in the general feel of everything, not to be expressed in words, things were very different; he recalled the crowd on Mafeking night, and George Forsyte saying: “They’re all socialists, they want our goods.” Like James, Soames didn’t know, he couldn’t tell—with Edward on the throne! Things would never be as safe again as under good old Viccy! Convulsively he pressed his young wife’s arm. There, at any rate, was something substantially his own, domestically certain again at last; something which made property worth while—a real thing once more. Pressed close against her and trying to ward others off, Soames was content. The crowd swayed round them, ate sandwiches and dropped crumbs; boys who had climbed the plane-trees chattered above like monkeys, threw twigs and orange-peel. It was past time; they should be coming soon! And, suddenly, a little behind them to the left, he saw a tallish man with a soft hat and short grizzling beard, and a tallish woman in a little round fur cap and veil. Jolyon and Irene talking, smiling at each other, close together like Annette and himself! They had not seen him; and stealthily, with a very queer feeling in his heart, Soames watched those two. They looked happy! What had they come here for—inherently illicit creatures, rebels from the Victorian ideal? What business had they in this crowd? Each of them twice exiled by morality—making a boast, as it were, of love and laxity! He watched them fascinated; admitting grudgingly even with his arm thrust through Annette’s that—that she—Irene—No! he would not admit it; and he turned his eyes away. He would not see them, and let the old bitterness, the old longing rise up within him! And then Annette turned to him and said: “Those two people, Soames; they know you, I am sure. Who are they?”
Out in the crowd by the railings, with his arm hooked around Annette’s, Soames waited. Yes! the Age was changing! With this Trade Union movement, and Labour guys in the House of Commons, plus the influence of European fiction, and an overall vibe that couldn’t be put into words, everything felt very different; he remembered the crowd on Mafeking night, and George Forsyte saying: “They’re all socialists, they want our stuff.” Like James, Soames was confused; he couldn’t tell—with Edward on the throne! Things would never feel as safe again as they did under good old Viccy! He squeezed his young wife’s arm tightly. At least here was something solidly his, something certain again at last; something that made owning property worthwhile—a real thing once more. Pressed close to her and trying to keep others away, Soames felt content. The crowd swayed around them, eating sandwiches and dropping crumbs; boys who had climbed the plane trees chattered above like monkeys, throwing twigs and orange peels. It was getting late; they should be arriving soon! Suddenly, a little behind them to the left, he spotted a tall man with a soft hat and a short graying beard, and a tall woman in a small round fur hat and veil. Jolyon and Irene were talking, smiling at each other, close together like Annette and him! They hadn’t noticed him; and secretly, with a strange feeling in his heart, Soames watched those two. They looked happy! What were they doing here—essentially outlaws, rebels against the Victorian ideal? What right did they have to be in this crowd? Each of them exiled by morality—almost flaunting their love and disregard for convention! He watched them, fascinated; grudgingly admitting even with his arm around Annette’s that—that she—Irene—No! he would not admit it; and he turned his gaze away. He would not look at them, nor let the old bitterness, the old longing rise up inside him! Then Annette turned to him and said: “Those two people, Soames; I’m sure they know you. Who are they?”
Soames nosed sideways.
Soames angled his head.
“What people?”
"Which people?"
“There, you see them; just turning away. They know you.”
“There, you see them; just turning away. They know you.”
“No,” Soames answered; “a mistake, my dear.”
“No,” Soames replied; “a mistake, my dear.”
“A lovely face! And how she walk! Elle est très distinguée!”
“A beautiful face! And look at her walk! She is very distinguished!”
Soames looked then. Into his life, out of his life she had walked like that swaying and erect, remote, unseizable; ever eluding the contact of his soul! He turned abruptly from that receding vision of the past.
Soames looked then. Into his life, out of his life she had walked like that, swaying and upright, distant, unattainable; always slipping away from the connection to his soul! He abruptly turned away from that fading memory of the past.
“You’d better attend,” he said, “they’re coming now!”
“You should really go,” he said, “they're coming now!”
But while he stood, grasping her arm, seemingly intent on the head of the procession, he was quivering with the sense of always missing something, with instinctive regret that he had not got them both.
But while he stood, holding her arm, seemingly focused on the front of the procession, he was shaking with the feeling of always missing something, with an instinctive regret that he hadn’t managed to get them both.
Slow came the music and the march, till, in silence, the long line wound in through the Park gate. He heard Annette whisper, “How sad it is and beautiful!” felt the clutch of her hand as she stood up on tiptoe; and the crowd’s emotion gripped him. There it was—the bier of the Queen, coffin of the Age slow passing! And as it went by there came a murmuring groan from all the long line of those who watched, a sound such as Soames had never heard, so unconscious, primitive, deep and wild, that neither he nor any knew whether they had joined in uttering it. Strange sound, indeed! Tribute of an Age to its own death.... Ah! Ah!... The hold on life had slipped. That which had seemed eternal was gone! The Queen—God bless her!
The music and the march started slowly until, in silence, the long line entered through the Park gate. He heard Annette whisper, “How sad and beautiful!” as she stood up on her tiptoes, and he felt her hand grip him. The emotion of the crowd surrounded him. There it was—the Queen's bier, the slow passing of an era! As it moved by, a low groan rose from the long line of onlookers, a sound Soames had never heard before, so instinctive, raw, profound, and wild, that neither he nor anyone else knew if they had actually made it. It was indeed a strange sound! A tribute of an age to its own passing... Ah! Ah!... The grasp on life had slipped away. What once seemed eternal was gone! The Queen—God bless her!
It moved on with the bier, that travelling groan, as a fire moves on over grass in a thin line; it kept step, and marched alongside down the dense crowds mile after mile. It was a human sound, and yet inhuman, pushed out by animal subconsciousness, by intimate knowledge of universal death and change. None of us—none of us can hold on for ever!
It continued on with the coffin, that wandering moan, like a fire moving across grass in a thin line; it kept pace and marched alongside the thick crowds mile after mile. It was a human sound, yet somehow inhuman, forced out by our animal instincts, by a deep awareness of universal death and change. None of us—none of us can hold on forever!
It left silence for a little—a very little time, till tongues began, eager to retrieve interest in the show. Soames lingered just long enough to gratify Annette, then took her out of the Park to lunch at his father’s in Park Lane....
It remained quiet for a moment—a brief moment—until people started chatting, eager to get back to the show. Soames stayed just long enough to please Annette, then took her out of the Park for lunch at his father's place on Park Lane....
James had spent the morning gazing out of his bedroom window. The last show he would see, last of so many! So she was gone! Well, she was getting an old woman. Swithin and he had seen her crowned—slim slip of a girl, not so old as Imogen! She had got very stout of late. Jolyon and he had seen her married to that German chap, her husband—he had turned out all right before he died, and left her with that son of his. And he remembered the many evenings he and his brothers and their cronies had wagged their heads over their wine and walnuts and that fellow in his salad days. And now he had come to the throne. They said he had steadied down—he didn’t know—couldn’t tell! He’d make the money fly still, he shouldn’t wonder. What a lot of people out there! It didn’t seem so very long since he and Swithin stood in the crowd outside Westminster Abbey when she was crowned, and Swithin had taken him to Cremorne afterwards—racketty chap, Swithin; no, it didn’t seem much longer ago than Jubilee Year, when he had joined with Roger in renting a balcony in Piccadilly.
James had spent the morning looking out of his bedroom window. The last show he would see, the last of so many! So she was gone! Well, she was getting old. Swithin and he had seen her crowned—a slim girl, not much older than Imogen! She had gotten quite stout lately. Jolyon and he had seen her marry that German guy, her husband—he had turned out to be okay before he died and left her with that son of his. And he remembered the many evenings he and his brothers and their friends had chatted over their wine and walnuts about that guy in his younger days. And now he was on the throne. They said he had settled down—he didn’t know—couldn’t tell! He’d probably still be spending money like crazy, he wouldn't be surprised. What a lot of people out there! It didn’t feel like much time had passed since he and Swithin stood in the crowd outside Westminster Abbey when she was crowned, and Swithin had taken him to Cremorne afterwards—what a wild guy, Swithin; no, it didn’t feel much longer ago than Jubilee Year, when he had teamed up with Roger to rent a balcony in Piccadilly.
Jolyon, Swithin, Roger all gone, and he would be ninety in August! And there was Soames married again to a French girl. The French were a queer lot, but they made good mothers, he had heard. Things changed! They said this German Emperor was here for the funeral, his telegram to old Kruger had been in shocking taste. He should not be surprised if that chap made trouble some day. Change! H’m! Well, they must look after themselves when he was gone: he didn’t know where he’d be! And now Emily had asked Dartie to lunch, with Winifred and Imogen, to meet Soames’ wife—she was always doing something. And there was Irene living with that fellow Jolyon, they said. He’d marry her now, he supposed.
Jolyon, Swithin, and Roger were all gone, and he would be ninety in August! And Soames was married again to a French girl. The French were a strange bunch, but they made good moms, he had heard. Things had changed! They said this German Emperor was here for the funeral; his telegram to old Kruger had been in really bad taste. He wouldn’t be surprised if that guy caused trouble someday. Change! H’m! Well, they would have to take care of themselves when he was gone: he didn’t know where he’d be! And now Emily had invited Dartie to lunch, along with Winifred and Imogen, to meet Soames' wife—she was always up to something. And there was Irene living with that guy Jolyon, they said. He supposed he’d marry her now.
“My brother Jolyon,” he thought, “what would he have said to it all?” And somehow the utter impossibility of knowing what his elder brother, once so looked up to, would have said, so worried James that he got up from his chair by the window, and began slowly, feebly to pace the room.
“My brother Jolyon,” he thought, “what would he have said about all this?” The sheer impossibility of knowing what his older brother, who he had once admired so much, would have said troubled James so much that he got up from his chair by the window and began to slowly, weakly pace the room.
“She was a pretty thing, too,” he thought; “I was fond of her. Perhaps Soames didn’t suit her—I don’t know—I can’t tell. We never had any trouble with our wives.” Women had changed everything had changed! And now the Queen was dead—well, there it was! A movement in the crowd brought him to a standstill at the window, his nose touching the pane and whitening from the chill of it. They had got her as far as Hyde Park Corner—they were passing now! Why didn’t Emily come up here where she could see, instead of fussing about lunch. He missed her at that moment—missed her! Through the bare branches of the plane-trees he could just see the procession, could see the hats coming off the people’s heads—a lot of them would catch colds, he shouldn’t wonder! A voice behind him said:
“She was really attractive, too,” he thought; “I cared about her. Maybe Soames wasn’t the right fit for her—I don’t know—I can’t tell. We never had issues with our wives.” Women had changed—everything had changed! And now the Queen was dead—well, that’s just how it is! A movement in the crowd made him stop at the window, his nose touching the glass and getting cold from it. They had gotten her as far as Hyde Park Corner—they were passing by now! Why didn’t Emily come up here where she could see, instead of worrying about lunch? He missed her at that moment—he really missed her! Through the bare branches of the plane trees, he could just see the procession, could see people taking their hats off—a lot of them would probably catch colds, he wouldn’t be surprised! A voice behind him said:
“You’ve got a capital view here, James!”
“You have an amazing view here, James!”
“There you are!” muttered James; “why didn’t you come before? You might have missed it!”
“There you are!” muttered James; “why didn’t you come sooner? You could have missed it!”
And he was silent, staring with all his might.
And he was quiet, staring with all his strength.
“What’s the noise?” he asked suddenly.
“What’s that noise?” he asked suddenly.
“There’s no noise,” returned Emily; “what are you thinking of?—they wouldn’t cheer.”
“There’s no noise,” Emily replied; “what are you thinking?—they wouldn’t cheer.”
“I can hear it.”
“I can hear it.”
“Nonsense, James!”
"That's ridiculous, James!"
No sound came through those double panes; what James heard was the groaning in his own heart at sight of his Age passing.
No sound came through those double panes; what James heard was the groaning in his own heart at the sight of his life passing by.
“Don’t you ever tell me where I’m buried,” he said suddenly. “I shan’t want to know.” And he turned from the window. There she went, the old Queen; she’d had a lot of anxiety—she’d be glad to be out of it, he should think!
“Don’t you ever tell me where I’m buried,” he said suddenly. “I don’t want to know.” Then he turned away from the window. There she went, the old Queen; she’d been through a lot of stress—she’d be relieved to be done with it, he should think!
Emily took up the hair-brushes.
Emily picked up the hairbrushes.
“There’ll be just time to brush your head,” she said, “before they come. You must look your best, James.”
“There’ll be just enough time to fix your hair,” she said, “before they arrive. You need to look your best, James.”
“Ah!” muttered James; “they say she’s pretty.”
“Ah!” muttered James; “they say she’s attractive.”
The meeting with his new daughter-in-law took place in the dining-room. James was seated by the fire when she was brought in. He placed, his hands on the arms of the chair and slowly raised himself. Stooping and immaculate in his frock-coat, thin as a line in Euclid, he received Annette’s hand in his; and the anxious eyes of his furrowed face, which had lost its colour now, doubted above her. A little warmth came into them and into his cheeks, refracted from her bloom.
The meeting with his new daughter-in-law happened in the dining room. James was sitting by the fire when she was brought in. He put his hands on the arms of the chair and slowly stood up. Stooping and perfectly dressed in his frock coat, thin as a line in geometry, he took Annette's hand in his; and the worried eyes of his weathered face, which had lost its color, were uncertain as they looked at her. A little warmth came into his eyes and cheeks, reflected from her rosy glow.
“How are you?” he said. “You’ve been to see the Queen, I suppose? Did you have a good crossing?”
“How are you?” he asked. “I assume you’ve seen the Queen? Did you have a smooth trip?”
In this way he greeted her from whom he hoped for a grandson of his name.
This is how he greeted her, from whom he hoped to have a grandson who would carry on his name.
Gazing at him, so old, thin, white, and spotless, Annette murmured something in French which James did not understand.
Gazing at him, so old, thin, white, and spotless, Annette murmured something in French that James didn’t understand.
“Yes, yes,” he said, “you want your lunch, I expect. Soames, ring the bell; we won’t wait for that chap Dartie.” But just then they arrived. Dartie had refused to go out of his way to see “the old girl.” With an early cocktail beside him, he had taken a “squint” from the smoking-room of the Iseeum, so that Winifred and Imogen had been obliged to come back from the Park to fetch him thence. His brown eyes rested on Annette with a stare of almost startled satisfaction. The second beauty that fellow Soames had picked up! What women could see in him! Well, she would play him the same trick as the other, no doubt; but in the meantime he was a lucky devil! And he brushed up his moustache, having in nine months of Green Street domesticity regained almost all his flesh and his assurance. Despite the comfortable efforts of Emily, Winifred’s composure, Imogen’s enquiring friendliness, Dartie’s showing-off, and James’ solicitude about her food, it was not, Soames felt, a successful lunch for his bride. He took her away very soon.
“Yes, yes,” he said, “I guess you want your lunch. Soames, ring the bell; we won’t wait for that guy Dartie.” But just then they arrived. Dartie had refused to go out of his way to see “the old girl.” With an early cocktail next to him, he had taken a “quick look” from the smoking room of the Iseeum, so that Winifred and Imogen had to come back from the Park to get him from there. His brown eyes rested on Annette with a look of almost startled satisfaction. The second beauty that guy Soames had found! What could women see in him! Well, she would probably play him the same way as the other, no doubt; but in the meantime, he was a lucky guy! And he brushed his moustache, having regained almost all his weight and confidence after nine months of living on Green Street. Despite the comfortable efforts of Emily, Winifred’s calmness, Imogen’s curious friendliness, Dartie’s showing off, and James’ concern about her food, it was not, Soames felt, a successful lunch for his bride. He took her away very soon.
“That Monsieur Dartie,” said Annette in the cab, “je n’aime pas ce type-là!”
“That Monsieur Dartie,” said Annette in the cab, “I don’t like that guy!”
“No, by George!” said Soames.
“No, seriously!” said Soames.
“Your sister is veree amiable, and the girl is pretty. Your father is veree old. I think your mother has trouble with him; I should not like to be her.”
“Your sister is very nice, and she's pretty. Your dad is really old. I think your mom has a hard time with him; I wouldn’t want to be in her position.”
Soames nodded at the shrewdness, the clear hard judgment in his young wife; but it disquieted him a little. The thought may have just flashed through him, too: “When I’m eighty she’ll be fifty-five, having trouble with me!”
Soames nodded at the cleverness and the clear, tough judgment of his young wife, but it made him a bit uneasy. The thought might have just crossed his mind too: “When I’m eighty, she’ll be fifty-five, dealing with me!”
“There’s just one other house of my relations I must take you to,” he said; “you’ll find it funny, but we must get it over; and then we’ll dine and go to the theatre.”
“There’s just one more house of my relatives I need to take you to,” he said; “you'll find it amusing, but we need to get it done; then we’ll have dinner and go to the theater.”
In this way he prepared her for Timothy’s. But Timothy’s was different. They were delighted to see dear Soames after this long long time; and so this was Annette!
In this way, he got her ready for Timothy’s. But Timothy’s was different. They were delighted to see dear Soames after such a long time; and so this was Annette!
“You are so pretty, my dear; almost too young and pretty for dear Soames, aren’t you? But he’s very attentive and careful—such a good hush....” Aunt Juley checked herself, and placed her lips just under each of Annette’s eyes—she afterwards described them to Francie, who dropped in, as: “Cornflower-blue, so pretty, I quite wanted to kiss them. I must say dear Soames is a perfect connoisseur. In her French way, and not so very French either, I think she’s as pretty—though not so distinguished, not so alluring—as Irene. Because she was alluring, wasn’t she? with that white skin and those dark eyes, and that hair, couleur de—what was it? I always forget.”
“You’re so pretty, my dear; almost too young and pretty for dear Soames, right? But he’s very attentive and careful—such a good husband....” Aunt Juley caught herself and placed her lips just under each of Annette’s eyes—she later described them to Francie, who dropped by, as: “Cornflower-blue, so pretty, I really wanted to kiss them. I have to say dear Soames is a perfect connoisseur. In her French way, and not so very French either, I think she’s as pretty—though not so distinguished, not so alluring—as Irene. Because she was alluring, wasn’t she? With that white skin and those dark eyes, and that hair, couleur de—what was it? I always forget.”
“Feuille morte,” Francie prompted.
“Dead leaf,” Francie prompted.
“Of course, dead leaves—so strange. I remember when I was a girl, before we came to London, we had a foxhound puppy—to ‘walk’ it was called then; it had a tan top to its head and a white chest, and beautiful dark brown eyes, and it was a lady.”
“Of course, dead leaves—so weird. I remember when I was a girl, before we moved to London, we had a foxhound puppy—it was called ‘walking’ it back then; it had a tan patch on its head and a white chest, with beautiful dark brown eyes, and she was a lady.”
“Yes, auntie,” said Francie, “but I don’t see the connection.”
“Yes, auntie,” said Francie, “but I don’t get the connection.”
“Oh!” replied Aunt Juley, rather flustered, “it was so alluring, and her eyes and hair, you know....” She was silent, as if surprised in some indelicacy. “Feuille morte,” she added suddenly; “Hester—do remember that!”....
“Oh!” Aunt Juley replied, a bit flustered, “it was so captivating, and her eyes and hair, you know....” She fell silent, as if caught off guard by something inappropriate. “Feuille morte,” she added suddenly; “Hester—make sure to remember that!”....
Considerable debate took place between the two sisters whether Timothy should or should not be summoned to see Annette.
Significant discussions happened between the two sisters about whether Timothy should be called to see Annette.
“Oh, don’t bother!” said Soames.
“Oh, don’t bother!” Soames said.
“But it’s no trouble, only of course Annette’s being French might upset him a little. He was so scared about Fashoda. I think perhaps we had better not run the risk, Hester. It’s nice to have her all to ourselves, isn’t it? And how are you, Soames? Have you quite got over your....”
“But it’s no problem, though I suppose Annette being French might bug him a bit. He was really worried about Fashoda. I think we should probably avoid the risk, Hester. It’s nice to have her all to ourselves, don’t you think? And how are you, Soames? Have you completely gotten over your....”
Hester interposed hurriedly:
Hester interrupted quickly:
“What do you think of London, Annette?”
“What do you think of London, Annette?”
Soames, disquieted, awaited the reply. It came, sensible, composed: “Oh! I know London. I have visited before.”
Soames, feeling uneasy, waited for the response. It arrived, practical and calm: “Oh! I know London. I've been there before.”
He had never ventured to speak to her on the subject of the restaurant. The French had different notions about gentility, and to shrink from connection with it might seem to her ridiculous; he had waited to be married before mentioning it; and now he wished he hadn’t.
He had never dared to talk to her about the restaurant. The French had different ideas about politeness, and avoiding any connection to it might seem silly to her; he had waited until they were married to bring it up, and now he wished he hadn’t.
“And what part do you know best?” said Aunt Juley.
“And which part do you know the best?” Aunt Juley asked.
“Soho,” said Annette simply.
"Soho," Annette said plainly.
Soames snapped his jaw.
Soames clenched his jaw.
“Soho?” repeated Aunt Juley; “Soho?”
“Soho?” Aunt Juley repeated; “Soho?”
“That’ll go round the family,” thought Soames.
"That will spread through the family," thought Soames.
“It’s very French, and interesting,” he said.
“It’s really French and interesting,” he said.
“Yes,” murmured Aunt Juley, “your Uncle Roger had some houses there once; he was always having to turn the tenants out, I remember.”
“Yes,” murmured Aunt Juley, “your Uncle Roger used to own some houses there; he was always having to evict the tenants, I remember.”
Soames changed the subject to Mapledurham.
Soames shifted the topic to Mapledurham.
“Of course,” said Aunt Juley, “you will be going down there soon to settle in. We are all so looking forward to the time when Annette has a dear little....”
“Of course,” said Aunt Juley, “you'll be heading down there soon to get settled. We're all so looking forward to the time when Annette has a sweet little....”
“Juley!” cried Aunt Hester desperately, “ring tea!”
“Juley!” Aunt Hester shouted urgently, “make some tea!”
Soames dared not wait for tea, and took Annette away.
Soames didn't want to wait for tea and took Annette with him.
“I shouldn’t mention Soho if I were you,” he said in the cab. “It’s rather a shady part of London; and you’re altogether above that restaurant business now; I mean,” he added, “I want you to know nice people, and the English are fearful snobs.”
“I wouldn’t bring up Soho if I were you,” he said in the cab. “It’s a pretty sketchy area of London, and you’ve moved on from that restaurant scene; I mean,” he added, “I want you to meet decent people, and the English can be really snobby.”
Annette’s clear eyes opened; a little smile came on her lips.
Annette’s bright eyes opened; a small smile appeared on her lips.
“Yes?” she said.
"Yes?" she asked.
“H’m!” thought Soames, “that’s meant for me!” and he looked at her hard. “She’s got good business instincts,” he thought. “I must make her grasp it once for all!”
“Hm!” thought Soames, “that’s directed at me!” and he stared at her intently. “She has a good sense for business,” he thought. “I need to make her understand it once and for all!”
“Look here, Annette! it’s very simple, only it wants understanding. Our professional and leisured classes still think themselves a cut above our business classes, except of course the very rich. It may be stupid, but there it is, you see. It isn’t advisable in England to let people know that you ran a restaurant or kept a shop or were in any kind of trade. It may have been extremely creditable, but it puts a sort of label on you; you don’t have such a good time, or meet such nice people—that’s all.”
“Look here, Annette! It’s really simple, but it needs some understanding. Our professional and leisure classes still think they’re better than our business classes, except for the super-rich, of course. It might be foolish, but that’s how it is. In England, it’s not a good idea to let people know that you ran a restaurant, owned a shop, or worked in any kind of trade. It might have been very respectable, but it gives you a sort of label; you don’t enjoy yourself as much or meet as many nice people—that’s all.”
“I see,” said Annette; “it is the same in France.”
"I see," said Annette; "it's the same in France."
“Oh!” murmured Soames, at once relieved and taken aback. “Of course, class is everything, really.”
“Oh!” Soames murmured, feeling both relieved and surprised. “Of course, class is everything, really.”
“Yes,” said Annette; “comme vous êtes sage.”
“Yes,” said Annette; “how wise you are.”
“That’s all right,” thought Soames, watching her lips, “only she’s pretty cynical.” His knowledge of French was not yet such as to make him grieve that she had not said “tu.” He slipped his arm round her, and murmured with an effort:
“That’s okay,” Soames thought, watching her lips, “but she’s pretty cynical.” His French wasn’t good enough yet to feel bad that she didn’t say “tu.” He wrapped his arm around her and murmured with some difficulty:
“Et vous êtes ma belle femme.”
And you are my beautiful wife.
Annette went off into a little fit of laughter.
Annette burst into a fit of laughter.
“Oh, non!” she said. “Oh, non! ne parlez pas Français, Soames. What is that old lady, your aunt, looking forward to?”
“Oh, no!” she said. “Oh, no! Don't speak French, Soames. What is that old lady, your aunt, looking forward to?”
Soames bit his lip. “God knows!” he said; “she’s always saying something;” but he knew better than God.
Soames bit his lip. “Who knows!” he said; “she’s always saying something;” but he knew better than anyone.
CHAPTER XI
SUSPENDED ANIMATION
The war dragged on. Nicholas had been heard to say that it would cost three hundred millions if it cost a penny before they’d done with it! The income-tax was seriously threatened. Still, there would be South Africa for their money, once for all. And though the possessive instinct felt badly shaken at three o’clock in the morning, it recovered by breakfast-time with the recollection that one gets nothing in this world without paying for it. So, on the whole, people went about their business much as if there were no war, no concentration camps, no slippery de Wet, no feeling on the Continent, no anything unpleasant. Indeed, the attitude of the nation was typified by Timothy’s map, whose animation was suspended—for Timothy no longer moved the flags, and they could not move themselves, not even backwards and forwards as they should have done.
The war went on. Nicholas had been heard saying it would cost three hundred million if it cost a penny before it was over! The income tax was in serious danger. Still, there would be South Africa for their money, once and for all. And even though the sense of ownership felt seriously shaken at three o’clock in the morning, it bounced back by breakfast with the realization that you don’t get anything in this world for free. Overall, people went about their lives as if there were no war, no concentration camps, no slippery de Wet, no tension in Europe, and no unpleasantness at all. In fact, the nation's attitude was summed up by Timothy’s map, which was no longer animated—Timothy had stopped moving the flags, and they couldn't move by themselves, not even back and forth as they should have.
Suspended animation went further; it invaded Forsyte ’Change, and produced a general uncertainty as to what was going to happen next. The announcement in the marriage column of The Times, “Jolyon Forsyte to Irene, only daughter of the late Professor Heron,” had occasioned doubt whether Irene had been justly described. And yet, on the whole, relief was felt that she had not been entered as “Irene, late the wife,” or “the divorced wife,” “of Soames Forsyte.” Altogether, there had been a kind of sublimity from the first about the way the family had taken that “affair.” As James had phrased it, “There it was!” No use to fuss! Nothing to be had out of admitting that it had been a “nasty jar”—in the phraseology of the day.
Suspended animation went even further; it took over Forsyte ’Change and created a general uncertainty about what would happen next. The announcement in the marriage section of The Times, “Jolyon Forsyte to Irene, only daughter of the late Professor Heron,” raised questions about whether Irene had been accurately described. Still, overall, there was relief that she hadn’t been noted as “Irene, former wife,” or “the divorced wife,” “of Soames Forsyte.” All in all, there had been a kind of greatness from the start in how the family handled that “situation.” As James put it, “There it was!” No point in stressing over it! There was nothing to gain from admitting that it had been a “nasty shock”—in the language of the time.
But what would happen now that both Soames and Jolyon were married again? That was very intriguing. George was known to have laid Eustace six to four on a little Jolyon before a little Soames. George was so droll! It was rumoured, too, that he and Dartie had a bet as to whether James would attain the age of ninety, though which of them had backed James no one knew.
But what would happen now that both Soames and Jolyon were married again? That was really interesting. George was known to have bet six to four against a little Jolyon before a little Soames. George was so amusing! It was also rumored that he and Dartie had a bet on whether James would reach the age of ninety, though no one knew which of them had backed James.
Early in May, Winifred came round to say that Val had been wounded in the leg by a spent bullet, and was to be discharged. His wife was nursing him. He would have a little limp—nothing to speak of. He wanted his grandfather to buy him a farm out there where he could breed horses. Her father was giving Holly eight hundred a year, so they could be quite comfortable, because his grandfather would give Val five, he had said; but as to the farm, he didn’t know—couldn’t tell: he didn’t want Val to go throwing away his money.
Early in May, Winifred came by to say that Val had been injured in the leg by a spent bullet and would be getting discharged. His wife was taking care of him. He would have a slight limp—nothing serious. He wanted his grandfather to buy him a farm out there where he could raise horses. Her father was giving Holly eight hundred a year, so they could be quite comfortable, since his grandfather had said he would give Val five; but regarding the farm, he wasn’t sure—couldn’t say: he didn’t want Val to waste his money.
“But you know,” said Winifred, “he must do something.”
“But you know,” Winifred said, “he has to do something.”
Aunt Hester thought that perhaps his dear grandfather was wise, because if he didn’t buy a farm it couldn’t turn out badly.
Aunt Hester thought that maybe his dear grandfather was smart, because if he didn't buy a farm, it wouldn't end up being a disaster.
“But Val loves horses,” said Winifred. “It’d be such an occupation for him.”
“But Val loves horses,” Winifred said. “It would be such a great job for him.”
Aunt Juley thought that horses were very uncertain, had not Montague found them so?
Aunt Juley believed that horses were very unpredictable; hadn't Montague found them that way?
“Val’s different,” said Winifred; “he takes after me.”
“Val’s different,” Winifred said; “he takes after me.”
Aunt Juley was sure that dear Val was very clever. “I always remember,” she added, “how he gave his bad penny to a beggar. His dear grandfather was so pleased. He thought it showed such presence of mind. I remember his saying that he ought to go into the Navy.”
Aunt Juley was sure that dear Val was very smart. “I always remember,” she added, “how he gave his bad penny to a beggar. His dear grandfather was so pleased. He thought it showed such quick thinking. I remember him saying that he should join the Navy.”
Aunt Hester chimed in: Did not Winifred think that it was much better for the young people to be secure and not run any risk at their age?
Aunt Hester chimed in: Didn't Winifred think it was much better for the young people to feel secure and not take any risks at their age?
“Well,” said Winifred, “if they were in London, perhaps; in London it’s amusing to do nothing. But out there, of course, he’ll simply get bored to death.”
“Well,” said Winifred, “if they were in London, maybe; in London, it’s fun to do nothing. But out there, of course, he’ll just be bored to death.”
Aunt Hester thought that it would be nice for him to work, if he were quite sure not to lose by it. It was not as if they had no money. Timothy, of course, had done so well by retiring. Aunt Juley wanted to know what Montague had said.
Aunt Hester believed it would be good for him to work, as long as he was sure it wouldn't hurt him. It wasn't like they were broke. Timothy, of course, had done really well by retiring. Aunt Juley wanted to know what Montague had said.
Winifred did not tell her, for Montague had merely remarked: “Wait till the old man dies.”
Winifred didn't tell her, because Montague had just said: “Wait until the old man dies.”
At this moment Francie was announced. Her eyes were brimming with a smile.
At that moment, Francie was announced. Her eyes were filled with a smile.
“Well,” she said, “what do you think of it?”
“Well,” she said, “what do you think about it?”
“Of what, dear?”
“What about it, dear?”
“In The Times this morning.”
“In The Times this morning.”
“We haven’t seen it, we always read it after dinner; Timothy has it till then.”
“We haven’t seen it; we always read it after dinner. Timothy has it until then.”
Francie rolled her eyes.
Francie rolled her eyes.
“Do you think you ought to tell us?” said Aunt Juley. “What was it?”
“Do you think you should tell us?” said Aunt Juley. “What was it?”
“Irene’s had a son at Robin Hill.”
“Irene has a son at Robin Hill.”
Aunt Juley drew in her breath. “But,” she said, “they were only married in March!”
Aunt Juley took a breath. “But,” she said, “they just got married in March!”
“Yes, Auntie; isn’t it interesting?”
“Yes, Auntie; isn’t that cool?”
“Well,” said Winifred, “I’m glad. I was sorry for Jolyon losing his boy. It might have been Val.”
“Well,” Winifred said, “I’m glad. I felt bad for Jolyon losing his son. It could have been Val.”
Aunt Juley seemed to go into a sort of dream. “I wonder,” she murmured, “what dear Soames will think? He has so wanted to have a son himself. A little bird has always told me that.”
Aunt Juley kind of drifted off into a dream. “I wonder,” she murmured, “what dear Soames will think? He has always wanted to have a son himself. A little bird has always told me that.”
“Well,” said Winifred, “he’s going to—bar accidents.”
“Well,” Winifred said, “he’s going to—avoid accidents.”
Gladness trickled out of Aunt Juley’s eyes.
Gladness streamed from Aunt Juley’s eyes.
“How delightful!” she said. “When?”
“How awesome!” she said. “When?”
“November.”
“November.”
Such a lucky month! But she did wish it could be sooner. It was a long time for James to wait, at his age!
Such a lucky month! But she really wished it could be sooner. It was a long time for James to wait at his age!
To wait! They dreaded it for James, but they were used to it themselves. Indeed, it was their great distraction. To wait! For The Times to read; for one or other of their nieces or nephews to come in and cheer them up; for news of Nicholas’ health; for that decision of Christopher’s about going on the stage; for information concerning the mine of Mrs. MacAnder’s nephew; for the doctor to come about Hester’s inclination to wake up early in the morning; for books from the library which were always out; for Timothy to have a cold; for a nice quiet warm day, not too hot, when they could take a turn in Kensington Gardens. To wait, one on each side of the hearth in the drawing-room, for the clock between them to strike; their thin, veined, knuckled hands plying knitting-needles and crochet-hooks, their hair ordered to stop—like Canute’s waves—from any further advance in colour. To wait in their black silks or satins for the Court to say that Hester might wear her dark green, and Juley her darker maroon. To wait, slowly turning over and over, in their old minds the little joys and sorrows, events and expectancies, of their little family world, as cows chew patient cuds in a familiar field. And this new event was so well worth waiting for. Soames had always been their pet, with his tendency to give them pictures, and his almost weekly visits which they missed so much, and his need for their sympathy evoked by the wreck of his first marriage. This new event—the birth of an heir to Soames—was so important for him, and for his dear father, too, that James might not have to die without some certainty about things. James did so dislike uncertainty; and with Montague, of course, he could not feel really satisfied to leave no grand-children but the young Darties. After all, one’s own name did count! And as James’ ninetieth birthday neared they wondered what precautions he was taking. He would be the first of the Forsytes to reach that age, and set, as it were, a new standard in holding on to life. That was so important, they felt, at their ages eighty-seven and eighty-five; though they did not want to think of themselves when they had Timothy, who was not yet eighty-two, to think of. There was, of course, a better world. “In my Father’s house are many mansions” was one of Aunt Juley’s favourite sayings—it always comforted her, with its suggestion of house property, which had made the fortune of dear Roger. The Bible was, indeed, a great resource, and on very fine Sundays there was church in the morning; and sometimes Juley would steal into Timothy’s study when she was sure he was out, and just put an open New Testament casually among the books on his little table—he was a great reader, of course, having been a publisher. But she had noticed that Timothy was always cross at dinner afterwards. And Smither had told her more than once that she had picked books off the floor in doing the room. Still, with all that, they did feel that heaven could not be quite so cosy as the rooms in which they and Timothy had been waiting so long. Aunt Hester, especially, could not bear the thought of the exertion. Any change, or rather the thought of a change—for there never was any—always upset her very much. Aunt Juley, who had more spirit, sometimes thought it would be quite exciting; she had so enjoyed that visit to Brighton the year dear Susan died. But then Brighton one knew was nice, and it was so difficult to tell what heaven would be like, so on the whole she was more than content to wait.
To wait! They dreaded it for James, but they were used to it themselves. Indeed, it was their great distraction. To wait! For The Times to read; for one or other of their nieces or nephews to come in and cheer them up; for news of Nicholas’ health; for Christopher’s decision about going on stage; for information concerning the mine owned by Mrs. MacAnder’s nephew; for the doctor to come about Hester’s tendency to wake up early in the morning; for books from the library that were always out; for Timothy to have a cold; for a nice, quiet, warm day—not too hot—when they could take a stroll in Kensington Gardens. To wait, one on each side of the hearth in the drawing-room, for the clock between them to strike; their thin, veined, knotted hands working knitting needles and crochet hooks, their hair arranged to stop—like Canute’s waves—from changing color. To wait in their black silks or satins for the Court to say that Hester could wear her dark green, and Juley her darker maroon. To wait, slowly turning over and over in their old minds the little joys and sorrows, events and expectations of their small family world, like cows chewing their cuds in a familiar field. And this new event was certainly worth waiting for. Soames had always been their favorite, with his tendency to bring them pictures, and his nearly weekly visits that they missed so much, and his need for their sympathy after the end of his first marriage. This new event—the birth of an heir to Soames—was crucial for him, and for his dear father, so that James wouldn’t have to die uncertain about things. James hated uncertainty, and with Montague, of course, he couldn’t really feel satisfied leaving no grandchildren except the young Darties. After all, one’s own name mattered! And as James’ ninetieth birthday approached, they wondered what precautions he was taking. He would be the first of the Forsytes to reach that age, setting, in a way, a new standard for longevity. That was so important, they felt, at their ages of eighty-seven and eighty-five; though they didn’t want to think of themselves when they had Timothy, who wasn’t yet eighty-two, to consider. There was, of course, a better world. “In my Father’s house are many mansions” was one of Aunt Juley’s favorite sayings—it always comforted her, with its suggestion of property, which had made dear Roger’s fortune. The Bible was indeed a great resource, and on very fine Sundays they attended church in the morning; and sometimes Juley would sneak into Timothy’s study when she was sure he was out, and casually place an open New Testament among the books on his small table—he was a great reader, of course, having been a publisher. But she had noticed that Timothy was always grumpy at dinner afterward. And Smither had told her more than once that she had picked books off the floor while cleaning the room. Still, with all that, they felt that heaven couldn’t be quite as cozy as the rooms where they and Timothy had been waiting for so long. Aunt Hester, especially, couldn’t stand the thought of any effort. Any change, or rather the thought of a change—because there never was any—always upset her a lot. Aunt Juley, who had more spirit, sometimes thought it might be quite exciting; she had really enjoyed that visit to Brighton the year dear Susan died. But Brighton was known to be nice, and it was so hard to say what heaven would be like, so on the whole she was more than happy to wait.
On the morning of James’ birthday, August the 5th, they felt extraordinary animation, and little notes passed between them by the hand of Smither while they were having breakfast in their beds. Smither must go round and take their love and little presents and find out how Mr. James was, and whether he had passed a good night with all the excitement. And on the way back would Smither call in at Green Street—it was a little out of her way, but she could take the bus up Bond Street afterwards; it would be a nice little change for her—and ask dear Mrs. Dartie to be sure and look in before she went out of town.
On the morning of James' birthday, August 5th, they felt an amazing excitement, and little notes were exchanged between them through Smither while they were having breakfast in bed. Smither had to go around to deliver their love and small gifts and check on how Mr. James was doing and if he had a good night despite all the excitement. And on her way back, could Smither stop by Green Street—it was a bit out of her way, but she could take the bus up Bond Street afterwards; it would be a nice change for her—and remind dear Mrs. Dartie to make sure she stops by before heading out of town.
All this Smither did—an undeniable servant trained many years ago under Aunt Ann to a perfection not now procurable. Mr. James, so Mrs. James said, had passed an excellent night, he sent his love; Mrs. James had said he was very funny and had complained that he didn’t know what all the fuss was about. Oh! and Mrs. Dartie sent her love, and she would come to tea.
All this is what Smither did—an undeniable servant trained many years ago under Aunt Ann to a level of perfection that's hard to find now. Mr. James, according to Mrs. James, had a great night; he sent his love. Mrs. James said he was very funny and complained that he didn’t understand what all the fuss was about. Oh! And Mrs. Dartie sent her love too, and she would come for tea.
Aunts Juley and Hester, rather hurt that their presents had not received special mention—they forgot every year that James could not bear to receive presents, “throwing away their money on him,” as he always called it—were “delighted”; it showed that James was in good spirits, and that was so important for him. And they began to wait for Winifred. She came at four, bringing Imogen, and Maud, just back from school, and “getting such a pretty girl, too,” so that it was extremely difficult to ask for news about Annette. Aunt Juley, however, summoned courage to enquire whether Winifred had heard anything, and if Soames was anxious.
Aunts Juley and Hester, feeling a bit hurt that their gifts hadn’t been acknowledged, forgot every year that James couldn’t stand receiving presents, saying he was “throwing away their money on him,” as he always put it—were “delighted”; it showed that James was in a good mood, and that was really important for him. They started to wait for Winifred. She arrived at four, bringing Imogen and Maud, who had just come back from school, and “getting such a pretty girl, too,” making it really hard to ask about Annette. However, Aunt Juley mustered the courage to ask whether Winifred had heard anything, and if Soames was worried.
“Uncle Soames is always anxious, Auntie,” interrupted Imogen; “he can’t be happy now he’s got it.”
“Uncle Soames is always stressed, Auntie,” interrupted Imogen; “he can’t be happy now that he has it.”
The words struck familiarly on Aunt Juley’s ears. Ah! yes; that funny drawing of George’s, which had not been shown them! But what did Imogen mean? That her uncle always wanted more than he could have? It was not at all nice to think like that.
The words sounded familiar to Aunt Juley. Oh! Right; that funny drawing of George’s, which they hadn’t seen! But what did Imogen mean? That her uncle always wanted more than he could have? It wasn’t very nice to think like that.
Imogen’s voice rose clear and clipped:
Imogen's voice was clear and sharp:
“Imagine! Annette’s only two years older than me; it must be awful for her, married to Uncle Soames.”
“Can you believe it? Annette is just two years older than me; it has to be terrible for her, being married to Uncle Soames.”
Aunt Juley lifted her hands in horror.
Aunt Juley raised her hands in shock.
“My dear,” she said, “you don’t know what you’re talking about. Your Uncle Soames is a match for anybody. He’s a very clever man, and good-looking and wealthy, and most considerate and careful, and not at all old, considering everything.”
“My dear,” she said, “you don’t know what you’re talking about. Your Uncle Soames can hold his own against anyone. He’s quite smart, good-looking, rich, very thoughtful, and not at all old, all things considered.”
Imogen, turning her luscious glance from one to the other of the “old dears,” only smiled.
Imogen smiled, shifting her beautiful gaze between the two "old dears."
“I hope,” said Aunt Juley quite severely, “that you will marry as good a man.”
“I hope,” said Aunt Juley quite seriously, “that you will marry a man just as good.”
“I shan’t marry a good man, Auntie,” murmured Imogen; “they’re dull.”
“I won’t marry a good man, Auntie,” Imogen whispered; “they’re boring.”
“If you go on like this,” replied Aunt Juley, still very much upset, “you won’t marry anybody. We’d better not pursue the subject;” and turning to Winifred, she said: “How is Montague?”
“If you keep this up,” Aunt Juley replied, still very upset, “you won’t marry anyone. We should probably drop the topic;” and turning to Winifred, she asked, “How is Montague?”
That evening, while they were waiting for dinner, she murmured:
That evening, while they were waiting for dinner, she whispered:
“I’ve told Smither to get up half a bottle of the sweet champagne, Hester. I think we ought to drink dear James’ health, and—and the health of Soames’ wife; only, let’s keep that quite secret. I’ll just say like this, ‘And you know, Hester!’ and then we’ll drink. It might upset Timothy.”
“I told Smither to grab half a bottle of the sweet champagne, Hester. I think we should toast to dear James’ health and—and Soames’ wife; but let’s keep that hush-hush. I’ll just say it like this, ‘And you know, Hester!’ and then we’ll drink. It might throw Timothy off.”
“It’s more likely to upset us,” said Aunt Nester. “But we must, I suppose; for such an occasion.”
“It’s probably going to bother us more,” said Aunt Nester. “But I guess we have to; for an event like this.”
“Yes,” said Aunt Juley rapturously, “it is an occasion! Only fancy if he has a dear little boy, to carry the family on! I do feel it so important, now that Irene has had a son. Winifred says George is calling Jolyon ‘The Three-Decker,’ because of his three families, you know! George is droll. And fancy! Irene is living after all in the house Soames had built for them both. It does seem hard on dear Soames; and he’s always been so regular.”
“Yes,” Aunt Juley said excitedly, “it is a big deal! Just imagine if he has a sweet little boy to carry on the family name! I really feel it’s important now that Irene has had a son. Winifred says George is calling Jolyon ‘The Three-Decker’ because of his three families, you know! George is funny. And can you believe it? Irene is actually living in the house Soames built for them both. It really seems unfair to dear Soames; he’s always been so dependable.”
That night in bed, excited and a little flushed still by her glass of wine and the secrecy of the second toast, she lay with her prayer-book opened flat, and her eyes fixed on a ceiling yellowed by the light from her reading-lamp. Young things! It was so nice for them all! And she would be so happy if she could see dear Soames happy. But, of course, he must be now, in spite of what Imogen had said. He would have all that he wanted: property, and wife, and children! And he would live to a green old age, like his dear father, and forget all about Irene and that dreadful case. If only she herself could be here to buy his children their first rocking-horse! Smither should choose it for her at the stores, nice and dappled. Ah! how Roger used to rock her until she fell off! Oh dear! that was a long time ago! It was! “In my Father’s house are many mansions—”A little scrattling noise caught her ear—“but no mice!” she thought mechanically. The noise increased. There! it was a mouse! How naughty of Smither to say there wasn’t! It would be eating through the wainscot before they knew where they were, and they would have to have the builders in. They were such destructive things! And she lay, with her eyes just moving, following in her mind that little scrattling sound, and waiting for sleep to release her from it.
That night in bed, still a little buzzed from her glass of wine and the secret of the second toast, she lay with her prayer book open flat and her eyes fixed on a ceiling yellowed by the light from her reading lamp. Young people! It was so nice for all of them! And she would be so happy if she could see dear Soames happy. But, of course, he must be now, despite what Imogen had said. He would have everything he wanted: property, a wife, and children! And he would live to a ripe old age, like his dear father, and forget all about Irene and that awful case. If only she could be there to buy his children their first rocking horse! Smither should pick it out for her at the store, nice and dappled. Ah! how Roger used to rock her until she fell off! Oh dear! that was a long time ago! It was! “In my Father’s house are many mansions—” A little scratching noise caught her ear—“but no mice!” she thought mechanically. The noise got louder. There! it was a mouse! How naughty of Smither to say there wasn’t! It would be eating through the wall before they knew it, and they’d have to call the builders. They were such destructive little things! And she lay there, her eyes just moving, following that little scratching sound in her mind, waiting for sleep to set her free from it.
CHAPTER XII
BIRTH OF A FORSYTE
Soames walked out of the garden door, crossed the lawn, stood on the path above the river, turned round and walked back to the garden door, without having realised that he had moved. The sound of wheels crunching the drive convinced him that time had passed, and the doctor gone. What, exactly, had he said?
Soames stepped out of the garden door, crossed the lawn, stood on the path by the river, turned around, and walked back to the garden door, unaware that he had moved at all. The sound of wheels crunching on the driveway made him realize that time had passed and the doctor had left. What, exactly, had he said?
“This is the position, Mr. Forsyte. I can make pretty certain of her life if I operate, but the baby will be born dead. If I don’t operate, the baby will most probably be born alive, but it’s a great risk for the mother—a great risk. In either case I don’t think she can ever have another child. In her state she obviously can’t decide for herself, and we can’t wait for her mother. It’s for you to make the decision, while I’m getting what’s necessary. I shall be back within the hour.”
“This is what’s going on, Mr. Forsyte. I’m pretty sure I can save her life if I perform the surgery, but the baby will be stillborn. If I don’t operate, the baby will most likely be born alive, but it poses a huge risk for the mother—a really significant risk. In either situation, I don’t think she’ll ever be able to have another child. Given her condition, she clearly can’t decide for herself, and we can’t wait for her mother. It’s up to you to make the call while I prepare what’s needed. I’ll be back within the hour.”
The decision! What a decision! No time to get a specialist down! No time for anything!
The decision! What a decision! No time to get a specialist here! No time for anything!
The sound of wheels died away, but Soames still stood intent; then, suddenly covering his ears, he walked back to the river. To come before its time like this, with no chance to foresee anything, not even to get her mother here! It was for her mother to make that decision, and she couldn’t arrive from Paris till to-night! If only he could have understood the doctor’s jargon, the medical niceties, so as to be sure he was weighing the chances properly; but they were Greek to him—like a legal problem to a layman. And yet he must decide! He brought his hand away from his brow wet, though the air was chilly. These sounds which came from her room! To go back there would only make it more difficult. He must be calm, clear. On the one hand life, nearly certain, of his young wife, death quite certain, of his child; and—no more children afterwards! On the other, death perhaps of his wife, nearly certain life for the child; and—no more children afterwards! Which to choose?.... It had rained this last fortnight—the river was very full, and in the water, collected round the little house-boat moored by his landing-stage, were many leaves from the woods above, brought off by a frost. Leaves fell, lives drifted down—Death! To decide about death! And no one to give him a hand. Life lost was lost for good. Let nothing go that you could keep; for, if it went, you couldn’t get it back. It left you bare, like those trees when they lost their leaves; barer and barer until you, too, withered and came down. And, by a queer somersault of thought, he seemed to see not Annette lying up there behind that window-pane on which the sun was shining, but Irene lying in their bedroom in Montpellier Square, as it might conceivably have been her fate to lie, sixteen years ago. Would he have hesitated then? Not a moment! Operate, operate! Make certain of her life! No decision—a mere instinctive cry for help, in spite of his knowledge, even then, that she did not love him! But this! Ah! there was nothing overmastering in his feeling for Annette! Many times these last months, especially since she had been growing frightened, he had wondered. She had a will of her own, was selfish in her French way. And yet—so pretty! What would she wish—to take the risk. “I know she wants the child,” he thought. “If it’s born dead, and no more chance afterwards—it’ll upset her terribly. No more chance! All for nothing! Married life with her for years and years without a child. Nothing to steady her! She’s too young. Nothing to look forward to, for her—for me! For me!” He struck his hands against his chest! Why couldn’t he think without bringing himself in—get out of himself and see what he ought to do? The thought hurt him, then lost edge, as if it had come in contact with a breastplate. Out of oneself! Impossible! Out into soundless, scentless, touchless, sightless space! The very idea was ghastly, futile! And touching there the bedrock of reality, the bottom of his Forsyte spirit, Soames rested for a moment. When one ceased, all ceased; it might go on, but there’d be nothing in it!
The sound of the wheels faded away, but Soames still stood focused; then, suddenly covering his ears, he walked back to the river. To come here before the time was right, without any chance to anticipate anything, not even to get her mother here! It was up to her mother to make that choice, and she couldn’t arrive from Paris until tonight! If only he could have understood the doctor’s complicated terms, the medical details, to be sure he was weighing the options correctly; but they were complete gibberish to him—like a legal matter to a non-expert. And yet he *had* to decide! He pulled his hand away from his forehead, which was damp, even though the air was chilly. Those sounds coming from her room! Going back there would only complicate things more. He needed to stay calm, clear-headed. On one hand, life, almost guaranteed, for his young wife, death almost certain for his child; and—no more children afterward! On the other, death *maybe* for his wife, almost certain life for the child; and—no more children afterward! Which should he choose?.... It had rained this past fortnight—the river was very full, and in the water surrounding the little houseboat tied up at his landing spot were many leaves from the woods above, carried down by a frost. Leaves fell, lives drifted away—Death! To decide about death! And no one to lend him a hand. Lost life was lost for good. Don't let anything go that you could keep; because if it’s gone, you can’t get it back. It left you bare, like those trees when they lost their leaves; more and more bare until you, too, withered and fell. And, in a strange twist of thought, he seemed to see not Annette lying there behind that sunlit window, but Irene lying in their bedroom in Montpellier Square, as it might have been her fate to lie, sixteen years ago. Would he have hesitated then? Not for a second! Operate, operate! Make sure she lived! No decision—just an instinctive cry for help, even though he knew back then that she didn’t love him! But this! Ah! there was nothing overwhelming in his feeling for Annette! Many times in recent months, especially since she had started to become frightened, he had wondered. She had a mind of her own, was selfish in her French way. And yet—so pretty! What would she want—to take the risk? “I know she wants the child,” he thought. “If it's born dead, and there's no more chance after that—it’ll really upset her. No more chances! All for nothing! Years of married life with her without a child. Nothing to ground her! She’s too young. Nothing to look forward to, for her—for me! *For me!*” He struck his hands against his chest! Why couldn't he think without making it all about himself—get outside of himself and see what he really should do? The thought hurt him, then lost its edge, as if it had hit a barrier. Out of oneself! Impossible! Out into soundless, scentless, touchless, sightless void! The very idea was horrific, pointless! And touching the core of reality, the depths of his Forsyte spirit, Soames paused for a moment. When one stops, everything stops; it might continue on, but there’d be nothing in it!
He looked at his watch. In half an hour the doctor would be back. He must decide! If against the operation and she died, how face her mother and the doctor afterwards? How face his own conscience? It was his child that she was having. If for the operation—then he condemned them both to childlessness. And for what else had he married her but to have a lawful heir? And his father—at death’s door, waiting for the news! “It’s cruel!” he thought; “I ought never to have such a thing to settle! It’s cruel!” He turned towards the house. Some deep, simple way of deciding! He took out a coin, and put it back. If he spun it, he knew he would not abide by what came up! He went into the dining-room, furthest away from that room whence the sounds issued. The doctor had said there was a chance. In here that chance seemed greater; the river did not flow, nor the leaves fall. A fire was burning. Soames unlocked the tantalus. He hardly ever touched spirits, but now—he poured himself out some whisky and drank it neat, craving a faster flow of blood. “That fellow Jolyon,” he thought; “he had children already. He has the woman I really loved; and now a son by her! And I—I’m asked to destroy my only child! Annette can’t die; it’s not possible. She’s strong!”
He looked at his watch. In half an hour, the doctor would be back. He *had* to decide! If he chose against the operation and she died, how would he face her mother and the doctor afterward? How could he face his own conscience? It was *his* child that she was having. If he went for the operation—then he would condemn them both to never having kids. And wasn’t that the whole point of marrying her, to have a legitimate heir? And his father—waiting for the news, close to death! “It’s cruel!” he thought; “I should never have to make a decision like this! It’s cruel!” He turned towards the house. There had to be a simple way to decide! He took out a coin, then put it back. If he flipped it, he knew he wouldn’t stick to whatever came up! He went into the dining room, as far away from that room, where the sounds were coming from, as possible. The doctor had said there was a chance. In here, that chance felt greater; the river wasn’t flowing, and the leaves weren’t falling. A fire was burning. Soames unlocked the cabinet. He rarely touched alcohol, but now—he poured himself some whisky and drank it straight, needing a quicker rush of blood. “That guy Jolyon,” he thought; “he already has kids. He has the woman I really loved, and now a son with her! And I—I’m being asked to destroy my only child! Annette *can’t* die; it’s not possible. She’s strong!”
He was still standing sullenly at the sideboard when he heard the doctor’s carriage, and went out to him. He had to wait for him to come downstairs.
He was still standing moodily by the sideboard when he heard the doctor's carriage and went out to meet him. He had to wait for him to come downstairs.
“Well, doctor?”
"What's up, doc?"
“The situation’s the same. Have you decided?”
“The situation's the same. Have you made a decision?”
“Yes,” said Soames; “don’t operate!”
“Yes,” said Soames; “don’t do it!”
“Not? You understand—the risk’s great?”
"Not? You get it—the risk is high?"
In Soames’ set face nothing moved but the lips.
In Soames' tight expression, only his lips moved.
“You said there was a chance?”
“You said there was a chance?”
“A chance, yes; not much of one.”
“A chance, sure; but not a great one.”
“You say the baby must be born dead if you do?”
“You're saying the baby has to be stillborn if you do?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“Do you still think that in any case she can’t have another?”
“Do you still think that she can't have another one, no matter what?”
“One can’t be absolutely sure, but it’s most unlikely.”
“One can’t be completely certain, but it’s highly unlikely.”
“She’s strong,” said Soames; “we’ll take the risk.”
"She’s strong," Soames said; "we'll take the risk."
The doctor looked at him very gravely. “It’s on your shoulders,” he said; “with my own wife, I couldn’t.”
The doctor looked at him very seriously. “It’s on you,” he said; “I couldn’t do it with my own wife.”
Soames’ chin jerked up as if someone had hit him.
Soames' chin shot up as if someone had punched him.
“Am I of any use up there?” he asked.
“Am I even helpful up there?” he asked.
“No; keep away.”
“Don't; stay back.”
“I shall be in my picture-gallery, then; you know where.”
"I'll be in my art gallery, you know where to find me."
The doctor nodded, and went upstairs.
The doctor nodded and headed upstairs.
Soames continued to stand, listening. “By this time to-morrow,” he thought, “I may have her death on my hands.” No! it was unfair—monstrous, to put it that way! Sullenness dropped on him again, and he went up to the gallery. He stood at the window. The wind was in the north; it was cold, clear; very blue sky, heavy ragged white clouds chasing across; the river blue, too, through the screen of goldening trees; the woods all rich with colour, glowing, burnished—an early autumn. If it were his own life, would he be taking that risk? “But she’d take the risk of losing me,” he thought, “sooner than lose her child! She doesn’t really love me!” What could one expect—a girl and French? The one thing really vital to them both, vital to their marriage and their futures, was a child! “I’ve been through a lot for this,” he thought, “I’ll hold on—hold on. There’s a chance of keeping both—a chance!” One kept till things were taken—one naturally kept! He began walking round the gallery. He had made one purchase lately which he knew was a fortune in itself, and he halted before it—a girl with dull gold hair which looked like filaments of metal gazing at a little golden monster she was holding in her hand. Even at this tortured moment he could just feel the extraordinary nature of the bargain he had made—admire the quality of the table, the floor, the chair, the girl’s figure, the absorbed expression on her face, the dull gold filaments of her hair, the bright gold of the little monster. Collecting pictures; growing richer, richer! What use, if...! He turned his back abruptly on the picture, and went to the window. Some of his doves had flown up from their perches round the dovecot, and were stretching their wings in the wind. In the clear sharp sunlight their whiteness almost flashed. They flew far, making a flung-up hieroglyphic against the sky. Annette fed the doves; it was pretty to see her. They took it out of her hand; they knew she was matter-of-fact. A choking sensation came into his throat. She would not—could not die! She was too—too sensible; and she was strong, really strong, like her mother, in spite of her fair prettiness.
Soames kept standing there, listening. “By this time tomorrow,” he thought, “I might have her death on my conscience.” No! That was unfair—monstrous, to think like that! A gloomy mood settled over him again, and he went up to the gallery. He stood by the window. The wind was coming from the north; it was cold and clear; the sky was very blue with heavy, ragged white clouds racing by; the river was blue too, peeking through the golden trees; the woods were rich with color, glowing and polished—an early autumn. If it were his own life, would he take that risk? “But she’d risk losing me,” he thought, “rather than lose her child! She doesn’t really love me!” What could you expect—a girl and French? The one thing truly vital to both of them, essential for their marriage and their future, was a child! “I’ve been through a lot for this,” he thought, “I’ll hold on—hold on. There’s a chance of keeping both—a chance!” You hold on until things are taken—you naturally hold on! He started walking around the gallery. He had recently made a purchase that he knew was a fortune in itself, and he stopped in front of it—a girl with dull gold hair that looked like strands of metal, gazing at a little golden creature she was holding in her hand. Even in this tortured moment, he could appreciate the extraordinary nature of the deal he had made—admire the quality of the table, the floor, the chair, the girl’s figure, the focused expression on her face, the dull gold strands of her hair, the bright gold of the little creature. Collecting pictures; growing richer and richer! What was the point, if...! He abruptly turned his back on the painting and went to the window. Some of his doves had flown up from their spots around the dovecot, stretching their wings in the wind. In the clear, bright sunlight, their whiteness almost shimmered. They flew far, creating a swirling design against the sky. Annette fed the doves; it was lovely to watch her. They took the food from her hand; they knew she was practical. A choking feeling welled up in his throat. She would not—could not die! She was too—too sensible; and she was strong, genuinely strong, like her mother, despite her delicate beauty.
It was already growing dark when at last he opened the door, and stood listening. Not a sound! A milky twilight crept about the stairway and the landings below. He had turned back when a sound caught his ear. Peering down, he saw a black shape moving, and his heart stood still. What was it? Death? The shape of Death coming from her door? No! only a maid without cap or apron. She came to the foot of his flight of stairs and said breathlessly:
It was already getting dark when he finally opened the door and stood listening. Not a sound! A soft twilight filled the stairway and the landings below. He had turned to go back when a noise caught his attention. Looking down, he saw a dark figure moving, and his heart stopped. What was it? Death? The figure of Death coming from her door? No! Just a maid without a cap or apron. She reached the bottom of his stairs and said breathlessly:
“The doctor wants to see you, sir.”
“The doctor wants to see you, sir.”
He ran down. She stood flat against the wall to let him pass, and said:
He ran down. She pressed herself against the wall to let him pass and said:
“Oh, Sir! it’s over.”
“Oh, Sir! It’s done.”
“Over?” said Soames, with a sort of menace; “what d’you mean?”
“Over?” said Soames, with a hint of threat; “what do you mean?”
“It’s born, sir.”
"It's here, sir."
He dashed up the four steps in front of him, and came suddenly on the doctor in the dim passage. The man was wiping his brow.
He rushed up the four steps ahead of him and suddenly came upon the doctor in the dim hallway. The man was wiping his forehead.
“Well?” he said; “quick!”
“Well?” he said. “Hurry up!”
“Both living; it’s all right, I think.”
“Both alive; it’s okay, I think.”
Soames stood quite still, covering his eyes.
Soames stood completely still, shielding his eyes.
“I congratulate you,” he heard the doctor say; “it was touch and go.”
“I congratulate you,” he heard the doctor say; “it was a close call.”
Soames let fall the hand which was covering his face.
Soames dropped the hand that was covering his face.
“Thanks,” he said; “thanks very much. What is it?”
“Thanks,” he said, “thanks a lot. What is it?”
“Daughter—luckily; a son would have killed her—the head.”
“Daughter—thankfully; a son would have been the end of her—the head.”
A daughter!
A baby girl!
“The utmost care of both,” he hears the doctor say, “and we shall do. When does the mother come?”
“The utmost care of both,” he hears the doctor say, “and we will provide. When is the mother arriving?”
“To-night, between nine and ten, I hope.”
“To night, between nine and ten, I hope.”
“I’ll stay till then. Do you want to see them?”
“I'll stay until then. Do you want to see them?”
“Not now,” said Soames; “before you go. I’ll have dinner sent up to you.” And he went downstairs.
“Not now,” Soames said. “Before you leave, I’ll have dinner sent up to you.” Then he went downstairs.
Relief unspeakable, and yet—a daughter! It seemed to him unfair. To have taken that risk—to have been through this agony—and what agony!—for a daughter! He stood before the blazing fire of wood logs in the hall, touching it with his toe and trying to readjust himself. “My father!” he thought. A bitter disappointment, no disguising it! One never got all one wanted in this life! And there was no other—at least, if there was, it was no use!
Relief was unbelievable, and yet—a daughter! It felt unfair to him. To have taken that risk—to have endured this pain—and what pain!—for a daughter! He stood in front of the blazing wood fire in the hall, poking it with his toe and trying to collect himself. “My father!” he thought. It was a bitter disappointment, not hiding from it! You never got everything you wanted in this life! And there wasn't another one—at least, if there was, it wouldn’t matter!
While he was standing there, a telegram was brought him.
While he was standing there, someone delivered a telegram to him.
“Come up at once, your father sinking fast.—MOTHER.”
“Come up right away, your father is sinking fast.—MOTHER.”
He read it with a choking sensation. One would have thought he couldn’t feel anything after these last hours, but he felt this. Half-past seven, a train from Reading at nine, and madame’s train, if she had caught it, came in at eight-forty—he would meet that, and go on. He ordered the carriage, ate some dinner mechanically, and went upstairs. The doctor came out to him.
He read it with a lump in his throat. You'd think he wouldn’t feel anything after these last few hours, but he did. It was half-past seven; a train from Reading was at nine, and if she had caught her train, it would arrive at eight-forty—he would meet her there and continue on. He ordered the carriage, ate some dinner absentmindedly, and went upstairs. The doctor came out to see him.
“They’re sleeping.”
“They're asleep.”
“I won’t go in,” said Soames with relief. “My father’s dying; I have to—go up. Is it all right?”
“I won't go in,” Soames said, feeling relieved. “My father's dying; I have to—head up. Is that okay?”
The doctor’s face expressed a kind of doubting admiration. “If they were all as unemotional” he might have been saying.
The doctor’s face showed a mix of skepticism and admiration. “If they were all as unemotional,” he might have been saying.
“Yes, I think you may go with an easy mind. You’ll be down soon?”
“Yes, I think you can go with a clear mind. You’ll be back soon?”
“To-morrow,” said Soames. “Here’s the address.”
"Tomorrow," said Soames. "Here's the address."
The doctor seemed to hover on the verge of sympathy.
The doctor looked like he was about to show some sympathy.
“Good-night!” said Soames abruptly, and turned away. He put on his fur coat. Death! It was a chilly business. He smoked a cigarette in the carriage—one of his rare cigarettes. The night was windy and flew on black wings; the carriage lights had to search out the way. His father! That old, old man! A comfortless night—to die!
“Good night!” Soames said suddenly, turning away. He put on his fur coat. Death! It was a cold affair. He smoked a cigarette in the carriage—one of his few cigarettes. The night was windy and dark; the carriage lights had to find the way. His father! That old, old man! What a bleak night—to die!
The London train came in just as he reached the station, and Madame Lamotte, substantial, dark-clothed, very yellow in the lamplight, came towards the exit with a dressing-bag.
The London train arrived right as he got to the station, and Madame Lamotte, well-built, dressed in dark clothes, looking quite yellow under the lamplight, walked toward the exit with a handbag.
“This all you have?” asked Soames.
“Is this all you have?” asked Soames.
“But yes; I had not the time. How is my little one?”
“But yeah; I didn’t have the time. How is my little one?”
“Doing well—both. A girl!”
“Doing well—both. A girl!”
“A girl! What joy! I had a frightful crossing!”
“A girl! How wonderful! I had a terrifying journey!”
Her black bulk, solid, unreduced by the frightful crossing, climbed into the brougham.
Her large, dark figure, strong and unshaken by the terrifying journey, climbed into the carriage.
“And you, mon cher?”
"And you, my dear?"
“My father’s dying,” said Soames between his teeth. “I’m going up. Give my love to Annette.”
“My dad's dying,” Soames said through clenched teeth. “I’m heading up. Send my love to Annette.”
“Tiens!” murmured Madame Lamotte; “quel malheur!”
“Wow!” whispered Madame Lamotte; “what a tragedy!”
Soames took his hat off, and moved towards his train. “The French!” he thought.
Soames took off his hat and headed toward his train. “The French!” he thought.
CHAPTER XIII
JAMES IS TOLD
A simple cold, caught in the room with double windows, where the air and the people who saw him were filtered, as it were, the room he had not left since the middle of September—and James was in deep waters. A little cold, passing his little strength and flying quickly to his lungs. “He mustn’t catch cold,” the doctor had declared, and he had gone and caught it. When he first felt it in his throat he had said to his nurse—for he had one now—“There, I knew how it would be, airing the room like that!” For a whole day he was highly nervous about himself and went in advance of all precautions and remedies; drawing every breath with extreme care and having his temperature taken every hour. Emily was not alarmed.
A simple cold, caught in the room with double windows, where the air and the people who saw him were filtered, the room he hadn't left since the middle of September—and James was in deep trouble. A little cold, draining his strength and quickly affecting his lungs. “He mustn’t catch a cold,” the doctor had said, and now here he was. When he first felt it in his throat, he told his nurse—because he had one now—“See, I knew this would happen, airing the room like that!” For a whole day he was really anxious about his health and took every precaution and remedy; he breathed carefully and had his temperature checked every hour. Emily wasn’t worried.
But next morning when she went in the nurse whispered: “He won’t have his temperature taken.”
But the next morning when she walked in, the nurse whispered, “He won’t let anyone take his temperature.”
Emily crossed to the side of the bed where he was lying, and said softly, “How do you feel, James?” holding the thermometer to his lips. James looked up at her.
Emily walked over to the side of the bed where he was lying and said gently, “How do you feel, James?” as she held the thermometer to his lips. James looked up at her.
“What’s the good of that?” he murmured huskily; “I don’t want to know.”
“What’s the point of that?” he said softly; “I don’t want to know.”
Then she was alarmed. He breathed with difficulty, he looked terribly frail, white, with faint red discolorations. She had “had trouble” with him, Goodness knew; but he was James, had been James for nearly fifty years; she couldn’t remember or imagine life without James—James, behind all his fussiness, his pessimism, his crusty shell, deeply affectionate, really kind and generous to them all!
Then she was alarmed. He was breathing heavily, looking extremely frail, pale, with slight red spots. She had “had trouble” with him, Goodness knew; but he was James, had been James for nearly fifty years; she couldn’t remember or imagine life without James—James, beneath all his fussiness, his pessimism, his tough exterior, deeply affectionate, really kind and generous to them all!
All that day and the next he hardly uttered a word, but there was in his eyes a noticing of everything done for him, a look on his face which told her he was fighting; and she did not lose hope. His very stillness, the way he conserved every little scrap of energy, showed the tenacity with which he was fighting. It touched her deeply; and though her face was composed and comfortable in the sick-room, tears ran down her cheeks when she was out of it.
All that day and the next, he barely said a word, but the way he observed everything done for him was clear in his eyes—a look that showed her he was battling. She didn't lose hope. His stillness and the way he saved every bit of energy reflected the determination with which he was fighting. It affected her deeply; and even though her face appeared calm and relaxed in the sick room, tears streamed down her cheeks whenever she was outside of it.
About tea-time on the third day—she had just changed her dress, keeping her appearance so as not to alarm him, because he noticed everything—she saw a difference. “It’s no use; I’m tired,” was written plainly across that white face, and when she went up to him, he muttered: “Send for Soames.”
About tea-time on the third day—she had just changed her dress, keeping her appearance in check so as not to alarm him, because he noticed everything—she saw a change. “It’s no use; I’m tired,” was clearly written across that pale face, and when she approached him, he muttered: “Call for Soames.”
“Yes, James,” she said comfortably; “all right—at once.” And she kissed his forehead. A tear dropped there, and as she wiped it off she saw that his eyes looked grateful. Much upset, and without hope now, she sent Soames the telegram.
“Yes, James,” she said reassuringly; “sure—right away.” And she kissed his forehead. A tear fell there, and as she wiped it away, she noticed that his eyes looked thankful. Feeling very upset and now hopeless, she sent Soames the telegram.
When he entered out of the black windy night, the big house was still as a grave. Warmson’s broad face looked almost narrow; he took the fur coat with a sort of added care, saying:
When he stepped out of the dark, windy night, the big house was as quiet as a grave. Warmson's wide face appeared almost slim; he took the fur coat with extra care, saying:
“Will you have a glass of wine, sir?”
“Would you like a glass of wine, sir?”
Soames shook his head, and his eyebrows made enquiry.
Soames shook his head, and his eyebrows raised a question.
Warmson’s lips twitched. “He’s asking for you, sir;” and suddenly he blew his nose. “It’s a long time, sir,” he said, “that I’ve been with Mr. Forsyte—a long time.”
Warmson’s lips twitched. “He’s asking for you, sir;” and suddenly he blew his nose. “It’s been a long time, sir,” he said, “that I’ve been with Mr. Forsyte—a long time.”
Soames left him folding the coat, and began to mount the stairs. This house, where he had been born and sheltered, had never seemed to him so warm, and rich, and cosy, as during this last pilgrimage to his father’s room. It was not his taste; but in its own substantial, lincrusta way it was the acme of comfort and security. And the night was so dark and windy; the grave so cold and lonely!
Soames left him folding the coat and started to go up the stairs. This house, where he had been born and raised, had never felt so warm, rich, and cozy to him as it did during this last visit to his father’s room. It wasn't his style, but in its own solid, decorative way it was the peak of comfort and safety. And the night was so dark and windy; the grave so cold and lonely!
He paused outside the door. No sound came from within. He turned the handle softly and was in the room before he was perceived. The light was shaded. His mother and Winifred were sitting on the far side of the bed; the nurse was moving away from the near side where was an empty chair. “For me!” thought Soames. As he moved from the door his mother and sister rose, but he signed with his hand and they sat down again. He went up to the chair and stood looking at his father. James’ breathing was as if strangled; his eyes were closed. And in Soames, looking on his father so worn and white and wasted, listening to his strangled breathing, there rose a passionate vehemence of anger against Nature, cruel, inexorable Nature, kneeling on the chest of that wisp of a body, slowly pressing out the breath, pressing out the life of the being who was dearest to him in the world. His father, of all men, had lived a careful life, moderate, abstemious, and this was his reward—to have life slowly, painfully squeezed out of him! And, without knowing that he spoke, he said: “It’s cruel!”
He paused outside the door. No sound came from inside. He turned the handle gently and entered the room before anyone noticed him. The light was dim. His mother and Winifred were sitting on the far side of the bed; the nurse was moving away from the near side where there was an empty chair. “For me!” thought Soames. As he stepped away from the door, his mother and sister stood up, but he waved his hand, and they sat down again. He walked over to the chair and stood looking at his father. James’ breathing sounded strained; his eyes were shut. And as Soames looked at his father, so frail and pale, listening to his labored breaths, a fierce wave of anger rose up in him against Nature, that cruel, unyielding force, pressing down on that fragile body, slowly taking away his breath, taking away the life of the person he loved most in the world. His father, more than anyone, had lived a careful life, moderate and self-restrained, and this was his reward—to have life painfully squeezed out of him! And, without realizing it, he said, “It’s cruel!”
He saw his mother cover her eyes and Winifred bow her face towards the bed. Women! They put up with things so much better than men. He took a step nearer to his father. For three days James had not been shaved, and his lips and chin were covered with hair, hardly more snowy than his forehead. It softened his face, gave it a queer look already not of this world. His eyes opened. Soames went quite close and bent over. The lips moved.
He saw his mom cover her eyes and Winifred lean her face toward the bed. Women! They handle things so much better than men. He took a step closer to his dad. For three days, James hadn’t shaved, and his lips and chin were covered in hair, barely whiter than his forehead. It softened his face, giving it an odd look that felt almost otherworldly. His eyes opened. Soames went right up to him and leaned over. The lips moved.
“Here I am, Father:”
"Here I am, Dad:"
“Um—what—what news? They never tell....” the voice died, and a flood of emotion made Soames’ face work so that he could not speak. Tell him?—yes. But what? He made a great effort, got his lips together, and said:
“Um—what—what news? They never tell....” the voice faded, and a surge of emotion caused Soames’ face to contort so he couldn’t speak. Should he tell him?—sure. But what? He struggled hard, managed to close his lips, and said:
“Good news, dear, good—Annette, a son.”
“Great news, sweetheart, great—Annette had a boy.”
“Ah!” It was the queerest sound, ugly, relieved, pitiful, triumphant—like the noise a baby makes getting what it wants. The eyes closed, and that strangled sound of breathing began again. Soames recoiled to the chair and stonily sat down. The lie he had told, based, as it were, on some deep, temperamental instinct that after death James would not know the truth, had taken away all power of feeling for the moment. His arm brushed against something. It was his father’s naked foot. In the struggle to breathe he had pushed it out from under the clothes. Soames took it in his hand, a cold foot, light and thin, white, very cold. What use to put it back, to wrap up that which must be colder soon! He warmed it mechanically with his hand, listening to his father’s laboured breathing; while the power of feeling rose again within him. A little sob, quickly smothered, came from Winifred, but his mother sat unmoving with her eyes fixed on James. Soames signed to the nurse.
“Ah!” It was the strangest sound, ugly, relieved, pitiful, triumphant—like the noise a baby makes when it gets what it wants. The eyes closed, and that strangled sound of breathing started again. Soames recoiled to the chair and sat down stiffly. The lie he had told, based on some deep instinct that James wouldn’t know the truth after death, had taken away all his feelings for the moment. His arm brushed against something. It was his father’s bare foot. In the struggle to breathe, he had pushed it out from under the covers. Soames took it in his hand, a cold, light, thin, white foot, very cold. What good would it do to put it back, to wrap up what would soon be even colder? He warmed it mechanically with his hand, listening to his father’s labored breathing, while his feelings began to rise again. A small sob, quickly stifled, came from Winifred, but his mother sat still, her eyes locked on James. Soames signaled to the nurse.
“Where’s the doctor?” he whispered.
"Where's the doctor?" he whispered.
“He’s been sent for.”
“He's been called.”
“Can’t you do anything to ease his breathing?”
"Is there anything you can do to help him breathe easier?"
“Only an injection; and he can’t stand it. The doctor said, while he was fighting....”
“Just an injection; and he can't handle it. The doctor said, while he was struggling....”
“He’s not fighting,” whispered Soames, “he’s being slowly smothered. It’s awful.”
“He's not fighting,” whispered Soames, “he's being slowly suffocated. It's terrible.”
James stirred uneasily, as if he knew what they were saying. Soames rose and bent over him. James feebly moved his two hands, and Soames took them.
James shifted uncomfortably, as if he understood what they were discussing. Soames got up and leaned over him. James weakly moved his hands, and Soames took them.
“He wants to be pulled up,” whispered the nurse.
"He wants to be lifted up," whispered the nurse.
Soames pulled. He thought he pulled gently, but a look almost of anger passed over James’ face. The nurse plumped the pillows. Soames laid the hands down, and bending over kissed his father’s forehead. As he was raising himself again, James’ eyes bent on him a look which seemed to come from the very depths of what was left within. “I’m done, my boy,” it seemed to say, “take care of them, take care of yourself; take care—I leave it all to you.”
Soames pulled. He thought he pulled gently, but a look of almost anger crossed James’ face. The nurse fluffed the pillows. Soames placed his hands down, and leaning over, kissed his father’s forehead. As he was lifting himself up again, James’ eyes fixed on him with a look that seemed to come from the very depths of what remained inside him. “I’m done, my boy,” it seemed to say, “take care of them, take care of yourself; take care—I leave it all to you.”
“Yes, Yes,” Soames whispered, “yes, yes.”
“Yes, yes,” Soames whispered, “yes, yes.”
Behind him the nurse did he knew not what, for his father made a tiny movement of repulsion as if resenting that interference; and almost at once his breathing eased away, became quiet; he lay very still. The strained expression on his face passed, a curious white tranquillity took its place. His eyelids quivered, rested; the whole face rested; at ease. Only by the faint puffing of his lips could they tell that he was breathing. Soames sank back on his chair, and fell to cherishing the foot again. He heard the nurse quietly crying over there by the fire; curious that she, a stranger, should be the only one of them who cried! He heard the quiet lick and flutter of the fire flames. One more old Forsyte going to his long rest—wonderful, they were!—wonderful how he had held on! His mother and Winifred were leaning forward, hanging on the sight of James’ lips. But Soames bent sideways over the feet, warming them both; they gave him comfort, colder and colder though they grew. Suddenly he started up; a sound, a dreadful sound such as he had never heard, was coming from his father’s lips, as if an outraged heart had broken with a long moan. What a strong heart, to have uttered that farewell! It ceased. Soames looked into the face. No motion; no breath! Dead! He kissed the brow, turned round and went out of the room. He ran upstairs to the bedroom, his old bedroom, still kept for him; flung himself face down on the bed, and broke into sobs which he stilled with the pillow....
Behind him, the nurse was doing something he didn't quite understand, as his father made a slight movement of discomfort, almost as if he resented her presence. Almost immediately, his breathing calmed down, becoming quiet; he lay very still. The tense look on his face faded, replaced by a strange, peaceful expression. His eyelids fluttered and then rested; his whole face relaxed. The only sign that he was still breathing was the faint puffing of his lips. Soames sank back in his chair and began to tend to his father's foot again. He heard the nurse softly crying over by the fire; it was strange that she, a stranger, was the only one shedding tears! He could hear the gentle flicker and crackle of the flames. Another old Forsyte on his way to eternal rest—what an amazing family they were!—amazing how he had held on! His mother and Winifred were leaning forward, focused on James' lips. But Soames leaned sideways over his father's feet, warming them both; they brought him comfort, even as they grew colder. Suddenly, he jerked upright; a sound, a terrible sound like nothing he had ever heard, came from his father's lips, as if a wounded heart had broken with a long moan. What a strong heart, to have made that farewell! Then it stopped. Soames looked into his father's face. No movement; no breath! Dead! He kissed his brow, turned, and exited the room. He dashed upstairs to his old bedroom, which was still kept for him; threw himself face down on the bed, and began to sob, muffling his cries with the pillow...
A little later he went downstairs and passed into the room. James lay alone, wonderfully calm, free from shadow and anxiety, with the gravity on his ravaged face which underlies great age, the worn fine gravity of old coins.
A little later, he went downstairs and entered the room. James lay there alone, incredibly calm, free from worry and fear, with a seriousness on his weathered face that comes with old age, the worn, meaningful weight of ancient coins.
Soames looked steadily at that face, at the fire, at all the room with windows thrown open to the London night.
Soames stared intently at that face, at the fire, and at the whole room with the windows wide open to the London night.
“Good-bye!” he whispered, and went out.
“Bye!” he whispered, and left.
CHAPTER XIV
HIS
He had much to see to, that night and all next day. A telegram at breakfast reassured him about Annette, and he only caught the last train back to Reading, with Emily’s kiss on his forehead and in his ears her words:
He had a lot to take care of that night and the entire next day. A telegram at breakfast put his mind at ease about Annette, and he barely managed to catch the last train back to Reading, with Emily’s kiss on his forehead and her words still ringing in his ears:
“I don’t know what I should have done without you, my dear boy.”
“I don’t know what I would have done without you, my dear boy.”
He reached his house at midnight. The weather had changed, was mild again, as though, having finished its work and sent a Forsyte to his last account, it could relax. A second telegram, received at dinner-time, had confirmed the good news of Annette, and, instead of going in, Soames passed down through the garden in the moonlight to his houseboat. He could sleep there quite well. Bitterly tired, he lay down on the sofa in his fur coat and fell asleep. He woke soon after dawn and went on deck. He stood against the rail, looking west where the river swept round in a wide curve under the woods. In Soames, appreciation of natural beauty was curiously like that of his farmer ancestors, a sense of grievance if it wasn’t there, sharpened, no doubt, and civilised, by his researches among landscape painting. But dawn has power to fertilise the most matter-of-fact vision, and he was stirred. It was another world from the river he knew, under that remote cool light; a world into which man had not entered, an unreal world, like some strange shore sighted by discovery. Its colour was not the colour of convention, was hardly colour at all; its shapes were brooding yet distinct; its silence stunning; it had no scent. Why it should move him he could not tell, unless it were that he felt so alone in it, bare of all relationship and all possessions. Into such a world his father might be voyaging, for all resemblance it had to the world he had left. And Soames took refuge from it in wondering what painter could have done it justice. The white-grey water was like—like the belly of a fish! Was it possible that this world on which he looked was all private property, except the water—and even that was tapped! No tree, no shrub, not a blade of grass, not a bird or beast, not even a fish that was not owned. And once on a time all this was jungle and marsh and water, and weird creatures roamed and sported without human cognizance to give them names; rotting luxuriance had rioted where those tall, carefully planted woods came down to the water, and marsh-misted reeds on that far side had covered all the pasture. Well! they had got it under, kennelled it all up, labelled it, and stowed it in lawyers’ offices. And a good thing too! But once in a way, as now, the ghost of the past came out to haunt and brood and whisper to any human who chanced to be awake: “Out of my unowned loneliness you all came, into it some day you will all return.”
He got home at midnight. The weather had changed and was mild again, as if, having finished its job and sent a Forsyte to his final resting place, it could relax. A second telegram, received at dinner, confirmed the good news about Annette, and instead of going inside, Soames walked through the garden in the moonlight to his houseboat. He could sleep there just fine. Exhausted, he lay down on the sofa in his fur coat and fell asleep. He woke shortly after dawn and went on deck. Leaning against the rail, he looked west where the river curved wide under the trees. Soames' appreciation of natural beauty was strangely similar to that of his farming ancestors—a sense of grievance if it wasn’t there, sharpened, of course, by his studies in landscape painting. But dawn has a way of awakening the most practical outlook, and he felt moved. It was a different world from the river he knew, bathed in that distant cool light; a world untouched by man, an unreal world, like some strange shore revealed by discovery. Its color wasn’t conventional, barely color at all; its shapes were brooding yet clear; its silence was striking; it had no scent. He couldn't explain why it affected him, unless it was because he felt so alone in it, stripped of all connections and possessions. It was a world his father might be journeying through, despite how different it was from what he had left behind. Soames sought refuge from it by wondering which painter could capture it properly. The white-grey water was like—the belly of a fish! Was it possible that this world he gazed upon was all privately owned, except for the water—and even that was accounted for! No tree, no shrub, not a blade of grass, no bird or beast, not even a fish that was not owned. Once upon a time, all this was jungle and marsh and water, where strange creatures roamed and played without any human to name them; rotten abundance had flourished where those tall, carefully planted woods met the water, and marsh-misted reeds on the far side had covered all the grazing land. Well! They had tamed it, confined everything, labeled it, and stored it in lawyers’ offices. And that was a good thing too! But now and then, like now, the ghost of the past came out to haunt and linger, whispering to anyone awake: “Out of my unowned loneliness, you all came, into it some day you will all return.”
And Soames, who felt the chill and the eeriness of that world—new to him and so very old: the world, unowned, visiting the scene of its past—went down and made himself tea on a spirit-lamp. When he had drunk it, he took out writing materials and wrote two paragraphs:
And Soames, who sensed the chill and strangeness of that world—new to him yet so very ancient: the world, unowned, revisiting the place of its history—went downstairs and made himself tea on a spirit lamp. After he had drunk it, he pulled out writing materials and wrote two paragraphs:
“On the 20th instant at his residence in Park Lane, James Forsyte, in his ninety-first year. Funeral at noon on the 24th at Highgate. No flowers by request.”
“On the 20th of this month at his home on Park Lane, James Forsyte, in his ninety-first year. Funeral at noon on the 24th at Highgate. No flowers by request.”
“On the 20th instant at The Shelter; Mapledurham, Annette, wife of Soames Forsyte, of a daughter.” And underneath on the blottingpaper he traced the word “son.”
“On the 20th of this month at The Shelter; Mapledurham, Annette, wife of Soames Forsyte, had a daughter.” And underneath on the blotting paper he wrote the word “son.”
It was eight o’clock in an ordinary autumn world when he went across to the house. Bushes across the river stood round and bright-coloured out of a milky haze; the wood-smoke went up blue and straight; and his doves cooed, preening their feathers in the sunlight.
It was eight o’clock in a typical autumn scene when he walked over to the house. The bushes across the river were vibrant and colorful against a milky haze; the wood smoke rose up blue and straight; and his doves cooed, fluffing their feathers in the sunlight.
He stole up to his dressing-room, bathed, shaved, put on fresh linen and dark clothes.
He quietly went to his dressing room, took a bath, shaved, put on clean clothes, and dressed in dark attire.
Madame Lamotte was beginning her breakfast when he went down.
Madame Lamotte was starting her breakfast when he came downstairs.
She looked at his clothes, said, “Don’t tell me!” and pressed his hand. “Annette is prettee well. But the doctor say she can never have no more children. You knew that?” Soames nodded. “It’s a pity. Mais la petite est adorable. Du café?”
She looked at his clothes, said, “Don’t tell me!” and pressed his hand. “Annette is doing pretty well. But the doctor says she can never have any more kids. You knew that?” Soames nodded. “It’s a pity. But the little one is adorable. Coffee?”
Soames got away from her as soon as he could. She offended him—solid, matter-of-fact, quick, clear—French. He could not bear her vowels, her “r’s”. he resented the way she had looked at him, as if it were his fault that Annette could never bear him a son! His fault! He even resented her cheap adoration of the daughter he had not yet seen.
Soames distanced himself from her as quickly as possible. She irritated him—solid, practical, sharp, straightforward—French. He couldn't stand her vowels and her “r’s.” He resented how she looked at him, as if it were his fault that Annette could never give him a son! His fault! He even felt annoyed by her shallow admiration for the daughter he hadn't seen yet.
Curious how he jibbed away from sight of his wife and child!
Curious how he slipped out of view of his wife and child!
One would have thought he must have rushed up at the first moment. On the contrary, he had a sort of physical shrinking from it—fastidious possessor that he was. He was afraid of what Annette was thinking of him, author of her agonies, afraid of the look of the baby, afraid of showing his disappointment with the present and—the future.
One would think he would have rushed in right away. Instead, he instinctively pulled back—being the particular person he was. He was worried about what Annette thought of him, the cause of her pain, concerned about how the baby would look, and afraid of revealing his disappointment with both the present and the future.
He spent an hour walking up and down the drawing-room before he could screw his courage up to mount the stairs and knock on the door of their room.
He paced the living room for an hour before he could gather the courage to go upstairs and knock on their door.
Madame Lamotte opened it.
Ms. Lamotte opened it.
“Ah! At last you come! Elle vous attend!” She passed him, and Soames went in with his noiseless step, his jaw firmly set, his eyes furtive.
“Ah! You finally arrived! Elle vous attend!” She brushed past him, and Soames entered quietly, his jaw tight, his eyes darting around.
Annette was very pale and very pretty lying there. The baby was hidden away somewhere; he could not see it. He went up to the bed, and with sudden emotion bent and kissed her forehead.
Annette looked really pale and beautiful lying there. The baby was tucked away somewhere; he couldn't see it. He walked over to the bed, and with a surge of emotion, leaned down and kissed her forehead.
“Here you are then, Soames,” she said. “I am not so bad now. But I suffered terribly, terribly. I am glad I cannot have any more. Oh! how I suffered!”
“Here you are then, Soames,” she said. “I’m feeling a lot better now. But I went through so much pain, so much. I’m glad I can’t go through it again. Oh! how I suffered!”
Soames stood silent, stroking her hand; words of endearment, of sympathy, absolutely would not come; the thought passed through him: “An English girl wouldn’t have said that!” At this moment he knew with certainty that he would never be near to her in spirit and in truth, nor she to him. He had collected her—that was all! And Jolyon’s words came rushing into his mind: “I should imagine you will be glad to have your neck out of chancery.” Well, he had got it out! Had he got it in again?
Soames stood quietly, stroking her hand; words of affection and sympathy just wouldn’t come. He thought to himself, “An English girl wouldn’t have said that!” At that moment, he realized for sure that he would never feel close to her in spirit or truth, and she wouldn’t feel the same about him. He had just collected her—that was it! And Jolyon’s words flashed through his mind: “I bet you’re happy to be free from the court.” Well, he was free! But had he really managed to get back in?
“We must feed you up,” he said, “you’ll soon be strong.”
“We need to get you some food,” he said, “you’ll be strong in no time.”
“Don’t you want to see baby, Soames? She is asleep.”
“Don’t you want to see the baby, Soames? She’s asleep.”
“Of course,” said Soames, “very much.”
“Of course,” Soames said, “a lot.”
He passed round the foot of the bed to the other side and stood staring. For the first moment what he saw was much what he had expected to see—a baby. But as he stared and the baby breathed and made little sleeping movements with its tiny features, it seemed to assume an individual shape, grew to be like a picture, a thing he would know again; not repulsive, strangely bud-like and touching. It had dark hair. He touched it with his finger, he wanted to see its eyes. They opened, they were dark—whether blue or brown he could not tell. The eyes winked, stared, they had a sort of sleepy depth in them. And suddenly his heart felt queer, warm, as if elated.
He walked around the foot of the bed to the other side and stood there staring. At first, what he saw was pretty much what he expected—a baby. But as he continued to stare and the baby breathed and made little movements with its tiny features, it started to take on a unique shape, becoming like a picture, something he would recognize again; it wasn’t repulsive, but oddly bud-like and touching. It had dark hair. He touched it with his finger, wanting to see its eyes. They opened, and they were dark—he couldn't tell if they were blue or brown. The eyes blinked and stared, holding a kind of sleepy depth. Suddenly, his heart felt strange and warm, almost elated.
“Ma petite fleur!” Annette said softly.
My little flower! Annette said gently.
“Fleur,” repeated Soames: “Fleur! we’ll call her that.”
“Fleur,” Soames repeated. “Fleur! That’s what we’ll call her.”
The sense of triumph and renewed possession swelled within him.
The feeling of victory and a fresh sense of ownership grew inside him.
By God! this—this thing was his! By God! this—this thing was his!
By God! this—this thing was his! By God! this—this thing was his!


THE FORSYTE SAGA—VOLUME III.
By John Galsworthy
AWAKENING
TO CHARLES SCRIBNER
AWAKENING
Through the massive skylight illuminating the hall at Robin Hill, the July sunlight at five o'clock fell just where the broad stairway turned; and in that radiant streak little Jon Forsyte stood, blue-linen-suited. His hair was shining, and his eyes, from beneath a frown, for he was considering how to go downstairs, this last of innumerable times, before the car brought his father and mother home. Four at a time, and five at the bottom? Stale! Down the banisters? But in which fashion? On his face, feet foremost? Very stale. On his stomach, sideways? Paltry! On his back, with his arms stretched down on both sides? Forbidden! Or on his face, head foremost, in a manner unknown as yet to any but himself? Such was the cause of the frown on the illuminated face of little Jon....
Through the large skylight shining down on the hall at Robin Hill, the July sunlight at five o'clock illuminated the broad stairway just as it turned; and in that bright beam stood little Jon Forsyte, dressed in a blue linen suit. His hair sparkled, and his eyes were narrowed in thought as he considered how to go downstairs one last time before the car brought his parents home. Four steps at a time, and five at the bottom? Boring! Sliding down the banisters? But which way? Feet first? Way too boring. On his stomach, sideways? Lame! On his back with his arms stretched out? Not allowed! Or head first, in a way no one had done before, just him? That was what caused the frown on the glowing face of little Jon...
In that Summer of 1909 the simple souls who even then desired to simplify the English tongue, had, of course, no cognizance of little Jon, or they would have claimed him for a disciple. But one can be too simple in this life, for his real name was Jolyon, and his living father and dead half-brother had usurped of old the other shortenings, Jo and Jolly. As a fact little Jon had done his best to conform to convention and spell himself first Jhon, then John; not till his father had explained the sheer necessity, had he spelled his name Jon.
In the summer of 1909, the people who wanted to simplify the English language had no clue about little Jon, or they would have eagerly taken him as their follower. But you can be too simplistic in life; his real name was Jolyon, and his living father and deceased half-brother had already claimed the nicknames Jo and Jolly. In fact, little Jon had tried hard to fit in and originally spelled his name Jhon, then John; it was only after his father explained the absolute necessity that he spelled his name Jon.
Up till now that father had possessed what was left of his heart by the groom, Bob, who played the concertina, and his nurse “Da,” who wore the violet dress on Sundays, and enjoyed the name of Spraggins in that private life lived at odd moments even by domestic servants. His mother had only appeared to him, as it were in dreams, smelling delicious, smoothing his forehead just before he fell asleep, and sometimes docking his hair, of a golden brown colour. When he cut his head open against the nursery fender she was there to be bled over; and when he had nightmare she would sit on his bed and cuddle his head against her neck. She was precious but remote, because “Da” was so near, and there is hardly room for more than one woman at a time in a man's heart. With his father, too, of course, he had special bonds of union; for little Jon also meant to be a painter when he grew up—with the one small difference, that his father painted pictures, and little Jon intended to paint ceilings and walls, standing on a board between two step-ladders, in a dirty-white apron, and a lovely smell of whitewash. His father also took him riding in Richmond Park, on his pony, Mouse, so-called because it was so-coloured.
Up until now, that father had held onto what was left of his heart by the groom, Bob, who played the concertina, and his nurse “Da,” who wore the violet dress on Sundays and enjoyed the nickname Spraggins in that private life lived at odd moments even by domestic workers. His mother appeared to him mostly in dreams, smelling amazing, smoothing his forehead just before he fell asleep, and sometimes trimming his golden brown hair. When he cut his head open on the nursery fender, she was there to comfort him; and when he had nightmares, she would sit on his bed and cuddle his head against her neck. She was precious but distant, because “Da” was so close, and there's hardly room for more than one woman in a man's heart. He also had a special bond with his father, of course; little Jon wanted to be a painter when he grew up—though his father painted pictures, while little Jon planned to paint ceilings and walls, standing on a board between two step-ladders, wearing a dirty-white apron, with the lovely smell of whitewash. His father also took him riding in Richmond Park on his pony, Mouse, named for its color.
Little Jon had been born with a silver spoon in a mouth which was rather curly and large. He had never heard his father or his mother speak in an angry voice, either to each other, himself, or anybody else; the groom, Bob, Cook, Jane, Bella and the other servants, even “Da,” who alone restrained him in his courses, had special voices when they talked to him. He was therefore of opinion that the world was a place of perfect and perpetual gentility and freedom.
Little Jon was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, which was quite curly and large. He had never heard his father or mother speak in an angry tone, whether to each other, to him, or to anyone else; the groom, Bob, Cook, Jane, Bella, and the other servants, even “Da,” who alone kept him in check, had special ways of speaking to him. Because of this, he believed that the world was a place of complete and ongoing kindness and freedom.
A child of 1901, he had come to consciousness when his country, just over that bad attack of scarlet fever, the Boer War, was preparing for the Liberal revival of 1906. Coercion was unpopular, parents had exalted notions of giving their offspring a good time. They spoiled their rods, spared their children, and anticipated the results with enthusiasm. In choosing, moreover, for his father an amiable man of fifty-two, who had already lost an only son, and for his mother a woman of thirty-eight, whose first and only child he was, little Jon had done well and wisely. What had saved him from becoming a cross between a lap dog and a little prig, had been his father's adoration of his mother, for even little Jon could see that she was not merely just his mother, and that he played second fiddle to her in his father's heart: What he played in his mother's heart he knew not yet. As for “Auntie” June, his half-sister (but so old that she had grown out of the relationship) she loved him, of course, but was too sudden. His devoted “Da,” too, had a Spartan touch. His bath was cold and his knees were bare; he was not encouraged to be sorry for himself. As to the vexed question of his education, little Jon shared the theory of those who considered that children should not be forced. He rather liked the Mademoiselle who came for two hours every morning to teach him her language, together with history, geography and sums; nor were the piano lessons which his mother gave him disagreeable, for she had a way of luring him from tune to tune, never making him practise one which did not give him pleasure, so that he remained eager to convert ten thumbs into eight fingers. Under his father he learned to draw pleasure-pigs and other animals. He was not a highly educated little boy. Yet, on the whole, the silver spoon stayed in his mouth without spoiling it, though “Da” sometimes said that other children would do him a “world of good.”
A child of 1901, he became aware of his surroundings when his country, just recovering from a bad case of scarlet fever and the Boer War, was gearing up for the Liberal revival of 1906. Coercion was out of favor, and parents had high hopes of giving their children a good time. They spoiled their kids, spared the rod, and looked forward to the outcomes with excitement. In choosing, on one hand, an easygoing father who was fifty-two and had already lost an only son, and on the other, a thirty-eight-year-old mother who had her first and only child in him, little Jon made a good choice. What saved him from turning into a mix of a lap dog and a little know-it-all was his father's admiration for his mother; even little Jon could see that she wasn’t just his mom, and that he played second fiddle to her in his father's heart: What role he played in his mother’s heart he didn’t yet know. As for “Auntie” June, his half-sister (but so much older that she had outgrown the relationship), she loved him, of course, but was a bit overwhelming. His devoted “Da” also had a tough-love approach. His bath was cold, and his knees were bare; he wasn’t encouraged to feel sorry for himself. Regarding the tricky issue of his education, little Jon agreed with those who thought children shouldn’t be forced. He liked the Mademoiselle who came every morning for two hours to teach him her language, along with history, geography, and math; he didn’t mind the piano lessons his mother gave him either, because she had a knack for guiding him from one tune to the next, never making him practice anything that didn’t bring him joy, so he stayed excited to turn ten thumbs into eight fingers. Under his father, he learned to draw fun animals and other things. He wasn’t a highly educated little boy. Still, overall, the silver spoon stayed in his mouth without spoiling him, although “Da” sometimes mentioned that other kids would do him a “world of good.”
It was a disillusionment, then, when at the age of nearly seven she held him down on his back, because he wanted to do something of which she did not approve. This first interference with the free individualism of a Forsyte drove him almost frantic. There was something appalling in the utter helplessness of that position, and the uncertainty as to whether it would ever come to an end. Suppose she never let him get up any more! He suffered torture at the top of his voice for fifty seconds. Worse than anything was his perception that “Da” had taken all that time to realise the agony of fear he was enduring. Thus, dreadfully, was revealed to him the lack of imagination in the human being.
It was a letdown, then, when at almost seven years old she held him down on his back because he wanted to do something she didn’t approve of. This first interruption of the free will of a Forsyte drove him almost insane. There was something terrifying about how completely powerless he felt in that position and the uncertainty of when it would end. What if she never let him get up again? He screamed in agony for fifty seconds. Worse than anything was his realization that “Da” had taken all that time to understand the fear he was feeling. Thus, in a horrifying way, he saw the lack of imagination in people.
When he was let up he remained convinced that “Da” had done a dreadful thing. Though he did not wish to bear witness against her, he had been compelled, by fear of repetition, to seek his mother and say: “Mum, don't let 'Da' hold me down on my back again.”
When he was released, he was still convinced that “Da” had done something terrible. Even though he didn’t want to testify against her, he felt forced, out of fear it might happen again, to find his mother and say: “Mom, don’t let ‘Da’ pin me down on my back again.”
His mother, her hands held up over her head, and in them two plaits of hair—“couleur de feuille morte,” as little Jon had not yet learned to call it—had looked at him with eyes like little bits of his brown velvet tunic, and answered:
His mother, her hands raised above her head, holding two strands of hair—“the color of dead leaves,” as little Jon hadn't yet learned to say—looked at him with eyes that matched the brown of his velvet tunic and replied:
“No, darling, I won't.”
“No, babe, I won’t.”
She, being in the nature of a goddess, little Jon was satisfied; especially when, from under the dining-table at breakfast, where he happened to be waiting for a mushroom, he had overheard her say to his father:
She, having a somewhat goddess-like presence, made little Jon feel content; especially when, from under the dining table at breakfast, where he was waiting for a mushroom, he overheard her say to his father:
“Then, will you tell 'Da,' dear, or shall I? She's so devoted to him”; and his father's answer:
“Then, will you tell Dad, dear, or should I? She’s so dedicated to him”; and his father's response:
“Well, she mustn't show it that way. I know exactly what it feels like to be held down on one's back. No Forsyte can stand it for a minute.”
“Well, she shouldn't show it like that. I know exactly what it feels like to be held down on your back. No Forsyte can handle it for even a minute.”
Conscious that they did not know him to be under the table, little Jon was visited by the quite new feeling of embarrassment, and stayed where he was, ravaged by desire for the mushroom.
Aware that they didn't know he was under the table, little Jon felt a new sense of embarrassment and stayed put, overwhelmed by his craving for the mushroom.
Such had been his first dip into the dark abysses of existence. Nothing much had been revealed to him after that, till one day, having gone down to the cow-house for his drink of milk fresh from the cow, after Garratt had finished milking, he had seen Clover's calf, dead. Inconsolable, and followed by an upset Garratt, he had sought “Da”; but suddenly aware that she was not the person he wanted, had rushed away to find his father, and had run into the arms of his mother.
That was his first experience with the dark side of life. Not much else was shown to him after that, until one day, when he went down to the barn for a drink of milk fresh from the cow, right after Garratt had finished milking. He found Clover's calf lying dead. Overwhelmed with grief and followed by a distressed Garratt, he looked for “Da”; but realizing she wasn't the one he needed, he dashed away to find his father and ended up running into his mother’s arms.
“Clover's calf's dead! Oh! Oh! It looked so soft!”
“Clover's calf is dead! Oh no! It looked so soft!”
His mother's clasp, and her:
His mom's clasp, and her:
“Yes, darling, there, there!” had stayed his sobbing. But if Clover's calf could die, anything could—not only bees, flies, beetles and chickens—and look soft like that! This was appalling—and soon forgotten!
“Yes, sweetheart, there, there!” had stopped his crying. But if Clover's calf could die, anything could—not just bees, flies, beetles, and chickens—and look so gentle like that! This was shocking—and then quickly forgotten!
The next thing had been to sit on a bumble bee, a poignant experience, which his mother had understood much better than “Da”; and nothing of vital importance had happened after that till the year turned; when, following a day of utter wretchedness, he had enjoyed a disease composed of little spots, bed, honey in a spoon, and many Tangerine oranges. It was then that the world had flowered. To “Auntie” June he owed that flowering, for no sooner was he a little lame duck than she came rushing down from London, bringing with her the books which had nurtured her own Berserker spirit, born in the noted year of 1869. Aged, and of many colours, they were stored with the most formidable happenings. Of these she read to little Jon, till he was allowed to read to himself; whereupon she whisked back to London and left them with him in a heap. Those books cooked his fancy, till he thought and dreamed of nothing but midshipmen and dhows, pirates, rafts, sandal-wood traders, iron horses, sharks, battles, Tartars, Red Indians, balloons, North Poles and other extravagant delights. The moment he was suffered to get up, he rigged his bed fore and aft, and set out from it in a narrow bath across green seas of carpet, to a rock, which he climbed by means of its mahogany drawer knobs, to sweep the horizon with his drinking tumbler screwed to his eye, in search of rescuing sails. He made a daily raft out of the towel stand, the tea tray, and his pillows. He saved the juice from his French plums, bottled it in an empty medicine bottle, and provisioned the raft with the rum that it became; also with pemmican made out of little saved-up bits of chicken sat on and dried at the fire; and with lime juice against scurvy, extracted from the peel of his oranges and a little economised juice. He made a North Pole one morning from the whole of his bedclothes except the bolster, and reached it in a birch-bark canoe (in private life the fender), after a terrible encounter with a polar bear fashioned from the bolster and four skittles dressed up in “Da's” nightgown. After that, his father, seeking to steady his imagination, brought him Ivanhoe, Bevis, a book about King Arthur, and Tom Brown's Schooldays. He read the first, and for three days built, defended and stormed Front de Boeuf's castle, taking every part in the piece except those of Rebecca and Rowena; with piercing cries of: “En avant, de Bracy!” and similar utterances. After reading the book about King Arthur he became almost exclusively Sir Lamorac de Galis, because, though there was very little about him, he preferred his name to that of any other knight; and he rode his old rocking-horse to death, armed with a long bamboo. Bevis he found tame; besides, it required woods and animals, of which he had none in his nursery, except his two cats, Fitz and Puck Forsyte, who permitted no liberties. For Tom Brown he was as yet too young. There was relief in the house when, after the fourth week, he was permitted to go down and out.
The next thing was that he sat on a bumblebee, which was quite a memorable experience, one his mother understood way better than “Dad.” After that, nothing of real importance happened until the year changed; then, after a day of complete misery, he came down with a sickness that involved little spots, a bed, honey in a spoon, and a lot of tangerines. That was when the world began to blossom. He owed that blossoming to “Auntie” June, because as soon as he became a bit of a lame duck, she rushed down from London, bringing the books that had sparked her own fierce spirit, born in 1869. They were old and colorful, filled with incredible stories. She read to little Jon until he could read on his own; then she whisked back to London and left them in a pile. Those books fired up his imagination, to the point where he thought and dreamed only about midshipmen, dhows, pirates, rafts, sandalwood traders, iron horses, sharks, battles, Tartars, Native Americans, balloons, the North Pole, and other wild adventures. As soon as he was allowed to get up, he rigged his bed like a ship and sailed across green carpet seas in a narrow bath to a rock, which he climbed using the knobs of a mahogany drawer, peering through a drinking tumbler to scan for rescue sails. Every day, he built a raft from a towel stand, the tea tray, and his pillows. He saved juice from his French plums, bottled it in an empty medicine bottle, and stocked the raft with the rum it turned into; he also made pemmican from little saved bits of chicken that had been dried by the fire, and he had lime juice for scurvy, made from the peels of his oranges and a bit of squeezed juice. One morning, he created a North Pole from all his bedclothes except the bolster and reached it in a birch-bark canoe (which was actually the fender), after a fierce battle with a polar bear made from the bolster and four skittles dressed in “Dad's” nightgown. After that, his father, wanting to ground his imagination, brought him Ivanhoe, Bevis, a book about King Arthur, and Tom Brown's Schooldays. He read the first one and spent three days building, defending, and attacking Front de Boeuf's castle, taking on every role in the story except those of Rebecca and Rowena, yelling things like, “En avant, de Bracy!” and similar phrases. After reading about King Arthur, he took on the identity of Sir Lamorac de Galis almost entirely, because even though there wasn’t much about him, he liked his name better than any other knight’s; he rode his old rocking horse to death, armed with a long bamboo. He found Bevis too tame; besides, it needed woods and animals, which he didn’t have in his nursery except for his two cats, Fitz and Puck Forsyte, who didn’t let him get away with much. He was still too young for Tom Brown. The house sighed with relief when, after the fourth week, he was finally allowed to go down and outside.
The month being March the trees were exceptionally like the masts of ships, and for little Jon that was a wonderful Spring, extremely hard on his knees, suits, and the patience of “Da,” who had the washing and reparation of his clothes. Every morning the moment his breakfast was over, he could be viewed by his mother and father, whose windows looked out that way, coming from the study, crossing the terrace, climbing the old oak tree, his face resolute and his hair bright. He began the day thus because there was not time to go far afield before his lessons. The old tree's variety never staled; it had mainmast, foremast, top-gallant mast, and he could always come down by the halyards—or ropes of the swing. After his lessons, completed by eleven, he would go to the kitchen for a thin piece of cheese, a biscuit and two French plums—provision enough for a jolly-boat at least—and eat it in some imaginative way; then, armed to the teeth with gun, pistols, and sword, he would begin the serious climbing of the morning, encountering by the way innumerable slavers, Indians, pirates, leopards, and bears. He was seldom seen at that hour of the day without a cutlass in his teeth (like Dick Needham) amid the rapid explosion of copper caps. And many were the gardeners he brought down with yellow peas shot out of his little gun. He lived a life of the most violent action.
In March, the trees looked a lot like ship masts, and for little Jon, it was a fantastic Spring—really tough on his knees, clothes, and the patience of “Da,” who had to wash and fix his outfits. Every morning, as soon as he finished breakfast, his parents could see him from their windows, coming out of the study, crossing the terrace, and climbing the old oak tree, his expression determined and his hair shining. He started the day this way because there wasn't enough time to explore far before his lessons. The old tree never lost its charm; it had a mainmast, foremast, and top-gallant mast, and he could always come back down using the ropes from the swing. After his lessons, which wrapped up by eleven, he’d head to the kitchen for a slice of cheese, a biscuit, and two French plums—definitely enough for at least a small boat—and enjoy them in a creative way; then, armed with a gun, pistols, and a sword, he’d launch into some serious climbing, battling countless slavers, Indians, pirates, leopards, and bears along the way. It was rare to see him during that time of day without a cutlass in his mouth (just like Dick Needham) amidst the quick bang of copper caps. He took down many gardeners with yellow peas shot from his little gun. He lived a life full of intense adventure.
“Jon,” said his father to his mother, under the oak tree, “is terrible. I'm afraid he's going to turn out a sailor, or something hopeless. Do you see any sign of his appreciating beauty?”
“Jon,” his father said to his mother, under the oak tree, “is awful. I’m worried he’s going to end up a sailor or something just as grim. Do you see any signs of him appreciating beauty?”
“Not the faintest.”
“Not a chance.”
“Well, thank heaven he's no turn for wheels or engines! I can bear anything but that. But I wish he'd take more interest in Nature.”
“Well, thank goodness he's not into wheels or engines! I can handle anything but that. But I wish he'd show more interest in nature.”
“He's imaginative, Jolyon.”
"He's creative, Jolyon."
“Yes, in a sanguinary way. Does he love anyone just now?”
“Yes, in a bloody sort of way. Does he love anyone at the moment?”
“No; only everyone. There never was anyone born more loving or more lovable than Jon.”
“No; just everyone. There’s never been anyone born more loving or more lovable than Jon.”
“Being your boy, Irene.”
“Being your guy, Irene.”
At this moment little Jon, lying along a branch high above them, brought them down with two peas; but that fragment of talk lodged, thick, in his small gizzard. Loving, lovable, imaginative, sanguinary!
At that moment, little Jon, lying on a branch high above them, took them down with two peas; but that piece of conversation stuck, thick, in his small throat. Loving, lovable, imaginative, bloodthirsty!
The leaves also were thick by now, and it was time for his birthday, which, occurring every year on the twelfth of May, was always memorable for his chosen dinner of sweetbread, mushrooms, macaroons, and ginger beer.
The leaves were also thick by now, and it was time for his birthday, which happened every year on May twelfth. It was always special because of his favorite dinner: sweetbread, mushrooms, macaroons, and ginger beer.
Between that eighth birthday, however, and the afternoon when he stood in the July radiance at the turning of the stairway, several important things had happened.
Between that eighth birthday and the afternoon when he stood in the bright July sunlight at the turn of the stairway, several important things had happened.
“Da,” worn out by washing his knees, or moved by that mysterious instinct which forces even nurses to desert their nurslings, left the very day after his birthday in floods of tears “to be married”—of all things—“to a man.” Little Jon, from whom it had been kept, was inconsolable for an afternoon. It ought not to have been kept from him! Two large boxes of soldiers and some artillery, together with The Young Buglers, which had been among his birthday presents, cooperated with his grief in a sort of conversion, and instead of seeking adventures in person and risking his own life, he began to play imaginative games, in which he risked the lives of countless tin soldiers, marbles, stones and beans. Of these forms of “chair a canon” he made collections, and, using them alternately, fought the Peninsular, the Seven Years, the Thirty Years, and other wars, about which he had been reading of late in a big History of Europe which had been his grandfather's. He altered them to suit his genius, and fought them all over the floor in his day nursery, so that nobody could come in, for fearing of disturbing Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, or treading on an army of Austrians. Because of the sound of the word he was passionately addicted to the Austrians, and finding there were so few battles in which they were successful he had to invent them in his games. His favourite generals were Prince Eugene, the Archduke Charles and Wallenstein. Tilly and Mack (“music-hall turns” he heard his father call them one day, whatever that might mean) one really could not love very much, Austrian though they were. For euphonic reasons, too, he doted on Turenne.
“Dad,” exhausted from kneeling while washing, or driven by that strange instinct that even makes nurses leave their charges, left the very day after his birthday in tears “to get married”—of all things—“to a man.” Little Jon, who hadn’t been told, was heartbroken for an afternoon. It shouldn’t have been kept from him! Two big boxes of soldiers and some artillery, along with The Young Buglers, which had been among his birthday gifts, intensified his sadness and brought about a kind of change. Instead of going on adventures himself and putting his own life at risk, he started playing imaginative games where he gambled with the lives of countless toy soldiers, marbles, stones, and beans. He collected these "chair a canon" forms and used them alternately to reenact the Peninsular War, the Seven Years’ War, the Thirty Years’ War, and other conflicts he had been reading about recently in a big History of Europe that belonged to his grandfather. He modified them to fit his imagination and recreated them all over the floor in his playroom, making sure nobody could enter, for fear of interrupting Gustavus Adolphus, King of Sweden, or stepping on an army of Austrians. He was passionately attached to the Austrians because of how the word sounded, and since there were so few battles where they won, he had to create them in his games. His favorite generals were Prince Eugene, Archduke Charles, and Wallenstein. Tilly and Mack (“music-hall acts,” he heard his father say one day, whatever that meant) were not very lovable, even though they were Austrian. For musical reasons, he also adored Turenne.
This phase, which caused his parents anxiety, because it kept him indoors when he ought to have been out, lasted through May and half of June, till his father killed it by bringing home to him Tom Sawyer and Huckleberry Finn. When he read those books something happened in him, and he went out of doors again in passionate quest of a river. There being none on the premises at Robin Hill, he had to make one out of the pond, which fortunately had water lilies, dragonflies, gnats, bullrushes, and three small willow trees. On this pond, after his father and Garratt had ascertained by sounding that it had a reliable bottom and was nowhere more than two feet deep, he was allowed a little collapsible canoe, in which he spent hours and hours paddling, and lying down out of sight of Indian Joe and other enemies. On the shore of the pond, too, he built himself a wigwam about four feet square, of old biscuit tins, roofed in by boughs. In this he would make little fires, and cook the birds he had not shot with his gun, hunting in the coppice and fields, or the fish he did not catch in the pond because there were none. This occupied the rest of June and that July, when his father and mother were away in Ireland. He led a lonely life of “make believe” during those five weeks of summer weather, with gun, wigwam, water and canoe; and, however hard his active little brain tried to keep the sense of beauty away, she did creep in on him for a second now and then, perching on the wing of a dragon-fly, glistening on the water lilies, or brushing his eyes with her blue as he lay on his back in ambush.
This phase made his parents anxious because it kept him inside when he should have been outside. It lasted through May and halfway into June until his father put an end to it by bringing home Tom Sawyer and Huckleberry Finn. When he read those books, something changed in him, and he went back outside, passionately searching for a river. Since there wasn't one at Robin Hill, he had to create one from the pond, which luckily had water lilies, dragonflies, gnats, bullrushes, and three small willow trees. After his father and Garratt confirmed that the pond had a dependable bottom and was no more than two feet deep, he was given a small collapsible canoe. He spent countless hours paddling around and lying low to avoid Indian Joe and other enemies. On the shore, he built a four-foot square wigwam out of old biscuit tins, roofed with branches. In it, he would make little fires and cook the birds he hadn’t shot with his gun while hunting in the woods and fields, or the fish he couldn't catch in the pond because there weren’t any. This kept him busy for the rest of June and all of July while his parents were in Ireland. He lived a solitary “make believe” life during those five weeks of summer weather with his gun, wigwam, water, and canoe. And no matter how hard his active little mind tried to push beauty away, it would sneak in now and then, landing on the wing of a dragonfly, shimmering on the water lilies, or brushing his eyes with its blue as he lay on his back in hiding.
“Auntie” June, who had been left in charge, had a “grown-up” in the house, with a cough and a large piece of putty which he was making into a face; so she hardly ever came down to see him in the pond. Once, however, she brought with her two other “grown-ups.” Little Jon, who happened to have painted his naked self bright blue and yellow in stripes out of his father's water-colour box, and put some duck's feathers in his hair, saw them coming, and—ambushed himself among the willows. As he had foreseen, they came at once to his wigwam and knelt down to look inside, so that with a blood-curdling yell he was able to take the scalps of “Auntie” June and the woman “grown-up” in an almost complete manner before they kissed him. The names of the two grown-ups were “Auntie” Holly and “Uncle” Val, who had a brown face and a little limp, and laughed at him terribly. He took a fancy to “Auntie” Holly, who seemed to be a sister too; but they both went away the same afternoon and he did not see them again. Three days before his father and mother were to come home “Auntie” June also went off in a great hurry, taking the “grown-up” who coughed and his piece of putty; and Mademoiselle said: “Poor man, he was veree ill. I forbid you to go into his room, Jon.” Little Jon, who rarely did things merely because he was told not to, refrained from going, though he was bored and lonely. In truth the day of the pond was past, and he was filled to the brim of his soul with restlessness and the want of something—not a tree, not a gun—something soft. Those last two days had seemed months in spite of Cast Up by the Sea, wherein he was reading about Mother Lee and her terrible wrecking bonfire. He had gone up and down the stairs perhaps a hundred times in those two days, and often from the day nursery, where he slept now, had stolen into his mother's room, looked at everything, without touching, and on into the dressing-room; and standing on one leg beside the bath, like Slingsby, had whispered:
“Auntie” June, who was in charge, had a “grown-up” in the house who was coughing and working with a big piece of putty to shape a face, so she rarely came down to check on him in the pond. However, one time she brought along two other “grown-ups.” Little Jon, who had painted himself bright blue and yellow stripes from his dad’s watercolor set and put duck feathers in his hair, spotted them coming and hid among the willows. Just as he expected, they came over to his hideout and knelt down to look inside, which allowed him to let out a spine-chilling yell and take the “scalps” of “Auntie” June and the woman “grown-up” before they had a chance to hug him. The names of the two grown-ups were “Auntie” Holly and “Uncle” Val, who had a brown face, a slight limp, and laughed at him a lot. He really liked “Auntie” Holly, who felt like a sister too; but they both left that same afternoon, and he never saw them again. Three days before his parents were set to return home, “Auntie” June hurried off, taking the coughing “grown-up” and his putty with her; Mademoiselle said, “Poor man, he was very ill. I forbid you to go into his room, Jon.” Little Jon, who usually didn’t do things just because he was told not to, avoided going in, even though he felt bored and lonely. The time in the pond felt like it was long gone, and he was completely restless and craving something—not a tree, not a gun—something soft. Those last two days felt like months, even while he was reading Cast Up by the Sea, which was about Mother Lee and her terrible wrecking bonfire. He had gone up and down the stairs perhaps a hundred times over those two days, often sneaking from the day nursery, where he slept now, into his mother’s room to look at everything without touching, and then into the dressing-room; and standing on one leg beside the bath, like Slingsby, he whispered:
“Ho, ho, ho! Dog my cats!” mysteriously, to bring luck. Then, stealing back, he had opened his mother's wardrobe, and taken a long sniff which seemed to bring him nearer to—he didn't know what.
“Ho, ho, ho! Dog my cats!” he said mysteriously, trying to bring good luck. Then, sneaking back, he opened his mother's wardrobe and took a long sniff that seemed to connect him to—something he couldn't quite figure out.
He had done this just before he stood in the streak of sunlight, debating in which of the several ways he should slide down the banisters. They all seemed silly, and in a sudden languor he began descending the steps one by one. During that descent he could remember his father quite distinctly—the short grey beard, the deep eyes twinkling, the furrow between them, the funny smile, the thin figure which always seemed so tall to little Jon; but his mother he couldn't see. All that represented her was something swaying with two dark eyes looking back at him; and the scent of her wardrobe.
He had done this right before he stood in the patch of sunlight, contemplating how he should slide down the banisters. They all seemed ridiculous, and in a sudden wave of tiredness, he started going down the steps one by one. As he descended, he could clearly recall his father—the short gray beard, the bright twinkling eyes, the crease between them, the funny smile, and the thin figure that always looked so tall to little Jon; but he couldn't picture his mother. All he could remember were two dark eyes looking back at him and the smell of her clothes.
Bella was in the hall, drawing aside the big curtains, and opening the front door. Little Jon said, wheedling,
Bella was in the hall, pulling back the big curtains and opening the front door. Little Jon said, trying to be charming,
“Bella!”
“Bella!”
“Yes, Master Jon.”
“Yes, Master Jon.”
“Do let's have tea under the oak tree when they come; I know they'd like it best.”
“Let’s have tea under the oak tree when they arrive; I know they’d enjoy that the most.”
“You mean you'd like it best.”
"You'd rather that."
Little Jon considered.
Jon thought about it.
“No, they would, to please me.”
“No, they would do it to make me happy.”
Bella smiled. “Very well, I'll take it out if you'll stay quiet here and not get into mischief before they come.”
Bella smiled. “Alright, I’ll take it out if you promise to stay quiet and not cause any trouble before they arrive.”
Little Jon sat down on the bottom step, and nodded. Bella came close, and looked him over.
Little Jon sat down on the bottom step and nodded. Bella walked up to him and checked him out.
“Get up!” she said.
"Get up!" she said.
Little Jon got up. She scrutinized him behind; he was not green, and his knees seemed clean.
Little Jon got up. She examined him from behind; he wasn't green, and his knees looked clean.
“All right!” she said. “My! Aren't you brown? Give me a kiss!”
“All right!” she said. “Wow! Aren't you tan? Give me a kiss!”
And little Jon received a peck on his hair.
And little Jon got a kiss on his head.
“What jam?” he asked. “I'm so tired of waiting.”
“What jam?” he asked. “I'm really tired of waiting.”
“Gooseberry and strawberry.”
“Gooseberry and strawberry.”
Num! They were his favourites!
Num! They were his faves!
When she was gone he sat still for quite a minute. It was quiet in the big hall open to its East end so that he could see one of his trees, a brig sailing very slowly across the upper lawn. In the outer hall shadows were slanting from the pillars. Little Jon got up, jumped one of them, and walked round the clump of iris plants which filled the pool of grey-white marble in the centre. The flowers were pretty, but only smelled a very little. He stood in the open doorway and looked out. Suppose!—suppose they didn't come! He had waited so long that he felt he could not bear that, and his attention slid at once from such finality to the dust motes in the bluish sunlight coming in: Thrusting his hand up, he tried to catch some. Bella ought to have dusted that piece of air! But perhaps they weren't dust—only what sunlight was made of, and he looked to see whether the sunlight out of doors was the same. It was not. He had said he would stay quiet in the hall, but he simply couldn't any more; and crossing the gravel of the drive he lay down on the grass beyond. Pulling six daisies he named them carefully, Sir Lamorac, Sir Tristram, Sir Lancelot, Sir Palimedes, Sir Bors, Sir Gawain, and fought them in couples till only Sir Lamorac, whom he had selected for a specially stout stalk, had his head on, and even he, after three encounters, looked worn and waggly. A beetle was moving slowly in the grass, which almost wanted cutting. Every blade was a small tree, round whose trunk the beetle had to glide. Little Jon stretched out Sir Lamorac, feet foremost, and stirred the creature up. It scuttled painfully. Little Jon laughed, lost interest, and sighed. His heart felt empty. He turned over and lay on his back. There was a scent of honey from the lime trees in flower, and in the sky the blue was beautiful, with a few white clouds which looked and perhaps tasted like lemon ice. He could hear Bob playing: “Way down upon de Suwannee ribber” on his concertina, and it made him nice and sad. He turned over again and put his ear to the ground—Indians could hear things coming ever so far—but he could hear nothing—only the concertina! And almost instantly he did hear a grinding sound, a faint toot. Yes! it was a car—coming—coming! Up he jumped. Should he wait in the porch, or rush upstairs, and as they came in, shout: “Look!” and slide slowly down the banisters, head foremost? Should he? The car turned in at the drive. It was too late! And he only waited, jumping up and down in his excitement. The car came quickly, whirred, and stopped. His father got out, exactly like life. He bent down and little Jon bobbed up—they bumped. His father said,
When she left, he sat quietly for a minute. It was calm in the large hall, open at the east end, allowing him to see one of his trees, a small ship slowly drifting across the upper lawn. Shadows were stretching from the pillars in the outer hall. Little Jon stood up, jumped over one of them, and walked around the cluster of iris plants that filled the pool of gray-white marble in the center. The flowers were lovely but barely had any scent. He stood in the open doorway and looked outside. What if they didn’t come? He had waited so long that the thought was unbearable, and his focus quickly shifted from that grim possibility to the dust motes in the bluish sunlight streaming in. He raised his hand, trying to catch some of them. Bella should have dusted that air! But maybe it wasn’t dust—just what sunlight was made of, so he looked to see if the sunlight outside was the same. It wasn’t. He had promised to remain still in the hall, but he couldn’t do it anymore. Crossing the gravel drive, he lay down on the grass. Pulling up six daisies, he named them carefully: Sir Lamorac, Sir Tristram, Sir Lancelot, Sir Palimedes, Sir Bors, Sir Gawain, and fought them in pairs until only Sir Lamorac, whom he had chosen for his stout stalk, still had his head intact. Even he looked worn and limp after three duels. A beetle was moving slowly in the grass, which was almost due for a trim. Every blade felt like a small tree, and the beetle had to navigate around its trunk. Little Jon stretched out Sir Lamorac, feet first, and nudged the little creature. It scurried away awkwardly. Little Jon laughed, lost interest, and sighed. His heart felt empty. He rolled over onto his back. The scent of honey wafted from the flowering lime trees, and the blue sky was beautiful, dotted with a few white clouds that looked and perhaps tasted like lemon ice. He could hear Bob playing “Way down upon de Suwannee River” on his concertina, which made him feel a bittersweet sadness. He turned over again and placed his ear on the ground—Indians could hear things coming from far away—but he heard nothing, just the concertina! Almost immediately, he did hear a grinding sound, a faint honk. Yes! It was a car—coming! He jumped up. Should he wait on the porch, or rush upstairs and shout “Look!” as they came in, sliding down the banisters headfirst? Should he? The car turned into the drive. It was too late! He just waited, bouncing up and down in excitement. The car arrived quickly, whirred, and stopped. His father got out, just like in real life. He bent down, and little Jon popped up—they bumped into each other. His father said,
“Bless us! Well, old man, you are brown!” Just as he would; and the sense of expectation—of something wanted—bubbled unextinguished in little Jon. Then, with a long, shy look he saw his mother, in a blue dress, with a blue motor scarf over her cap and hair, smiling. He jumped as high as ever he could, twined his legs behind her back, and hugged. He heard her gasp, and felt her hugging back. His eyes, very dark blue just then, looked into hers, very dark brown, till her lips closed on his eyebrow, and, squeezing with all his might, he heard her creak and laugh, and say:
“Wow, Dad, you’re really tanned!” Just like he always did; and the feeling of anticipation—of something he wanted—bubbled up inside little Jon. Then, with a long, shy glance, he spotted his mom, in a blue dress, with a blue scarf over her cap and hair, smiling. He jumped as high as he could, wrapped his legs around her waist, and hugged her. He heard her gasp and felt her hugging him back. His eyes, a very deep blue at that moment, met hers, a very rich brown, until her lips kissed his eyebrow, and, squeezing with all his strength, he heard her creak and laugh, and she said:
“You are strong, Jon!”
“You're strong, Jon!”
He slid down at that, and rushed into the hall, dragging her by the hand.
He slid down at that and rushed into the hall, pulling her by the hand.
While he was eating his jam beneath the oak tree, he noticed things about his mother that he had never seemed to see before, her cheeks for instance were creamy, there were silver threads in her dark goldy hair, her throat had no knob in it like Bella's, and she went in and out softly. He noticed, too, some little lines running away from the corners of her eyes, and a nice darkness under them. She was ever so beautiful, more beautiful than “Da” or Mademoiselle, or “Auntie” June or even “Auntie” Holly, to whom he had taken a fancy; even more beautiful than Bella, who had pink cheeks and came out too suddenly in places. This new beautifulness of his mother had a kind of particular importance, and he ate less than he had expected to.
While he was eating his jam under the oak tree, he noticed things about his mother that he had never really seen before. For example, her cheeks were creamy, there were silver strands in her dark golden hair, her throat was smooth and not like Bella's, and she moved in and out gently. He also saw some little lines radiating from the corners of her eyes and a gentle shadow underneath them. She was incredibly beautiful, more beautiful than “Da” or Mademoiselle, or “Auntie” June, or even “Auntie” Holly, whom he had taken a liking to; even more beautiful than Bella, who had rosy cheeks and appeared suddenly in unexpected ways. This newfound beauty of his mother felt particularly significant, and he ate less than he had expected to.
When tea was over his father wanted him to walk round the gardens. He had a long conversation with his father about things in general, avoiding his private life—Sir Lamorac, the Austrians, and the emptiness he had felt these last three days, now so suddenly filled up. His father told him of a place called Glensofantrim, where he and his mother had been; and of the little people who came out of the ground there when it was very quiet. Little Jon came to a halt, with his heels apart.
When tea was done, his dad wanted him to stroll through the gardens. They had a long chat about various topics, steering clear of his personal life—Sir Lamorac, the Austrians, and the emptiness he had felt over the last three days, which had suddenly been filled. His dad told him about a place called Glensofantrim, where he and his mom had been, and about the little people who would emerge from the ground when it was really quiet. Little Jon stopped, with his heels apart.
“Do you really believe they do, Daddy?” “No, Jon, but I thought you might.”
“Do you really think they do, Dad?” “No, Jon, but I thought you might.”
“Why?”
"Why?"
“You're younger than I; and they're fairies.” Little Jon squared the dimple in his chin.
“You're younger than me; and they're fairies.” Little Jon squared the dimple in his chin.
“I don't believe in fairies. I never see any.” “Ha!” said his father.
“I don't believe in fairies. I never see any.” “Ha!” said his dad.
“Does Mum?”
“Does Mom?”
His father smiled his funny smile.
His dad smiled his quirky smile.
“No; she only sees Pan.”
"No; she only sees Pan."
“What's Pan?”
“What's Pan?”
“The Goaty God who skips about in wild and beautiful places.”
“The Goaty God who frolics in wild and
“Was he in Glensofantrim?”
“Was he in Glens of Antrim?”
“Mum said so.”
“Mom said that.”
Little Jon took his heels up, and led on.
Little Jon picked up his heels and led the way.
“Did you see him?”
"Did you see him?"
“No; I only saw Venus Anadyomene.”
“No; I only saw Venus Anadyomene.”
Little Jon reflected; Venus was in his book about the Greeks and Trojans. Then Anna was her Christian and Dyomene her surname?
Little Jon thought; Venus was in his book about the Greeks and Trojans. Then Anna was her Christian name and Dyomene her surname?
But it appeared, on inquiry, that it was one word, which meant rising from the foam.
But it turned out, upon asking, that it was one word, which meant rising from the foam.
“Did she rise from the foam in Glensofantrim?”
“Did she emerge from the foam in Glensofantrim?”
“Yes; every day.”
"Yes, every day."
“What is she like, Daddy?”
“What’s she like, Dad?”
“Like Mum.”
“Just like Mom.”
“Oh! Then she must be...” but he stopped at that, rushed at a wall, scrambled up, and promptly scrambled down again. The discovery that his mother was beautiful was one which he felt must absolutely be kept to himself. His father's cigar, however, took so long to smoke, that at last he was compelled to say:
“Oh! Then she must be...” but he stopped there, ran at a wall, climbed up, and quickly climbed back down. The realization that his mother was beautiful was something he felt he absolutely had to keep to himself. His father's cigar, however, took so long to smoke that eventually he had to say:
“I want to see what Mum's brought home. Do you mind, Daddy?”
“I want to see what Mom brought home. Is that okay, Dad?”
He pitched the motive low, to absolve him from unmanliness, and was a little disconcerted when his father looked at him right through, heaved an important sigh, and answered:
He lowered the motive to excuse himself from being unmanly and felt a bit uneasy when his father looked right at him, let out a significant sigh, and replied:
“All right, old man, you go and love her.”
“All right, old man, go ahead and love her.”
He went, with a pretence of slowness, and then rushed, to make up. He entered her bedroom from his own, the door being open. She was still kneeling before a trunk, and he stood close to her, quite still.
He walked slowly on purpose, then hurried to catch up. He entered her bedroom from his own, the door wide open. She was still kneeling in front of a trunk, and he stood right next to her, completely still.
She knelt up straight, and said:
She knelt up straight and said:
“Well, Jon?”
"What's up, Jon?"
“I thought I'd just come and see.”
“I thought I’d just stop by and check it out.”
Having given and received another hug, he mounted the window-seat, and tucking his legs up under him watched her unpack. He derived a pleasure from the operation such as he had not yet known, partly because she was taking out things which looked suspicious, and partly because he liked to look at her. She moved differently from anybody else, especially from Bella; she was certainly the refinedest-looking person he had ever seen. She finished the trunk at last, and knelt down in front of him.
After giving each other another hug, he sat on the window seat, tucking his legs underneath him as he watched her unpack. He found a joy in the process that he had never experienced before, partly because she was pulling out items that seemed interesting, and partly because he enjoyed looking at her. She moved in a way that was unlike anyone else, especially Bella; she was definitely the most elegant-looking person he had ever seen. Finally, she finished with the trunk and knelt down in front of him.
“Have you missed us, Jon?”
“Did you miss us, Jon?”
Little Jon nodded, and having thus admitted his feelings, continued to nod.
Little Jon nodded, and having admitted his feelings, kept nodding.
“But you had 'Auntie' June?”
“But you had Aunt June?”
“Oh! she had a man with a cough.”
“Oh! she had a guy with a cough.”
His mother's face changed, and looked almost angry. He added hastily:
His mother’s face changed and looked almost angry. He quickly added:
“He was a poor man, Mum; he coughed awfully; I—I liked him.”
“He was a broke guy, Mom; he coughed a lot; I—I liked him.”
His mother put her hands behind his waist.
His mother placed her hands on his waist.
“You like everybody, Jon?”
"Do you like everyone, Jon?"
Little Jon considered.
Jon was thinking.
“Up to a point,” he said: “Auntie June took me to church one Sunday.”
“Up to a point,” he said, “Auntie June took me to church one Sunday.”
“To church? Oh!”
“Going to church? Oh!”
“She wanted to see how it would affect me.” “And did it?”
“She wanted to see how it would impact me.” “And did it?”
“Yes. I came over all funny, so she took me home again very quick. I wasn't sick after all. I went to bed and had hot brandy and water, and read The Boys of Beechwood. It was scrumptious.”
“Yeah. I started feeling weird, so she rushed me back home. Turns out, I wasn't sick after all. I went to bed, had some hot brandy and water, and read The Boys of Beechwood. It was awesome.”
His mother bit her lip.
His mom bit her lip.
“When was that?”
"When was that?"
“Oh! about—a long time ago—I wanted her to take me again, but she wouldn't. You and Daddy never go to church, do you?”
“Oh! A long time ago, I wanted her to take me again, but she wouldn’t. You and Dad never go to church, do you?”
“No, we don't.”
“No, we don’t.”
“Why don't you?”
"Why not?"
His mother smiled.
His mom smiled.
“Well, dear, we both of us went when we were little. Perhaps we went when we were too little.”
“Well, dear, we both went when we were kids. Maybe we went when we were too young.”
“I see,” said little Jon, “it's dangerous.”
“I get it,” said little Jon, “it's risky.”
“You shall judge for yourself about all those things as you grow up.”
“You can decide for yourself about all those things as you get older.”
Little Jon replied in a calculating manner:
Little Jon answered thoughtfully:
“I don't want to grow up, much. I don't want to go to school.” A sudden overwhelming desire to say something more, to say what he really felt, turned him red. “I—I want to stay with you, and be your lover, Mum.”
“I don't want to grow up all that much. I don't want to go to school.” A sudden, intense urge to express his true feelings made him blush. “I—I want to stay with you and be your partner, Mum.”
Then with an instinct to improve the situation, he added quickly “I don't want to go to bed to-night, either. I'm simply tired of going to bed, every night.”
Then, trying to improve the situation, he quickly added, “I don't want to go to bed tonight, either. I'm just tired of going to bed every night.”
“Have you had any more nightmares?”
“Have you had any more bad dreams?”
“Only about one. May I leave the door open into your room to-night, Mum?”
“Just one, please. Can I leave the door open to your room tonight, Mom?”
“Yes, just a little.” Little Jon heaved a sigh of satisfaction.
“Yes, just a bit.” Little Jon let out a satisfied sigh.
“What did you see in Glensofantrim?”
“What did you see in Glensofantrim?”
“Nothing but beauty, darling.”
“Just pure beauty, darling.”
“What exactly is beauty?”
“What is beauty, exactly?”
“What exactly is—Oh! Jon, that's a poser.”
“What exactly is—Oh! Jon, that's a tough question.”
“Can I see it, for instance?” His mother got up, and sat beside him. “You do, every day. The sky is beautiful, the stars, and moonlit nights, and then the birds, the flowers, the trees—they're all beautiful. Look out of the window—there's beauty for you, Jon.”
“Can I see it, for example?” His mother got up and sat next to him. “You see it every day. The sky is beautiful, the stars, and moonlit nights, and then the birds, the flowers, the trees—they're all beautiful. Look out of the window—there’s beauty for you, Jon.”
“Oh! yes, that's the view. Is that all?”
“Oh! yes, that's the view. Is that it?”
“All? no. The sea is wonderfully beautiful, and the waves, with their foam flying back.”
“All? No. The sea is incredibly beautiful, and the waves, with their foam flying back.”
“Did you rise from it every day, Mum?”
“Did you get up from it every day, Mom?”
His mother smiled. “Well, we bathed.”
His mom smiled. “Well, we took a shower.”
Little Jon suddenly reached out and caught her neck in his hands.
Little Jon suddenly reached out and grabbed her neck with his hands.
“I know,” he said mysteriously, “you're it, really, and all the rest is make-believe.”
“I know,” he said in a mysterious tone, “you’re the real deal, and everything else is just pretend.”
She sighed, laughed, said: “Oh! Jon!”
She sighed, laughed, and said, “Oh! Jon!”
Little Jon said critically:
Little Jon said disapprovingly:
“Do you think Bella beautiful, for instance? I hardly do.”
“Do you think Bella is beautiful, for example? I really don't.”
“Bella is young; that's something.”
"Bella is young; that's a thing."
“But you look younger, Mum. If you bump against Bella she hurts.”
“But you look younger, Mom. If you bump into Bella, she’ll hurt you.”
“I don't believe 'Da' was beautiful, when I come to think of it; and Mademoiselle's almost ugly.”
“I don’t think 'Da' was beautiful when I really think about it; and Mademoiselle is almost ugly.”
“Mademoiselle has a very nice face.” “Oh! yes; nice. I love your little rays, Mum.”
“Mademoiselle has a really pretty face.” “Oh! yes; pretty. I love your little beams of light, Mum.”
“Rays?”
“Rays?”
Little Jon put his finger to the outer corner of her eye.
Little Jon touched the outer corner of her eye with his finger.
“Oh! Those? But they're a sign of age.”
“Oh! Those? But they’re a sign of getting older.”
“They come when you smile.”
“They show up when you smile.”
“But they usen't to.”
“But they didn't used to.”
“Oh! well, I like them. Do you love me, Mum?”
“Oh! well, I like them. Do you love me, Mom?”
“I do—I do love you, darling.”
"I really do love you, babe."
“Ever so?”
"Really?"
“Ever so!”
"Absolutely!"
“More than I thought you did?”
“More than I thought you would?”
“Much—much more.”
“Way—way more.”
“Well, so do I; so that makes it even.”
"Well, me too; so that makes it even."
Conscious that he had never in his life so given himself away, he felt a sudden reaction to the manliness of Sir Lamorac, Dick Needham, Huck Finn, and other heroes.
Conscious that he had never in his life exposed himself like this, he felt a sudden admiration for the manliness of Sir Lamorac, Dick Needham, Huck Finn, and other heroes.
“Shall I show you a thing or two?” he said; and slipping out of her arms, he stood on his head. Then, fired by her obvious admiration, he mounted the bed, and threw himself head foremost from his feet on to his back, without touching anything with his hands. He did this several times.
“Want to see something cool?” he said; and slipping out of her arms, he stood on his head. Then, encouraged by her clear admiration, he climbed onto the bed and threw himself from his feet onto his back without using his hands. He did this several times.
That evening, having inspected what they had brought, he stayed up to dinner, sitting between them at the little round table they used when they were alone. He was extremely excited. His mother wore a French-grey dress, with creamy lace made out of little scriggly roses, round her neck, which was browner than the lace. He kept looking at her, till at last his father's funny smile made him suddenly attentive to his slice of pineapple. It was later than he had ever stayed up, when he went to bed. His mother went up with him, and he undressed very slowly so as to keep her there. When at last he had nothing on but his pyjamas, he said:
That evening, after checking out what they had brought, he stayed up for dinner, sitting between them at the little round table they used when they were alone. He was really excited. His mom wore a grey dress with creamy lace made from little curly roses around her neck, which was darker than the lace. He kept looking at her until his dad's funny smile made him suddenly focus on his slice of pineapple. It was later than he had ever stayed up when he finally went to bed. His mom came upstairs with him, and he undressed really slowly to keep her there. When he was finally in just his pajamas, he said:
“Promise you won't go while I say my prayers!”
“Promise you won't leave while I say my prayers!”
“I promise.”
"I swear."
Kneeling down and plunging his face into the bed, little Jon hurried up, under his breath, opening one eye now and then, to see her standing perfectly still with a smile on her face. “Our Father”—so went his last prayer, “which art in heaven, hallowed be thy Mum, thy Kingdom Mum—on Earth as it is in heaven, give us this day our daily Mum and forgive us our trespasses on earth as it is in heaven and trespass against us, for thine is the evil the power and the glory for ever and ever. Amum! Look out!” He sprang, and for a long minute remained in her arms. Once in bed, he continued to hold her hand.
Kneeling down and burying his face in the bed, little Jon hurriedly whispered, opening one eye now and then to see her standing perfectly still with a smile on her face. “Our Father”—so went his last prayer, “who is in heaven, hallowed be your Mum, your Kingdom Mum—on Earth as it is in heaven, give us this day our daily Mum and forgive us our trespasses on earth as it is in heaven and forgive those who trespass against us, for yours is the evil, the power, and the glory forever and ever. Amum! Watch out!” He jumped up, and for a long minute, he stayed in her arms. Once in bed, he continued to hold her hand.
“You won't shut the door any more than that, will you? Are you going to be long, Mum?”
“You're not going to leave the door like that, are you? Are you going to take a while, Mom?”
“I must go down and play to Daddy.”
“I have to go downstairs and play for Dad.”
“Oh! well, I shall hear you.”
“Oh! well, I’ll listen to you.”
“I hope not; you must go to sleep.”
“I hope not; you should go to sleep.”
“I can sleep any night.”
"I can sleep anytime."
“Well, this is just a night like any other.”
“Well, this is just another night.”
“Oh! no—it's extra special.”
“Oh! no—it's super special.”
“On extra special nights one always sleeps soundest.”
“On extra special nights, one always sleeps the best.”
“But if I go to sleep, Mum, I shan't hear you come up.”
"But if I go to sleep, Mom, I won't hear you come upstairs."
“Well, when I do, I'll come in and give you a kiss, then if you're awake you'll know, and if you're not you'll still know you've had one.”
"Well, when I do, I'll come in and give you a kiss. If you're awake, you'll know it, and if you're not, you'll still know you got one."
Little Jon sighed, “All right!” he said: “I suppose I must put up with that. Mum?”
Little Jon sighed, “Okay!” he said, “I guess I have to deal with that. Mom?”
“Yes?”
"Yes?"
“What was her name that Daddy believes in? Venus Anna Diomedes?”
“What was her name that Dad believes in? Venus Anna Diomedes?”
“Oh! my angel! Anadyomene.”
“Oh! My angel! Anadyomene.”
“Yes! but I like my name for you much better.”
“Yes! But I like the name I have for you way better.”
“What is yours, Jon?”
"What do you have, Jon?"
Little Jon answered shyly:
Little Jon replied shyly:
“Guinevere! it's out of the Round Table—I've only just thought of it, only of course her hair was down.”
“Guinevere! It’s from the Round Table—I just realized it, but of course her hair was down.”
His mother's eyes, looking past him, seemed to float.
His mother's eyes, gazing beyond him, appeared to drift.
“You won't forget to come, Mum?”
“You won't forget to come, Mom?”
“Not if you'll go to sleep.”
“Not if you go to sleep.”
“That's a bargain, then.” And little Jon screwed up his eyes.
“That's a good deal, then.” And little Jon squinted his eyes.
He felt her lips on his forehead, heard her footsteps; opened his eyes to see her gliding through the doorway, and, sighing, screwed them up again.
He felt her lips on his forehead and heard her footsteps. He opened his eyes to see her moving through the doorway and, sighing, squeezed them shut again.
Then Time began.
Then time started.
For some ten minutes of it he tried loyally to sleep, counting a great number of thistles in a row, “Da's” old recipe for bringing slumber. He seemed to have been hours counting. It must, he thought, be nearly time for her to come up now. He threw the bedclothes back. “I'm hot!” he said, and his voice sounded funny in the darkness, like someone else's. Why didn't she come? He sat up. He must look! He got out of bed, went to the window and pulled the curtain a slice aside. It wasn't dark, but he couldn't tell whether because of daylight or the moon, which was very big. It had a funny, wicked face, as if laughing at him, and he did not want to look at it. Then, remembering that his mother had said moonlit nights were beautiful, he continued to stare out in a general way. The trees threw thick shadows, the lawn looked like spilt milk, and a long, long way he could see; oh! very far; right over the world, and it all looked different and swimmy. There was a lovely smell, too, in his open window.
For about ten minutes, he tried hard to sleep, counting a bunch of thistles in a row, his dad's old trick for falling asleep. It felt like he had been counting for hours. He thought it must be almost time for her to come up now. He kicked the bedclothes off. “I'm hot!” he said, and his voice sounded strange in the dark, like someone else's. Why wasn’t she coming? He sat up. He had to check! He got out of bed, walked to the window, and pulled the curtain aside a bit. It wasn’t dark, but he couldn’t tell if it was daylight or the very large moon. It had a funny, mischievous face, as if it was laughing at him, and he didn't want to look at it. Then, remembering that his mother had said moonlit nights were beautiful, he kept staring out aimlessly. The trees cast thick shadows, the lawn looked like spilled milk, and he could see a long, long way—oh! very far; all over the world, and everything looked different and wavy. There was also a lovely smell coming in through his open window.
'I wish I had a dove like Noah!' he thought.
"I wish I had a dove like Noah!" he thought.
“The moony moon was round and bright, It shone and shone and made it light.”
“The bright moon was full and glowing, it shone and shone, lighting up everything.”
After that rhyme, which came into his head all at once, he became conscious of music, very soft-lovely! Mum playing! He bethought himself of a macaroon he had, laid up in his chest of drawers, and, getting it, came back to the window. He leaned out, now munching, now holding his jaws to hear the music better. “Da” used to say that angels played on harps in heaven; but it wasn't half so lovely as Mum playing in the moony night, with him eating a macaroon. A cockchafer buzzed by, a moth flew in his face, the music stopped, and little Jon drew his head in. She must be coming! He didn't want to be found awake. He got back into bed and pulled the clothes nearly over his head; but he had left a streak of moonlight coming in. It fell across the floor, near the foot of the bed, and he watched it moving ever so slowly towards him, as if it were alive. The music began again, but he could only just hear it now; sleepy music, pretty—sleepy—music—sleepy—slee.....
After that rhyme popped into his head all of a sudden, he started to notice the music, so soft and lovely! Mum was playing! He remembered a macaroon he had tucked away in his chest of drawers, and, after grabbing it, he returned to the window. He leaned out, munching on the treat while shifting his jaw to hear the music better. “Da” used to say that angels played harps in heaven, but it wasn't nearly as beautiful as Mum playing in the moonlit night while he enjoyed a macaroon. A cockchafer buzzed by, a moth flew into his face, the music stopped, and little Jon pulled his head back inside. She must be coming! He didn’t want to get caught awake. He climbed back into bed and pulled the covers almost over his head; but he had left a streak of moonlight coming in. It fell across the floor, near the foot of the bed, and he watched it creep slowly towards him, almost as if it were alive. The music started again, but he could barely hear it now; sleepy music, pretty—sleepy—music—sleepy—slee.....
And time slipped by, the music rose, fell, ceased; the moonbeam crept towards his face. Little Jon turned in his sleep till he lay on his back, with one brown fist still grasping the bedclothes. The corners of his eyes twitched—he had begun to dream. He dreamed he was drinking milk out of a pan that was the moon, opposite a great black cat which watched him with a funny smile like his father's. He heard it whisper: “Don't drink too much!” It was the cat's milk, of course, and he put out his hand amicably to stroke the creature; but it was no longer there; the pan had become a bed, in which he was lying, and when he tried to get out he couldn't find the edge; he couldn't find it—he—he—couldn't get out! It was dreadful!
And time flew by, the music swelled, faded, then stopped; the moonlight crept toward his face. Little Jon turned in his sleep until he was lying on his back, one brown fist still gripping the blankets. The corners of his eyes twitched—he had started to dream. He dreamed he was drinking milk from a pan that was the moon, facing a big black cat that watched him with a funny smile like his dad's. He heard it whisper: “Don’t drink too much!” It was the cat's milk, of course, and he reached out kindly to pet the creature; but it wasn’t there anymore; the pan had turned into a bed, where he was lying, and when he tried to get out he couldn't find the edge; he couldn’t find it—he—he—couldn’t get out! It was terrible!
He whimpered in his sleep. The bed had begun to go round too; it was outside him and inside him; going round and round, and getting fiery, and Mother Lee out of Cast up by the Sea was stirring it! Oh! so horrible she looked! Faster and faster!—till he and the bed and Mother Lee and the moon and the cat were all one wheel going round and round and up and up—awful—awful—awful!
He whined in his sleep. The bed started spinning too; it was both outside him and inside him, going around and around, getting hotter and hotter, and Mother Lee from Cast Up by the Sea was stirring it! Oh, she looked so terrifying! Faster and faster!—until he and the bed and Mother Lee and the moon and the cat were all one big wheel going around and around and up and up—horrible—horrible—horrible!
He shrieked.
He screamed.
A voice saying: “Darling, darling!” got through the wheel, and he awoke, standing on his bed, with his eyes wide open.
A voice calling, “Darling, darling!” broke through the noise, and he woke up, standing on his bed, with his eyes wide open.
There was his mother, with her hair like Guinevere's, and, clutching her, he buried his face in it.
There was his mom, with hair like Guinevere's, and he buried his face in it, holding on to her tightly.
“Oh! oh!”
“Oh my!”
“It's all right, treasure. You're awake now. There! There! It's nothing!”
"It's okay, sweetheart. You're awake now. There! There! It's nothing!"
But little Jon continued to say: “Oh! oh!”
But little Jon kept saying, “Oh! oh!”
Her voice went on, velvety in his ear:
Her voice continued, smooth and soft in his ear:
“It was the moonlight, sweetheart, coming on your face.”
“It was the moonlight, babe, shining on your face.”
Little Jon burbled into her nightgown
Little Jon burbled into her nightgown.
“You said it was beautiful. Oh!”
“You said it was beautiful. Oh!”
“Not to sleep in, Jon. Who let it in? Did you draw the curtains?”
“Don’t sleep in, Jon. Who let it in? Did you close the curtains?”
“I wanted to see the time; I—I looked out, I—I heard you playing, Mum; I—I ate my macaroon.” But he was growing slowly comforted; and the instinct to excuse his fear revived within him.
“I wanted to check the time; I—I looked outside, I—I heard you playing, Mom; I—I ate my macaroon.” But he was gradually feeling more at ease; and the instinct to justify his fear came back to him.
“Mother Lee went round in me and got all fiery,” he mumbled.
"Mom Lee got all fired up around me," he mumbled.
“Well, Jon, what can you expect if you eat macaroons after you've gone to bed?”
“Well, Jon, what do you expect will happen if you eat macaroons after you’ve gone to bed?”
“Only one, Mum; it made the music ever so more beautiful. I was waiting for you—I nearly thought it was to-morrow.”
“Just one, Mom; it made the music so much more beautiful. I was waiting for you—I almost thought it was tomorrow.”
“My ducky, it's only just eleven now.”
“My dear, it’s only eleven o’clock now.”
Little Jon was silent, rubbing his nose on her neck.
Little Jon was quiet, nuzzling his nose against her neck.
“Mum, is Daddy in your room?”
“Mom, is Dad in your room?”
“Not to-night.”
"Not tonight."
“Can I come?”
"Can I join?"
“If you wish, my precious.”
“If you want, my dear.”
Half himself again, little Jon drew back.
Half of himself again, little Jon pulled back.
“You look different, Mum; ever so younger.”
“You look different, Mom; so much younger.”
“It's my hair, darling.”
"It's my hair, babe."
Little Jon laid hold of it, thick, dark gold, with a few silver threads.
Little Jon grabbed it, thick and dark gold, with a few silver threads.
“I like it,” he said: “I like you best of all like this.”
“I like it,” he said. “I like you the most like this.”
Taking her hand, he had begun dragging her towards the door. He shut it as they passed, with a sigh of relief.
Taking her hand, he started pulling her toward the door. He closed it as they went by, letting out a sigh of relief.
“Which side of the bed do you like, Mum?”
“Which side of the bed do you prefer, Mom?”
“The left side.”
“Left side.”
“All right.”
"Okay."
Wasting no time, giving her no chance to change her mind, little Jon got into the bed, which seemed much softer than his own. He heaved another sigh, screwed his head into the pillow and lay examining the battle of chariots and swords and spears which always went on outside blankets, where the little hairs stood up against the light.
Wasting no time and not giving her a chance to change her mind, little Jon climbed into the bed, which felt way softer than his own. He let out another sigh, adjusted his head onto the pillow, and began to look at the battle of chariots, swords, and spears that always happened outside the blankets, where the tiny hairs stood up against the light.
“It wasn't anything, really, was it?” he said.
“It wasn't anything, was it?” he said.
From before her glass his mother answered:
From in front of her glass, his mother replied:
“Nothing but the moon and your imagination heated up. You mustn't get so excited, Jon.”
“Just the moon and your imagination fired up. You shouldn’t get so worked up, Jon.”
But, still not quite in possession of his nerves, little Jon answered boastfully:
But, still not fully in control of his nerves, little Jon answered confidently:
“I wasn't afraid, really, of course!” And again he lay watching the spears and chariots. It all seemed very long.
“I wasn't scared, really, of course!” And again he lay watching the spears and chariots. It all felt like it lasted a long time.
“Oh! Mum, do hurry up!”
“Oh! Mom, hurry up!”
“Darling, I have to plait my hair.”
“Babe, I need to braid my hair.”
“Oh! not to-night. You'll only have to unplait it again to-morrow. I'm sleepy now; if you don't come, I shan't be sleepy soon.”
“Oh! Not tonight. You’ll just have to untwist it again tomorrow. I’m tired now; if you don’t come, I won’t be sleepy for long.”
His mother stood up white and flowey before the winged mirror: he could see three of her, with her neck turned and her hair bright under the light, and her dark eyes smiling. It was unnecessary, and he said:
His mother stood up, all in white and flowing fabric, in front of the mirrored wings: he could see three versions of her, her neck turned, her hair shining under the light, and her dark eyes smiling. It was pointless, and he said:
“Do come, Mum; I'm waiting.”
“Come on, Mom; I'm waiting.”
“Very well, my love, I'll come.”
“Okay, my love, I'll be there.”
Little Jon closed his eyes. Everything was turning out most satisfactory, only she must hurry up! He felt the bed shake, she was getting in. And, still with his eyes closed, he said sleepily: “It's nice, isn't it?”
Little Jon closed his eyes. Everything was going really well, but she needed to hurry up! He felt the bed shake; she was getting in. Still keeping his eyes closed, he said drowsily, “It's nice, isn't it?”
He heard her voice say something, felt her lips touching his nose, and, snuggling up beside her who lay awake and loved him with her thoughts, he fell into the dreamless sleep, which rounded off his past.
He heard her voice say something, felt her lips brush against his nose, and, cuddling up next to her as she lay awake and loved him with her thoughts, he drifted into a deep sleep that wrapped up his past.
TO LET
“From out the fatal loins of those two foes A pair of star-crossed lovers take their life.” —Romeo and Juliet.
“From the doomed parents of these two enemies A pair of ill-fated lovers end their lives.” —Romeo and Juliet.
PART I
I.—ENCOUNTER
Soames Forsyte emerged from the Knightsbridge Hotel, where he was staying, in the afternoon of the 12th of May, 1920, with the intention of visiting a collection of pictures in a Gallery off Cork Street, and looking into the Future. He walked. Since the War he never took a cab if he could help it. Their drivers were, in his view, an uncivil lot, though now that the War was over and supply beginning to exceed demand again, getting more civil in accordance with the custom of human nature. Still, he had not forgiven them, deeply identifying them with gloomy memories, and now, dimly, like all members, of their class, with revolution. The considerable anxiety he had passed through during the War, and the more considerable anxiety he had since undergone in the Peace, had produced psychological consequences in a tenacious nature. He had, mentally, so frequently experienced ruin, that he had ceased to believe in its material probability. Paying away four thousand a year in income and super tax, one could not very well be worse off! A fortune of a quarter of a million, encumbered only by a wife and one daughter, and very diversely invested, afforded substantial guarantee even against that “wildcat notion” a levy on capital. And as to confiscation of war profits, he was entirely in favour of it, for he had none, and “serve the beggars right!” The price of pictures, moreover, had, if anything, gone up, and he had done better with his collection since the War began than ever before. Air-raids, also, had acted beneficially on a spirit congenitally cautious, and hardened a character already dogged. To be in danger of being entirely dispersed inclined one to be less apprehensive of the more partial dispersions involved in levies and taxation, while the habit of condemning the impudence of the Germans had led naturally to condemning that of Labour, if not openly at least in the sanctuary of his soul.
Soames Forsyte stepped out of the Knightsbridge Hotel, where he was staying, on the afternoon of May 12, 1920, planning to visit an art gallery off Cork Street and think about the future. He walked. Since the War, he avoided taking a cab if he could. He found their drivers to be quite rude, although now that the War was over and supply was starting to outstrip demand again, they were becoming more polite, according to human nature. Still, he hadn’t forgiven them; he associated them with gloomy memories and, dimly, like all of their class, with revolution. The significant anxiety he experienced during the War, and the even greater anxiety he faced in the Peace, had left lasting psychological impacts on his stubborn nature. He had mentally faced ruin so often that he stopped believing it was likely to happen. Paying out four thousand a year in income tax and super tax, he felt he couldn't be much worse off! With a fortune of a quarter of a million, only burdened by a wife and a daughter, and well-diversified investments, he felt secure even against the “wildcat notion” of a capital levy. As for confiscating war profits, he fully supported it since he didn’t have any, thinking, “serve the beggars right!” Besides, the price of art had, if anything, increased, and he had done better with his collection since the War started than ever before. Air raids had also positively impacted his naturally cautious spirit and had hardened his already determined character. Being at risk of complete disruption made him less afraid of the smaller disruptions from taxes and levies, while the habit of criticizing the Germans led him to also criticize Labour, if not openly, then at least in the privacy of his own thoughts.
He walked. There was, moreover, time to spare, for Fleur was to meet him at the Gallery at four o'clock, and it was as yet but half-past two. It was good for him to walk—his liver was a little constricted, and his nerves rather on edge. His wife was always out when she was in Town, and his daughter would flibberty-gibbet all over the place like most young women since the War. Still, he must be thankful that she had been too young to do anything in that War itself. Not, of course, that he had not supported the War from its inception, with all his soul, but between that and supporting it with the bodies of his wife and daughter, there had been a gap fixed by something old-fashioned within him which abhorred emotional extravagance. He had, for instance, strongly objected to Annette, so attractive, and in 1914 only thirty-four, going to her native France, her “chere patrie” as, under the stimulus of war, she had begun to call it, to nurse her “braves poilus,” forsooth! Ruining her health and her looks! As if she were really a nurse! He had put a stopper on it. Let her do needlework for them at home, or knit! She had not gone, therefore, and had never been quite the same woman since. A bad tendency of hers to mock at him, not openly, but in continual little ways, had grown. As for Fleur, the War had resolved the vexed problem whether or not she should go to school. She was better away from her mother in her war mood, from the chance of air-raids, and the impetus to do extravagant things; so he had placed her in a seminary as far West as had seemed to him compatible with excellence, and had missed her horribly. Fleur! He had never regretted the somewhat outlandish name by which at her birth he had decided so suddenly to call her—marked concession though it had been to the French. Fleur! A pretty name—a pretty child! But restless—too restless; and wilful! Knowing her power too over her father! Soames often reflected on the mistake it was to dote on his daughter. To get old and dote! Sixty-five! He was getting on; but he didn't feel it, for, fortunately perhaps, considering Annette's youth and good looks, his second marriage had turned out a cool affair. He had known but one real passion in his life—for that first wife of his—Irene. Yes, and that fellow, his cousin Jolyon, who had gone off with her, was looking very shaky, they said. No wonder, at seventy-two, after twenty years of a third marriage!
He walked. Besides, he had plenty of time, since Fleur was supposed to meet him at the Gallery at four o'clock, and it was only half-past two. It was good for him to walk—his liver was feeling a bit tight, and his nerves were pretty on edge. His wife was always out when she was in town, and his daughter flitted around like most young women after the War. Still, he had to be thankful she was too young to have done anything in that War itself. Not that he hadn’t supported the War wholeheartedly from the start, but there was a line for him between that and sending his wife and daughter to fight, which he found distastefully emotional. For example, he had strongly opposed Annette, who was so attractive and just thirty-four in 1914, going back to her native France—her “chere patrie,” as she started calling it thanks to the war—to nurse those “braves poilus.” It would ruin her health and looks! As if she were really a nurse! He had put his foot down. Let her do needlework or knit for them at home! So she hadn’t gone, and she had never quite been the same since. A bad habit of hers to mock him—not openly, but in little ways—had grown. As for Fleur, the War had solved the struggle over whether or not she should go to school. She was better off away from her mother's war mood, the threat of air raids, and the urge to do dramatic things; so he had enrolled her in a seminary as far west as he thought was acceptable for good education, and he missed her terribly. Fleur! He had never regretted the somewhat unusual name he had suddenly given her at birth—a marked concession to the French. Fleur! A lovely name—such a lovely child! But restless—too restless; and strong-willed! She knew her power over her father! Soames often thought about the mistake of doting on his daughter. To grow old and dote! Sixty-five! He was getting older, but he didn’t feel it, probably because, considering Annette’s youth and beauty, his second marriage had turned into a cool affair. He had experienced only one real passion in his life—for his first wife, Irene. Yes, and that guy, his cousin Jolyon, who had run off with her, was said to be looking pretty shaky now. No surprise, at seventy-two, after twenty years of a third marriage!
Soames paused a moment in his march to lean over the railings of the Row. A suitable spot for reminiscence, half-way between that house in Park Lane which had seen his birth and his parents' deaths, and the little house in Montpellier Square where thirty-five years ago he had enjoyed his first edition of matrimony. Now, after twenty years of his second edition, that old tragedy seemed to him like a previous existence—which had ended when Fleur was born in place of the son he had hoped for. For many years he had ceased regretting, even vaguely, the son who had not been born; Fleur filled the bill in his heart. After all, she bore his name; and he was not looking forward at all to the time when she would change it. Indeed, if he ever thought of such a calamity, it was seasoned by the vague feeling that he could make her rich enough to purchase perhaps and extinguish the name of the fellow who married her—why not, since, as it seemed, women were equal to men nowadays? And Soames, secretly convinced that they were not, passed his curved hand over his face vigorously, till it reached the comfort of his chin. Thanks to abstemious habits, he had not grown fat and gabby; his nose was pale and thin, his grey moustache close-clipped, his eyesight unimpaired. A slight stoop closened and corrected the expansion given to his face by the heightening of his forehead in the recession of his grey hair. Little change had Time wrought in the “warmest” of the young Forsytes, as the last of the old Forsytes—Timothy-now in his hundred and first year, would have phrased it.
Soames paused for a moment in his walk to lean over the railings of the Row. It was a fitting place for reflection, halfway between the house in Park Lane where he was born and where his parents had died, and the small house in Montpellier Square where thirty-five years ago he had experienced his first marriage. Now, after twenty years of his second marriage, that old tragedy felt like a past life—which had ended when Fleur was born instead of the son he had wished for. For many years, he had stopped regretting, even in a vague way, the son who never came; Fleur filled that space in his heart. After all, she carried his name, and he wasn't at all looking forward to the day when she might change it. In fact, if he ever thought about such a disaster, it was mixed with a vague feeling that he could make her rich enough to possibly buy out and erase the name of the guy who married her—why not, since, as it seemed, women were equal to men these days? And Soames, secretly convinced that they weren’t, ran his hand over his face vigorously until he reached the comfort of his chin. Thanks to his self-disciplined habits, he hadn’t become fat and chatty; his nose was pale and thin, his gray mustache closely trimmed, and his eyesight was sharp. A slight stoop corrected the fullness of his face that was caused by the heightening of his forehead due to the retreat of his gray hair. Time had changed little in the "warmest" of the young Forsytes, as the last of the old Forsytes—Timothy—now in his hundred and first year, would have put it.
The shade from the plane-trees fell on his neat Homburg hat; he had given up top hats—it was no use attracting attention to wealth in days like these. Plane-trees! His thoughts travelled sharply to Madrid—the Easter before the War, when, having to make up his mind about that Goya picture, he had taken a voyage of discovery to study the painter on his spot. The fellow had impressed him—great range, real genius! Highly as the chap ranked, he would rank even higher before they had finished with him. The second Goya craze would be greater even than the first; oh, yes! And he had bought. On that visit he had—as never before—commissioned a copy of a fresco painting called “La Vendimia,” wherein was the figure of a girl with an arm akimbo, who had reminded him of his daughter. He had it now in the Gallery at Mapledurham, and rather poor it was—you couldn't copy Goya. He would still look at it, however, if his daughter were not there, for the sake of something irresistibly reminiscent in the light, erect balance of the figure, the width between the arching eyebrows, the eager dreaming of the dark eyes. Curious that Fleur should have dark eyes, when his own were grey—no pure Forsyte had brown eyes—and her mother's blue! But of course her grandmother Lamotte's eyes were dark as treacle!
The shade from the plane trees fell on his neat Homburg hat; he had stopped wearing top hats—it was pointless to draw attention to wealth in times like these. Plane trees! His thoughts sharply shifted to Madrid—the Easter before the war, when he had to decide about that Goya painting and took a journey to study the painter on his home turf. The guy had impressed him—great range, real genius! As highly as he ranked, he would rank even higher by the time they were done with him. The second Goya craze would be even bigger than the first; oh, yes! And he had bought. During that visit, he had—like never before—commissioned a copy of a fresco painting called “La Vendimia,” which featured a girl with her arm on her hip, reminding him of his daughter. He had it now in the Gallery at Mapledurham, and it was quite poor—you couldn’t replicate Goya. He would still look at it, though, if his daughter weren’t there, for the sake of something irresistibly reminiscent in the graceful balance of the figure, the space between the arching eyebrows, the eager dreaming of the dark eyes. It was strange that Fleur had dark eyes, when his own were grey—no true Forsyte had brown eyes—and her mother’s were blue! But of course her grandmother Lamotte's eyes were as dark as treacle!
He began to walk on again toward Hyde Park Corner. No greater change in all England than in the Row! Born almost within hail of it, he could remember it from 1860 on. Brought there as a child between the crinolines to stare at tight-trousered dandies in whiskers, riding with a cavalry seat; to watch the doffing of curly-brimmed and white top hats; the leisurely air of it all, and the little bow-legged man in a long red waistcoat who used to come among the fashion with dogs on several strings, and try to sell one to his mother: King Charles spaniels, Italian greyhounds, affectionate to her crinoline—you never saw them now. You saw no quality of any sort, indeed, just working people sitting in dull rows with nothing to stare at but a few young bouncing females in pot hats, riding astride, or desultory Colonials charging up and down on dismal-looking hacks; with, here and there, little girls on ponies, or old gentlemen jogging their livers, or an orderly trying a great galumphing cavalry horse; no thoroughbreds, no grooms, no bowing, no scraping, no gossip—nothing; only the trees the same—the trees indifferent to the generations and declensions of mankind. A democratic England—dishevelled, hurried, noisy, and seemingly without an apex. And that something fastidious in the soul of Soames turned over within him. Gone forever, the close borough of rank and polish! Wealth there was—oh, yes! wealth—he himself was a richer man than his father had ever been; but manners, flavour, quality, all gone, engulfed in one vast, ugly, shoulder-rubbing, petrol-smelling Cheerio. Little half-beaten pockets of gentility and caste lurking here and there, dispersed and chetif, as Annette would say; but nothing ever again firm and coherent to look up to. And into this new hurly-burly of bad manners and loose morals his daughter—flower of his life—was flung! And when those Labour chaps got power—if they ever did—the worst was yet to come.
He started walking again towards Hyde Park Corner. There's no greater change in all of England than in the Row! Born almost right next to it, he could remember it since 1860. Brought there as a child, squeezed between crinolines to gawk at tight-trousered dandy men with whiskers, riding with a cavalry style; to see the tipping of curly-brimmed and white top hats; the relaxed vibe of it all, and the little bow-legged man in a long red waistcoat who used to wander among the fashionable crowd with dogs on leashes, trying to sell one to his mother: King Charles spaniels, Italian greyhounds, affectionate toward her crinoline—you never saw them anymore. You didn't see any quality at all, really, just working people sitting in dull rows with nothing to look at except a few young women in pot hats, riding side-saddle, or disinterested Colonials trotting up and down on sad-looking horses; with a few little girls on ponies, or old men taking it easy, or an orderly trying out a big, clumsy cavalry horse; no thoroughbreds, no grooms, no bowing, no scraping, no gossip—nothing; just the trees the same—the trees indifferent to the generations and changes of humanity. A democratic England—messy, rushed, noisy, and seemingly without a peak. And that something particular in Soames’ soul stirred uneasily within him. Gone forever was the close-knit world of status and refinement! There was wealth—oh, yes! wealth—he himself was wealthier than his father had ever been; but manners, charm, quality, all gone, swallowed up in one giant, ugly, overcrowded, petrol-smelling chaos. Little pockets of gentility and class hiding here and there, scattered and pitiful, as Annette would say; but nothing ever again solid and coherent to look up to. And into this new jumble of bad manners and loose morals his daughter—pride of his life—was thrown! And when those Labour guys got in power—if they ever did—the worst was yet to come.
He passed out under the archway, at last no longer—thank goodness!—disfigured by the gungrey of its search-light. 'They'd better put a search-light on to where they're all going,' he thought, 'and light up their precious democracy!' And he directed his steps along the Club fronts of Piccadilly. George Forsyte, of course, would be sitting in the bay window of the Iseeum. The chap was so big now that he was there nearly all his time, like some immovable, sardonic, humorous eye noting the decline of men and things. And Soames hurried, ever constitutionally uneasy beneath his cousin's glance. George, who, as he had heard, had written a letter signed “Patriot” in the middle of the War, complaining of the Government's hysteria in docking the oats of race-horses. Yes, there he was, tall, ponderous, neat, clean-shaven, with his smooth hair, hardly thinned, smelling, no doubt, of the best hair-wash, and a pink paper in his hand. Well, he didn't change! And for perhaps the first time in his life Soames felt a kind of sympathy tapping in his waistcoat for that sardonic kinsman. With his weight, his perfectly parted hair, and bull-like gaze, he was a guarantee that the old order would take some shifting yet. He saw George move the pink paper as if inviting him to ascend—the chap must want to ask something about his property. It was still under Soames' control; for in the adoption of a sleeping partnership at that painful period twenty years back when he had divorced Irene, Soames had found himself almost insensibly retaining control of all purely Forsyte affairs.
He passed out under the archway, finally no longer—thank goodness!—blemished by the dull light from the searchlight. 'They should shine a searchlight on where they're all headed,' he thought, 'and illuminate their precious democracy!' And he made his way along the Club fronts of Piccadilly. George Forsyte, of course, would be sitting in the bay window of the Iseeum. The guy was so prominent now that he spent almost all his time there, like some unchanging, sardonic, humorous eye observing the decline of people and things. And Soames rushed forward, always feeling uneasy under his cousin's gaze. George, who, as he had heard, had written a letter signed “Patriot” in the middle of the War, complaining about the Government's madness in cutting the oats for racehorses. Yes, there he was, tall, imposing, neat, clean-shaven, with his smooth hair, barely thinning, probably smelling of the best hair product, and holding a pink paper. Well, he really hadn't changed! And for maybe the first time in his life, Soames felt a sense of sympathy stirring in his waistcoat for that sardonic relative. With his bulk, his perfectly styled hair, and bull-like stare, he was a sign that the old order would take some time to shift. He saw George lift the pink paper as if inviting him to come up—he must want to ask something about his property. It was still under Soames' control; during the adoption of a sleeping partnership back at that difficult time twenty years ago when he divorced Irene, Soames had found himself almost unconsciously retaining control of all purely Forsyte matters.
Hesitating for just a moment, he nodded and went in. Since the death of his brother-in-law Montague Dartie, in Paris, which no one had quite known what to make of, except that it was certainly not suicide—the Iseeum Club had seemed more respectable to Soames. George, too, he knew, had sown the last of his wild oats, and was committed definitely to the joys of the table, eating only of the very best so as to keep his weight down, and owning, as he said, “just one or two old screws to give me an interest in life.” He joined his cousin, therefore, in the bay window without the embarrassing sense of indiscretion he had been used to feel up there. George put out a well-kept hand.
Hesitating for a moment, he nodded and went in. Since the death of his brother-in-law Montague Dartie in Paris, which no one really knew how to interpret except that it was definitely not suicide, the Iseeum Club had seemed more respectable to Soames. He was also aware that George had sown the last of his wild oats and was now fully invested in the pleasures of fine dining, eating only the best to maintain his weight, and owning, as he put it, “just one or two old screws to give me an interest in life.” So, he joined his cousin in the bay window without the awkward sense of indiscretion he used to feel up there. George extended a well-groomed hand.
“Haven't seen you since the War,” he said. “How's your wife?”
“It's been a while since the War,” he said. “How's your wife?”
“Thanks,” said Soames coldly, “well enough.”
“Thanks,” Soames said coldly, “that's fine.”
Some hidden jest curved, for a moment, George's fleshy face, and gloated from his eye.
Some hidden joke briefly curved George's fleshy face and gleamed in his eye.
“That Belgian chap, Profond,” he said, “is a member here now. He's a rum customer.”
“That Belgian guy, Profond,” he said, “is a member here now. He's a weird one.”
“Quite!” muttered Soames. “What did you want to see me about?”
“Absolutely!” murmured Soames. “What did you want to talk to me about?”
“Old Timothy; he might go off the hooks at any moment. I suppose he's made his Will.”
“Old Timothy; he could snap at any moment. I guess he’s made his Will.”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“Well, you or somebody ought to give him a look up—last of the old lot; he's a hundred, you know. They say he's like a mummy. Where are you goin' to put him? He ought to have a pyramid by rights.”
“Well, you or someone should check on him—he’s the last of the old group; he’s a hundred, you know. They say he looks like a mummy. Where are you going to put him? He should have a pyramid, really.”
Soames shook his head. “Highgate, the family vault.”
Soames shook his head. “Highgate, the family tomb.”
“Well, I suppose the old girls would miss him, if he was anywhere else. They say he still takes an interest in food. He might last on, you know. Don't we get anything for the old Forsytes? Ten of them—average age eighty-eight—I worked it out. That ought to be equal to triplets.”
“Well, I guess the old ladies would miss him if he was anywhere else. They say he still cares about food. He might hang on, you know. Don't we get anything for the old Forsytes? Ten of them—average age eighty-eight—I calculated it. That should be like triplets.”
“Is that all?” said Soames, “I must be getting on.”
“Is that it?” Soames said, “I really need to get going.”
'You unsociable devil,' George's eyes seemed to answer. “Yes, that's all: Look him up in his mausoleum—the old chap might want to prophesy.” The grin died on the rich curves of his face, and he added: “Haven't you attorneys invented a way yet of dodging this damned income tax? It hits the fixed inherited income like the very deuce. I used to have two thousand five hundred a year; now I've got a beggarly fifteen hundred, and the price of living doubled.”
'You anti-social devil,' George's eyes seemed to say. “Yeah, that's it: Check him out in his tomb—the old guy might want to predict something.” The smile faded from the rich lines of his face, and he continued: “Haven't you lawyers come up with a way to avoid this damn income tax yet? It really messes with fixed inherited income. I used to make two thousand five hundred a year; now I've got a miserable fifteen hundred, and the cost of living has doubled.”
“Ah!” murmured Soames, “the turf's in danger.”
“Ah!” murmured Soames, “the grass is in trouble.”
Over George's face moved a gleam of sardonic self-defence.
Over George's face crossed a glimmer of sarcastic self-defense.
“Well,” he said, “they brought me up to do nothing, and here I am in the sear and yellow, getting poorer every day. These Labour chaps mean to have the lot before they've done. What are you going to do for a living when it comes? I shall work a six-hour day teaching politicians how to see a joke. Take my tip, Soames; go into Parliament, make sure of your four hundred—and employ me.”
"Well," he said, "they raised me to be lazy, and here I am, struggling more every day. These Labour guys want to take everything before they're finished. What are you going to do for a living when that happens? I'm planning to work a six-hour day teaching politicians how to understand a joke. Take my advice, Soames; go into Parliament, secure your four hundred—and hire me."
And, as Soames retired, he resumed his seat in the bay window.
And, as Soames left, he took his seat back in the bay window.
Soames moved along Piccadilly deep in reflections excited by his cousin's words. He himself had always been a worker and a saver, George always a drone and a spender; and yet, if confiscation once began, it was he—the worker and the saver—who would be looted! That was the negation of all virtue, the overturning of all Forsyte principles. Could civilization be built on any other? He did not think so. Well, they wouldn't confiscate his pictures, for they wouldn't know their worth. But what would they be worth, if these maniacs once began to milk capital? A drug on the market. 'I don't care about myself,' he thought; 'I could live on five hundred a year, and never know the difference, at my age.' But Fleur! This fortune, so widely invested, these treasures so carefully chosen and amassed, were all for—her. And if it should turn out that he couldn't give or leave them to her—well, life had no meaning, and what was the use of going in to look at this crazy, futuristic stuff with the view of seeing whether it had any future?
Soames walked down Piccadilly, lost in thoughts sparked by his cousin's words. He had always been a hard worker and a saver, while George had always been a spender and a slacker. Yet, if confiscation ever started, it would be he—the worker and the saver—who would be robbed! That was the complete denial of all virtue, the destruction of all Forsyte values. Could civilization be built on anything else? He didn’t think so. Well, they wouldn’t take his paintings because they wouldn’t know their value. But what would they be worth if these crazies started draining capital? A disaster on the market. 'I don't care about myself,' he thought; 'I could live on five hundred a year and wouldn’t even notice the difference at my age.' But Fleur! This fortune, so widely invested, these treasures so carefully chosen and collected, were all for her. And if it turned out he couldn’t give or leave them to her—well, life would have no meaning, and what was the point of going in to look at this crazy, futuristic stuff just to see if it had any future?
Arriving at the Gallery off Cork Street, however, he paid his shilling, picked up a catalogue, and entered. Some ten persons were prowling round. Soames took steps and came on what looked to him like a lamp-post bent by collision with a motor omnibus. It was advanced some three paces from the wall, and was described in his catalogue as “Jupiter.” He examined it with curiosity, having recently turned some of his attention to sculpture. 'If that's Jupiter,' he thought, 'I wonder what Juno's like.' And suddenly he saw her, opposite. She appeared to him like nothing so much as a pump with two handles, lightly clad in snow. He was still gazing at her, when two of the prowlers halted on his left. “Epatant!” he heard one say.
Arriving at the gallery off Cork Street, he paid his shilling, grabbed a catalog, and went inside. About ten people were wandering around. Soames moved forward and came across what looked to him like a lamp post that had been bent by running into a bus. It was positioned about three steps from the wall and was listed in his catalog as “Jupiter.” He examined it with interest, having recently started to focus on sculpture. 'If that's Jupiter,' he thought, 'I wonder what Juno looks like.' Suddenly, he spotted her across from him. She reminded him of a pump with two handles, lightly dressed in white. He was still staring at her when two of the other visitors stopped on his left. “Epatant!” he heard one say.
“Jargon!” growled Soames to himself.
“Jargon!” Soames grumbled to himself.
The other's boyish voice replied
The other’s youthful voice replied
“Missed it, old bean; he's pulling your leg. When Jove and Juno created he them, he was saying: 'I'll see how much these fools will swallow.' And they've lapped up the lot.”
“Missed it, buddy; he's messing with you. When Jove and Juno created him, he was saying: 'I'll see how much these fools will believe.' And they've bought it all.”
“You young duffer! Vospovitch is an innovator. Don't you see that he's brought satire into sculpture? The future of plastic art, of music, painting, and even architecture, has set in satiric. It was bound to. People are tired—the bottom's tumbled out of sentiment.”
“You naive fool! Vospovitch is a game changer. Don’t you realize he’s introduced satire into sculpture? The future of visual arts, music, painting, and even architecture is going to be satirical. It had to happen. People are exhausted—the emotional depth has disappeared.”
“Well, I'm quite equal to taking a little interest in beauty. I was through the War. You've dropped your handkerchief, sir.”
"Well, I'm definitely up for a little interest in beauty. I went through the War. You dropped your handkerchief, sir."
Soames saw a handkerchief held out in front of him. He took it with some natural suspicion, and approached it to his nose. It had the right scent—of distant Eau de Cologne—and his initials in a corner. Slightly reassured, he raised his eyes to the young man's face. It had rather fawn-like ears, a laughing mouth, with half a toothbrush growing out of it on each side, and small lively eyes, above a normally dressed appearance.
Soames saw a handkerchief being offered to him. He took it with some natural hesitation and brought it to his nose. It had the right scent—distant Eau de Cologne—and his initials in one corner. Feeling a bit reassured, he looked up at the young man's face. It had somewhat deer-like ears, a smiling mouth with a toothbrush stuck on each side, and small lively eyes, all above a normally dressed look.
“Thank you,” he said; and moved by a sort of irritation, added: “Glad to hear you like beauty; that's rare, nowadays.”
“Thanks,” he said, feeling a bit irritated, and added, “It’s nice to know you appreciate beauty; that’s pretty rare these days.”
“I dote on it,” said the young man; “but you and I are the last of the old guard, sir.”
“I love it,” said the young man; “but you and I are the last of the old guard, sir.”
Soames smiled.
Soames grinned.
“If you really care for pictures,” he said, “here's my card. I can show you some quite good ones any Sunday, if you're down the river and care to look in.”
“If you really like pictures,” he said, “here's my card. I can show you some pretty good ones any Sunday if you're down by the river and want to stop by.”
“Awfully nice of you, sir. I'll drop in like a bird. My name's Mont-Michael.” And he took off his hat.
“Really nice of you, sir. I'll stop by like a bird. My name's Mont-Michael.” And he took off his hat.
Soames, already regretting his impulse, raised his own slightly in response, with a downward look at the young man's companion, who had a purple tie, dreadful little sluglike whiskers, and a scornful look—as if he were a poet!
Soames, already regretting his impulse, raised his own slightly in response, glancing down at the young man's companion, who sported a purple tie, dreadful little slug-like whiskers, and a scornful expression—as if he were a poet!
It was the first indiscretion he had committed for so long that he went and sat down in an alcove. What had possessed him to give his card to a rackety young fellow, who went about with a thing like that? And Fleur, always at the back of his thoughts, started out like a filigree figure from a clock when the hour strikes. On the screen opposite the alcove was a large canvas with a great many square tomato-coloured blobs on it, and nothing else, so far as Soames could see from where he sat. He looked at his catalogue: “No. 32 'The Future Town'—Paul Post.” 'I suppose that's satiric too,' he thought. 'What a thing!' But his second impulse was more cautious. It did not do to condemn hurriedly. There had been those stripey, streaky creations of Monet's, which had turned out such trumps; and then the stippled school; and Gauguin. Why, even since the Post-Impressionists there had been one or two painters not to be sneezed at. During the thirty-eight years of his connoisseur's life, indeed, he had marked so many “movements,” seen the tides of taste and technique so ebb and flow, that there was really no telling anything except that there was money to be made out of every change of fashion. This too might quite well be a case where one must subdue primordial instinct, or lose the market. He got up and stood before the picture, trying hard to see it with the eyes of other people. Above the tomato blobs was what he took to be a sunset, till some one passing said: “He's got the airplanes wonderfully, don't you think!” Below the tomato blobs was a band of white with vertical black stripes, to which he could assign no meaning whatever, till some one else came by, murmuring: “What expression he gets with his foreground!” Expression? Of what? Soames went back to his seat. The thing was “rich,” as his father would have said, and he wouldn't give a damn for it. Expression! Ah! they were all Expressionists now, he had heard, on the Continent. So it was coming here too, was it? He remembered the first wave of influenza in 1887—or '8—hatched in China, so they said. He wondered where this—this Expressionism had been hatched. The thing was a regular disease!
It was the first mistake he had made in so long that he went and sat down in a corner. What had gotten into him to give his card to such a flashy young guy? And Fleur, always in the back of his mind, popped up like an intricate figure from a clock when the hour strikes. Across from the alcove, there was a big canvas covered in a lot of square, tomato-red blobs, and nothing else, as far as Soames could see from where he was sitting. He checked his catalog: “No. 32 'The Future Town'—Paul Post.” 'I guess that's meant to be satirical too,' he thought. 'What a thing!' But his second thought was more cautious. It didn’t pay to judge too quickly. There had been those stripy, streaky works by Monet that turned out to be amazing; then the stippled style; and Gauguin. Even since the Post-Impressionists, there had been a couple of painters worth noticing. In his thirty-eight years as a connoisseur, he had observed so many “movements,” seen taste and technique ebb and flow, that the only certainty was that you could make money off every shift in fashion. This could also be a case where one needed to suppress their natural instincts or risk losing out. He got up and stood in front of the painting, trying hard to see it through the eyes of others. Above the tomato blobs, he thought he saw a sunset, until someone passing by said, “He’s captured the airplanes wonderfully, don’t you think!” Below the blobs was a band of white with vertical black stripes, which he couldn’t make any sense of until someone else walked by, murmuring, “What expression he gets with his foreground!” Expression? Of what? Soames returned to his seat. The thing was “rich,” as his father would have put it, and he couldn’t care less about it. Expression! Ah! He had heard they were all Expressionists now on the Continent. So it was making its way over here too, was it? He remembered the first wave of influenza in 1887—or '88—said to have started in China. He wondered where this—this Expressionism had come from. The whole thing felt like a disease!
He had become conscious of a woman and a youth standing between him and the “Future Town.” Their backs were turned; but very suddenly Soames put his catalogue before his face, and drawing his hat forward, gazed through the slit between. No mistaking that back, elegant as ever though the hair above had gone grey. Irene! His divorced wife—Irene! And this, no doubt, was—her son—by that fellow Jolyon Forsyte—their boy, six months older than his own girl! And mumbling over in his mind the bitter days of his divorce, he rose to get out of sight, but quickly sat down again. She had turned her head to speak to her boy; her profile was still so youthful that it made her grey hair seem powdery, as if fancy-dressed; and her lips were smiling as Soames, first possessor of them, had never seen them smile. Grudgingly he admitted her still beautiful and in figure almost as young as ever. And how that boy smiled back at her! Emotion squeezed Soames' heart. The sight infringed his sense of justice. He grudged her that boy's smile—it went beyond what Fleur gave him, and it was undeserved. Their son might have been his son; Fleur might have been her daughter, if she had kept straight! He lowered his catalogue. If she saw him, all the better! A reminder of her conduct in the presence of her son, who probably knew nothing of it, would be a salutary touch from the finger of that Nemesis which surely must soon or late visit her! Then, half-conscious that such a thought was extravagant for a Forsyte of his age, Soames took out his watch. Past four! Fleur was late. She had gone to his niece Imogen Cardigan's, and there they would keep her smoking cigarettes and gossiping, and that. He heard the boy laugh, and say eagerly: “I say, Mum, is this by one of Auntie June's lame ducks?”
He noticed a woman and a young man standing between him and the “Future Town.” Their backs were turned, but suddenly Soames held his catalog up to his face and pulled his hat down, peering through the gap. There was no mistaking that back, still elegant even though the hair above it had turned grey. Irene! His ex-wife—Irene! And this was undoubtedly her son—by that guy Jolyon Forsyte—their boy, six months older than his own daughter! While he mentally replayed the painful memories of his divorce, he stood up to leave, but quickly sat back down. She had turned to speak to her son; her profile looked so youthful that it made her grey hair appear almost decorative, as if dressed up for a costume party; and her lips were smiling in a way that Soames, who had been the first to possess them, had never seen before. Reluctantly, he admitted she was still beautiful and her figure was nearly as youthful as ever. And what a smile that boy had when he looked back at her! Emotion tightened Soames' heart. The scene felt unfair to him. He begrudged her that boy's smile—it surpassed what Fleur ever gave him, and she didn't deserve it. Their son could have been his; Fleur might have been her daughter if she had just behaved! He lowered his catalog. If she noticed him, all the better! It would serve as a reminder of her actions in front of her son, who probably knew nothing about it—a wake-up call from the fate that would surely catch up to her eventually! Then, half-aware that such a thought was a bit extreme for a Forsyte like him, Soames checked his watch. It was past four! Fleur was late. She had gone to his niece Imogen Cardigan's place, and they would keep her entertained with cigarettes and gossip. He heard the boy laugh, saying eagerly, “I say, Mum, is this by one of Auntie June's lame ducks?”
“Paul Post—I believe it is, darling.”
“Paul Post—I think that’s right, sweetheart.”
The word produced a little shock in Soames; he had never heard her use it. And then she saw him. His eyes must have had in them something of George Forsyte's sardonic look; for her gloved hand crisped the folds of her frock, her eyebrows rose, her face went stony. She moved on.
The word surprised Soames a bit; he had never heard her say it before. Then she noticed him. His eyes must have carried some of George Forsyte's sarcastic expression because her gloved hand tightened on the fabric of her dress, her eyebrows raised, and her face turned cold. She walked away.
“It is a caution,” said the boy, catching her arm again.
“It’s a warning,” said the boy, grabbing her arm again.
Soames stared after them. That boy was good-looking, with a Forsyte chin, and eyes deep-grey, deep in; but with something sunny, like a glass of old sherry spilled over him; his smile perhaps, his hair. Better than they deserved—those two! They passed from his view into the next room, and Soames continued to regard the Future Town, but saw it not. A little smile snarled up his lips. He was despising the vehemence of his own feelings after all these years. Ghosts! And yet as one grew old—was there anything but what was ghost-like left? Yes, there was Fleur! He fixed his eyes on the entrance. She was due; but she would keep him waiting, of course! And suddenly he became aware of a sort of human breeze—a short, slight form clad in a sea-green djibbah with a metal belt and a fillet binding unruly red-gold hair all streaked with grey. She was talking to the Gallery attendants, and something familiar riveted his gaze—in her eyes, her chin, her hair, her spirit—something which suggested a thin Skye terrier just before its dinner. Surely June Forsyte! His cousin June—and coming straight to his recess! She sat down beside him, deep in thought, took out a tablet, and made a pencil note. Soames sat unmoving. A confounded thing, cousinship! “Disgusting!” he heard her murmur; then, as if resenting the presence of an overhearing stranger, she looked at him. The worst had happened.
Soames watched as they left. That boy was attractive, with a Forsyte chin and deep grey eyes—deep within—but had something sunny about him, like a glass of old sherry spilled nearby; maybe it was his smile or his hair. Better than those two deserved! They moved out of sight into the next room, and Soames continued to look at Future Town, though he didn’t really see it. A small, bitter smile twisted his lips. He was contemptuous of the intensity of his own feelings after all these years. Ghosts! But as one aged—was there anything but ghost-like remnants left? Yes, there was Fleur! He focused on the entrance. She was due; but of course, she would make him wait! Suddenly he noticed a kind of human breeze—a short, slim figure wearing a sea-green djibbah with a metal belt and a headband holding back unruly red-gold hair streaked with grey. She was chatting with the Gallery attendants, and something familiar caught his eye—in her eyes, her chin, her hair, her spirit—something that reminded him of a thin Skye terrier just before mealtime. Surely it was June Forsyte! His cousin June—and she was coming straight to him! She sat down beside him, lost in thought, took out a tablet, and made a note with a pencil. Soames remained still. What a frustrating thing, being cousins! “Disgusting!” he heard her murmur; then, as if annoyed by the presence of someone listening in, she glanced at him. The worst had happened.
“Soames!”
"Soames!"
Soames turned his head a very little.
Soames subtly turned his head.
“How are you?” he said. “Haven't seen you for twenty years.”
“How have you been?” he said. “I haven't seen you in twenty years.”
“No. Whatever made you come here?”
“No. Why are you here?”
“My sins,” said Soames. “What stuff!”
“My sins,” Soames said. “What nonsense!”
“Stuff? Oh, yes—of course; it hasn't arrived yet.
“Stuff? Oh, yes—of course; it hasn't come in yet.
“It never will,” said Soames; “it must be making a dead loss.”
“It never will,” said Soames; “it has to be causing a huge loss.”
“Of course it is.”
"Of course, it is."
“How d'you know?”
"How do you know?"
“It's my Gallery.”
"It's my gallery."
Soames sniffed from sheer surprise.
Soames sniffed in surprise.
“Yours? What on earth makes you run a show like this?”
“Yours? What in the world makes you run a show like this?”
“I don't treat Art as if it were grocery.”
“I don't treat art like it's just groceries.”
Soames pointed to the Future Town. “Look at that! Who's going to live in a town like that, or with it on his walls?”
Soames pointed to Future Town. “Look at that! Who's going to live in a place like that, or have it on their walls?”
June contemplated the picture for a moment.
June looked at the picture for a moment.
“It's a vision,” she said.
“It's a vision,” she said.
“The deuce!”
"What the heck!"
There was silence, then June rose. 'Crazylooking creature!' he thought.
There was silence, then June got up. 'What a weird-looking creature!' he thought.
“Well,” he said, “you'll find your young stepbrother here with a woman I used to know. If you take my advice, you'll close this exhibition.”
“Well,” he said, “you'll find your young stepbrother here with a woman I used to know. If you want my advice, you should shut down this exhibition.”
June looked back at him. “Oh! You Forsyte!” she said, and moved on. About her light, fly-away figure, passing so suddenly away, was a look of dangerous decisions. Forsyte! Of course, he was a Forsyte! And so was she! But from the time when, as a mere girl, she brought Bosinney into his life to wreck it, he had never hit it off with June and never would! And here she was, unmarried to this day, owning a Gallery!... And suddenly it came to Soames how little he knew now of his own family. The old aunts at Timothy's had been dead so many years; there was no clearing-house for news. What had they all done in the War? Young Roger's boy had been wounded, St. John Hayman's second son killed; young Nicholas' eldest had got an O. B. E., or whatever they gave them. They had all joined up somehow, he believed. That boy of Jolyon's and Irene's, he supposed, had been too young; his own generation, of course, too old, though Giles Hayman had driven a car for the Red Cross—and Jesse Hayman been a special constable—those “Dromios” had always been of a sporting type! As for himself, he had given a motor ambulance, read the papers till he was sick of them, passed through much anxiety, bought no clothes, lost seven pounds in weight; he didn't know what more he could have done at his age. Indeed, thinking it over, it struck him that he and his family had taken this war very differently to that affair with the Boers, which had been supposed to tax all the resources of the Empire. In that old war, of course, his nephew Val Dartie had been wounded, that fellow Jolyon's first son had died of enteric, “the Dromios” had gone out on horses, and June had been a nurse; but all that had seemed in the nature of a portent, while in this war everybody had done “their bit,” so far as he could make out, as a matter of course. It seemed to show the growth of something or other—or perhaps the decline of something else. Had the Forsytes become less individual, or more Imperial, or less provincial? Or was it simply that one hated Germans?... Why didn't Fleur come, so that he could get away? He saw those three return together from the other room and pass back along the far side of the screen. The boy was standing before the Juno now. And, suddenly, on the other side of her, Soames saw—his daughter, with eyebrows raised, as well they might be. He could see her eyes glint sideways at the boy, and the boy look back at her. Then Irene slipped her hand through his arm, and drew him on. Soames saw him glancing round, and Fleur looking after them as the three went out.
June looked back at him. “Oh! You Forsyte!” she said, and walked away. About her light, carefree figure, which disappeared so quickly, was a look of risky choices. Forsyte! Of course, he was a Forsyte! And so was she! But ever since, as a young girl, she brought Bosinney into his life to mess it up, he had never really connected with June and never would! And here she was, still unmarried to this day, owning a Gallery! Suddenly, it hit Soames how little he knew about his own family now. The old aunts at Timothy's had been gone for so many years; there was no hub for updates. What had they all done during the War? Young Roger's son had been injured, St. John Hayman's second son was killed; young Nicholas' oldest had received an O.B.E. or whatever they gave out. They had all joined up somehow, he thought. That boy of Jolyon's and Irene's, he figured, had been too young; his own generation, of course, was too old, although Giles Hayman had driven a car for the Red Cross—and Jesse Hayman had been a special constable—those “Dromios” had always been the sporty types! As for himself, he had donated a motor ambulance, read the news until he was sick of it, endured a lot of stress, bought no clothing, lost seven pounds; he wasn't sure what more he could have done at his age. Indeed, thinking it over, he realized that he and his family had approached this war very differently than the one with the Boers, which had supposedly stretched the resources of the Empire. In that old war, his nephew Val Dartie had been injured, Jolyon's first son had died from enteric, “the Dromios” had gone out on horses, and June had been a nurse; but that all felt like a bad omen, while in this war, everyone had done “their bit,” as far as he could tell, as if it were just normal. It seemed to reflect the growth of something or perhaps the decline of something else. Had the Forsytes become less individual, or more Imperial, or less provincial? Or was it simply that one just hated Germans? Why didn't Fleur come, so he could leave? He saw those three return together from the other room and walk back along the far side of the screen. The boy was now standing in front of the Juno. And, suddenly, on the other side of her, Soames saw—his daughter, eyebrows raised, as they certainly should be. He could see her eyes glance sideways at the boy, and the boy look back at her. Then Irene slipped her hand through his arm and led him on. Soames saw him looking around, and Fleur watching them as the three went out.
A voice said cheerfully: “Bit thick, isn't it, sir?”
A voice said cheerfully, "Pretty thick, isn't it, sir?"
The young man who had handed him his handkerchief was again passing. Soames nodded.
The young man who had given him his handkerchief was walking by again. Soames nodded.
“I don't know what we're coming to.”
“I don't know what we're getting into.”
“Oh! That's all right, sir,” answered the young man cheerfully; “they don't either.”
“Oh! That's fine, sir,” the young man replied cheerfully; “they don't either.”
Fleur's voice said: “Hallo, Father! Here you are!” precisely as if he had been keeping her waiting.
Fleur's voice said, "Hey, Dad! There you are!" exactly as if he had been making her wait.
The young man, snatching off his hat, passed on.
The young man, taking off his hat, moved on.
“Well,” said Soames, looking her up and down, “you're a punctual sort of young woman!”
“Well,” said Soames, checking her out from head to toe, “you're quite the punctual young woman!”
This treasured possession of his life was of medium height and colour, with short, dark chestnut hair; her wide-apart brown eyes were set in whites so clear that they glinted when they moved, and yet in repose were almost dreamy under very white, black-lashed lids, held over them in a sort of suspense. She had a charming profile, and nothing of her father in her face save a decided chin. Aware that his expression was softening as he looked at her, Soames frowned to preserve the unemotionalism proper to a Forsyte. He knew she was only too inclined to take advantage of his weakness.
This cherished possession of his life was of average height and complexion, with short, dark chestnut hair; her widely spaced brown eyes were set in whites so clear that they sparkled when they moved, yet when still, they were almost dreamy beneath very white, dark-lashed lids that hung over them in a sort of suspense. She had a lovely profile, and the only resemblance to her father in her face was a strong chin. Knowing that his expression was softening as he looked at her, Soames frowned to maintain the emotional detachment expected of a Forsyte. He was aware she was all too likely to exploit his vulnerability.
Slipping her hand under his arm, she said:
Slipping her hand under his arm, she said:
“Who was that?”
“Who’s that?”
“He picked up my handkerchief. We talked about the pictures.”
“He picked up my handkerchief. We chatted about the pictures.”
“You're not going to buy that, Father?”
"Are you really not going to buy that, Dad?"
“No,” said Soames grimly; “nor that Juno you've been looking at.”
“No,” Soames said grimly; “nor that Juno you’ve been checking out.”
Fleur dragged at his arm. “Oh! Let's go! It's a ghastly show.”
Fleur pulled on his arm. “Oh! Let’s go! It’s a terrible show.”
In the doorway they passed the young man called Mont and his partner. But Soames had hung out a board marked “Trespassers will be prosecuted,” and he barely acknowledged the young fellow's salute.
In the doorway, they saw the young guy named Mont and his partner. But Soames had put up a sign saying “Trespassers will be prosecuted,” and he barely acknowledged the young man's greeting.
“Well,” he said in the street, “whom did you meet at Imogen's?”
“Well,” he said in the street, “who did you meet at Imogen's?”
“Aunt Winifred, and that Monsieur Profond.”
“Aunt Winifred and that Mr. Profond.”
“Oh!” muttered Soames; “that chap! What does your aunt see in him?”
“Oh!” muttered Soames; “that guy! What does your aunt see in him?”
“I don't know. He looks pretty deep—mother says she likes him.”
“I don’t know. He seems pretty deep—my mom says she likes him.”
Soames grunted.
Soames sighed.
“Cousin Val and his wife were there, too.”
“Cousin Val and his wife were there as well.”
“What!” said Soames. “I thought they were back in South Africa.”
“What!” said Soames. “I thought they were back in South Africa.”
“Oh, no! They've sold their farm. Cousin Val is going to train race-horses on the Sussex Downs. They've got a jolly old manor-house; they asked me down there.”
“Oh, no! They sold their farm. Cousin Val is going to train racehorses on the Sussex Downs. They have a lovely old manor house; they invited me to come visit.”
Soames coughed: the news was distasteful to him. “What's his wife like now?”
Soames coughed: he found the news unpleasant. “What’s his wife like now?”
“Very quiet, but nice, I think.”
“Very quiet, but nice, I think.”
Soames coughed again. “He's a rackety chap, your Cousin Val.”
Soames coughed again. “Your Cousin Val is quite a wild guy.”
“Oh! no, Father; they're awfully devoted. I promised to go—Saturday to Wednesday next.”
“Oh! no, Dad; they’re really devoted. I promised to go—from Saturday to next Wednesday.”
“Training race-horses!” said Soames. It was extravagant, but not the reason for his distaste. Why the deuce couldn't his nephew have stayed out in South Africa? His own divorce had been bad enough, without his nephew's marriage to the daughter of the co-respondent; a half-sister too of June, and of that boy whom Fleur had just been looking at from under the pump-handle. If he didn't look out, she would come to know all about that old disgrace! Unpleasant things! They were round him this afternoon like a swarm of bees!
"Training racehorses!" said Soames. It was over the top, but that wasn't why he felt annoyed. Why on earth couldn't his nephew have stayed in South Africa? His own divorce had been terrible enough, without his nephew marrying the daughter of the co-respondent; she was also a half-sister to June and to that boy Fleur had just been eyeing from under the pump handle. If he wasn't careful, she'd find out all about that old scandal! Unpleasant stuff! They were buzzing around him this afternoon like a swarm of bees!
“I don't like it!” he said.
"I don't like it!" he said.
“I want to see the race-horses,” murmured Fleur; “and they've promised I shall ride. Cousin Val can't walk much, you know; but he can ride perfectly. He's going to show me their gallops.”
“I want to see the racehorses,” Fleur whispered; “and they’ve promised I can ride. Cousin Val can’t walk much, you know; but he can ride perfectly. He’s going to show me their gallops.”
“Racing!” said Soames. “It's a pity the War didn't knock that on the head. He's taking after his father, I'm afraid.”
“Racing!” said Soames. “It's a shame the War didn't put an end to that. I'm afraid he's just like his father.”
“I don't know anything about his father.”
“I don’t know anything about his dad.”
“No,” said Soames, grimly. “He took an interest in horses and broke his neck in Paris, walking down-stairs. Good riddance for your aunt.” He frowned, recollecting the inquiry into those stairs which he had attended in Paris six years ago, because Montague Dartie could not attend it himself—perfectly normal stairs in a house where they played baccarat. Either his winnings or the way he had celebrated them had gone to his brother-in-law's head. The French procedure had been very loose; he had had a lot of trouble with it.
“No,” Soames said grimly. “He was into horses and broke his neck in Paris while walking down the stairs. Good riddance for your aunt.” He frowned, remembering the investigation into those stairs that he had attended in Paris six years ago because Montague Dartie couldn't make it himself—just ordinary stairs in a house where they played baccarat. Either his winnings or the way he had celebrated them had really gone to his brother-in-law's head. The French legal process had been pretty relaxed; he had faced a lot of difficulties with it.
A sound from Fleur distracted his attention. “Look! The people who were in the Gallery with us.”
A noise from Fleur caught his attention. “Look! The people who were in the Gallery with us.”
“What people?” muttered Soames, who knew perfectly well.
“What people?” muttered Soames, who knew exactly who they were.
“I think that woman's beautiful.”
"I think that woman is beautiful."
“Come into this pastry-cook's,” said Soames abruptly, and tightening his grip on her arm he turned into a confectioner's. It was—for him—a surprising thing to do, and he said rather anxiously: “What will you have?”
“Step into this bakery,” said Soames suddenly, and tightening his hold on her arm, he walked into a pastry shop. It was—a bit unexpected for him, and he asked a bit anxiously: “What do you want?”
“Oh! I don't want anything. I had a cocktail and a tremendous lunch.”
“Oh! I don't want anything. I had a cocktail and an amazing lunch.”
“We must have something now we're here,” muttered Soames, keeping hold of her arm.
“We need to have something now that we're here,” muttered Soames, gripping her arm.
“Two teas,” he said; “and two of those nougat things.”
“Two teas,” he said, “and two of those nougat things.”
But no sooner was his body seated than his soul sprang up. Those three—those three were coming in! He heard Irene say something to her boy, and his answer:
But as soon as his body was seated, his soul jumped up. Those three—those three were coming in! He heard Irene say something to her son, and his response:
“Oh! no, Mum; this place is all right. My stunt.” And the three sat down.
“Oh! no, Mom; this place is great. My thing.” And the three sat down.
At that moment, most awkward of his existence, crowded with ghosts and shadows from his past, in presence of the only two women he had ever loved—his divorced wife and his daughter by her successor—Soames was not so much afraid of them as of his cousin June. She might make a scene—she might introduce those two children—she was capable of anything. He bit too hastily at the nougat, and it stuck to his plate. Working at it with his finger, he glanced at Fleur. She was masticating dreamily, but her eyes were on the boy. The Forsyte in him said: “Think, feel, and you're done for!” And he wiggled his finger desperately. Plate! Did Jolyon wear a plate? Did that woman wear a plate? Time had been when he had seen her wearing nothing! That was something, anyway, which had never been stolen from him. And she knew it, though she might sit there calm and self-possessed, as if she had never been his wife. An acid humour stirred in his Forsyte blood; a subtle pain divided by hair's breadth from pleasure. If only June did not suddenly bring her hornets about his ears! The boy was talking.
At that moment, the most awkward of his life, filled with ghosts and shadows from his past, in the presence of the only two women he had ever loved—his ex-wife and his daughter from her second marriage—Soames was less afraid of them than he was of his cousin June. She might make a scene—she might introduce those two children—she was capable of anything. He bit too eagerly into the nougat, and it stuck to his plate. As he picked at it with his finger, he glanced at Fleur. She was chewing dreamily, but her eyes were on the boy. The Forsyte in him warned: “Think, feel, and you're done for!” And he wiggled his finger in desperation. Plate! Did Jolyon have a plate? Did that woman have a plate? There was a time when he had seen her wearing nothing! That was one thing that had never been taken from him. And she knew it, even though she sat there calm and composed, as if she had never been his wife. A bitter humor stirred in his Forsyte blood; a subtle pain just a hair's breadth away from pleasure. If only June wouldn't suddenly bring her trouble around him! The boy was talking.
“Of course, Auntie June”—so he called his half-sister “Auntie,” did he?—well, she must be fifty, if she was a day!—“it's jolly good of you to encourage them. Only—hang it all!” Soames stole a glance. Irene's startled eyes were bent watchfully on her boy. She—she had these devotions—for Bosinney—for that boy's father—for this boy! He touched Fleur's arm, and said:
“Of course, Auntie June”—that’s what he called his half-sister. “Auntie,” huh? Well, she must be fifty, if she’s anything!—“it’s really nice of you to support them. But—come on!” Soames glanced over. Irene’s surprised eyes were focused intently on her son. She had these strong affections—for Bosinney—for that boy's dad—for this boy! He touched Fleur’s arm and said:
“Well, have you had enough?”
"Well, have you had your fill?"
“One more, Father, please.”
“One more, Dad, please.”
She would be sick! He went to the counter to pay. When he turned round again he saw Fleur standing near the door, holding a handkerchief which the boy had evidently just handed to her.
She would be upset! He went to the counter to pay. When he turned around again, he saw Fleur standing near the door, holding a handkerchief that the boy had obviously just given to her.
“F. F.,” he heard her say. “Fleur Forsyte—it's mine all right. Thank you ever so.”
“F. F.,” he heard her say. “Fleur Forsyte—it’s definitely mine. Thank you so much.”
Good God! She had caught the trick from what he'd told her in the Gallery—monkey!
Good God! She had picked up the trick from what he'd told her in the Gallery—monkey!
“Forsyte? Why—that's my name too. Perhaps we're cousins.”
“Forsyte? That's my name as well. Maybe we're cousins.”
“Really! We must be. There aren't any others. I live at Mapledurham; where do you?”
“Really! We have to be. There aren’t any others. I live in Mapledurham; where do you?”
“Robin Hill.”
"Robin Hill."
Question and answer had been so rapid that all was over before he could lift a finger. He saw Irene's face alive with startled feeling, gave the slightest shake of his head, and slipped his arm through Fleur's.
Question and answer happened so quickly that it was all over before he could react. He saw Irene's face full of surprise, gave a slight shake of his head, and slipped his arm through Fleur's.
“Come along!” he said.
"Come on!" he said.
She did not move.
She stayed still.
“Didn't you hear, Father? Isn't it queer—our name's the same. Are we cousins?”
“Didn’t you hear, Dad? Isn’t it strange—our last names are the same. Are we cousins?”
“What's that?” he said. “Forsyte? Distant, perhaps.”
“What's that?” he asked. “Forsyte? Maybe a bit distant.”
“My name's Jolyon, sir. Jon, for short.”
“My name's Jolyon, sir. You can call me Jon for short.”
“Oh! Ah!” said Soames. “Yes. Distant. How are you? Very good of you. Good-bye!”
“Oh! Ah!” said Soames. “Yes. Distant. How are you? Very nice of you. Goodbye!”
He moved on.
He moved on.
“Thanks awfully,” Fleur was saying. “Au revoir!”
“Thanks a lot,” Fleur was saying. “Goodbye!”
“Au revoir!” he heard the boy reply.
“Goodbye!” he heard the boy respond.
II.—FINE FLEUR FORSYTE
Emerging from the “pastry-cook's,” Soames' first impulse was to vent his nerves by saying to his daughter: 'Dropping your hand-kerchief!' to which her reply might well be: 'I picked that up from you!' His second impulse therefore was to let sleeping dogs lie. But she would surely question him. He gave her a sidelong look, and found she was giving him the same. She said softly:
Emerging from the “pastry shop,” Soames' first instinct was to release his tension by saying to his daughter, "You dropped your handkerchief!" to which her response might have been, "I got that from you!" His second instinct was to leave things alone. But she would probably ask him about it. He glanced at her sideways and noticed she was looking at him in the same way. She said gently:
“Why don't you like those cousins, Father?” Soames lifted the corner of his lip.
“Why don’t you like those cousins, Dad?” Soames lifted the corner of his lip.
“What made you think that?”
“What made you think that?”
“Cela se voit.”
"You can see that."
'That sees itself!' What a way of putting it! After twenty years of a French wife Soames had still little sympathy with her language; a theatrical affair and connected in his mind with all the refinements of domestic irony.
'That sees itself!' What a way to say it! After twenty years with a French wife, Soames still had little sympathy for her language; it felt theatrical to him and was tied to all the subtleties of domestic irony.
“How?” he asked.
"How?" he asked.
“You must know them; and you didn't make a sign. I saw them looking at you.”
“You must know them; and you didn't make a sign. I saw them looking at you.”
“I've never seen the boy in my life,” replied Soames with perfect truth.
“I've never seen the boy in my life,” Soames replied, completely sincere.
“No; but you've seen the others, dear.”
“No; but you've seen the others, honey.”
Soames gave her another look. What had she picked up? Had her Aunt Winifred, or Imogen, or Val Dartie and his wife, been talking? Every breath of the old scandal had been carefully kept from her at home, and Winifred warned many times that he wouldn't have a whisper of it reach her for the world. So far as she ought to know, he had never been married before. But her dark eyes, whose southern glint and clearness often almost frightened him, met his with perfect innocence.
Soames shot her another glance. What had she figured out? Had her Aunt Winifred, or Imogen, or Val Dartie and his wife been gossiping? Every hint of the old scandal had been carefully kept from her at home, and Winifred had warned many times that not a word of it should reach her for anything. As far as she was supposed to know, he had never been married before. But her dark eyes, with their southern sparkle and clarity that often almost scared him, looked into his with complete innocence.
“Well,” he said, “your grandfather and his brother had a quarrel. The two families don't know each other.”
“Well,” he said, “your grandfather and his brother had a fight. The two families don’t know each other.”
“How romantic!”
"That's so romantic!"
'Now, what does she mean by that?' he thought. The word was to him extravagant and dangerous—it was as if she had said: “How jolly!”
'Now, what does she mean by that?' he thought. The word felt extravagant and risky to him—it was as if she had said: “How cheerful!”
“And they'll continue not to know each, other,” he added, but instantly regretted the challenge in those words. Fleur was smiling. In this age, when young people prided themselves on going their own ways and paying no attention to any sort of decent prejudice, he had said the very thing to excite her wilfulness. Then, recollecting the expression on Irene's face, he breathed again.
“And they’ll keep not knowing each other,” he added, but instantly regretted the challenge in those words. Fleur was smiling. In this era, when young people took pride in forging their own paths and ignoring any kind of decent prejudice, he had just said the exact thing to provoke her stubbornness. Then, recalling the look on Irene’s face, he breathed a sigh of relief.
“What sort of a quarrel?” he heard Fleur say.
“What kind of argument?” he heard Fleur say.
“About a house. It's ancient history for you. Your grandfather died the day you were born. He was ninety.”
“About a house. It's your family's ancient history. Your grandfather passed away on the day you were born. He was ninety.”
“Ninety? Are there many Forsytes besides those in the Red Book?”
“Ninety? Are there a lot of Forsytes other than the ones in the Red Book?”
“I don't know,” said Soames. “They're all dispersed now. The old ones are dead, except Timothy.”
“I don’t know,” said Soames. “They’re all scattered now. The old ones are gone, except for Timothy.”
Fleur clasped her hands.
Fleur held her hands together.
“Timothy? Isn't that delicious?”
"Timothy? Isn't that tasty?"
“Not at all,” said Soames. It offended him that she should think “Timothy” delicious—a kind of insult to his breed. This new generation mocked at anything solid and tenacious. “You go and see the old boy. He might want to prophesy.” Ah! If Timothy could see the disquiet England of his great-nephews and great-nieces, he would certainly give tongue. And involuntarily he glanced up at the Iseeum; yes—George was still in the window, with the same pink paper in his hand.
“Not at all,” Soames said. It bothered him that she thought “Timothy” was charming—a sort of insult to his lineage. This new generation made fun of anything solid and determined. “You should go see the old guy. He might have something to say.” Ah! If Timothy could witness the troubled England of his great-nephews and great-nieces, he would definitely speak up. And without thinking, he looked up at the Iseeum; yes—George was still at the window, holding the same pink paper in his hand.
“Where is Robin Hill, Father?”
"Where's Robin Hill, Dad?"
Robin Hill! Robin Hill, round which all that tragedy had centred! What did she want to know for?
Robin Hill! Robin Hill, where all that tragedy had focused! What did she want to find out for?
“In Surrey,” he muttered; “not far from Richmond. Why?”
“In Surrey,” he mumbled; “not far from Richmond. Why?”
“Is the house there?”
“Is the house still there?”
“What house?”
"What house are you talking about?"
“That they quarrelled about.”
"That they fought about."
“Yes. But what's all that to do with you? We're going home to-morrow—you'd better be thinking about your frocks.”
“Yes. But what does that have to do with you? We're going home tomorrow—you should be thinking about your outfits.”
“Bless you! They're all thought about. A family feud? It's like the Bible, or Mark Twain—awfully exciting. What did you do in the feud, Father?”
“Bless you! They’re all considered. A family feud? It’s like the Bible or Mark Twain—super exciting. What did you do in the feud, Dad?”
“Never you mind.”
"Don't worry about it."
“Oh! But if I'm to keep it up?”
“Oh! But what if I have to keep this going?”
“Who said you were to keep it up?”
“Who said you should keep it going?”
“You, darling.”
"You, love."
“I? I said it had nothing to do with you.”
“I? I said it had nothing to do with you.”
“Just what I think, you know; so that's all right.”
“That's just what I think, you know? So, that's fine.”
She was too sharp for him; fine, as Annette sometimes called her. Nothing for it but to distract her attention.
She was too clever for him; fine, as Annette sometimes called her. There was no choice but to distract her attention.
“There's a bit of rosaline point in here,” he said, stopping before a shop, “that I thought you might like.”
“There's a little bit of rosaline point in here,” he said, stopping in front of a shop, “that I thought you might like.”
When he had paid for it and they had resumed their progress, Fleur said:
When he had paid for it and they had continued on their way, Fleur said:
“Don't you think that boy's mother is the most beautiful woman of her age you've ever seen?”
“Don’t you think that boy’s mom is the most beautiful woman in her age group you’ve ever seen?”
Soames shivered. Uncanny, the way she stuck to it!
Soames shivered. It was eerie how she was so persistent!
“I don't know that I noticed her.”
“I don’t think I noticed her.”
“Dear, I saw the corner of your eye.”
“Hey, I caught the glimpse of your eye.”
“You see everything—and a great deal more, it seems to me!”
“You see everything—and a whole lot more, it looks like to me!”
“What's her husband like? He must be your first cousin, if your fathers were brothers.”
“What's her husband like? He must be your first cousin if your dads were brothers.”
“Dead, for all I know,” said Soames, with sudden vehemence. “I haven't seen him for twenty years.”
“Dead, for all I know,” said Soames, with sudden intensity. “I haven't seen him in twenty years.”
“What was he?”
“What was he like?”
“A painter.”
"An artist."
“That's quite jolly.”
"That's pretty cheerful."
The words: “If you want to please me you'll put those people out of your head,” sprang to Soames' lips, but he choked them back—he must not let her see his feelings.
The words, “If you want to make me happy, you'll forget about those people,” almost came out of Soames' mouth, but he held them back—he couldn't let her see how he really felt.
“He once insulted me,” he said.
“He once disrespected me,” he said.
Her quick eyes rested on his face.
Her sharp eyes focused on his face.
“I see! You didn't avenge it, and it rankles. Poor Father! You let me have a go!”
“I get it! You didn’t get revenge, and that bothers you. Poor Dad! You let me take a shot at it!”
It was really like lying in the dark with a mosquito hovering above his face. Such pertinacity in Fleur was new to him, and, as they reached the hotel, he said grimly:
It felt like lying in the dark with a mosquito buzzing over his face. Fleur's persistence was something he had never experienced before, and as they arrived at the hotel, he said grimly:
“I did my best. And that's enough about these people. I'm going up till dinner.”
“I did my best. And that's enough about these people. I'm heading up until dinner.”
“I shall sit here.”
“I'll sit here.”
With a parting look at her extended in a chair—a look half-resentful, half-adoring—Soames moved into the lift and was transported to their suite on the fourth floor. He stood by the window of the sitting-room which gave view over Hyde Park, and drummed a finger on its pane. His feelings were confused, tetchy, troubled. The throb of that old wound, scarred over by Time and new interests, was mingled with displeasure and anxiety, and a slight pain in his chest where that nougat stuff had disagreed. Had Annette come in? Not that she was any good to him in such a difficulty. Whenever she had questioned him about his first marriage, he had always shut her up; she knew nothing of it, save that it had been the great passion of his life, and his marriage with herself but domestic makeshift. She had always kept the grudge of that up her sleeve, as it were, and used it commercially. He listened. A sound—the vague murmur of a woman's movements—was coming through the door. She was in. He tapped.
With a last look at her sitting in a chair—a look that was part resentful, part adoring—Soames stepped into the elevator and was taken up to their suite on the fourth floor. He stood by the window in the living room, which overlooked Hyde Park, and drummed his fingers on the glass. His emotions were mixed, irritable, and troubled. The ache of that old wound, faded by time and new interests, blended with frustration and worry, along with a slight pain in his chest from that nougat he had eaten. Had Annette come in? Not that she could help him with this situation. Whenever she had asked him about his first marriage, he always shut her down; she knew nothing except that it had been the great passion of his life, and his marriage to her was just a domestic compromise. She had always held onto that grudge and used it to her advantage. He listened. A sound—the faint rustle of a woman moving—was coming through the door. She was in. He knocked.
“Who?”
“Who’s that?”
“I,” said Soames.
“I,” Soames said.
She had been changing her frock, and was still imperfectly clothed; a striking figure before her glass. There was a certain magnificence about her arms, shoulders, hair, which had darkened since he first knew her, about the turn of her neck, the silkiness of her garments, her dark-lashed, greyblue eyes—she was certainly as handsome at forty as she had ever been. A fine possession, an excellent housekeeper, a sensible and affectionate enough mother. If only she weren't always so frankly cynical about the relations between them! Soames, who had no more real affection for her than she had for him, suffered from a kind of English grievance in that she had never dropped even the thinnest veil of sentiment over their partnership. Like most of his countrymen and women, he held the view that marriage should be based on mutual love, but that when from a marriage love had disappeared, or, been found never to have really existed—so that it was manifestly not based on love—you must not admit it. There it was, and the love was not—but there you were, and must continue to be! Thus you had it both ways, and were not tarred with cynicism, realism, and immorality like the French. Moreover, it was necessary in the interests of property. He knew that she knew that they both knew there was no love between them, but he still expected her not to admit in words or conduct such a thing, and he could never understand what she meant when she talked of the hypocrisy of the English. He said:
She had been changing her dress and was still not fully dressed; a stunning sight in front of her mirror. There was something magnificent about her arms, shoulders, and hair, which had darkened since he first met her, about the shape of her neck, the softness of her clothes, and her dark-lashed, gray-blue eyes—she was definitely as beautiful at forty as she had ever been. A valuable possession, a great housekeeper, a sensible and caring enough mother. If only she didn't always seem so openly cynical about their relationship! Soames, who felt no more real affection for her than she did for him, struggled with a typical English grievance that she had never bothered to cover their partnership with even the slightest hint of sentiment. Like most of his fellow countrymen and women, he believed that marriage should be rooted in mutual love, but when that love had disappeared from a marriage—or had never truly existed—making it clearly not based on love—one mustn’t acknowledge it. There it was, and the love was gone—but there you were, and had to keep being there! This way, you could have it both ways and not be labeled as cynical, realistic, or immoral like the French. Besides, it was important for the sake of property. He knew that she knew that they both knew there was no love between them, but he still expected her not to openly acknowledge it in words or actions, and he could never grasp what she meant when she spoke of the hypocrisy of the English. He said:
“Whom have you got at 'The Shelter' next week?”
“Who do you have at 'The Shelter' next week?”
Annette went on touching her lips delicately with salve—he always wished she wouldn't do that.
Annette kept applying salve to her lips gently—he always wished she wouldn’t do that.
“Your sister Winifred, and the Car-r-digans”—she took up a tiny stick of black—“and Prosper Profond.”
“Your sister Winifred, and the Cardigans”—she picked up a small stick of black—“and Prosper Profond.”
“That Belgian chap? Why him?”
"That Belgian guy? Why him?"
Annette turned her neck lazily, touched one eyelash, and said:
Annette turned her neck slowly, brushed one eyelash, and said:
“He amuses Winifred.”
"He makes Winifred laugh."
“I want some one to amuse Fleur; she's restive.”
"I need someone to entertain Fleur; she's getting restless."
“R-restive?” repeated Annette. “Is it the first time you see that, my friend? She was born r-restive, as you call it.”
“R-restive?” Annette repeated. “Is this the first time you're seeing that, my friend? She was born r-restive, as you call it.”
Would she never get that affected roll out of her r's?
Would she never stop rolling her r's like that?
He touched the dress she had taken off, and asked:
He touched the dress she had taken off and asked:
“What have you been doing?”
“What have you been up to?”
Annette looked at him, reflected in her glass. Her just-brightened lips smiled, rather full, rather ironical.
Annette looked at him, reflected in her glass. Her freshly brightened lips smiled, somewhat full, somewhat ironic.
“Enjoying myself,” she said.
"I'm having fun," she said.
“Oh!” answered Soames glumly. “Ribbandry, I suppose.”
“Oh!” Soames replied glumly. “Ribbon work, I guess.”
It was his word for all that incomprehensible running in and out of shops that women went in for. “Has Fleur got her summer dresses?”
It was his term for all that confusing going in and out of stores that women were into. “Does Fleur have her summer dresses?”
“You don't ask if I have mine.”
“You don't ask if I have one.”
“You don't care whether I do or not.”
“You don't care if I do or not.”
“Quite right. Well, she has; and I have mine—terribly expensive.”
“Exactly. Well, she has hers; and I have mine—super expensive.”
“H'm!” said Soames. “What does that chap Profond do in England?”
“Hm!” said Soames. “What does that guy Profond do in England?”
Annette raised the eyebrows she had just finished.
Annette raised her freshly done eyebrows.
“He yachts.”
“He’s into yachting.”
“Ah!” said Soames; “he's a sleepy chap.”
“Ah!” said Soames; “he's a sleepy guy.”
“Sometimes,” answered Annette, and her face had a sort of quiet enjoyment. “But sometimes very amusing.”
"Sometimes," Annette replied, her face showing a calm sense of enjoyment. "But sometimes it’s really amusing."
“He's got a touch of the tar-brush about him.”
“There's a hint of something odd about him.”
Annette stretched herself.
Annette stretched.
“Tar-brush?” she said. “What is that? His mother was Armenienne.”
“Tar-brush?” she said. “What’s that? His mom was Armenian.”
“That's it, then,” muttered Soames. “Does he know anything about pictures?”
“That's it, then,” Soames mumbled. “Does he know anything about art?”
“He knows about everything—a man of the world.”
“He knows about everything—a worldly man.”
“Well, get some one for Fleur. I want to distract her. She's going off on Saturday to Val Dartie and his wife; I don't like it.”
"Well, find someone for Fleur. I want to keep her busy. She's leaving on Saturday to visit Val Dartie and his wife; I'm not okay with that."
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
Since the reason could not be explained without going into family history, Soames merely answered:
Since the reason couldn't be explained without diving into family history, Soames simply replied:
“Racketing about. There's too much of it.”
“Moving around a lot. There’s way too much of it.”
“I like that little Mrs. Val; she is very quiet and clever.”
“I really like that Mrs. Val; she’s very quiet and smart.”
“I know nothing of her except—This thing's new.” And Soames took up a creation from the bed.
“I don’t know anything about her except—This is new.” And Soames picked up an item from the bed.
Annette received it from him.
Annette got it from him.
“Would you hook me?” she said.
“Would you hook me?” she asked.
Soames hooked. Glancing once over her shoulder into the glass, he saw the expression on her face, faintly amused, faintly contemptuous, as much as to say: “Thanks! You will never learn!” No, thank God, he wasn't a Frenchman! He finished with a jerk, and the words: “It's too low here.” And he went to the door, with the wish to get away from her and go down to Fleur again.
Soames hooked. Throwing a quick glance over her shoulder into the mirror, he caught the look on her face, which was slightly amused, slightly disdainful, as if to say: “Thanks! You'll never get it!” No, thank God, he wasn't a Frenchman! He finished abruptly with, “It’s too low here.” Then he headed for the door, wanting to get away from her and return to Fleur.
Annette stayed a powder-puff, and said with startling suddenness
Annette remained a powder-puff and said with surprising abruptness
“Que tu es grossier!”
"How rude you are!"
He knew the expression—he had reason to. The first time she had used it he had thought it meant “What a grocer you are!” and had not known whether to be relieved or not when better informed. He resented the word—he was not coarse! If he was coarse, what was that chap in the room beyond his, who made those horrible noises in the morning when he cleared his throat, or those people in the Lounge who thought it well-bred to say nothing but what the whole world could hear at the top of their voices—quacking inanity! Coarse, because he had said her dress was low! Well, so it was! He went out without reply.
He recognized the expression—he had his reasons. The first time she used it, he thought it meant “What a grocer you are!” and wasn't sure whether to feel relieved or not once he learned the truth. He resented the word—he wasn't crude! If he was crude, what did that make the guy in the room next door, who made those awful sounds every morning when he cleared his throat, or the people in the Lounge who believed it was classy to speak so loudly that everyone could hear them—just ridiculous chatter! Crude for saying her dress was low-cut! Well, it was! He walked out without saying a word.
Coming into the Lounge from the far end, he at once saw Fleur where he had left her. She sat with crossed knees, slowly balancing a foot in silk stocking and grey shoe, sure sign that she was dreaming. Her eyes showed it too—they went off like that sometimes. And then, in a moment, she would come to life, and be as quick and restless as a monkey. And she knew so much, so self-assured, and not yet nineteen. What was that odious word? Flapper! Dreadful young creatures—squealing and squawking and showing their legs! The worst of them bad dreams, the best of them powdered angels! Fleur was not a flapper, not one of those slangy, ill-bred young females. And yet she was frighteningly self-willed, and full of life, and determined to enjoy it. Enjoy! The word brought no puritan terror to Soames; but it brought the terror suited to his temperament. He had always been afraid to enjoy to-day for fear he might not enjoy tomorrow so much. And it was terrifying to feel that his daughter was divested of that safeguard. The very way she sat in that chair showed it—lost in her dream. He had never been lost in a dream himself—there was nothing to be had out of it; and where she got it from he did not know! Certainly not from Annette! And yet Annette, as a young girl, when he was hanging about her, had once had a flowery look. Well, she had lost it now!
Entering the Lounge from the far end, he immediately spotted Fleur where he had left her. She was seated with her knees crossed, slowly swaying a foot in a silk stocking and gray shoe, a clear sign that she was daydreaming. Her eyes reflected this too—they would drift off like that sometimes. Then, in a moment, she'd spring back to life, quick and restless like a monkey. She knew so much, so self-assured, and not even nineteen yet. What was that awful word? Flapper! Terrible young women—squealing, squawking, and flashing their legs! The worst of them were bad dreams, the best were powdered angels! Fleur wasn’t a flapper, not one of those slangy, ill-mannered girls. And yet she was alarmingly willful, full of life, and determined to enjoy it. Enjoy! The word didn’t instill puritan dread in Soames; instead, it triggered a fear that matched his temperament. He had always been afraid to enjoy today for fear it might spoil his enjoyment of tomorrow. And it was frightening to realize that his daughter didn’t share that caution. The very way she sat in that chair showed it—lost in her thoughts. He had never been lost in a dream himself—there was nothing to gain from it; and he had no idea where she got it from! Certainly not from Annette! Yet Annette, as a young girl when he was first drawn to her, had once had a flowery aura. Well, she had lost that now!
Fleur rose from her chair-swiftly, restlessly; and flung herself down at a writing-table. Seizing ink and writing paper, she began to write as if she had not time to breathe before she got her letter written. And suddenly she saw him. The air of desperate absorption vanished, she smiled, waved a kiss, made a pretty face as if she were a little puzzled and a little bored.
Fleur jumped up from her chair quickly and restlessly, then threw herself down at a writing desk. Grabbing ink and paper, she started writing as if she had no time to breathe before finishing her letter. Then, all of a sudden, she saw him. The look of intense focus disappeared, and she smiled, blew a kiss, and made a cute face as if she were a little confused and a bit bored.
Ah! She was “fine”—“fine!”
Ah! She was "good"—"good!"
III.—AT ROBIN HILL
Jolyon Forsyte had spent his boy's nineteenth birthday at Robin Hill, quietly going into his affairs. He did everything quietly now, because his heart was in a poor way, and, like all his family, he disliked the idea of dying. He had never realised how much till one day, two years ago, he had gone to his doctor about certain symptoms, and been told:
Jolyon Forsyte had spent his nineteenth birthday at Robin Hill, quietly handling his business. He did everything quietly now because his health was not great, and, like everyone in his family, he didn’t like the idea of dying. He had never understood how much he felt that way until one day, two years ago, he went to his doctor about some symptoms and was told:
“At any moment, on any overstrain.”
“At any moment, under any stress.”
He had taken it with a smile—the natural Forsyte reaction against an unpleasant truth. But with an increase of symptoms in the train on the way home, he had realised to the full the sentence hanging over him. To leave Irene, his boy, his home, his work—though he did little enough work now! To leave them for unknown darkness, for the unimaginable state, for such nothingness that he would not even be conscious of wind stirring leaves above his grave, nor of the scent of earth and grass. Of such nothingness that, however hard he might try to conceive it, he never could, and must still hover on the hope that he might see again those he loved! To realise this was to endure very poignant spiritual anguish. Before he reached home that day he had determined to keep it from Irene. He would have to be more careful than man had ever been, for the least thing would give it away and make her as wretched as himself, almost. His doctor had passed him sound in other respects, and seventy was nothing of an age—he would last a long time yet, if he could.
He took it with a smile—the typical Forsyte response to an uncomfortable truth. But as symptoms worsened on the train ride home, he fully realized the weight of the sentence hanging over him. Leaving Irene, his son, his home, his work—though he barely worked anymore! Leaving them for an unknown darkness, for an unimaginable state, for a nothingness so profound that he wouldn't even be aware of the wind rustling the leaves above his grave, nor the smell of earth and grass. A nothingness that, no matter how hard he tried to imagine it, he couldn't, and he still clung to the hope that he might see those he loved again! Coming to terms with this brought intense spiritual pain. Before he got home that day, he decided to keep it from Irene. He would have to be more cautious than anyone had ever been, because the slightest slip would give it away and make her just as miserable as he was, almost. His doctor had said he was fine in other respects, and seventy was nothing—he could still have a long time ahead if he could manage it.
Such a conclusion, followed out for nearly two years, develops to the full the subtler side of character. Naturally not abrupt, except when nervously excited, Jolyon had become control incarnate. The sad patience of old people who cannot exert themselves was masked by a smile which his lips preserved even in private. He devised continually all manner of cover to conceal his enforced lack of exertion.
Such a conclusion, pursued for almost two years, fully brings out the more subtle aspects of character. Naturally not abrupt, except when he was nervously excited, Jolyon had become the embodiment of control. The quiet resignation of older people who can’t be active was hidden behind a smile that he maintained even in private. He constantly devised various ways to cover up his forced lack of activity.
Mocking himself for so doing, he counterfeited conversion to the Simple Life; gave up wine and cigars, drank a special kind of coffee with no coffee in it. In short, he made himself as safe as a Forsyte in his condition could, under the rose of his mild irony. Secure from discovery, since his wife and son had gone up to Town, he had spent the fine May day quietly arranging his papers, that he might die to-morrow without inconveniencing any one, giving in fact a final polish to his terrestrial state. Having docketed and enclosed it in his father's old Chinese cabinet, he put the key into an envelope, wrote the words outside: “Key of the Chinese cabinet, wherein will be found the exact state of me, J. F.,” and put it in his breast-pocket, where it would be always about him, in case of accident. Then, ringing for tea, he went out to have it under the old oak-tree.
Mocking himself for doing so, he pretended to embrace the Simple Life; he gave up wine and cigars, drinking a special kind of coffee that didn't actually contain any coffee. In short, he made himself as secure as a Forsyte in his situation could be, under the veil of his mild irony. Safe from being discovered, since his wife and son had gone to Town, he spent the beautiful May day quietly organizing his papers, so he could die tomorrow without causing any trouble for anyone, effectively putting a final touch on his earthly affairs. After he organized everything and placed it in his father's old Chinese cabinet, he put the key in an envelope, wrote on the outside: “Key of the Chinese cabinet, wherein will be found the exact state of me, J. F.,” and slipped it into his breast pocket, where it would always be with him, just in case. Then, calling for tea, he headed outside to enjoy it under the old oak tree.
All are under sentence of death; Jolyon, whose sentence was but a little more precise and pressing, had become so used to it that he thought habitually, like other people, of other things. He thought of his son now.
All are facing death; Jolyon, whose situation was a bit more urgent and clear-cut, had gotten so accustomed to it that he often found himself, like everyone else, thinking about other matters. Right now, he was thinking about his son.
Jon was nineteen that day, and Jon had come of late to a decision. Educated neither at Eton like his father, nor at Harrow, like his dead half-brother, but at one of those establishments which, designed to avoid the evil and contain the good of the Public School system, may or may not contain the evil and avoid the good, Jon had left in April perfectly ignorant of what he wanted to become. The War, which had promised to go on for ever, had ended just as he was about to join the Army, six months before his time. It had taken him ever since to get used to the idea that he could now choose for himself. He had held with his father several discussions, from which, under a cheery show of being ready for anything—except, of course, the Church, Army, Law, Stage, Stock Exchange, Medicine, Business, and Engineering—Jolyon had gathered rather clearly that Jon wanted to go in for nothing. He himself had felt exactly like that at the same age. With him that pleasant vacuity had soon been ended by an early marriage, and its unhappy consequences. Forced to become an underwriter at Lloyd's, he had regained prosperity before his artistic talent had outcropped. But having—as the simple say—“learned” his boy to draw pigs and other animals, he knew that Jon would never be a painter, and inclined to the conclusion that his aversion from everything else meant that he was going to be a writer. Holding, however, the view that experience was necessary even for that profession, there seemed to Jolyon nothing in the meantime, for Jon, but University, travel, and perhaps the eating of dinners for the Bar. After that one would see, or more probably one would not. In face of these proffered allurements, however, Jon had remained undecided.
Jon was nineteen that day, and he had recently made a decision. He wasn't educated at Eton like his father or at Harrow like his deceased half-brother, but at one of those schools that aimed to take the bad bits out of the Public School system while keeping the good, which might or might not have worked. He had left in April completely unsure of what he wanted to be. The War, which had seemed like it would go on forever, had just ended right before he was supposed to join the Army, six months early. Since then, he had been trying to wrap his head around the idea that he could now choose for himself. He had talked with his father several times, and from their discussions, where Jon pretended to be open to anything—except, of course, the Church, the Army, the Law, acting, the Stock Exchange, Medicine, Business, and Engineering—Jolyon had realized quite clearly that Jon didn't want to pursue anything at all. Jolyon had felt exactly the same way at that age. His own pleasant state of indecision had ended quickly with an early marriage and the unhappy fallout from it. He had been forced to become an underwriter at Lloyd's and had found financial stability before his creative talent emerged. But having—as the simple folks say—"taught" his son to draw pigs and other animals, he knew Jon would never be a painter and suspected his avoidance of everything else meant he would end up as a writer. Still, believing that experience was necessary for that career, Jolyon saw nothing in the meantime for Jon other than university, travel, and maybe preparing for a career in law. After that, he would figure it out, or more likely, he wouldn't. However, faced with these enticing options, Jon had remained undecided.
Such discussions with his son had confirmed in Jolyon a doubt whether the world had really changed. People said that it was a new age. With the profundity of one not too long for any age, Jolyon perceived that under slightly different surfaces the era was precisely what it had been. Mankind was still divided into two species: The few who had “speculation” in their souls, and the many who had none, with a belt of hybrids like himself in the middle. Jon appeared to have speculation; it seemed to his father a bad lookout.
Such conversations with his son made Jolyon question whether the world had truly changed. People claimed it was a new era. With the deep understanding of someone who hasn't been around for too long, Jolyon realized that beneath slightly different appearances, the times were just like they always were. Humanity was still split into two groups: the few who had "speculation" in their souls, and the many who didn’t, with a mix of hybrids like him in between. Jon seemed to have speculation; to his father, that looked like a bad sign.
With something deeper, therefore, than his usual smile, he had heard the boy say, a fortnight ago: “I should like to try farming, Dad; if it won't cost you too much. It seems to be about the only sort of life that doesn't hurt anybody; except art, and of course that's out of the question for me.”
With a more serious expression than usual, he recalled the boy saying two weeks ago, "I’d like to try farming, Dad, if it won’t cost you too much. It seems like the only kind of life that doesn’t hurt anyone; except for art, and that's obviously not an option for me."
Jolyon subdued his smile, and answered:
Jolyon held back his smile and replied:
“All right; you shall skip back to where we were under the first Jolyon in 1760. It'll prove the cycle theory, and incidentally, no doubt, you may grow a better turnip than he did.”
“All right; you'll go back to where we were under the first Jolyon in 1760. This will prove the cycle theory, and by the way, you might even grow a better turnip than he did.”
A little dashed, Jon had answered:
A bit taken aback, Jon had replied:
“But don't you think it's a good scheme, Dad?”
“But don't you think it's a good plan, Dad?”
“'Twill serve, my dear; and if you should really take to it, you'll do more good than most men, which is little enough.”
"It will work, my dear; and if you actually take it up, you'll do more good than most men, which isn’t saying much."
To himself, however, he had said: 'But he won't take to it. I give him four years. Still, it's healthy, and harmless.'
To himself, though, he had said: 'But he won't get into it. I give him four years. Still, it's good for him and harmless.'
After turning the matter over and consulting with Irene, he wrote to his daughter, Mrs. Val Dartie, asking if they knew of a farmer near them on the Downs who would take Jon as an apprentice. Holly's answer had been enthusiastic. There was an excellent man quite close; she and Val would love Jon to live with them.
After thinking it over and chatting with Irene, he wrote to his daughter, Mrs. Val Dartie, asking if they knew of a farmer nearby on the Downs who would take Jon as an apprentice. Holly's response had been very positive. There was a great guy not too far away; she and Val would love for Jon to live with them.
The boy was due to go to-morrow.
The boy was supposed to go tomorrow.
Sipping weak tea with lemon in it, Jolyon gazed through the leaves of the old oak-tree at that view which had appeared to him desirable for thirty-two years. The tree beneath which he sat seemed not a day older! So young, the little leaves of brownish gold; so old, the whitey-grey-green of its thick rough trunk. A tree of memories, which would live on hundreds of years yet, unless some barbarian cut it down—would see old England out at the pace things were going! He remembered a night three years before, when, looking from his window, with his arm close round Irene, he had watched a German aeroplane hovering, it seemed, right over the old tree. Next day they had found a bomb hole in a field on Gage's farm. That was before he knew that he was under sentence of death. He could almost have wished the bomb had finished him. It would have saved a lot of hanging about, many hours of cold fear in the pit of his stomach. He had counted on living to the normal Forsyte age of eighty-five or more, when Irene would be seventy. As it was, she would miss him. Still there was Jon, more important in her life than himself; Jon, who adored his mother.
Sipping weak tea with lemon, Jolyon looked through the leaves of the old oak tree at the view he had desired for thirty-two years. The tree he was sitting under seemed as young as ever! The little leaves of brownish gold looked so fresh, while the thick, rough trunk had a faded grey-green appearance. A tree full of memories, it would stand for hundreds more years unless some vandal cut it down—watching old England from the pace things were going! He recalled a night three years earlier when, looking out from his window with his arm wrapped around Irene, he had seen a German airplane hovering right over that old tree. The next day, they discovered a bomb hole in a field on Gage's farm. That was before he learned he was facing a death sentence. He could almost wish the bomb had taken him out. It would have saved him from a lot of waiting and countless hours of cold fear in his stomach. He had expected to live to the typical Forsyte age of eighty-five or more, by which time Irene would be seventy. As it stood, she would feel his absence. Still, there was Jon, more important in her life than him; Jon, who adored his mother.
Under that tree, where old Jolyon—waiting for Irene to come to him across the lawn—had breathed his last, Jolyon wondered, whimsically, whether, having put everything in such perfect order, he had not better close his own eyes and drift away. There was something undignified in parasitically clinging on to the effortless close of a life wherein he regretted two things only—the long division between his father and himself when he was young, and the lateness of his union with Irene.
Under that tree, where old Jolyon—waiting for Irene to come to him across the lawn—took his last breath, Jolyon thought, in a whimsical way, that maybe, having arranged everything so perfectly, he should just close his eyes and let go. It felt undignified to cling on to the easy end of a life in which he regretted only two things: the long distance between his father and himself when he was young, and the late timing of his relationship with Irene.
From where he sat he could see a cluster of apple-trees in blossom. Nothing in Nature moved him so much as fruit-trees in blossom; and his heart ached suddenly because he might never see them flower again. Spring! Decidedly no man ought to have to die while his heart was still young enough to love beauty! Blackbirds sang recklessly in the shrubbery, swallows were flying high, the leaves above him glistened; and over the fields was every imaginable tint of early foliage, burnished by the level sunlight, away to where the distant “smoke-bush” blue was trailed along the horizon. Irene's flowers in their narrow beds had startling individuality that evening, little deep assertions of gay life. Only Chinese and Japanese painters, and perhaps Leonardo, had known how to get that startling little ego into each painted flower, and bird, and beast—the ego, yet the sense of species, the universality of life as well. They were the fellows! 'I've made nothing that will live!' thought Jolyon; 'I've been an amateur—a mere lover, not a creator. Still, I shall leave Jon behind me when I go.' What luck that the boy had not been caught by that ghastly war! He might so easily have been killed, like poor Jolly twenty years ago out in the Transvaal. Jon would do something some day—if the Age didn't spoil him—an imaginative chap! His whim to take up farming was but a bit of sentiment, and about as likely to last. And just then he saw them coming up the field: Irene and the boy; walking from the station, with their arms linked. And getting up, he strolled down through the new rose garden to meet them....
From where he sat, he could see a group of apple trees in bloom. Nothing in nature affected him as much as fruit trees in blossom, and his heart suddenly ached because he might never see them flower again. Spring! No man should have to die while his heart is still young enough to appreciate beauty! Blackbirds sang joyfully in the bushes, swallows soared high, the leaves above him sparkled, and the fields were filled with every shade of early foliage, illuminated by the low sunlight, stretching to where the distant blue of the “smoke-bush” marked the horizon. Irene's flowers in their narrow beds had a striking individuality that evening, bold declarations of vibrant life. Only Chinese and Japanese painters, and maybe Leonardo, had managed to capture that striking little essence in each painted flower, bird, and beast—the essence that conveyed individuality while also expressing the universality of life. They were the true artists! 'I haven't created anything that will endure!' Jolyon thought; 'I've been an amateur—a mere lover, not a creator. Still, I will leave Jon behind when I go.' How fortunate that the boy hadn't been caught up in that dreadful war! He could have easily been killed, like poor Jolly twenty years ago in the Transvaal. Jon would accomplish something one day—if the era didn't ruin him—he's an imaginative kid! His desire to take up farming was just a passing fancy and probably wouldn't last long. Just then, he saw them coming up the field: Irene and the boy, walking from the station with their arms linked. He stood up and walked through the new rose garden to meet them.
Irene came into his room that night and sat down by the window. She sat there without speaking till he said:
Irene walked into his room that night and sat by the window. She stayed there in silence until he spoke up:
“What is it, my love?”
"What is it, babe?"
“We had an encounter to-day.”
“We had a meeting today.”
“With whom?”
“Who with?”
“Soames.”
"Soames."
Soames! He had kept that name out of his thoughts these last two years; conscious that it was bad for him. And, now, his heart moved in a disconcerting manner, as if it had side-slipped within his chest.
Soames! He had pushed that name out of his mind for the past two years, knowing it was harmful to him. And now, his heart felt oddly uneasy, as if it had shifted inside his chest.
Irene went on quietly:
Irene continued quietly:
“He and his daughter were in the Gallery, and afterward at the confectioner's where we had tea.”
“He and his daughter were in the Gallery, and then afterwards at the café where we had tea.”
Jolyon went over and put his hand on her shoulder.
Jolyon walked over and placed his hand on her shoulder.
“How did he look?”
"How did he appear?"
“Grey; but otherwise much the same.”
“Gray; but otherwise pretty much the same.”
“And the daughter?”
"What's up with the daughter?"
“Pretty. At least, Jon thought so.”
“Pretty. At least, Jon thought so.”
Jolyon's heart side-slipped again. His wife's face had a strained and puzzled look.
Jolyon's heart sank again. His wife's face looked tense and confused.
“You didn't-?” he began.
“You didn’t-?” he started.
“No; but Jon knows their name. The girl dropped her handkerchief and he picked it up.”
“No; but Jon knows their name. The girl dropped her handkerchief and he picked it up.”
Jolyon sat down on his bed. An evil chance!
Jolyon sat down on his bed. What a terrible stroke of fate!
“June was with you. Did she put her foot into it?”
“June was with you. Did she mess things up?”
“No; but it was all very queer and strained, and Jon could see it was.”
“No; but everything felt really strange and tense, and Jon could tell that it was.”
Jolyon drew a long breath, and said:
Jolyon took a deep breath and said:
“I've often wondered whether we've been right to keep it from him. He'll find out some day.”
"I've often thought about whether it was right to keep it from him. He'll find out eventually."
“The later the better, Jolyon; the young have such cheap, hard judgment. When you were nineteen what would you have thought of your mother if she had done what I have?”
“The later, the better, Jolyon; young people can be so quick to judge. When you were nineteen, what would you have thought of your mom if she had done what I did?”
Yes! There it was! Jon worshipped his mother; and knew nothing of the tragedies, the inexorable necessities of life, nothing of the prisoned grief in an unhappy marriage, nothing of jealousy or passion—knew nothing at all, as yet!
Yes! There it was! Jon idolized his mother and was completely unaware of the tragedies, the harsh realities of life, nothing about the hidden sadness in an unhappy marriage, nothing about jealousy or passion—he knew nothing at all, yet!
“What have you told him?” he said at last.
“What did you tell him?” he asked finally.
“That they were relations, but we didn't know them; that you had never cared much for your family, or they for you. I expect he will be asking you.”
“That they were relatives, but we didn’t know them; that you had never really cared about your family, or they about you. I bet he will be asking you.”
Jolyon smiled. “This promises to take the place of air-raids,” he said. “After all, one misses them.”
Jolyon smiled. “This is sure to replace air raids,” he said. “After all, you do miss them.”
Irene looked up at him.
Irene stared up at him.
“We've known it would come some day.”
“We've known it would happen someday.”
He answered her with sudden energy:
He replied to her with unexpected enthusiasm:
“I could never stand seeing Jon blame you. He shan't do that, even in thought. He has imagination; and he'll understand if it's put to him properly. I think I had better tell him before he gets to know otherwise.”
“I could never stand seeing Jon blame you. He shouldn't do that, even in thought. He has a good imagination, and he’ll get it if it's explained to him the right way. I think it's best to tell him before he hears something different.”
“Not yet, Jolyon.”
"Not yet, Jolyon."
That was like her—she had no foresight, and never went to meet trouble. Still—who knew?—she might be right. It was ill going against a mother's instinct. It might be well to let the boy go on, if possible, till experience had given him some touchstone by which he could judge the values of that old tragedy; till love, jealousy, longing, had deepened his charity. All the same, one must take precautions—every precaution possible! And, long after Irene had left him, he lay awake turning over those precautions. He must write to Holly, telling her that Jon knew nothing as yet of family history. Holly was discreet, she would make sure of her husband, she would see to it! Jon could take the letter with him when he went to-morrow.
That was typical of her—she lacked foresight and never prepared for trouble. Still—who knew?—she might be correct. It was risky to ignore a mother’s instinct. It might be wise to let the boy continue on, if possible, until life provided him with some experience to help him understand the old tragedy; until love, jealousy, and longing had deepened his compassion. Even so, one had to take precautions—every precaution possible! And long after Irene had left him, he lay awake thinking about those precautions. He needed to write to Holly, letting her know that Jon was still unaware of their family history. Holly was reliable; she would ensure her husband was informed, she would take care of it! Jon could take the letter with him when he went tomorrow.
And so the day on which he had put the polish on his material estate died out with the chiming of the stable clock; and another began for Jolyon in the shadow of a spiritual disorder which could not be so rounded off and polished....
And so the day when he had finished up his material possessions ended with the ringing of the stable clock; and another day started for Jolyon in the midst of a spiritual turmoil that couldn't be neatly wrapped up and smoothed over....
But Jon, whose room had once been his day nursery, lay awake too, the prey of a sensation disputed by those who have never known it, “love at first sight!” He had felt it beginning in him with the glint of those dark eyes gazing into his athwart the Juno—a conviction that this was his 'dream'. so that what followed had seemed to him at once natural and miraculous. Fleur! Her name alone was almost enough for one who was terribly susceptible to the charm of words. In a homoeopathic Age, when boys and girls were co-educated, and mixed up in early life till sex was almost abolished, Jon was singularly old-fashioned. His modern school took boys only, and his holidays had been spent at Robin Hill with boy friends, or his parents alone. He had never, therefore, been inoculated against the germs of love by small doses of the poison. And now in the dark his temperature was mounting fast. He lay awake, featuring Fleur—as they called it—recalling her words, especially that “Au revoir!” so soft and sprightly.
But Jon, whose room used to be his nursery, was wide awake too, caught up in a feeling debated by those who have never experienced it: “love at first sight!” He had sensed it starting within him when he caught the glimmer of those dark eyes looking at him across the Juno—a certainty that this was his 'dream'. So what happened next felt both natural and miraculous to him. Fleur! Just her name was almost enough for someone who was very sensitive to the power of words. In a time when boys and girls were educated together and mixed so much in their early lives that gender differences seemed almost erased, Jon was quite old-fashioned. His modern school only accepted boys, and he had spent his holidays at Robin Hill with guy friends or just with his parents. Because of this, he had never been exposed to love in small, manageable doses. And now, in the dark, he could feel his heart racing. He lay awake, imagining Fleur—as they called it—remembering her words, especially that “Au revoir!” so soft and lively.
He was still so wide awake at dawn that he got up, slipped on tennis shoes, trousers, and a sweater, and in silence crept downstairs and out through the study window. It was just light; there was a smell of grass. 'Fleur!' he thought; 'Fleur!' It was mysteriously white out of doors, with nothing awake except the birds just beginning to chirp. 'I'll go down into the coppice,' he thought. He ran down through the fields, reached the pond just as the sun rose, and passed into the coppice. Bluebells carpeted the ground there; among the larch-trees there was mystery—the air, as it were, composed of that romantic quality. Jon sniffed its freshness, and stared at the bluebells in the sharpening light. Fleur! It rhymed with her! And she lived at Mapleduram—a jolly name, too, on the river somewhere. He could find it in the atlas presently. He would write to her. But would she answer? Oh! She must. She had said “Au revoir!” Not good-bye! What luck that she had dropped her handkerchief! He would never have known her but for that. And the more he thought of that handkerchief, the more amazing his luck seemed. Fleur! It certainly rhymed with her! Rhythm thronged his head; words jostled to be joined together; he was on the verge of a poem.
He was still so wide awake at dawn that he got up, put on tennis shoes, pants, and a sweater, and quietly crept downstairs and out through the study window. It was just getting light; there was a smell of grass. 'Fleur!' he thought; 'Fleur!' The outdoors was mysteriously bright, with nothing awake except the birds just starting to chirp. 'I'll go into the woods,' he thought. He ran down through the fields, reached the pond just as the sun rose, and entered the woods. Bluebells covered the ground there; among the larch trees, there was a sense of mystery—the air had that romantic quality. Jon breathed in its freshness and stared at the bluebells in the growing light. Fleur! It rhymed with her! And she lived at Mapleduram—a nice name, too, on the river somewhere. He could find it in the atlas later. He would write to her. But would she reply? Oh! She must. She had said “Au revoir!” Not goodbye! What luck that she had dropped her handkerchief! He would never have known her if it weren't for that. And the more he thought about that handkerchief, the more incredible his luck seemed. Fleur! It definitely rhymed with her! Rhythm filled his mind; words rushed to be put together; he was on the brink of a poem.
Jon remained in this condition for more than half an hour, then returned to the house, and getting a ladder, climbed in at his bedroom window out of sheer exhilaration. Then, remembering that the study window was open, he went down and shut it, first removing the ladder, so as to obliterate all traces of his feeling. The thing was too deep to be revealed to mortal soul-even-to his mother.
Jon stayed in this state for over half an hour, then went back to the house and, feeling an overwhelming rush of excitement, climbed up the ladder into his bedroom window. Afterward, he remembered that the study window was open, so he went back down to close it, first taking away the ladder to erase any signs of how he felt. The experience was too intense to share with anyone—even his mother.
IV.—THE MAUSOLEUM
There are houses whose souls have passed into the limbo of Time, leaving their bodies in the limbo of London. Such was not quite the condition of “Timothy's” on the Bayswater Road, for Timothy's soul still had one foot in Timothy Forsyte's body, and Smither kept the atmosphere unchanging, of camphor and port wine and house whose windows are only opened to air it twice a day.
There are houses whose spirits have faded into the void of Time, leaving their physical forms stranded in London. However, that wasn't entirely the case with “Timothy's” on Bayswater Road, because Timothy's spirit still had one foot in the body of Timothy Forsyte, and Smither maintained an unchanging atmosphere, filled with camphor and port wine, in a house whose windows are only opened to air it out twice a day.
To Forsyte imagination that house was now a sort of Chinese pill-box, a series of layers in the last of which was Timothy. One did not reach him, or so it was reported by members of the family who, out of old-time habit or absentmindedness, would drive up once in a blue moon and ask after their surviving uncle. Such were Francie, now quite emancipated from God (she frankly avowed atheism), Euphemia, emancipated from old Nicholas, and Winifred Dartie from her “man of the world.” But, after all, everybody was emancipated now, or said they were—perhaps not quite the same thing!
To the Forsytes, that house was now like a Chinese pillbox, a series of layers with Timothy at the center. You couldn't reach him, or so family members reported, who, out of habit or absentmindedness, would drive by once in a while to ask about their surviving uncle. This included Francie, who was now completely free from God (she openly admitted to being an atheist), Euphemia, who was free from old Nicholas, and Winifred Dartie from her “man of the world.” But in the end, everyone claimed to be free now, or said they were—perhaps not quite the same thing!
When Soames, therefore, took it on his way to Paddington station on the morning after that encounter, it was hardly with the expectation of seeing Timothy in the flesh. His heart made a faint demonstration within him while he stood in full south sunlight on the newly whitened doorstep of that little house where four Forsytes had once lived, and now but one dwelt on like a winter fly; the house into which Soames had come and out of which he had gone times without number, divested of, or burdened with, fardels of family gossip; the house of the “old people” of another century, another age.
When Soames decided to stop by on his way to Paddington station the morning after that meeting, he wasn’t really expecting to see Timothy in person. He felt a slight flutter in his chest as he stood in the bright southern sunlight on the freshly painted doorstep of that little house where four Forsytes had once lived, and now only one remained, like a fly in winter; the house he had entered and exited countless times, weighed down by or freed from family gossip; the house of the “old folks” from another century, from a different time.
The sight of Smither—still corseted up to the armpits because the new fashion which came in as they were going out about 1903 had never been considered “nice” by Aunts Juley and Hester—brought a pale friendliness to Soames' lips; Smither, still faithfully arranged to old pattern in every detail, an invaluable servant—none such left—smiling back at him, with the words: “Why! it's Mr. Soames, after all this time! And how are you, sir? Mr. Timothy will be so pleased to know you've been.”
The sight of Smither—still corseted up to her armpits because the new fashion that emerged around 1903 was never considered “nice” by Aunts Juley and Hester—brought a faint smile to Soames' lips; Smither, still faithfully styled in every detail, an invaluable servant—none like her left—smiling back at him, with the words: “Wow! It’s Mr. Soames, after all this time! How have you been, sir? Mr. Timothy will be so happy to know you’ve come.”
“How is he?”
"How's he doing?"
“Oh! he keeps fairly bobbish for his age, sir; but of course he's a wonderful man. As I said to Mrs. Dartie when she was here last: It would please Miss Forsyte and Mrs. Juley and Miss Hester to see how he relishes a baked apple still. But he's quite deaf. And a mercy, I always think. For what we should have done with him in the air-raids, I don't know.”
“Oh! He looks quite spry for his age, sir; but of course, he's an amazing man. As I told Mrs. Dartie when she was here last: It would delight Miss Forsyte, Mrs. Juley, and Miss Hester to see how much he still enjoys a baked apple. But he's completely deaf. And thank goodness for that, I always think. I don't know what we would have done with him during the air-raids.”
“Ah!” said Soames. “What did you do with him?”
“Ah!” said Soames. “What did you do with him?”
“We just left him in his bed, and had the bell run down into the cellar, so that Cook and I could hear him if he rang. It would never have done to let him know there was a war on. As I said to Cook, 'If Mr. Timothy rings, they may do what they like—I'm going up. My dear mistresses would have a fit if they could see him ringing and nobody going to him.' But he slept through them all beautiful. And the one in the daytime he was having his bath. It was a mercy, because he might have noticed the people in the street all looking up—he often looks out of the window.”
“We just left him in his bed and had the bell run down into the cellar, so Cook and I could hear him if he rang. We couldn't let him know there was a war going on. As I told Cook, 'If Mr. Timothy rings, they can do whatever they want—I'm going up. My dear mistresses would be horrified if they saw him ringing and nobody attending to him.' But he slept through all the noise beautifully. The only time during the day he woke up was while he was having his bath. It was a relief, because he might have noticed people in the street all looking up—he often looks out the window.”
“Quite!” murmured Soames. Smither was getting garrulous! “I just want to look round and see if there's anything to be done.”
“Absolutely!” murmured Soames. Smither was getting chatty! “I just want to take a look around and see if there's anything to do.”
“Yes, sir. I don't think there's anything except a smell of mice in the dining-room that we don't know how to get rid of. It's funny they should be there, and not a crumb, since Mr. Timothy took to not coming down, just before the War. But they're nasty little things; you never know where they'll take you next.”
“Yes, sir. I don’t think there’s anything in the dining room that we can’t figure out how to get rid of, except for the smell of mice. It’s strange they’re hanging around without any food, especially since Mr. Timothy stopped coming down right before the War. But they’re nasty little creatures; you never know where they’ll lead you next.”
“Does he leave his bed?”—
"Is he getting out of bed?"—
“Oh! yes, sir; he takes nice exercise between his bed and the window in the morning, not to risk a change of air. And he's quite comfortable in himself; has his Will out every day regular. It's a great consolation to him—that.”
“Oh! yes, sir; he gets some good exercise between his bed and the window in the morning, so he doesn’t have to worry about changing the air. And he feels pretty good; he goes over his Will every day without fail. It's a big comfort to him—that.”
“Well, Smither, I want to see him, if I can; in case he has anything to say to me.”
“Well, Smither, I want to see him, if I can; in case he has anything to say to me.”
Smither coloured up above her corsets.
Smither blushed above her bra.
“It will be an occasion!” she said. “Shall I take you round the house, sir, while I send Cook to break it to him?”
“It'll be a real event!” she said. “Should I show you around the house, sir, while I get Cook to tell him?”
“No, you go to him,” said Soames. “I can go round the house by myself.”
“No, you go to him,” Soames said. “I can walk around the house on my own.”
One could not confess to sentiment before another, and Soames felt that he was going to be sentimental nosing round those rooms so saturated with the past. When Smither, creaking with excitement, had left him, Soames entered the dining-room and sniffed. In his opinion it wasn't mice, but incipient wood-rot, and he examined the panelling. Whether it was worth a coat of paint, at Timothy's age, he was not sure. The room had always been the most modern in the house; and only a faint smile curled Soames' lips and nostrils. Walls of a rich green surmounted the oak dado; a heavy metal chandelier hung by a chain from a ceiling divided by imitation beams. The pictures had been bought by Timothy, a bargain, one day at Jobson's sixty years ago—three Snyder “still lifes,” two faintly coloured drawings of a boy and a girl, rather charming, which bore the initials “J. R.”—Timothy had always believed they might turn out to be Joshua Reynolds, but Soames, who admired them, had discovered that they were only John Robinson; and a doubtful Morland of a white pony being shod. Deep-red plush curtains, ten high-backed dark mahogany chairs with deep-red plush seats, a Turkey carpet, and a mahogany dining-table as large as the room was small, such was an apartment which Soames could remember unchanged in soul or body since he was four years old. He looked especially at the two drawings, and thought: 'I shall buy those at the sale.'
One couldn't show emotion in front of others, and Soames felt that he was about to get sentimental as he wandered through those rooms filled with memories. After Smither had left him, practically buzzing with excitement, Soames stepped into the dining room and took a sniff. In his opinion, it wasn't mice, but signs of wood decay, so he checked the paneling. He wasn’t sure if it was worth repainting at Timothy's age. The room had always been the most modern in the house; a faint smile played on Soames' lips and nostrils. The walls were a rich green with an oak dado below; a heavy metal chandelier hung from a ceiling that had fake beams. The pictures were bought by Timothy, a steal, one day at Jobson's sixty years ago—three Snyder “still lifes,” two lightly colored drawings of a boy and girl that were quite charming and carried the initials “J. R.”—Timothy had always hoped they might be by Joshua Reynolds, but Soames, who admired them, found out they were just by John Robinson; and a questionable Morland of a white pony getting shoed. Deep-red plush curtains, ten high-backed dark mahogany chairs with deep-red plush seats, a Turkey carpet, and a mahogany dining table as large as the room was small—such was a space that Soames could remember as unchanged in spirit or substance since he was four years old. He looked closely at the two drawings and thought: 'I’m going to buy those at the auction.'
From the dining-room he passed into Timothy's study. He did not remember ever having been in that room. It was lined from floor to ceiling with volumes, and he looked at them with curiosity. One wall seemed devoted to educational books, which Timothy's firm had published two generations back-sometimes as many as twenty copies of one book. Soames read their titles and shuddered. The middle wall had precisely the same books as used to be in the library at his own father's in Park Lane, from which he deduced the fancy that James and his youngest brother had gone out together one day and bought a brace of small libraries. The third wall he approached with more excitement. Here, surely, Timothy's own taste would be found. It was. The books were dummies. The fourth wall was all heavily curtained window. And turned toward it was a large chair with a mahogany reading-stand attached, on which a yellowish and folded copy of The Times, dated July 6, 1914, the day Timothy first failed to come down, as if in preparation for the War, seemed waiting for him still. In a corner stood a large globe of that world never visited by Timothy, deeply convinced of the unreality of everything but England, and permanently upset by the sea, on which he had been very sick one Sunday afternoon in 1836, out of a pleasure boat off the pier at Brighton, with Juley and Hester, Swithin and Hatty Chessman; all due to Swithin, who was always taking things into his head, and who, thank goodness, had been sick too. Soames knew all about it, having heard the tale fifty times at least from one or other of them. He went up to the globe, and gave it a spin; it emitted a faint creak and moved about an inch, bringing into his purview a daddy-long-legs which had died on it in latitude 44.
He moved from the dining room into Timothy's study. He didn’t remember ever being in that room before. It was filled from floor to ceiling with books, and he looked at them curiously. One wall seemed to be full of educational books that Timothy's company had published two generations ago—sometimes as many as twenty copies of one title. Soames read the titles and felt a shiver. The middle wall had exactly the same books that used to be in his father’s library on Park Lane, leading him to think that James and his youngest brother must have gone out one day and bought a couple of small libraries. He approached the third wall with more excitement. Here, surely, he would find Timothy's personal taste. He did. The books were just for show. The fourth wall was all heavy curtains covering a window. Facing it was a large chair with a mahogany reading stand attached, where a yellowed and folded copy of The Times, dated July 6, 1914, the day Timothy first didn’t come down, seemed to be waiting for him, as if in anticipation of the war. In a corner stood a large globe of the world that Timothy had never visited, firmly convinced of the unreality of everything except England, and forever unsettled by the sea, where he had been very seasick one Sunday afternoon in 1836, while on a pleasure boat off the pier at Brighton, with Juley, Hester, Swithin, and Hatty Chessman—all thanks to Swithin, who always had his whims and, thank goodness, had been seasick too. Soames knew all about it, having heard the story at least fifty times from one of them. He walked up to the globe and gave it a spin; it let out a faint creak and moved about an inch, revealing a daddy longlegs that had died on it at latitude 44.
'Mausoleum!' he thought. 'George was right!' And he went out and up the stairs. On the half-landing he stopped before the case of stuffed humming-birds which had delighted his childhood. They looked not a day older, suspended on wires above pampas-grass. If the case were opened the birds would not begin to hum, but the whole thing would crumble, he suspected. It wouldn't be worth putting that into the sale! And suddenly he was caught by a memory of Aunt Ann—dear old Aunt Ann—holding him by the hand in front of that case and saying: “Look, Soamey! Aren't they bright and pretty, dear little humming-birds!” Soames remembered his own answer: “They don't hum, Auntie.” He must have been six, in a black velveteen suit with a light-blue collar-he remembered that suit well! Aunt Ann with her ringlets, and her spidery kind hands, and her grave old aquiline smile—a fine old lady, Aunt Ann! He moved on up to the drawing-room door. There on each side of it were the groups of miniatures. Those he would certainly buy in! The miniatures of his four aunts, one of his Uncle Swithin adolescent, and one of his Uncle Nicholas as a boy. They had all been painted by a young lady friend of the family at a time, 1830, about, when miniatures were considered very genteel, and lasting too, painted as they were on ivory. Many a time had he heard the tale of that young lady: “Very talented, my dear; she had quite a weakness for Swithin, and very soon after she went into a consumption and died: so like Keats—we often spoke of it.”
'Mausoleum!' he thought. 'George was right!' And he went out and up the stairs. On the half-landing, he paused in front of the display of stuffed hummingbirds that had fascinated him in his childhood. They looked just as fresh as ever, hanging on wires above pampas grass. He suspected that if the case were opened, the birds wouldn’t start humming, but the whole thing would fall apart. It wouldn’t be worth putting that up for sale! Suddenly, he was reminded of Aunt Ann—dear old Aunt Ann—holding his hand in front of that display and saying, “Look, Soamey! Aren't they bright and pretty, dear little hummingbirds!” Soames remembered his response: “They don't hum, Auntie.” He must have been six, wearing a black velveteen suit with a light blue collar—he remembered that suit well! Aunt Ann with her ringlets, her delicate, spider-like hands, and her serious, old-fashioned smile—a wonderful lady, Aunt Ann! He continued up to the drawing-room door. There, on each side of it, were groups of miniatures. He would definitely be buying those! The miniatures of his four aunts, one of his adolescent Uncle Swithin, and one of his Uncle Nicholas as a boy. They had all been painted by a young family friend around 1830, when miniatures were considered very fashionable and durable, painted on ivory as they were. He had heard the story of that young lady many times: “Very talented, my dear; she had quite a crush on Swithin, and very soon after she fell ill and died: so much like Keats—we often talked about it.”
Well, there they were! Ann, Juley, Hester, Susan—quite a small child; Swithin, with sky-blue eyes, pink cheeks, yellow curls, white waistcoat-large as life; and Nicholas, like Cupid with an eye on heaven. Now he came to think of it, Uncle Nick had always been rather like that—a wonderful man to the last. Yes, she must have had talent, and miniatures always had a certain back-watered cachet of their own, little subject to the currents of competition on aesthetic Change. Soames opened the drawing-room door. The room was dusted, the furniture uncovered, the curtains drawn back, precisely as if his aunts still dwelt there patiently waiting. And a thought came to him: When Timothy died—why not? Would it not be almost a duty to preserve this house—like Carlyle's—and put up a tablet, and show it? “Specimen of mid-Victorian abode—entrance, one shilling, with catalogue.” After all, it was the completest thing, and perhaps the deadest in the London of to-day. Perfect in its special taste and culture, if, that is, he took down and carried over to his own collection the four Barbizon pictures he had given them. The still sky-blue walls, tile green curtains patterned with red flowers and ferns; the crewel-worked fire-screen before the cast-iron grate; the mahogany cupboard with glass windows, full of little knickknacks; the beaded footstools; Keats, Shelley, Southey, Cowper, Coleridge, Byron's Corsair (but nothing else), and the Victorian poets in a bookshelf row; the marqueterie cabinet lined with dim red plush, full of family relics: Hester's first fan; the buckles of their mother's father's shoes; three bottled scorpions; and one very yellow elephant's tusk, sent home from India by Great-uncle Edgar Forsyte, who had been in jute; a yellow bit of paper propped up, with spidery writing on it, recording God knew what! And the pictures crowding on the walls—all water-colours save those four Barbizons looking like the foreigners they were, and doubtful customers at that—pictures bright and illustrative, “Telling the Bees,” “Hey for the Ferry!” and two in the style of Frith, all thimblerig and crinolines, given them by Swithin. Oh! many, many pictures at which Soames had gazed a thousand times in supercilious fascination; a marvellous collection of bright, smooth gilt frames.
Well, there they were! Ann, Juley, Hester, Susan—a pretty small child; Swithin, with sky-blue eyes, pink cheeks, yellow curls, and a white waistcoat—larger than life; and Nicholas, looking like Cupid with an eye on heaven. Now that he thought about it, Uncle Nick had always been a bit like that—a remarkable man until the end. Yes, she must have had talent, and miniatures always had a certain unique charm of their own, barely affected by the trends of changing aesthetics. Soames opened the drawing-room door. The room was dusted, the furniture uncovered, the curtains drawn back, just as if his aunts were still there, patiently waiting. Then a thought struck him: When Timothy died—why not? Wouldn't it almost be a duty to preserve this house—like Carlyle's—and put up a plaque, and show it? “Example of a mid-Victorian home—admission one shilling, with catalog.” After all, it was the most complete thing, and maybe the most outdated in today’s London. Perfect in its unique taste and culture, that is, if he took down and moved the four Barbizon pictures he had given them to his own collection. The still sky-blue walls, tile-green curtains patterned with red flowers and ferns; the crewel-worked fire-screen in front of the cast-iron grate; the mahogany cupboard with glass doors, full of little knickknacks; the beaded footstools; Keats, Shelley, Southey, Cowper, Coleridge, Byron's Corsair (but nothing else), and the Victorian poets lined up on a shelf; the marquetry cabinet lined with dim red velvet, filled with family mementos: Hester's first fan; the buckles of their grandfather's shoes; three preserved scorpions; and one very yellow elephant's tusk, sent home from India by Great-uncle Edgar Forsyte, who had been in the jute business; a yellow piece of paper propped up, with scrawled writing on it, recording God knows what! And the pictures crowding the walls—all watercolors except for those four Barbizons looking like the foreigners they were, and questionable customers at that—pictures bright and illustrative, “Telling the Bees,” “Hey for the Ferry!” and two in the style of Frith, showcasing thimblerig and crinolines, given to them by Swithin. Oh! so many pictures that Soames had stared at a thousand times with a supercilious fascination; a marvelous collection of bright, smooth gilt frames.
And the boudoir-grand piano, beautifully dusted, hermetically sealed as ever; and Aunt Juley's album of pressed seaweed on it. And the gilt-legged chairs, stronger than they looked. And on one side of the fireplace the sofa of crimson silk, where Aunt Ann, and after her Aunt Juley, had been wont to sit, facing the light and bolt upright. And on the other side of the fire the one really easy chair, back to the light, for Aunt Hester. Soames screwed up his eyes; he seemed to see them sitting there. Ah! and the atmosphere—even now, of too many stuffs and washed lace curtains, lavender in bags, and dried bees' wings. 'No,' he thought, 'there's nothing like it left; it ought to be preserved.' And, by George, they might laugh at it, but for a standard of gentle life never departed from, for fastidiousness of skin and eye and nose and feeling, it beat to-day hollow—to-day with its Tubes and cars, its perpetual smoking, its cross-legged, bare-necked girls visible up to the knees and down to the waist if you took the trouble (agreeable to the satyr within each Forsyte but hardly his idea of a lady), with their feet, too, screwed round the legs of their chairs while they ate, and their “So longs,” and their “Old Beans,” and their laughter—girls who gave him the shudders whenever he thought of Fleur in contact with them; and the hard-eyed, capable, older women who managed life and gave him the shudders too. No! his old aunts, if they never opened their minds, their eyes, or very much their windows, at least had manners, and a standard, and reverence for past and future.
And the boudoir-grand piano, beautifully dusted and tightly sealed as always; and Aunt Juley's album of pressed seaweed on it. And the gilt-legged chairs, sturdier than they appeared. On one side of the fireplace was the crimson silk sofa, where Aunt Ann, and later Aunt Juley, used to sit, facing the light and sitting straight up. On the other side of the fire was the only truly comfortable chair, turned away from the light, for Aunt Hester. Soames squinted; he felt like he could see them sitting there. Ah! and the atmosphere—even now, of too many fabrics and washed lace curtains, lavender in bags, and dried bees' wings. 'No,' he thought, 'there's nothing like it left; it should be preserved.' And, by George, they might laugh at it, but as a standard of refined living that never changed, for the discerning nature of skin, eye, nose, and feeling, it blew today away—today with its technology and cars, its constant smoking, its bare-necked girls visible up to their knees and down to their waists if you bothered (appealing to the satyr within each Forsyte but hardly his idea of a lady), with their feet twisted around the legs of their chairs while they ate, and their “So longs,” and their “Old Beans,” and their laughter—girls who made him shudder whenever he thought of Fleur being around them; and the cold-eyed, competent older women who handled life and made him shudder too. No! His old aunts, if they never opened their minds, their eyes, or very much their windows, at least had manners, and a standard, and respect for the past and the future.
With rather a choky feeling he closed the door and went tiptoeing upstairs. He looked in at a place on the way: H'm! in perfect order of the eighties, with a sort of yellow oilskin paper on the walls. At the top of the stairs he hesitated between four doors. Which of them was Timothy's? And he listened. A sound, as of a child slowly dragging a hobby-horse about, came to his ears. That must be Timothy! He tapped, and a door was opened by Smither, very red in the face.
Feeling a bit anxious, he closed the door and quietly crept upstairs. He peeked into a room on the way: Hmm! all set up like it was in the eighties, with some yellow oilskin paper on the walls. At the top of the stairs, he paused in front of four doors. Which one belonged to Timothy? He listened. A noise, like a child slowly pulling a hobby-horse around, reached his ears. That must be Timothy! He knocked, and the door was opened by Smither, his face very flushed.
Mr. Timothy was taking his walk, and she had not been able to get him to attend. If Mr. Soames would come into the back-room, he could see him through the door.
Mr. Timothy was out for a walk, and she hadn't been able to get him to join her. If Mr. Soames would come into the back room, he could see him through the door.
Soames went into the back-room and stood watching.
Soames walked into the back room and stood there watching.
The last of the old Forsytes was on his feet, moving with the most impressive slowness, and an air of perfect concentration on his own affairs, backward and forward between the foot of his bed and the window, a distance of some twelve feet. The lower part of his square face, no longer clean-shaven, was covered with snowy beard clipped as short as it could be, and his chin looked as broad as his brow where the hair was also quite white, while nose and cheeks and brow were a good yellow. One hand held a stout stick, and the other grasped the skirt of his Jaeger dressing-gown, from under which could be seen his bed-socked ankles and feet thrust into Jaeger slippers. The expression on his face was that of a crossed child, intent on something that he has not got. Each time he turned he stumped the stick, and then dragged it, as if to show that he could do without it:
The last of the old Forsytes was up and moving with an impressive slowness, completely focused on his own business, pacing back and forth between the foot of his bed and the window, a distance of about twelve feet. The lower part of his square face, no longer clean-shaven, was covered with a snowy beard clipped as short as possible, and his chin looked as broad as his forehead, where the hair was also completely white. His nose, cheeks, and forehead had a good yellow hue. One hand held a sturdy cane, while the other gripped the hem of his Jaeger dressing gown, from which his bed-socked ankles and feet in Jaeger slippers were visible. The look on his face resembled that of a sulky child, focused on something he couldn't have. Each time he turned, he would thump the cane down, then drag it along, as if to prove he could manage without it.
“He still looks strong,” said Soames under his breath.
“He still looks strong,” Soames muttered.
“Oh! yes, sir. You should see him take his bath—it's wonderful; he does enjoy it so.”
“Oh! Yes, sir. You should see him take his bath—it’s amazing; he really enjoys it a lot.”
Those quite loud words gave Soames an insight. Timothy had resumed his babyhood.
Those very loud words gave Soames an understanding. Timothy had gone back to being a baby.
“Does he take any interest in things generally?” he said, also loud.
“Does he care about anything in general?” he said, also loudly.
“Oh! yes, sir; his food and his Will. It's quite a sight to see him turn it over and over, not to read it, of course; and every now and then he asks the price of Consols, and I write it on a slate for him—very large. Of course, I always write the same, what they were when he last took notice, in 1914. We got the doctor to forbid him to read the paper when the War broke out. Oh! he did take on about that at first. But he soon came round, because he knew it tired him; and he's a wonder to conserve energy as he used to call it when my dear mistresses were alive, bless their hearts! How he did go on at them about that; they were always so active, if you remember, Mr. Soames.”
“Oh! Yes, sir; his food and his Will. It’s quite a sight to see him turn it over and over, not to read it, of course; and every now and then he asks the price of Consols, and I write it on a slate for him—very large. Of course, I always write the same amount as when he last paid attention, back in 1914. We got the doctor to forbid him from reading the paper when the War broke out. Oh! He did get upset about that at first. But he soon accepted it because he knew it tired him; and he’s great at conserving energy, as he used to call it when my dear mistresses were alive, bless their hearts! How he used to go on at them about that; they were always so active, if you remember, Mr. Soames.”
“What would happen if I were to go in?” asked Soames: “Would he remember me? I made his Will, you know, after Miss Hester died in 1907.”
“What would happen if I went in?” asked Soames. “Would he remember me? I made his will, you know, after Miss Hester died in 1907.”
“Oh! that, sir,” replied Smither doubtfully, “I couldn't take on me to say. I think he might; he really is a wonderful man for his age.”
“Oh! that, sir,” Smither replied, unsure, “I couldn’t say for sure. I think he might; he really is an impressive man for his age.”
Soames moved into the doorway, and waiting for Timothy to turn, said in a loud voice: “Uncle Timothy!”
Soames stepped into the doorway, and as he waited for Timothy to turn, he called out in a loud voice, “Uncle Timothy!”
Timothy trailed back half-way, and halted.
Timothy walked back halfway and stopped.
“Eh?” he said.
"Eh?" he asked.
“Soames,” cried Soames at the top of his voice, holding out his hand, “Soames Forsyte!”
“Soames,” shouted Soames at the top of his lungs, reaching out his hand, “Soames Forsyte!”
“No!” said Timothy, and stumping his stick loudly on the floor, he continued his walk.
“No!” said Timothy, and he loudly thumped his stick on the floor as he continued walking.
“It doesn't seem to work,” said Soames.
“It doesn’t seem to be working,” Soames said.
“No, sir,” replied Smither, rather crestfallen; “you see, he hasn't finished his walk. It always was one thing at a time with him. I expect he'll ask me this afternoon if you came about the gas, and a pretty job I shall have to make him understand.”
“No, sir,” replied Smither, looking a bit down; “you see, he hasn't finished his walk. It was always one thing at a time for him. I expect he'll ask me this afternoon if you came about the gas, and it'll be a tough job to make him understand.”
“Do you think he ought to have a man about him?”
“Do you think he should have someone with him?”
Smither held up her hands. “A man! Oh! no. Cook and me can manage perfectly. A strange man about would send him crazy in no time. And my mistresses wouldn't like the idea of a man in the house. Besides, we're so—proud of him.”
Smither raised her hands. “A man! Oh no. Cook and I can manage just fine. A strange man around would drive him insane in no time. And my mistresses wouldn’t like the idea of a man in the house. Besides, we’re so—proud of him.”
“I suppose the doctor comes?”
"Is the doctor coming?"
“Every morning. He makes special terms for such a quantity, and Mr. Timothy's so used, he doesn't take a bit of notice, except to put out his tongue.”
“Every morning. He makes special arrangements for that amount, and Mr. Timothy is so accustomed to it that he doesn’t pay any attention, except to stick out his tongue.”
“Well,” said Soames, turning away, “it's rather sad and painful to me.”
“Well,” Soames said, turning away, “it’s pretty sad and painful for me.”
“Oh! sir,” returned Smither anxiously, “you mustn't think that. Now that he can't worry about things, he quite enjoys his life, really he does. As I say to Cook, Mr. Timothy is more of a man than he ever was. You see, when he's not walkin', or takin' his bath, he's eatin', and when he's not eatin', he's sleepin'. and there it is. There isn't an ache or a care about him anywhere.”
“Oh! Sir,” Smither replied anxiously, “you shouldn’t think that. Now that he doesn’t have to worry about things, he actually enjoys his life, he really does. As I tell Cook, Mr. Timothy is more of a man than he ever was. You see, when he's not walking or taking his bath, he's eating, and when he's not eating, he's sleeping. And that’s it. There’s no ache or care about him anywhere.”
“Well,” said Soames, “there's something in that. I'll go down. By the way, let me see his Will.”
"Well," Soames said, "there's something to that. I'll head down. By the way, can I take a look at his Will?"
“I should have to take my time about that, sir; he keeps it under his pillow, and he'd see me, while he's active.”
“I need to think that over, sir; he keeps it under his pillow, and he’d notice me while he’s awake.”
“I only want to know if it's the one I made,” said Soames; “you take a look at its date some time, and let me know.”
“I just want to know if it's the one I created,” said Soames; “check its date sometime and let me know.”
“Yes, sir; but I'm sure it's the same, because me and Cook witnessed, you remember, and there's our names on it still, and we've only done it once.”
“Yes, sir; but I'm sure it's the same because Cook and I witnessed it, you remember, and our names are still on it, and we've only done it once.”
“Quite,” said Soames. He did remember. Smither and Jane had been proper witnesses, having been left nothing in the Will that they might have no interest in Timothy's death. It had been—he fully admitted—an almost improper precaution, but Timothy had wished it, and, after all, Aunt Hester had provided for them amply.
“Absolutely,” said Soames. He did remember. Smither and Jane had been reliable witnesses, having been left nothing in the Will so they would have no stake in Timothy's death. It had been—he fully acknowledged—an almost unnecessary precaution, but Timothy had wanted it, and, after all, Aunt Hester had taken good care of them.
“Very well,” he said; “good-bye, Smither. Look after him, and if he should say anything at any time, put it down, and let me know.”
“Alright,” he said; “goodbye, Smither. Take care of him, and if he says anything at any time, write it down and let me know.”
“Oh! yes, Mr. Soames; I'll be sure to do that. It's been such a pleasant change to see you. Cook will be quite excited when I tell her.”
“Oh! yes, Mr. Soames; I'll definitely do that. It's been such a nice change to see you. Cook will be really excited when I tell her.”
Soames shook her hand and went down-stairs. He stood for fully two minutes by the hat-stand whereon he had hung his hat so many times. 'So it all passes,' he was thinking; 'passes and begins again. Poor old chap!' And he listened, if perchance the sound of Timothy trailing his hobby-horse might come down the well of the stairs; or some ghost of an old face show over the bannisters, and an old voice say: 'Why, it's dear Soames, and we were only saying that we hadn't seen him for a week!'
Soames shook her hand and went downstairs. He stood for a full two minutes by the hat stand where he had hung his hat so many times. 'So it all goes by,' he thought; 'goes and starts again. Poor old guy!' And he listened, hoping to hear the sound of Timothy playing with his hobby horse coming from the stairwell, or for some ghost of a familiar face to appear over the railing, and an old voice to say: 'Oh look, it's dear Soames, and we were just saying we hadn't seen him in a week!'
Nothing—nothing! Just the scent of camphor, and dust-motes in a sunbeam through the fanlight over the door. The little old house! A mausoleum! And, turning on his heel, he went out, and caught his train.
Nothing—nothing! Just the smell of camphor and dust particles in a sunbeam coming through the fanlight above the door. The tiny old house! A tomb! And, turning on his heel, he walked out and caught his train.
V.—THE NATIVE HEATH
“His foot's upon his native heath, His name's—Val Dartie.”
“His foot's on his home ground, His name's—Val Dartie.”
With some such feeling did Val Dartie, in the fortieth year of his age, set out that same Thursday morning very early from the old manor-house he had taken on the north side of the Sussex Downs. His destination was Newmarket, and he had not been there since the autumn of 1899, when he stole over from Oxford for the Cambridgeshire. He paused at the door to give his wife a kiss, and put a flask of port into his pocket.
With that kind of feeling, Val Dartie, at the age of forty, set out early that Thursday morning from the old manor house he had rented on the north side of the Sussex Downs. His destination was Newmarket, and he hadn't been there since the autumn of 1899, when he snuck over from Oxford for the Cambridgeshire. He stopped at the door to give his wife a kiss and put a flask of port in his pocket.
“Don't overtire your leg, Val, and don't bet too much.”
“Don't wear out your leg, Val, and don't gamble too much.”
With the pressure of her chest against his own, and her eyes looking into his, Val felt both leg and pocket safe. He should be moderate; Holly was always right—she had a natural aptitude. It did not seem so remarkable to him, perhaps, as it might to others, that—half Dartie as he was—he should have been perfectly faithful to his young first cousin during the twenty years since he married her romantically out in the Boer War; and faithful without any feeling of sacrifice or boredom—she was so quick, so slyly always a little in front of his mood. Being first cousins they had decided, rather needlessly, to have no children; and, though a little sallower, she had kept her looks, her slimness, and the colour of her dark hair. Val particularly admired the life of her own she carried on, besides carrying on his, and riding better every year. She kept up her music, she read an awful lot—novels, poetry, all sorts of stuff. Out on their farm in Cape colony she had looked after all the “nigger” babies and women in a miraculous manner. She was, in fact, clever; yet made no fuss about it, and had no “side.” Though not remarkable for humility, Val had come to have the feeling that she was his superior, and he did not grudge it—a great tribute. It might be noted that he never looked at Holly without her knowing of it, but that she looked at him sometimes unawares.
With her chest pressed against his and her eyes locked onto his, Val felt secure in both his legs and his wallet. He knew he should exercise restraint; Holly was always right—she had a natural talent for it. It didn’t seem as impressive to him as it might to others that, being half Dartie, he had been completely faithful to his young first cousin throughout the twenty years since he romantically married her during the Boer War; and he remained faithful without any sense of sacrifice or boredom—she was so quick, always just a little ahead of his mood. As first cousins, they had decided, rather unnecessarily, not to have children; and although she had become a bit paler, she still maintained her looks, her slender figure, and the color of her dark hair. Val especially admired the independent life she led in addition to taking care of his, and she improved her riding skills every year. She kept up with her music, read extensively—novels, poetry, all sorts of things. On their farm in Cape Colony, she took care of all the "black" infants and women in an astonishing way. In fact, she was intelligent; yet she didn’t make a big deal about it, nor did she have any pretensions. Although not particularly humble himself, Val had grown to feel that she was his superior, and he didn't resent it—a significant compliment. It's worth noting that he never looked at Holly without her being aware of it, but she sometimes looked at him without realizing.
He had kissed her in the porch because he should not be doing so on the platform, though she was going to the station with him, to drive the car back. Tanned and wrinkled by Colonial weather and the wiles inseparable from horses, and handicapped by the leg which, weakened in the Boer War, had probably saved his life in the War just past, Val was still much as he had been in the days of his courtship; his smile as wide and charming, his eyelashes, if anything, thicker and darker, his eyes screwed up under them, as bright a grey, his freckles rather deeper, his hair a little grizzled at the sides. He gave the impression of one who has lived actively with horses in a sunny climate.
He had kissed her on the porch because kissing on the platform wouldn't be appropriate, even though she was going to the station with him to drive the car back. Tanned and wrinkled from colonial weather and the challenges of working with horses, and hindered by a leg that had been weakened in the Boer War but probably saved his life in the recent conflict, Val was still much like he had been during their courtship; his smile was just as wide and charming, his eyelashes, if anything, thicker and darker, his bright grey eyes squinting beneath them, his freckles a bit more prominent, and his hair slightly grizzled at the sides. He gave off the vibe of someone who has lived actively with horses in a sunny climate.
Twisting the car sharp round at the gate, he said:
Twisting the car sharply at the gate, he said:
“When is young Jon coming?”
“When is young Jon arriving?”
“To-day.”
“Today.”
“Is there anything you want for him? I could bring it down on Saturday.”
“Is there anything you want me to get for him? I can bring it on Saturday.”
“No; but you might come by the same train as Fleur—one-forty.”
“No; but you could catch the same train as Fleur—one-forty.”
Val gave the Ford full rein; he still drove like a man in a new country on bad roads, who refuses to compromise, and expects heaven at every hole.
Val let the Ford have its head; he still drove like someone in an unfamiliar place with poor roads, unwilling to settle for less, and hoping for perfection at every turn.
“That's a young woman who knows her way about,” he said. “I say, has it struck you?”
“That's a young woman who knows what she’s doing,” he said. “I mean, have you noticed?”
“Yes,” said Holly.
"Yeah," said Holly.
“Uncle Soames and your Dad—bit awkward, isn't it?”
“Uncle Soames and your dad—kind of awkward, right?”
“She won't know, and he won't know, and nothing must be said, of course. It's only for five days, Val.”
“She won't know, and he won't know, and of course, nothing can be said. It’s just for five days, Val.”
“Stable secret! Righto!” If Holly thought it safe, it was. Glancing slyly round at him, she said: “Did you notice how beautifully she asked herself?”
“Stable secret! Got it!” If Holly thought it was safe, it was. Glancing slyly at him, she said: “Did you see how nicely she asked herself?”
“No!”
“No way!”
“Well, she did. What do you think of her, Val?”
“Well, she did. What do you think of her, Val?”
“Pretty and clever; but she might run out at any corner if she got her monkey up, I should say.”
“She's good-looking and smart, but she could lash out at any moment if she gets worked up, I'd say.”
“I'm wondering,” Holly murmured, “whether she is the modern young woman. One feels at sea coming home into all this.”
“I'm wondering,” Holly said softly, “if she is the modern young woman. It feels overwhelming coming back to all this.”
“You? You get the hang of things so quick.”
“You? You pick things up so fast.”
Holly slid her hand into his coat-pocket.
Holly slipped her hand into his coat pocket.
“You keep one in the know,” said Val encouraged. “What do you think of that Belgian fellow, Profond?”
“You keep someone informed,” Val said encouragingly. “What do you think of that Belgian guy, Profond?”
“I think he's rather 'a good devil.'”
“I think he’s kind of a ‘good devil.’”
Val grinned.
Val smiled.
“He seems to me a queer fish for a friend of our family. In fact, our family is in pretty queer waters, with Uncle Soames marrying a Frenchwoman, and your Dad marrying Soames's first. Our grandfathers would have had fits!”
“He seems like a strange choice for a family friend. Actually, our family is in pretty unusual circumstances, with Uncle Soames marrying a French woman, and your dad marrying Soames's first. Our grandfathers would have been shocked!”
“So would anybody's, my dear.”
“So would anyone's, my dear.”
“This car,” Val said suddenly, “wants rousing; she doesn't get her hind legs under her uphill. I shall have to give her her head on the slope if I'm to catch that train.”
“This car,” Val said suddenly, “needs a boost; it doesn't get its rear wheels under it going uphill. I’ll have to let it take the lead on the slope if I want to catch that train.”
There was that about horses which had prevented him from ever really sympathising with a car, and the running of the Ford under his guidance compared with its running under that of Holly was always noticeable. He caught the train.
There was something about horses that had always kept him from really liking cars, and the way the Ford ran when he was behind the wheel compared to how it ran with Holly was obvious. He caught the train.
“Take care going home; she'll throw you down if she can. Good-bye, darling.”
“Be careful on your way home; she’ll try to trip you if she gets the chance. Bye, love.”
“Good-bye,” called Holly, and kissed her hand.
“Goodbye,” called Holly, and kissed her hand.
In the train, after quarter of an hour's indecision between thoughts of Holly, his morning paper, the look of the bright day, and his dim memory of Newmarket, Val plunged into the recesses of a small square book, all names, pedigrees, tap-roots, and notes about the make and shape of horses. The Forsyte in him was bent on the acquisition of a certain strain of blood, and he was subduing resolutely as yet the Dartie hankering for a Nutter. On getting back to England, after the profitable sale of his South African farm and stud, and observing that the sun seldom shone, Val had said to himself: “I've absolutely got to have an interest in life, or this country will give me the blues. Hunting's not enough, I'll breed and I'll train.” With just that extra pinch of shrewdness and decision imparted by long residence in a new country, Val had seen the weak point of modern breeding. They were all hypnotised by fashion and high price. He should buy for looks, and let names go hang! And here he was already, hypnotised by the prestige of a certain strain of blood! Half-consciously, he thought: 'There's something in this damned climate which makes one go round in a ring. All the same, I must have a strain of Mayfly blood.'
On the train, after fifteen minutes of wavering between thoughts of Holly, his morning paper, the beautiful day outside, and his vague memory of Newmarket, Val dove into a small square book filled with names, pedigrees, bloodlines, and notes about horse conformation. The Forsyte in him was focused on acquiring a specific bloodline, while he was still firmly suppressing his Dartie desire for a Nutter. After returning to England from the successful sale of his South African farm and stud, and noticing that the sun rarely shone, Val told himself, “I absolutely need to have an interest in life, or this country will get me down. Hunting isn’t enough; I’ll breed and train.” With that extra bit of shrewdness and determination gained from living in a new country, Val recognized the flaw in modern breeding. Everyone was fixated on fashion and high prices. He should buy for appearance and ignore the names! Yet here he was, already caught up in the reputation of a certain bloodline! Half-aware, he thought, 'There’s something about this damned climate that makes you go in circles. Still, I need a strain of Mayfly blood.'
In this mood he reached the Mecca of his hopes. It was one of those quiet meetings favourable to such as wish to look into horses, rather than into the mouths of bookmakers; and Val clung to the paddock. His twenty years of Colonial life, divesting him of the dandyism in which he had been bred, had left him the essential neatness of the horseman, and given him a queer and rather blighting eye over what he called “the silly haw-haw” of some Englishmen, the “flapping cockatoory” of some English-women—Holly had none of that and Holly was his model. Observant, quick, resourceful, Val went straight to the heart of a transaction, a horse, a drink; and he was on his way to the heart of a Mayfly filly, when a slow voice said at his elbow:
In this mood, he arrived at the place of his dreams. It was one of those quiet gatherings that are perfect for people who want to examine horses instead of listening to bookmakers, and Val stayed close to the paddock. His twenty years in the colonies had stripped away the dandy style he was raised with, leaving him with the essential neatness of a horseman, and giving him a peculiar and rather critical perspective on what he referred to as “the silly banter” of some English men, the “flapping nonsense” of some English women—Holly didn’t have any of that, and she was his ideal. Observant, quick, and resourceful, Val got straight to the heart of a deal, whether it was a horse or a drink; and he was on his way to the heart of a Mayfly filly when a slow voice spoke next to him:
“Mr. Val Dartie? How's Mrs. Val Dartie? She's well, I hope.” And he saw beside him the Belgian he had met at his sister Imogen's.
“Mr. Val Dartie? How's Mrs. Val Dartie? I hope she's doing well.” And he noticed the Belgian he had met at his sister Imogen's beside him.
“Prosper Profond—I met you at lunch,” said the voice.
“Prosper Profond—I ran into you at lunch,” said the voice.
“How are you?” murmured Val.
"What's up?" murmured Val.
“I'm very well,” replied Monsieur Profond, smiling with a certain inimitable slowness. “A good devil,” Holly had called him. Well! He looked a little like a devil, with his dark, clipped, pointed beard; a sleepy one though, and good-humoured, with fine eyes, unexpectedly intelligent.
“I’m doing great,” replied Monsieur Profond, smiling with a unique slowness. “A good devil,” Holly had called him. Well! He did look a bit like a devil, with his dark, trimmed, pointed beard; but a sleepy one, and good-natured, with sharp eyes that were surprisingly intelligent.
“Here's a gentleman wants to know you—cousin of yours—Mr. George Forsyde.”
“Here’s a guy who wants to meet you—your cousin—Mr. George Forsyde.”
Val saw a large form, and a face clean-shaven, bull-like, a little lowering, with sardonic humour bubbling behind a full grey eye; he remembered it dimly from old days when he would dine with his father at the Iseeum Club.
Val saw a big guy with a clean-shaven, bull-like face that looked somewhat intimidating, but there was a hint of sarcastic humor behind his full gray eye; he vaguely remembered it from the old days when he would have dinner with his father at the Iseeum Club.
“I used to go racing with your father,” George was saying: “How's the stud? Like to buy one of my screws?”
“I used to go racing with your dad,” George was saying: “How’s the stud? Want to buy one of my screws?”
Val grinned, to hide the sudden feeling that the bottom had fallen out of breeding. They believed in nothing over here, not even in horses. George Forsyte, Prosper Profond! The devil himself was not more disillusioned than those two.
Val grinned to cover the unexpected feeling that everything about breeding had collapsed. They believed in nothing here, not even in horses. George Forsyte, Prosper Profond! The devil himself wasn’t more disillusioned than those two.
“Didn't know you were a racing man,” he said to Monsieur Profond.
“Didn’t know you were into racing,” he said to Monsieur Profond.
“I'm not. I don't care for it. I'm a yachtin' man. I don't care for yachtin' either, but I like to see my friends. I've got some lunch, Mr. Val Dartie, just a small lunch, if you'd like to 'ave some; not much—just a small one—in my car.”
“I'm not. I don't like it. I'm a yachting guy. I don't really care for yachting either, but I enjoy seeing my friends. I've got some lunch, Mr. Val Dartie, just a little lunch, if you'd like to have some; not much—just a small one—in my car.”
“Thanks,” said Val; “very good of you. I'll come along in about quarter of an hour.”
“Thanks,” said Val; “very nice of you. I'll be there in about fifteen minutes.”
“Over there. Mr. Forsyde's comin',” and Monsieur Profond “poinded” with a yellow-gloved finger; “small car, with a small lunch”; he moved on, groomed, sleepy, and remote, George Forsyte following, neat, huge, and with his jesting air.
“Over there. Mr. Forsyte is coming,” and Monsieur Profond pointed with a yellow-gloved finger; “small car, with a small lunch.” He moved on, well-groomed, sleepy, and distant, with George Forsyte following, tidy, large, and wearing a joking expression.
Val remained gazing at the Mayfly filly. George Forsyte, of course, was an old chap, but this Profond might be about his own age; Val felt extremely young, as if the Mayfly filly were a toy at which those two had laughed. The animal had lost reality.
Val continued to stare at the Mayfly filly. George Forsyte was definitely an old guy, but this Profond might be around his own age; Val felt really young, as if the Mayfly filly were just a toy that those two had laughed at. The animal seemed to have lost its sense of reality.
“That 'small' mare”—he seemed to hear the voice of Monsieur Profond—“what do you see in her?—we must all die!”
“That 'small' mare”—he seemed to hear Monsieur Profond’s voice—“what do you see in her?—we all have to die!”
And George Forsyte, crony of his father, racing still! The Mayfly strain—was it any better than any other? He might just as well have a flutter with his money instead.
And George Forsyte, buddy of his dad, still racing! The Mayfly strain—was it any better than the others? He might as well gamble his money instead.
“No, by gum!” he muttered suddenly, “if it's no good breeding horses, it's no good doing anything. What did I come for? I'll buy her.”
“No way!” he muttered suddenly, “if it’s not worth breeding horses, then it’s not worth doing anything. Why did I even come here? I’ll buy her.”
He stood back and watched the ebb of the paddock visitors toward the stand. Natty old chips, shrewd portly fellows, Jews, trainers looking as if they had never been guilty of seeing a horse in their lives; tall, flapping, languid women, or brisk, loud-voiced women; young men with an air as if trying to take it seriously—two or three of them with only one arm.
He stepped back and observed the crowd leaving the paddock and heading toward the stand. There were scruffy old guys, shrewd, heavyset men, Jews, and trainers who looked like they had never seen a horse in their lives; tall, elegant women, and brisk, loud women; young men trying to take it seriously—two or three of them with just one arm.
'Life over here's a game!' thought Val. 'Muffin bell rings, horses run, money changes hands; ring again, run again, money changes back.'
'Life over here’s a game!' thought Val. 'Muffin bell rings, horses run, money changes hands; ring again, run again, money changes back.'
But, alarmed at his own philosophy, he went to the paddock gate to watch the Mayfly filly canter down. She moved well; and he made his way over to the “small” car. The “small” lunch was the sort a man dreams of but seldom gets; and when it was concluded Monsieur Profond walked back with him to the paddock.
But, worried about his own beliefs, he went to the paddock gate to watch the Mayfly filly canter down. She moved smoothly, and he headed over to the “small” car. The “small” lunch was the kind a man dreams of but rarely receives; and when it was finished, Monsieur Profond walked back with him to the paddock.
“Your wife's a nice woman,” was his surprising remark.
“Your wife is a nice woman,” was his surprising comment.
“Nicest woman I know,” returned Val dryly.
“She's the nicest woman I know,” Val replied dryly.
“Yes,” said Monsieur Profond; “she has a nice face. I admire nice women.”
“Yes,” said Monsieur Profond; “she has a pretty face. I admire attractive women.”
Val looked at him suspiciously, but something kindly and direct in the heavy diabolism of his companion disarmed him for the moment.
Val eyed him warily, but there was something gentle and straightforward in the dark demeanor of his companion that put him at ease for the time being.
“Any time you like to come on my yacht, I'll give her a small cruise.”
"Whenever you want to come on my yacht, I'll take her for a little cruise."
“Thanks,” said Val, in arms again, “she hates the sea.”
“Thanks,” Val said, hugging herself again, “she hates the ocean.”
“So do I,” said Monsieur Profond.
“So do I,” said Mr. Profond.
“Then why do you yacht?”
“Then why do you boat?”
The Belgian's eyes smiled. “Oh! I don't know. I've done everything; it's the last thing I'm doin'.”
The Belgian's eyes smiled. “Oh! I don't know. I've done everything; it's the last thing I'm doing.”
“It must be d-d expensive. I should want more reason than that.”
"It must be really expensive. I need more reason than that."
Monsieur Prosper Profond raised his eyebrows, and puffed out a heavy lower lip.
Monsieur Prosper Profond raised his eyebrows and stuck out his lower lip.
“I'm an easy-goin' man,” he said.
“I'm an easygoing guy,” he said.
“Were you in the War?” asked Val.
“Were you in the war?” Val asked.
“Ye-es. I've done that too. I was gassed; it was a small bit unpleasant.” He smiled with a deep and sleepy air of prosperity, as if he had caught it from his name.
"Yeah. I've done that too. I got gassed; it was a little unpleasant." He smiled with a deep and sleepy sense of success, as if he had inherited it from his name.
Whether his saying “small” when he ought to have said “little” was genuine mistake or affectation Val could not decide; the fellow was evidently capable of anything.
Whether his saying “small” when he should have said “little” was a genuine mistake or just a show-off act, Val couldn’t figure it out; the guy clearly had the ability to do anything.
Among the ring of buyers round the Mayfly filly who had won her race, Monsieur Profond said:
Among the group of buyers around the Mayfly filly who had won her race, Monsieur Profond said:
“You goin' to bid?”
“Are you going to bid?”
Val nodded. With this sleepy Satan at his elbow, he felt in need of faith. Though placed above the ultimate blows of Providence by the forethought of a grand-father who had tied him up a thousand a year to which was added the thousand a year tied up for Holly by her grand-father, Val was not flush of capital that he could touch, having spent most of what he had realised from his South African farm on his establishment in Sussex. And very soon he was thinking: 'Dash it! she's going beyond me!' His limit-six hundred-was exceeded; he dropped out of the bidding. The Mayfly filly passed under the hammer at seven hundred and fifty guineas. He was turning away vexed when the slow voice of Monsieur Profond said in his ear:
Val nodded. With this drowsy devil at his side, he felt the need for some faith. Though secured above the final whims of fate by the foresight of a grandfather who had set aside a thousand a year for him, along with another thousand a year saved for Holly by her grandfather, Val didn’t have much cash on hand. He had used most of the money from his South African farm to set up his place in Sussex. Soon, he was thinking, "Darn it! She's getting ahead of me!" His limit of six hundred was surpassed, and he dropped out of the bidding. The Mayfly filly sold for seven hundred and fifty guineas. He was about to turn away, frustrated, when the slow voice of Monsieur Profond whispered in his ear:
“Well, I've bought that small filly, but I don't want her; you take her and give her to your wife.”
“Well, I bought that little filly, but I don't want her; you take her and give her to your wife.”
Val looked at the fellow with renewed suspicion, but the good humour in his eyes was such that he really could not take offence.
Val looked at the guy with renewed suspicion, but the good humor in his eyes was such that he really couldn't be offended.
“I made a small lot of money in the War,” began Monsieur Profond in answer to that look. “I 'ad armament shares. I like to give it away. I'm always makin' money. I want very small lot myself. I like my friends to 'ave it.”
“I made a little bit of money during the War,” Monsieur Profond started in response to that look. “I had shares in arms manufacturing. I enjoy giving it away. I’m always making money. I don’t need much for myself. I like my friends to have it.”
“I'll buy her of you at the price you gave,” said Val with sudden resolution.
“I'll buy her from you at the price you offered,” said Val with sudden determination.
“No,” said Monsieur Profond. “You take her. I don' want her.”
“No,” said Mr. Profond. “You take her. I don’t want her.”
“Hang it! one doesn't—”
"Forget it! One doesn't—"
“Why not?” smiled Monsieur Profond. “I'm a friend of your family.”
“Why not?” smiled Mr. Profond. “I’m a friend of your family.”
“Seven hundred and fifty guineas is not a box of cigars,” said Val impatiently.
“Seven hundred and fifty guineas isn’t just a box of cigars,” Val said impatiently.
“All right; you keep her for me till I want her, and do what you like with her.”
"Okay, you hold onto her for me until I need her, and do whatever you want with her."
“So long as she's yours,” said Val. “I don't mind that.”
“So long as she’s yours,” Val said. “I don’t mind that.”
“That's all right,” murmured Monsieur Profond, and moved away.
"That's okay," murmured Mr. Profond, and walked away.
Val watched; he might be “a good devil,” but then again he might not. He saw him rejoin George Forsyte, and thereafter saw him no more.
Val watched; he could be “a good devil,” but then again he might not be. He saw him join George Forsyte again, and after that, he didn’t see him anymore.
He spent those nights after racing at his mother's house in Green Street.
He spent those nights after racing at his mom's house on Green Street.
Winifred Dartie at sixty-two was marvellously preserved, considering the three-and-thirty years during which she had put up with Montague Dartie, till almost happily released by a French staircase. It was to her a vehement satisfaction to have her favourite son back from South Africa after all this time, to feel him so little changed, and to have taken a fancy to his wife. Winifred, who in the late seventies, before her marriage, had been in the vanguard of freedom, pleasure, and fashion, confessed her youth outclassed by the donzellas of the day. They seemed, for instance, to regard marriage as an incident, and Winifred sometimes regretted that she had not done the same; a second, third, fourth incident might have secured her a partner of less dazzling inebriety; though, after all, he had left her Val, Imogen, Maud, Benedict (almost a colonel and unharmed by the War)—none of whom had been divorced as yet. The steadiness of her children often amazed one who remembered their father; but, as she was fond of believing, they were really all Forsytes, favouring herself, with the exception, perhaps, of Imogen. Her brother's “little girl” Fleur frankly puzzled Winifred. The child was as restless as any of these modern young women—“She's a small flame in a draught,” Prosper Profond had said one day after dinner—but she did not flap, or talk at the top of her voice. The steady Forsyteism in Winifred's own character instinctively resented the feeling in the air, the modern girl's habits and her motto: “All's much of a muchness! Spend, to-morrow we shall be poor!” She found it a saving grace in Fleur that, having set her heart on a thing, she had no change of heart until she got it—though—what happened after, Fleur was, of course, too young to have made evident. The child was a “very pretty little thing,” too, and quite a credit to take about, with her mother's French taste and gift for wearing clothes; everybody turned to look at Fleur—great consideration to Winifred, a lover of the style and distinction which had so cruelly deceived her in the case of Montague Dartie.
Winifred Dartie, at sixty-two, was remarkably well-preserved, considering the thirty-three years she had endured Montague Dartie, until she was almost happily freed by a French staircase. She felt a strong satisfaction to have her favorite son back from South Africa after all this time, to see him so little changed, and to have warmed up to his wife. Winifred, who in the late seventies, before marriage, had been at the forefront of freedom, pleasure, and fashion, admitted her youth was outshone by the young women of today. They seemed to treat marriage as just an incident, and Winifred sometimes wished she had done the same; maybe a second, third, or fourth incident could have secured her a partner with less dazzling intoxication; though, after all, he had left her Val, Imogen, Maud, and Benedict (almost a colonel and unharmed by the War)—none of whom had been divorced yet. The stability of her children often surprised anyone who remembered their father; but, as she liked to believe, they were really all Forsytes, leaning more towards her, except maybe for Imogen. Her brother's “little girl” Fleur genuinely puzzled Winifred. The girl was as restless as any of these modern young women—“She's a small flame in a draught,” Prosper Profond had said one night after dinner—but she didn’t fidget or talk loudly. The steady Forsyte nature in Winifred instinctively resented the vibe in the air, the modern girl's habits and her motto: “Everything’s the same! Spend, tomorrow we’ll be broke!” She found it a redeeming quality in Fleur that once she decided on something, she wouldn't change her mind until she got it—though what happened afterward, Fleur was, of course, too young to have shown. The girl was also “very pretty,” quite a joy to take out, with her mother’s French taste and knack for fashion; everyone turned to look at Fleur—a great source of pride for Winifred, who cherished the style and distinction that had so cruelly misled her when it came to Montague Dartie.
In discussing her with Val, at breakfast on Saturday morning, Winifred dwelt on the family skeleton.
In her discussion with Val during breakfast on Saturday morning, Winifred focused on the family secret.
“That little affair of your father-in-law and your Aunt Irene, Val—it's old as the hills, of course, Fleur need know nothing about it—making a fuss. Your Uncle Soames is very particular about that. So you'll be careful.”
“That little situation with your father-in-law and your Aunt Irene, Val—it's been around forever, of course, Fleur doesn’t need to know about it—making a fuss. Your Uncle Soames is very particular about that. So you'll need to be careful.”
“Yes! But it's dashed awkward—Holly's young half-brother is coming to live with us while he learns farming. He's there already.”
“Yes! But it's super awkward—Holly's young half-brother is moving in with us while he learns farming. He's already there.”
“Oh!” said Winifred. “That is a gaff! What is he like?”
“Oh!” said Winifred. “That’s a gaffe! What’s he like?”
“Only saw him once—at Robin Hill, when we were home in 1909; he was naked and painted blue and yellow in stripes—a jolly little chap.”
“Only saw him once—at Robin Hill, when we were home in 1909; he was naked and painted blue and yellow in stripes—a cheerful little guy.”
Winifred thought that “rather nice,” and added comfortably: “Well, Holly's sensible; she'll know how to deal with it. I shan't tell your uncle. It'll only bother him. It's a great comfort to have you back, my dear boy, now that I'm getting on.”
Winifred thought that “pretty nice,” and added cheerfully: “Well, Holly's practical; she’ll know how to handle it. I won’t tell your uncle. It’ll just worry him. It’s such a relief to have you back, my dear boy, now that I’m getting older.”
“Getting on! Why! you're as young as ever. That chap Profond, Mother, is he all right?”
“Getting on! Wow! You're as young as ever. That guy Profond, Mom, is he doing okay?”
“Prosper Profond! Oh! the most amusing man I know.”
“Prosper Profond! Oh! the funniest guy I know.”
Val grunted, and recounted the story of the Mayfly filly.
Val grunted and told the story of the Mayfly filly.
“That's so like him,” murmured Winifred. “He does all sorts of things.”
“That's so typical of him,” Winifred whispered. “He does all kinds of things.”
“Well,” said Val shrewdly, “our family haven't been too lucky with that kind of cattle; they're too light-hearted for us.”
"Well," Val said wisely, "our family hasn't been very lucky with that kind of cattle; they're too carefree for us."
It was true, and Winifred's blue study lasted a full minute before she answered:
It was true, and Winifred’s blue study took a whole minute before she replied:
“Oh! well! He's a foreigner, Val; one must make allowances.”
“Oh well! He’s a foreigner, Val; you have to make allowances.”
“All right, I'll use his filly and make it up to him, somehow.”
"Okay, I'll use his filly and figure out a way to make it up to him."
And soon after he gave her his blessing, received a kiss, and left her for his bookmaker's, the Iseeum Club, and Victoria station.
And shortly after he gave her his blessing, got a kiss, and left her for his bookmaker's, the Iseeum Club, and Victoria station.
VI.—JON
Mrs. Val Dartie, after twenty years of South Africa, had fallen deeply in love, fortunately with something of her own, for the object of her passion was the prospect in front of her windows, the cool clear light on the green Downs. It was England again, at last! England more beautiful than she had dreamed. Chance had, in fact, guided the Val Darties to a spot where the South Downs had real charm when the sun shone. Holly had enough of her father's eye to apprehend the rare quality of their outlines and chalky radiance; to go up there by the ravine-like lane and wander along toward Chanctonbury or Amberley, was still a delight which she hardly attempted to share with Val, whose admiration of Nature was confused by a Forsyte's instinct for getting something out of it, such as the condition of the turf for his horses' exercise.
Mrs. Val Dartie, after twenty years in South Africa, had fallen deeply in love, luckily with something that belonged to her—the view outside her windows, the cool, clear light on the green Downs. It was England again, at last! England more beautiful than she had imagined. Fate had actually brought the Val Darties to a place where the South Downs had real charm when the sun was shining. Holly had enough of her father's perspective to recognize the unique quality of their shapes and chalky glow; walking up there along the ravine-like lane toward Chanctonbury or Amberley was still a joy she hardly tried to share with Val, whose appreciation of Nature was mixed with a Forsyte's instinct to gain something from it, like checking the turf condition for his horses' exercise.
Driving the Ford home with a certain humouring, smoothness, she promised herself that the first use she would make of Jon would be to take him up there, and show him “the view” under this May-day sky.
Driving the Ford home with a lighthearted ease, she promised herself that the first thing she would do with Jon would be to take him up there and show him "the view" under this May-day sky.
She was looking forward to her young half-brother with a motherliness not exhausted by Val. A three-day visit to Robin Hill, soon after their arrival home, had yielded no sight of him—he was still at school; so that her recollection, like Val's, was of a little sunny-haired boy, striped blue and yellow, down by the pond.
She was eagerly anticipating her young half-brother with a caring vibe that Val didn't drain her of. A three-day visit to Robin Hill, shortly after they got home, hadn’t given her a glimpse of him—he was still at school; so her memory, like Val's, was of a little boy with sunny hair, dressed in blue and yellow stripes, playing by the pond.
Those three days at Robin Hill had been exciting, sad, embarrassing. Memories of her dead brother, memories of Val's courtship; the ageing of her father, not seen for twenty years, something funereal in his ironic gentleness which did not escape one who had much subtle instinct; above all, the presence of her stepmother, whom she could still vaguely remember as the “lady in grey” of days when she was little and grandfather alive and Mademoiselle Beauce so cross because that intruder gave her music lessons—all these confused and tantalised a spirit which had longed to find Robin Hill untroubled. But Holly was adept at keeping things to herself, and all had seemed to go quite well.
Those three days at Robin Hill had been exciting, sad, and awkward. Memories of her deceased brother, memories of Val's courtship; the aging of her father, whom she hadn't seen in twenty years, something mournful in his ironic gentleness that was noticeable to someone with a perceptive instinct; above all, the presence of her stepmother, whom she could still somewhat remember as the “lady in grey” from the days when she was little and her grandfather was alive, and Mademoiselle Beauce was always annoyed because that intruder was giving her music lessons—all these feelings confused and unsettled a spirit that had hoped to find Robin Hill peaceful. But Holly was good at keeping things to herself, and everything seemed to go quite well.
Her father had kissed her when she left him, with lips which she was sure had trembled.
Her dad had kissed her when she said goodbye, and she was sure his lips had quivered.
“Well, my dear,” he said, “the War hasn't changed Robin Hill, has it? If only you could have brought Jolly back with you! I say, can you stand this spiritualistic racket? When the oak-tree dies, it dies, I'm afraid.”
“Well, my dear,” he said, “the War hasn't changed Robin Hill, has it? If only you could have brought Jolly back with you! I mean, can you handle this spiritualistic nonsense? When the oak tree dies, it dies, I'm afraid.”
From the warmth of her embrace he probably divined that he had let the cat out of the bag, for he rode off at once on irony.
From the warmth of her embrace, he probably realized that he had revealed the secret, so he immediately left on a note of sarcasm.
“Spiritualism—queer word, when the more they manifest the more they prove that they've got hold of matter.”
“Spiritualism—strange word, since the more they show themselves, the more they prove they’ve grasped material things.”
“How?” said Holly.
"How?" Holly asked.
“Why! Look at their photographs of auric presences. You must have something material for light and shade to fall on before you can take a photograph. No, it'll end in our calling all matter spirit, or all spirit matter—I don't know which.”
“Wow! Check out their pictures of auras. You need something physical for light and shadow to hit before you can take a photo. No, this will end with us calling everything matter spirit, or all spirit matter—I’m not sure which.”
“But don't you believe in survival, Dad?”
“But don't you believe in survival, Dad?”
Jolyon had looked at her, and the sad whimsicality of his face impressed her deeply.
Jolyon had looked at her, and the sad playfulness of his face touched her deeply.
“Well, my dear, I should like to get something out of death. I've been looking into it a bit. But for the life of me I can't find anything that telepathy, sub-consciousness, and emanation from the storehouse of this world can't account for just as well. Wish I could! Wishes father thought but they don't breed evidence.” Holly had pressed her lips again to his forehead with the feeling that it confirmed his theory that all matter was becoming spirit—his brow felt, somehow, so insubstantial.
“Well, my dear, I want to gain something from death. I've been exploring it a bit. But honestly, I can't find anything that telepathy, subconsciousness, and energy from the world around us can't explain just as well. I wish I could! Wishing is nice, but it doesn’t provide any proof.” Holly pressed her lips to his forehead again, feeling it confirmed his theory that all matter was becoming spirit—his brow felt, in a way, so light and insubstantial.
But the most poignant memory of that little visit had been watching, unobserved, her stepmother reading to herself a letter from Jon. It was—she decided—the prettiest sight she had ever seen. Irene, lost as it were in the letter of her boy, stood at a window where the light fell on her face and her fine grey hair; her lips were moving, smiling, her dark eyes laughing, dancing, and the hand which did not hold the letter was pressed against her breast. Holly withdrew as from a vision of perfect love, convinced that Jon must be nice.
But the most touching memory from that little visit was watching, unnoticed, her stepmother reading a letter from Jon to herself. It was—she decided—the most beautiful sight she had ever seen. Irene, completely absorbed in her son's letter, stood by a window where the light illuminated her face and her beautiful gray hair; her lips were moving, smiling, her dark eyes bright and sparkling, and the hand that wasn’t holding the letter was pressed against her chest. Holly stepped back as if from a vision of perfect love, convinced that Jon must be a great guy.
When she saw him coming out of the station with a kit-bag in either hand, she was confirmed in her predisposition. He was a little like Jolly, that long-lost idol of her childhood, but eager-looking and less formal, with deeper eyes and brighter-coloured hair, for he wore no hat; altogether a very interesting “little” brother!
When she saw him walking out of the station with a bag in each hand, she felt reassured in her instincts. He reminded her a bit of Jolly, that long-lost hero from her childhood, but he looked more eager and less stiff, with deeper eyes and brighter hair since he wasn't wearing a hat; definitely a very intriguing "little" brother!
His tentative politeness charmed one who was accustomed to assurance in the youthful manner; he was disturbed because she was to drive him home, instead of his driving her. Shouldn't he have a shot? They hadn't a car at Robin Hill since the War, of course, and he had only driven once, and landed up a bank, so she oughtn't to mind his trying. His laugh, soft and infectious, was very attractive, though that word, she had heard, was now quite old-fashioned. When they reached the house he pulled out a crumpled letter which she read while he was washing—a quite short letter, which must have cost her father many a pang to write.
His hesitant politeness impressed someone who was used to confidence in youthful behavior; he felt uneasy because she was going to drive him home instead of him driving her. Shouldn't he get a chance? They hadn’t had a car at Robin Hill since the War, of course, and he had only driven once, ending up in a ditch, so she shouldn’t mind him trying. His laugh, soft and contagious, was very appealing, though that word, she had heard, was now pretty out of date. When they arrived at the house, he took out a crumpled letter that she read while he was washing up—a brief letter that must have caused her father a lot of pain to write.
“MY DEAR,
"Hey there,"
“You and Val will not forget, I trust, that Jon knows nothing of family history. His mother and I think he is too young at present. The boy is very dear, and the apple of her eye. Verbum sapientibus,
“You and Val won’t forget, I hope, that Jon doesn’t know anything about our family history. His mom and I think he’s too young for that right now. The boy is very dear to us, and he’s her pride and joy. A word to the wise,”
“Your loving father,
“Your caring dad,
“J. F.”
“J.F.”
That was all; but it renewed in Holly an uneasy regret that Fleur was coming.
That was it; but it sparked in Holly an uneasy regret that Fleur was coming.
After tea she fulfilled that promise to herself and took Jon up the hill. They had a long talk, sitting above an old chalk-pit grown over with brambles and goosepenny. Milkwort and liverwort starred the green slope, the larks sang, and thrushes in the brake, and now and then a gull flighting inland would wheel very white against the paling sky, where the vague moon was coming up. Delicious fragrance came to them, as if little invisible creatures were running and treading scent out of the blades of grass.
After tea, she kept that promise to herself and took Jon up the hill. They had a long conversation, sitting above an old chalk pit covered in brambles and goosefoot. Milkwort and liverwort dotted the green slope, larks sang, and thrushes chirped in the underbrush. Now and then, a seagull flying inland would glide white against the fading sky, where the hazy moon was rising. A delicious scent surrounded them, as if tiny invisible creatures were running around, releasing fragrance from the blades of grass.
Jon, who had fallen silent, said rather suddenly:
Jon, who had been quiet, suddenly said:
“I say, this is wonderful! There's no fat on it at all. Gull's flight and sheep-bells.”
“I must say, this is amazing! There's no fat on it at all. The sound of gulls and the ringing of sheep bells.”
“'Gull's flight and sheep-bells'. You're a poet, my dear!”
"'Gull's flight and sheep bells.' You're a poet, my dear!"
Jon sighed.
Jon sighed.
“Oh, Golly! No go!”
“Oh, wow! No way!”
“Try! I used to at your age.”
“Give it a shot! I used to do it when I was your age.”
“Did you? Mother says 'try' too; but I'm so rotten. Have you any of yours for me to see?”
“Did you? Mom says 'try' too; but I'm really bad at it. Do you have any of yours for me to check out?”
“My dear,” Holly murmured, “I've been married nineteen years. I only wrote verses when I wanted to be.”
“My dear,” Holly murmured, “I've been married for nineteen years. I only wrote poetry when I wanted to be.”
“Oh!” said Jon, and turned over on his face: the one cheek she could see was a charming colour. Was Jon “touched in the wind,” then, as Val would have called it? Already? But, if so, all the better, he would take no notice of young Fleur. Besides, on Monday he would begin his farming. And she smiled. Was it Burns who followed the plough, or only Piers Plowman? Nearly every young man and most young women seemed to be poets now, judging from the number of their books she had read out in South Africa, importing them from Hatchus and Bumphards; and quite good—oh! quite; much better than she had been herself! But then poetry had only really come in since her day—with motor-cars. Another long talk after dinner over a wood fire in the low hall, and there seemed little left to know about Jon except anything of real importance. Holly parted from him at his bedroom door, having seen twice over that he had everything, with the conviction that she would love him, and Val would like him. He was eager, but did not gush; he was a splendid listener, sympathetic, reticent about himself. He evidently loved their father, and adored his mother. He liked riding, rowing, and fencing better than games. He saved moths from candles, and couldn't bear spiders, but put them out of doors in screws of paper sooner than kill them. In a word, he was amiable. She went to sleep, thinking that he would suffer horribly if anybody hurt him; but who would hurt him?
“Oh!” said Jon, rolling over onto his face: the side she could see was a nice color. Was Jon “touched in the wind,” as Val would say? Already? But if that was the case, all the better—he wouldn’t pay attention to young Fleur. Besides, he'd start his farming on Monday. And she smiled. Was it Burns who followed the plow, or just Piers Plowman? It seemed like nearly every young man and most young women were poets now, judging by the number of their books she had read out in South Africa, brought in from Hatchus and Bumphards; and quite good—oh! definitely; much better than she had been! But then poetry had really taken off since her day—along with motor cars. After another long talk over dinner by the wood fire in the low hall, there seemed to be little left to know about Jon except anything important. Holly said goodbye at his bedroom door, having checked twice that he had everything, convinced that she would love him, and Val would like him. He was eager but not overly enthusiastic; he was a great listener, sympathetic, and reserved about himself. He clearly loved their father and adored his mother. He preferred riding, rowing, and fencing to games. He saved moths from candles and couldn’t stand spiders, but he’d put them outside in rolled-up paper rather than kill them. In short, he was a nice guy. She fell asleep, thinking he would suffer terribly if anyone hurt him; but who would hurt him?
Jon, on the other hand, sat awake at his window with a bit of paper and a pencil, writing his first “real poem” by the light of a candle because there was not enough moon to see by, only enough to make the night seem fluttery and as if engraved on silver. Just the night for Fleur to walk, and turn her eyes, and lead on-over the hills and far away. And Jon, deeply furrowed in his ingenuous brow, made marks on the paper and rubbed them out and wrote them in again, and did all that was necessary for the completion of a work of art; and he had a feeling such as the winds of Spring must have, trying their first songs among the coming blossom. Jon was one of those boys (not many) in whom a home-trained love of beauty had survived school life. He had had to keep it to himself, of course, so that not even the drawing-master knew of it; but it was there, fastidious and clear within him. And his poem seemed to him as lame and stilted as the night was winged. But he kept it, all the same. It was a “beast,” but better than nothing as an expression of the inexpressible. And he thought with a sort of discomfiture: 'I shan't be able to show it to Mother.' He slept terribly well, when he did sleep, overwhelmed by novelty.
Jon, on the other hand, sat awake at his window with a piece of paper and a pencil, writing his first “real poem” by candlelight because the moonlight wasn’t bright enough, just enough to make the night look shimmering and like it was engraved in silver. It was the perfect night for Fleur to walk, to turn her gaze, and to wander over the hills and far away. And Jon, deeply focused, made marks on the paper, rubbed them out, wrote them again, and did everything needed to create a work of art; he felt like the Spring winds must feel, trying their first songs among the blooming flowers. Jon was one of those boys (not many) who managed to keep a homegrown love for beauty alive despite school life. He had to keep it to himself, of course, so that not even the drawing teacher knew about it; but it was there, fastidious and clear within him. And his poem seemed to him as clumsy and awkward as the night was graceful. But he held onto it anyway. It was a “beast,” but still better than nothing as a way to express the inexpressible. He thought with a kind of unease: 'I won’t be able to show it to Mom.' He slept really well when he did sleep, overwhelmed by the newness of it all.
VII.—FLEUR
To avoid the awkwardness of questions which could not be answered, all that had been told Jon was:
To avoid the discomfort of unanswerable questions, all Jon was told was:
“There's a girl coming down with Val for the week-end.”
“There's a girl coming down with Val for the weekend.”
For the same reason, all that had been told Fleur was: “We've got a youngster staying with us.”
For the same reason, all that Fleur had been told was: “We have a young person staying with us.”
The two yearlings, as Val called them in his thoughts, met therefore in a manner which for unpreparedness left nothing to be desired. They were thus introduced by Holly:
The two young horses, as Val referred to them in his mind, met in a way that was completely unplanned and unexpected. They were introduced by Holly:
“This is Jon, my little brother; Fleur's a cousin of ours, Jon.”
“This is Jon, my little brother; Fleur is one of our cousins, Jon.”
Jon, who was coming in through a French window out of strong sunlight, was so confounded by the providential nature of this miracle, that he had time to hear Fleur say calmly: “Oh, how do you do?” as if he had never seen her, and to understand dimly from the quickest imaginable little movement of her head that he never had seen her. He bowed therefore over her hand in an intoxicated manner, and became more silent than the grave. He knew better than to speak. Once in his early life, surprised reading by a nightlight, he had said fatuously “I was just turning over the leaves, Mum,” and his mother had replied: “Jon, never tell stories, because of your face nobody will ever believe them.”
Jon, stepping through a French window and out of the bright sunlight, was so stunned by the miraculous nature of this moment that he had time to hear Fleur calmly say, “Oh, how do you do?” as if they had never met, and to vaguely understand from a quick little movement of her head that he really hadn’t. He bowed over her hand in a dazed way and fell silent, more quiet than ever. He knew better than to say anything. Once, when he was young and caught reading by a nightlight, he had foolishly said, “I was just turning over the pages, Mom,” and his mother had replied, “Jon, never tell stories; nobody will ever believe them because of your face.”
The saying had permanently undermined the confidence necessary to the success of spoken untruth. He listened therefore to Fleur's swift and rapt allusions to the jolliness of everything, plied her with scones and jam, and got away as soon as might be. They say that in delirium tremens you see a fixed object, preferably dark, which suddenly changes shape and position. Jon saw the fixed object; it had dark eyes and passably dark hair, and changed its position, but never its shape. The knowledge that between him and that object there was already a secret understanding (however impossible to understand) thrilled him so that he waited feverishly, and began to copy out his poem—which of course he would never dare to—show her—till the sound of horses' hoofs roused him, and, leaning from his window, he saw her riding forth with Val. It was clear that she wasted no time, but the sight filled him with grief. He wasted his. If he had not bolted, in his fearful ecstasy, he might have been asked to go too. And from his window he sat and watched them disappear, appear again in the chine of the road, vanish, and emerge once more for a minute clear on the outline of the Down. 'Silly brute!' he thought; 'I always miss my chances.'
The saying had completely shaken the confidence needed for successful lying. So, he listened to Fleur's quick and enthusiastic references to how fun everything was, served her scones and jam, and left as soon as he could. They say that during delirium tremens, you see a fixed object, usually dark, which suddenly changes shape and position. Jon saw the fixed object; it had dark eyes and fairly dark hair, and it shifted positions but never its shape. The fact that there was already a secret understanding (even if it was impossible to grasp) between him and that object excited him so much that he waited anxiously and began to write out his poem—which, of course, he would never dare to show her—until the sound of horses' hooves jolted him, and, leaning out of his window, he saw her riding off with Val. It was obvious she was in a hurry, but the sight filled him with sadness. He wasted his time. If he hadn’t rushed away in his overwhelming thrill, he might have been invited to go too. And from his window, he watched them disappear, reappear in the dip of the road, vanish, and then emerge again for a brief moment against the backdrop of the Down. 'Silly brute!' he thought; 'I always miss my chances.'
Why couldn't he be self-confident and ready? And, leaning his chin on his hands, he imagined the ride he might have had with her. A week-end was but a week-end, and he had missed three hours of it. Did he know any one except himself who would have been such a flat? He did not.
Why couldn't he be self-confident and prepared? And, resting his chin on his hands, he pictured the ride he could have had with her. A weekend was just a weekend, and he had lost three hours of it. Did he know anyone other than himself who would have been such a loser? He didn't.
He dressed for dinner early, and was first down. He would miss no more. But he missed Fleur, who came down last. He sat opposite her at dinner, and it was terrible—impossible to say anything for fear of saying the wrong thing, impossible to keep his eyes fixed on her in the only natural way; in sum, impossible to treat normally one with whom in fancy he had already been over the hills and far away; conscious, too, all the time, that he must seem to her, to all of them, a dumb gawk. Yes, it was terrible! And she was talking so well—swooping with swift wing this way and that. Wonderful how she had learned an art which he found so disgustingly difficult. She must think him hopeless indeed!
He got ready for dinner early and was the first one there. He wouldn’t miss out again. But he missed Fleur, who came down last. He sat across from her at dinner, and it was awful—he couldn’t say anything for fear of saying the wrong thing, and it was impossible to look at her naturally; basically, it was impossible to act normally around someone he’d already imagined going on adventures with in his mind. He was acutely aware that he must seem to her—and to everyone else—a complete fool. Yes, it was terrible! And she was talking so well—gliding effortlessly from one topic to another. It was amazing how she had mastered a skill that he found incredibly frustrating. She must think he’s completely hopeless!
His sister's eyes, fixed on him with a certain astonishment, obliged him at last to look at Fleur; but instantly her eyes, very wide and eager, seeming to say, “Oh! for goodness' sake!” obliged him to look at Val, where a grin obliged him to look at his cutlet—that, at least, had no eyes, and no grin, and he ate it hastily.
His sister's eyes, fixed on him with a hint of surprise, finally made him look at Fleur; but right away her eyes, wide and eager, seemed to say, “Oh! for goodness' sake!” nudged him to look at Val, where a grin pushed him to glance at his cutlet—that, at least, had no eyes and no grin, so he ate it quickly.
“Jon is going to be a farmer,” he heard Holly say; “a farmer and a poet.”
“Jon is going to be a farmer,” he heard Holly say; “a farmer and a poet.”
He glanced up reproachfully, caught the comic lift of her eyebrow just like their father's, laughed, and felt better.
He looked up disapprovingly, noticed the playful arch of her eyebrow, which was just like their dad's, laughed, and felt better.
Val recounted the incident of Monsieur Prosper Profond; nothing could have been more favourable, for, in relating it, he regarded Holly, who in turn regarded him, while Fleur seemed to be regarding with a slight frown some thought of her own, and Jon was really free to look at her at last. She had on a white frock, very simple and well made; her arms were bare, and her hair had a white rose in it. In just that swift moment of free vision, after such intense discomfort, Jon saw her sublimated, as one sees in the dark a slender white fruit-tree; caught her like a verse of poetry flashed before the eyes of the mind, or a tune which floats out in the distance and dies. He wondered giddily how old she was—she seemed so much more self-possessed and experienced than himself. Why mustn't he say they had met? He remembered suddenly his mother's face; puzzled, hurt-looking, when she answered: “Yes, they're relations, but we don't know them.” Impossible that his mother, who loved beauty, should not admire Fleur if she did know her.
Val shared the story about Monsieur Prosper Profond; it couldn’t have been more perfect, since as he told it, he looked at Holly, who was looking back at him, while Fleur seemed to be lost in thought, slightly frowning, and Jon finally had the chance to truly look at her. She wore a simple, well-made white dress; her arms were bare, and she had a white rose in her hair. In that brief moment of clarity, after feeling so uncomfortable, Jon saw her in a transcendent way, like catching a glimpse of a slender white fruit tree in the dark, or a line of poetry that flashes in your mind, like a melody that drifts away in the distance. He felt dizzy wondering how old she was—she seemed so much more composed and experienced than he was. Why couldn’t he mention that they had met? Suddenly, he remembered his mother’s face; puzzled and hurt when she replied, “Yes, they’re relatives, but we don’t know them.” It was impossible that his mother, who appreciated beauty, wouldn’t admire Fleur if she actually got to know her.
Alone with Val after dinner, he sipped port deferentially and answered the advances of this new-found brother-in-law. As to riding (always the first consideration with Val) he could have the young chestnut, saddle and unsaddle it himself, and generally look after it when he brought it in. Jon said he was accustomed to all that at home, and saw that he had gone up one in his host's estimation.
Alone with Val after dinner, he sipped port respectfully and responded to the advances of his new brother-in-law. When it came to riding (always Val's top priority), he could handle the young chestnut, saddle and unsaddle it himself, and generally take care of it when he brought it in. Jon mentioned that he was used to all that at home and noticed that he had earned a bit more respect from his host.
“Fleur,” said Val, “can't ride much yet, but she's keen. Of course, her father doesn't know a horse from a cart-wheel. Does your Dad ride?”
“Fleur,” Val said, “can’t ride much yet, but she’s eager. Of course, her dad doesn’t know a horse from a cartwheel. Does your dad ride?”
“He used to; but now he's—you know, he's—” He stopped, so hating the word “old.” His father was old, and yet not old; no—never!
“He used to; but now he's—you know, he's—” He stopped, hating the word “old.” His father was old, and yet not old; no—never!
“Quite,” muttered Val. “I used to know your brother up at Oxford, ages ago, the one who died in the Boer War. We had a fight in New College Gardens. That was a queer business,” he added, musing; “a good deal came out of it.”
“Yeah,” Val mumbled. “I used to know your brother back at Oxford, a long time ago, the one who died in the Boer War. We had a fight in New College Gardens. That was a strange situation,” he added, pondering; “a lot came out of it.”
Jon's eyes opened wide; all was pushing him toward historical research, when his sister's voice said gently from the doorway:
Jon's eyes widened; everything was drawing him toward historical research when his sister's voice gently called from the doorway:
“Come along, you two,” and he rose, his heart pushing him toward something far more modern.
“Come on, you two,” he said as he got up, his heart driving him toward something much more contemporary.
Fleur having declared that it was “simply too wonderful to stay indoors,” they all went out. Moonlight was frosting the dew, and an old sundial threw a long shadow. Two box hedges at right angles, dark and square, barred off the orchard. Fleur turned through that angled opening.
Fleur declared that it was "just too amazing to stay inside," so they all went outside. The moonlight was casting a shimmering glow on the dew, and an old sundial created a long shadow. Two box hedges, dark and square, blocked off the orchard at right angles. Fleur walked through that angled opening.
“Come on!” she called. Jon glanced at the others, and followed. She was running among the trees like a ghost. All was lovely and foamlike above her, and there was a scent of old trunks, and of nettles. She vanished. He thought he had lost her, then almost ran into her standing quite still.
“Come on!” she called. Jon looked at the others and followed her. She was gliding through the trees like a ghost. Everything above her was beautiful and airy, and there was a smell of old trunks and nettles. She disappeared. He thought he had lost her, then nearly bumped into her as she stood completely still.
“Isn't it jolly?” she cried, and Jon answered:
“Isn't it great?” she exclaimed, and Jon replied:
“Rather!”
"Absolutely!"
She reached up, twisted off a blossom and, twirling it in her fingers, said:
She reached up, twisted off a flower and, spinning it between her fingers, said:
“I suppose I can call you Jon?”
"I guess I can call you Jon?"
“I should think so just.”
"I should think so."
“All right! But you know there's a feud between our families?”
“All right! But you know there's a rivalry between our families?”
Jon stammered: “Feud? Why?”
Jon stammered: “Beef? Why?”
“It's ever so romantic and silly. That's why I pretended we hadn't met. Shall we get up early to-morrow morning and go for a walk before breakfast and have it out? I hate being slow about things, don't you?”
“It’s so romantic and ridiculous. That’s why I pretended we hadn’t met. Should we get up early tomorrow morning and go for a walk before breakfast and talk things over? I can’t stand dragging things out, can you?”
Jon murmured a rapturous assent.
Jon murmured a thrilled yes.
“Six o'clock, then. I think your mother's beautiful”
“Six o'clock, then. I think your mom is beautiful.”
Jon said fervently: “Yes, she is.”
Jon said passionately, “Yes, she is.”
“I love all kinds of beauty,” went on Fleur, “when it's exciting. I don't like Greek things a bit.”
“I love all kinds of beauty,” Fleur continued, “especially when it’s exciting. I’m not a fan of Greek stuff at all.”
“What! Not Euripides?”
"What! Not Euripides?"
“Euripides? Oh! no, I can't bear Greek plays; they're so long. I think beauty's always swift. I like to look at one picture, for instance, and then run off. I can't bear a lot of things together. Look!” She held up her blossom in the moonlight. “That's better than all the orchard, I think.”
“Euripides? Oh no, I can’t stand Greek plays; they’re too long. I believe beauty should be quick. I like to admire one picture, for example, and then move on. I can’t deal with too many things at once. Look!” She held up her flower in the moonlight. “That’s better than the entire orchard, I think.”
And, suddenly, with her other hand she caught Jon's.
And suddenly, she grabbed Jon's hand with her other one.
“Of all things in the world, don't you think caution's the most awful? Smell the moonlight!”
“Don't you think caution is the worst of all? Just breathe in the moonlight!”
She thrust the blossom against his face; Jon agreed giddily that of all things in the world caution was the worst, and bending over, kissed the hand which held his.
She pressed the flower against his face; Jon excitedly agreed that of all things in the world, being cautious was the worst, and leaning down, kissed the hand that held his.
“That's nice and old-fashioned,” said Fleur calmly. “You're frightfully silent, Jon. Still I like silence when it's swift.” She let go his hand. “Did you think I dropped my handkerchief on purpose?”
“That's nice and old-fashioned,” Fleur said calmly. “You're really quiet, Jon. Still, I like silence when it's short.” She released his hand. “Did you think I dropped my handkerchief on purpose?”
“No!” cried Jon, intensely shocked.
“No!” cried Jon, totally shocked.
“Well, I did, of course. Let's get back, or they'll think we're doing this on purpose too.” And again she ran like a ghost among the trees. Jon followed, with love in his heart, Spring in his heart, and over all the moonlit white unearthly blossom. They came out where they had gone in, Fleur walking demurely.
“Well, I did, of course. Let's head back, or they'll think we’re doing this on purpose too.” And again she raced like a ghost through the trees. Jon followed, filled with love, the joy of spring, and the beauty of the moonlit, otherworldly blossoms. They emerged where they had entered, with Fleur walking modestly.
“It's quite wonderful in there,” she said dreamily to Holly.
“It's really amazing in there,” she said dreamily to Holly.
Jon preserved silence, hoping against hope that she might be thinking it swift.
Jon stayed quiet, hoping against hope that she might consider it quickly.
She bade him a casual and demure good-night, which made him think he had been dreaming....
She gave him a casual and shy goodnight, which made him wonder if he had been dreaming....
In her bedroom Fleur had flung off her gown, and, wrapped in a shapeless garment, with the white flower still in her hair, she looked like a mousme, sitting cross-legged on her bed, writing by candlelight.
In her bedroom, Fleur had tossed aside her gown, and, wrapped in a loose-fitting garment, with the white flower still in her hair, she looked like a young girl, sitting cross-legged on her bed, writing by candlelight.
“DEAREST CHERRY,
“DEAR CHERRY,
“I believe I'm in love. I've got it in the neck, only the feeling is really lower down. He's a second cousin-such a child, about six months older and ten years younger than I am. Boys always fall in love with their seniors, and girls with their juniors or with old men of forty. Don't laugh, but his eyes are the truest things I ever saw; and he's quite divinely silent! We had a most romantic first meeting in London under the Vospovitch Juno. And now he's sleeping in the next room and the moonlight's on the blossom; and to-morrow morning, before anybody's awake, we're going to walk off into Down fairyland. There's a feud between our families, which makes it really exciting. Yes! and I may have to use subterfuge and come on you for invitations—if so, you'll know why! My father doesn't want us to know each other, but I can't help that. Life's too short. He's got the most beautiful mother, with lovely silvery hair and a young face with dark eyes. I'm staying with his sister—who married my cousin; it's all mixed up, but I mean to pump her to-morrow. We've often talked about love being a spoil-sport; well, that's all tosh, it's the beginning of sport, and the sooner you feel it, my dear, the better for you.
“I think I’m in love. It’s right in my throat, but the feeling is actually lower down. He’s my second cousin—such a kid, about six months older and ten years younger than I am. Boys always crush on older girls, and girls on younger boys or older men in their forties. Don’t laugh, but his eyes are the most genuine I’ve ever seen; and he’s really wonderfully quiet! We had a super romantic first meeting in London under the Vospovitch Juno. And now he’s sleeping in the next room, and the moonlight’s shining on the blossoms; tomorrow morning, before anyone wakes up, we’re going to sneak off into Down fairyland. There’s a feud between our families, which makes it all the more thrilling. Yes! And I might have to use some tricks and come ask you for invitations—if that happens, you’ll know why! My dad doesn’t want us to get to know each other, but I can’t help that. Life’s too short. He has the most beautiful mom, with lovely silvery hair and a youthful face with dark eyes. I’m staying with his sister—who married my cousin; it’s all complicated, but I plan to get some information from her tomorrow. We’ve often said that love can ruin things; well, that’s nonsense—it’s the start of fun, and the sooner you experience it, my dear, the better for you."
“Jon (not simplified spelling, but short for Jolyon, which is a name in my family, they say) is the sort that lights up and goes out; about five feet ten, still growing, and I believe he's going to be a poet. If you laugh at me I've done with you forever. I perceive all sorts of difficulties, but you know when I really want a thing I get it. One of the chief effects of love is that you see the air sort of inhabited, like seeing a face in the moon; and you feel—you feel dancey and soft at the same time, with a funny sensation—like a continual first sniff of orange—blossom—Just above your stays. This is my first, and I feel as if it were going to be my last, which is absurd, of course, by all the laws of Nature and morality. If you mock me I will smite you, and if you tell anybody I will never forgive you. So much so, that I almost don't think I'll send this letter. Anyway, I'll sleep over it. So good-night, my Cherry—oh!
“Jon (not a simplified spelling, but short for Jolyon, which is a name in my family, or so they say) is the kind of person who lights up and then fades away; he’s about five feet ten, still growing, and I really think he’s going to be a poet. If you laugh at me, I’m done with you forever. I see all kinds of challenges, but you know when I really want something, I make it happen. One of the main effects of love is that you see the air kind of filled with life, like seeing a face in the moon; and you feel—you feel light and soft at the same time, with this strange sensation—like an endless first whiff of orange blossom—just above your waist. This is my first love, and it feels like it might be my last, which is ridiculous, of course, according to all the laws of nature and morality. If you make fun of me, I will retaliate, and if you tell anyone, I will never forgive you. So much so that I’m almost not sure I’ll send this letter. Anyway, I’ll think about it overnight. Goodnight, my Cherry—oh!
“Your,
Your,
VIII.—IDYLL ON GRASS
When those two young Forsytes emerged from the chine lane, and set their faces east toward the sun, there was not a cloud in heaven, and the Downs were dewy. They had come at a good bat up the slope and were a little out of breath; if they had anything to say they did not say it, but marched in the early awkwardness of unbreakfasted morning under the songs of the larks. The stealing out had been fun, but with the freedom of the tops the sense of conspiracy ceased, and gave place to dumbness.
When those two young Forsytes came out of the narrow path and faced east toward the sun, there wasn't a cloud in the sky, and the Downs were covered in dew. They had made a good climb up the slope and were slightly out of breath; if they had anything to say, they didn’t express it, but walked in the early awkwardness of a morning without breakfast under the songs of the larks. Sneaking out had been exciting, but once they reached the top, the feeling of conspiracy faded and was replaced by silence.
“We've made one blooming error,” said Fleur, when they had gone half a mile. “I'm hungry.”
“We've made one huge mistake,” said Fleur, when they had gone half a mile. “I'm hungry.”
Jon produced a stick of chocolate. They shared it and their tongues were loosened. They discussed the nature of their homes and previous existences, which had a kind of fascinating unreality up on that lonely height. There remained but one thing solid in Jon's past—his mother; but one thing solid in Fleur's—her father; and of these figures, as though seen in the distance with disapproving faces, they spoke little.
Jon pulled out a chocolate bar. They shared it, and it opened up their conversation. They talked about their homes and their past lives, which felt strangely unreal up there on that lonely hill. There was only one enduring figure in Jon's past—his mother; and one in Fleur's—her father; but they barely mentioned these people, as if they were looking at them from afar with disapproving expressions.
The Down dipped and rose again toward Chanctonbury Ring; a sparkle of far sea came into view, a sparrow-hawk hovered in the sun's eye so that the blood-nourished brown of his wings gleamed nearly red. Jon had a passion for birds, and an aptitude for sitting very still to watch them; keen-sighted, and with a memory for what interested him, on birds he was almost worth listening to. But in Chanctonbury Ring there were none—its great beech temple was empty of life, and almost chilly at this early hour; they came out willingly again into the sun on the far side. It was Fleur's turn now. She spoke of dogs, and the way people treated them. It was wicked to keep them on chains! She would like to flog people who did that. Jon was astonished to find her so humanitarian. She knew a dog, it seemed, which some farmer near her home kept chained up at the end of his chicken run, in all weathers, till it had almost lost its voice from barking!
The Downs dipped and then rose again towards Chanctonbury Ring; a glimmer of the distant sea came into view, and a sparrow-hawk hovered in the sun, its blood-nourished brown wings gleaming almost red. Jon had a passion for birds and was great at sitting still to watch them; he was sharp-eyed and had a good memory for what interested him, so when it came to birds, he was definitely worth listening to. But at Chanctonbury Ring, there were none—its grand beech trees stood empty and felt a bit chilly at this early hour; the birds returned willingly to the sun on the other side. Now it was Fleur's turn. She talked about dogs and how people treated them. It was terrible to keep them on chains! She would love to punish people who did that. Jon was surprised to see her so compassionate. It turned out she knew of a dog that some farmer near her place kept chained up at the end of his chicken run, through all kinds of weather, until it had nearly lost its voice from barking!
“And the misery is,” she said vehemently, “that if the poor thing didn't bark at every one who passes it wouldn't be kept there. I do think men are cunning brutes. I've let it go twice, on the sly; it's nearly bitten me both times, and then it goes simply mad with joy; but it always runs back home at last, and they chain it up again. If I had my way, I'd chain that man up.” Jon saw her teeth and her eyes gleam. “I'd brand him on his forehead with the word 'Brute'. that would teach him!”
"And the sad thing is," she said passionately, "if that poor thing didn’t bark at everyone, it wouldn’t be kept there. I really think men are cunning brutes. I've let it go twice, secretly; it nearly bit me both times, and then it gets completely overjoyed. But it always runs back home in the end, and they chain it up again. If I had my way, I’d chain that man up." Jon saw her teeth and her eyes sparkle. "I’d brand him on his forehead with the word 'Brute.' That would teach him!"
Jon agreed that it would be a good remedy.
Jon agreed that it would be a good solution.
“It's their sense of property,” he said, “which makes people chain things. The last generation thought of nothing but property; and that's why there was the War.”
“It's their sense of ownership,” he said, “that makes people cling to things. The last generation cared only about possessions; and that's why there was the War.”
“Oh!” said Fleur, “I never thought of that. Your people and mine quarrelled about property. And anyway we've all got it—at least, I suppose your people have.”
“Oh!” said Fleur, “I never thought of that. Your people and mine fought over property. And anyway we've all got it—at least, I guess your people do.”
“Oh! yes, luckily; I don't suppose I shall be any good at making money.”
“Oh! yes, thankfully; I don’t think I’ll be good at making money.”
“If you were, I don't believe I should like you.”
“If you were, I don’t think I would like you.”
Jon slipped his hand tremulously under her arm. Fleur looked straight before her and chanted:
Jon nervously slid his hand under her arm. Fleur stared ahead and began to chant:
“Jon, Jon, the farmer's son, Stole a pig, and away he run!”
“Jon, Jon, the farmer's son, Stole a pig and ran away!”
Jon's arm crept round her waist.
Jon's arm wrapped around her waist.
“This is rather sudden,” said Fleur calmly; “do you often do it?”
“This is pretty sudden,” said Fleur calmly; “do you do this often?”
Jon dropped his arm. But when she laughed his arm stole back again; and Fleur began to sing:
Jon let his arm fall. But when she laughed, his arm instinctively returned; and Fleur started to sing:
“O who will oer the downs so free, O who will with me ride? O who will up and follow me—-”
“O who will cross the open hills so freely, O who will ride with me? O who will get up and follow me—”
“Sing, Jon!”
“Go for it, Jon!”
Jon sang. The larks joined in, sheep-bells, and an early morning church far away over in Steyning. They went on from tune to tune, till Fleur said:
Jon sang. The larks joined in, along with the sheep bells and a distant church belling from Steyning. They moved from one tune to the next until Fleur said:
“My God! I am hungry now!”
“My God! I'm so hungry right now!”
“Oh! I am sorry!”
“Oh! I’m sorry!”
She looked round into his face.
She looked around at his face.
“Jon, you're rather a darling.”
"Jon, you're quite a sweetheart."
And she pressed his hand against her waist. Jon almost reeled from happiness. A yellow-and-white dog coursing a hare startled them apart. They watched the two vanish down the slope, till Fleur said with a sigh: “He'll never catch it, thank goodness! What's the time? Mine's stopped. I never wound it.”
And she pressed his hand against her waist. Jon almost swooned with happiness. A yellow-and-white dog chasing a hare startled them apart. They watched the two disappear down the slope until Fleur sighed, "He'll never catch it, thank goodness! What time is it? Mine's stopped. I never wound it."
Jon looked at his watch. “By Jove!” he said, “mine's stopped; too.”
Jon checked his watch. “Wow!” he said, “mine's stopped too.”
They walked on again, but only hand in hand.
They kept walking, but only holding hands.
“If the grass is dry,” said Fleur, “let's sit down for half a minute.”
“If the grass is dry,” Fleur said, “let's sit down for a moment.”
Jon took off his coat, and they shared it.
Jon took off his coat, and they both wore it.
“Smell! Actually wild thyme!”
"Smell! It's real wild thyme!"
With his arm round her waist again, they sat some minutes in silence.
With his arm around her waist again, they sat in silence for a few minutes.
“We are goats!” cried Fleur, jumping up; “we shall be most fearfully late, and look so silly, and put them on their guard. Look here, Jon We only came out to get an appetite for breakfast, and lost our way. See?”
“We're going to be so late!” Fleur exclaimed, jumping up. “We're going to look ridiculous and make them suspicious. Listen, Jon, we just stepped out to work up an appetite for breakfast, and now we're lost. Get it?”
“Yes,” said Jon.
"Yeah," Jon said.
“It's serious; there'll be a stopper put on us. Are you a good liar?”
“It's serious; they're going to put a stop to us. Are you a good liar?”
“I believe not very; but I can try.”
“I don’t think so, but I can give it a shot.”
Fleur frowned.
Fleur pouted.
“You know,” she said, “I realize that they don't mean us to be friends.”
“You know,” she said, “I get that they don't want us to be friends.”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“I told you why.”
"I explained why."
“But that's silly.”
"But that's ridiculous."
“Yes; but you don't know my father!”
“Yes, but you don’t know my dad!”
“I suppose he's fearfully fond of you.”
"I guess he's really fond of you."
“You see, I'm an only child. And so are you—of your mother. Isn't it a bore? There's so much expected of one. By the time they've done expecting, one's as good as dead.”
“You see, I’m an only child. And so are you—of your mom. Isn’t it boring? There’s so much pressure on one person. By the time they finish expecting things from you, you feel like you’re already dead.”
“Yes,” muttered Jon, “life's beastly short. One wants to live forever, and know everything.”
“Yes,” Jon muttered, “life is painfully short. You want to live forever and know everything.”
“And love everybody?”
"And love everyone?"
“No,” cried Jon; “I only want to love once—you.”
“No,” Jon cried; “I only want to love you—just you.”
“Indeed! You're coming on! Oh! Look! There's the chalk-pit; we can't be very far now. Let's run.”
“Definitely! You're getting closer! Oh! Look! There's the chalk pit; we can't be too far now. Let's hurry.”
Jon followed, wondering fearfully if he had offended her.
Jon followed, anxiously wondering if he had upset her.
The chalk-pit was full of sunshine and the murmuration of bees. Fleur flung back her hair.
The chalk pit was filled with sunlight and the buzzing of bees. Fleur threw her hair back.
“Well,” she said, “in case of accidents, you may give me one kiss, Jon,” and she pushed her cheek forward. With ecstasy he kissed that hot soft cheek.
“Well,” she said, “if anything happens, you can give me one kiss, Jon,” and she leaned her cheek forward. With joy, he kissed that warm, soft cheek.
“Now, remember! We lost our way; and leave it to me as much as you can. I'm going to be rather beastly to you; it's safer; try and be beastly to me!”
“Now, remember! We got lost, so just trust me as much as you can. I’m going to be pretty tough on you; it’s safer this way, so try to be tough on me!”
Jon shook his head. “That's impossible.”
Jon shook his head. “That's impossible.”
“Just to please me; till five o'clock, at all events.”
“Just to make me happy; until five o'clock, for sure.”
“Anybody will be able to see through it,” said Jon gloomily.
“Anyone will be able to see through it,” Jon said glumly.
“Well, do your best. Look! There they are! Wave your hat! Oh! you haven't got one. Well, I'll cooee! Get a little away from me, and look sulky.”
“Well, just give it your best shot. Look! There they are! Wave your hat! Oh! You don’t have one. Well, I’ll call out! Step a bit away from me, and look grumpy.”
Five minutes later, entering the house and doing his utmost to look sulky, Jon heard her clear voice in the dining-room:
Five minutes later, as he walked into the house trying hard to look grumpy, Jon heard her clear voice in the dining room:
“Oh! I'm simply ravenous! He's going to be a farmer—and he loses his way! The boy's an idiot!”
“Oh! I'm so hungry! He's going to be a farmer—and he can't even find his way! That kid's an idiot!”
IX. GOYA
Lunch was over and Soames mounted to the picture-gallery in his house near Mapleduram. He had what Annette called “a grief.” Fleur was not yet home. She had been expected on Wednesday; had wired that it would be Friday; and again on Friday that it would be Sunday afternoon; and here were her aunt, and her cousins the Cardigans, and this fellow Profond, and everything flat as a pancake for the want of her. He stood before his Gauguin—sorest point of his collection. He had bought the ugly great thing with two early Matisses before the War, because there was such a fuss about those Post-Impressionist chaps. He was wondering whether Profond would take them off his hands—the fellow seemed not to know what to do with his money—when he heard his sister's voice say: “I think that's a horrid thing, Soames,” and saw that Winifred had followed him up.
Lunch was over, and Soames went up to the picture gallery in his house near Mapleduram. He was feeling what Annette called “a grief.” Fleur wasn’t home yet. She was supposed to be back on Wednesday but had messaged saying it would be Friday, and then on Friday, she said it would be Sunday afternoon. Now her aunt, her cousins the Cardigans, and this guy Profond were there, and everything felt dull without her. He stood in front of his Gauguin—the sorest point of his collection. He had bought that ugly piece along with two early Matisses before the War because there was so much hype about those Post-Impressionist guys. He was wondering if Profond might take them off his hands since the guy seemed unsure what to do with his money when he heard his sister’s voice say, “I think that’s a horrid thing, Soames,” and realized Winifred had followed him up.
“Oh! you do?” he said dryly; “I gave five hundred for it.”
“Oh! you do?” he said with a straight face; “I paid five hundred for it.”
“Fancy! Women aren't made like that even if they are black.”
“Seriously! Women aren’t like that, even if they’re black.”
Soames uttered a glum laugh. “You didn't come up to tell me that.”
Soames let out a gloomy laugh. “You didn't come to tell me that.”
“No. Do you know that Jolyon's boy is staying with Val and his wife?”
“No. Did you know that Jolyon's son is staying with Val and his wife?”
Soames spun round.
Soames turned around.
“What?”
“What?”
“Yes,” drawled Winifred; “he's gone to live with them there while he learns farming.”
“Yes,” Winifred said slowly; “he's gone to live with them while he learns farming.”
Soames had turned away, but her voice pursued him as he walked up and down. “I warned Val that neither of them was to be spoken to about old matters.”
Soames had turned away, but her voice followed him as he walked back and forth. “I warned Val that neither of them should be brought up when talking about the past.”
“Why didn't you tell me before?”
“Why didn't you tell me earlier?”
Winifred shrugged her substantial shoulders.
Winifred shrugged her broad shoulders.
“Fleur does what she likes. You've always spoiled her. Besides, my dear boy, what's the harm?”
“Fleur does whatever she wants. You've always indulged her. Besides, my dear boy, what's the big deal?”
“The harm!” muttered Soames. “Why, she—” he checked himself. The Juno, the handkerchief, Fleur's eyes, her questions, and now this delay in her return—the symptoms seemed to him so sinister that, faithful to his nature, he could not part with them.
“The harm!” muttered Soames. “Why, she—” he caught himself. The Juno, the handkerchief, Fleur's eyes, her questions, and now this delay in her return—the signs felt so ominous to him that, true to his nature, he couldn't let go of them.
“I think you take too much care,” said Winifred. “If I were you, I should tell her of that old matter. It's no good thinking that girls in these days are as they used to be. Where they pick up their knowledge I can't tell, but they seem to know everything.”
“I think you worry too much,” Winifred said. “If I were you, I’d bring up that old issue. It's pointless to assume that girls today are like they used to be. I don’t know where they learn everything, but they seem to know it all.”
Over Soames' face, closely composed, passed a sort of spasm, and Winifred added hastily:
Over Soames' carefully composed face, a sort of spasm flickered, and Winifred quickly added:
“If you don't like to speak of it, I could for you.”
“If you don’t want to talk about it, I can do it for you.”
Soames shook his head. Unless there was absolute necessity the thought that his adored daughter should learn of that old scandal hurt his pride too much.
Soames shook his head. Unless it was absolutely necessary, the idea of his beloved daughter finding out about that old scandal hurt his pride too much.
“No,” he said, “not yet. Never if I can help it.
“No,” he said, “not yet. Never if I can help it.
“Nonsense, my dear. Think what people are!”
“Nonsense, my dear. Just think about what people are like!”
“Twenty years is a long time,” muttered Soames. “Outside our family, who's likely to remember?”
“Twenty years is a long time,” Soames muttered. “Who outside our family is likely to remember?”
Winifred was silenced. She inclined more and more to that peace and quietness of which Montague Dartie had deprived her in her youth. And, since pictures always depressed her, she soon went down again.
Winifred was quiet. She leaned more and more towards the peace and calm that Montague Dartie had taken away from her in her youth. And, since pictures always made her feel down, she soon went back downstairs.
Soames passed into the corner where, side by side, hung his real Goya and the copy of the fresco “La Vendimia.” His acquisition of the real Goya rather beautifully illustrated the cobweb of vested interests and passions which mesh the bright-winged fly of human life. The real Goya's noble owner's ancestor had come into possession of it during some Spanish war—it was in a word loot. The noble owner had remained in ignorance of its value until in the nineties an enterprising critic discovered that a Spanish painter named Goya was a genius. It was only a fair Goya, but almost unique in England, and the noble owner became a marked man. Having many possessions and that aristocratic culture which, independent of mere sensuous enjoyment, is founded on the sounder principle that one must know everything and be fearfully interested in life, he had fully intended to keep an article which contributed to his reputation while he was alive, and to leave it to the nation after he was dead. Fortunately for Soames, the House of Lords was violently attacked in 1909, and the noble owner became alarmed and angry. 'If,' he said to himself, 'they think they can have it both ways they are very much mistaken. So long as they leave me in quiet enjoyment the nation can have some of my pictures at my death. But if the nation is going to bait me, and rob me like this, I'm damned if I won't sell the lot. They can't have my private property and my public spirit-both.' He brooded in this fashion for several months till one morning, after reading the speech of a certain statesman, he telegraphed to his agent to come down and bring Bodkin. On going over the collection Bodkin, than whose opinion on market values none was more sought, pronounced that with a free hand to sell to America, Germany, and other places where there was an interest in art, a lot more money could be made than by selling in England. The noble owner's public spirit—he said—was well known but the pictures were unique. The noble owner put this opinion in his pipe and smoked it for a year. At the end of that time he read another speech by the same statesman, and telegraphed to his agents: “Give Bodkin a free hand.” It was at this juncture that Bodkin conceived the idea which saved the Goya and two other unique pictures for the native country of the noble owner. With one hand Bodkin proffered the pictures to the foreign market, with the other he formed a list of private British collectors. Having obtained what he considered the highest possible bids from across the seas, he submitted pictures and bids to the private British collectors, and invited them, of their public spirit, to outbid. In three instances (including the Goya) out of twenty-one he was successful. And why? One of the private collectors made buttons—he had made so many that he desired that his wife should be called Lady “Buttons.” He therefore bought a unique picture at great cost, and gave it to the nation. It was “part,” his friends said, “of his general game.” The second of the private collectors was an Americophobe, and bought an unique picture to “spite the damned Yanks.” The third of the private collectors was Soames, who—more sober than either of the, others—bought after a visit to Madrid, because he was certain that Goya was still on the up grade. Goya was not booming at the moment, but he would come again; and, looking at that portrait, Hogarthian, Manetesque in its directness, but with its own queer sharp beauty of paint, he was perfectly satisfied still that he had made no error, heavy though the price had been—heaviest he had ever paid. And next to it was hanging the copy of “La Vendimia.” There she was—the little wretch—looking back at him in her dreamy mood, the mood he loved best because he felt so much safer when she looked like that.
Soames stepped into the corner where his genuine Goya and the copy of the fresco “La Vendimia” were displayed side by side. His acquisition of the authentic Goya illustrated the tangled web of interests and emotions that intertwine in human life. The real Goya had come into the possession of a noble ancestor during a Spanish war—it was essentially war loot. For years, the noble owner had no idea of its worth until an enterprising critic in the 1890s revealed that a Spanish artist named Goya was a genius. It was just an average Goya, but nearly one-of-a-kind in England, and the noble owner quickly became a person of interest. He had many possessions and that aristocratic culture which, apart from mere sensory pleasure, is based on the belief that one must be knowledgeable and deeply engaged in life. He intended to keep an item that contributed to his status while he was alive and to donate it to the nation after he died. Fortunately for Soames, the House of Lords faced severe criticism in 1909, which alarmed and angered the noble owner. He thought to himself, 'If they believe they can have it both ways, they're sorely mistaken. As long as they let me enjoy my possessions in peace, the nation can have some of my paintings after I’m gone. But if they’re going to harass me and steal from me like this, then I’ll sell the whole lot. They can’t have both my personal property and my public spirit.' He mulled over this for several months until one morning, after reading a certain statesman’s speech, he messaged his agent to come down and bring Bodkin. When they reviewed the collection, Bodkin—whose opinion on market values was highly regarded—declared that, if given the freedom to sell to America, Germany, and other countries where art was in demand, significantly more money could be made than by selling in England. The noble owner’s public spirit was well-known, he said, but the paintings were unique. The noble owner took this opinion to heart and pondered it for a year. At the end of the year, he read another speech by the same statesman and instructed his agents: “Give Bodkin a free hand.” It was at this moment that Bodkin came up with the plan that saved the Goya and two other unique paintings for the noble owner’s homeland. He simultaneously offered the paintings to the foreign market while compiling a list of private British collectors. After securing what he believed were the highest bids from overseas, he presented the paintings and bids to the British collectors and invited them, out of their public spirit, to submit higher offers. In three out of twenty-one cases (including the Goya), he succeeded. And why? One of the private collectors manufactured buttons—so many that he wanted his wife to be called Lady “Buttons.” So, he bought a unique painting at a high price and donated it to the nation. It was “part,” his friends said, “of his overall game.” The second private collector was an Americophobe who purchased a unique painting to “spite the damned Yanks.” The third private collector was Soames, who—more level-headed than the others—made his purchase after a trip to Madrid, convinced that Goya’s reputation was on the rise again. Goya wasn't particularly popular at that moment, but he would be again; and looking at that portrait, Hogarthian and Manetesque in its clarity, yet possessing its own peculiar and striking beauty, he felt confident that he had made the right choice, despite the hefty price he had paid—his highest ever. Next to it was the copy of “La Vendimia.” There she was—the little wretch—looking back at him in her dreamy state, the mood he adored most because it made him feel so much safer when she looked like that.
He was still gazing when the scent of a cigar impinged on his nostrils, and a voice said:
He was still staring when the smell of a cigar hit his nose, and a voice said:
“Well, Mr. Forsyde, what you goin' to do with this small lot?”
“Well, Mr. Forsyde, what are you going to do with this small lot?”
That Belgian chap, whose mother—as if Flemish blood were not enough—had been Armenian! Subduing a natural irritation, he said:
That Belgian guy, whose mom—like Flemish blood wasn't enough—was Armenian! Trying to control his annoyance, he said:
“Are you a judge of pictures?”
“Are you a critic of images?”
“Well, I've got a few myself.”
“Well, I have a few myself.”
“Any Post-Impressionists?”
"Any Post-Impressionist artists?"
“Ye-es, I rather like them.”
"Yeah, I really like them."
“What do you think of this?” said Soames, pointing to the Gauguin.
“What do you think of this?” Soames asked, pointing to the Gauguin.
Monsieur Profond protruded his lower lip and short pointed beard.
Monsieur Profond stuck out his lower lip and had a short, pointed beard.
“Rather fine, I think,” he said; “do you want to sell it?”
“Looks pretty good to me,” he said. “Do you want to sell it?”
Soames checked his instinctive “Not particularly”—he would not chaffer with this alien.
Soames held back his instinctive "Not really"—he wouldn’t bargain with this outsider.
“Yes,” he said.
“Yes,” he said.
“What do you want for it?”
“What do you want for it?”
“What I gave.”
“What I offered.”
“All right,” said Monsieur Profond. “I'll be glad to take that small picture. Post-Impressionists—they're awful dead, but they're amusin'. I don' care for pictures much, but I've got some, just a small lot.”
“All right,” said Monsieur Profond. “I’d be happy to take that small painting. Post-Impressionists—they’re kind of outdated, but they’re entertaining. I’m not really into art much, but I’ve got a few pieces, just a small collection.”
“What do you care for?”
“What do you care about?”
Monsieur Profond shrugged his shoulders.
Mr. Profond shrugged.
“Life's awful like a lot of monkeys scramblin' for empty nuts.”
“Life's terrible like a bunch of monkeys scrambling for empty nuts.”
“You're young,” said Soames. If the fellow must make a generalization, he needn't suggest that the forms of property lacked solidity!
“You're young,” said Soames. If the guy has to make a generalization, he doesn't need to imply that property doesn’t have stability!
“I don' worry,” replied Monsieur Profond smiling; “we're born, and we die. Half the world's starvin'. I feed a small lot of babies out in my mother's country; but what's the use? Might as well throw my money in the river.”
“I don’t worry,” replied Monsieur Profond with a smile; “we’re born, and we die. Half the world is starving. I support a small number of babies in my mother’s country, but what’s the point? Might as well throw my money in the river.”
Soames looked at him, and turned back toward his Goya. He didn't know what the fellow wanted.
Soames looked at him and then turned back to his Goya. He had no idea what the guy wanted.
“What shall I make my cheque for?” pursued Monsieur Profond.
“What should I write my check for?” continued Monsieur Profond.
“Five hundred,” said Soames shortly; “but I don't want you to take it if you don't care for it more than that.”
“Five hundred,” said Soames briefly; “but I don't want you to take it if you don't want it more than that.”
“That's all right,” said Monsieur Profond; “I'll be 'appy to 'ave that picture.”
"That's all right," said Monsieur Profond; "I'll be happy to have that picture."
He wrote a cheque with a fountain-pen heavily chased with gold. Soames watched the process uneasily. How on earth had the fellow known that he wanted to sell that picture? Monsieur Profond held out the cheque.
He wrote a check with a gold-embroidered fountain pen. Soames watched the process anxiously. How did this guy know he wanted to sell that painting? Monsieur Profond handed over the check.
“The English are awful funny about pictures,” he said. “So are the French, so are my people. They're all awful funny.”
“The English are really funny about pictures,” he said. “So are the French, so are my people. They're all really funny.”
“I don't understand you,” said Soames stiffly.
"I don't get you," Soames said stiffly.
“It's like hats,” said Monsieur Profond enigmatically, “small or large, turnin' up or down—just the fashion. Awful funny.” And, smiling, he drifted out of the gallery again, blue and solid like the smoke of his excellent cigar.
“It's like hats,” said Monsieur Profond mysteriously, “small or large, flipped up or down—just the trend. Really amusing.” And, with a smile, he floated out of the gallery again, blue and solid like the smoke from his great cigar.
Soames had taken the cheque, feeling as if the intrinsic value of ownership had been called in question. 'He's a cosmopolitan,' he thought, watching Profond emerge from under the verandah with Annette, and saunter down the lawn toward the river. What his wife saw in the fellow he didn't know, unless it was that he could speak her language; and there passed in Soames what Monsieur Profond would have called a “small doubt” whether Annette was not too handsome to be walking with any one so “cosmopolitan.” Even at that distance he could see the blue fumes from Profond's cigar wreath out in the quiet sunlight; and his grey buckskin shoes, and his grey hat—the fellow was a dandy! And he could see the quick turn of his wife's head, so very straight on her desirable neck and shoulders. That turn of her neck always seemed to him a little too showy, and in the “Queen of all I survey” manner—not quite distinguished. He watched them walk along the path at the bottom of the garden. A young man in flannels joined them down there—a Sunday caller no doubt, from up the river. He went back to his Goya. He was still staring at that replica of Fleur, and worrying over Winifred's news, when his wife's voice said:
Soames had taken the check, feeling like the real value of ownership was being questioned. 'He's a cosmopolitan,' he thought, watching Profond come out from under the porch with Annette and stroll down the lawn toward the river. He didn’t understand what his wife saw in the guy, unless it was that he could speak her language; and Soames couldn’t shake a “small doubt,” as Monsieur Profond would have called it, about whether Annette was too attractive to be with someone so “cosmopolitan.” Even from that distance, he could see the blue smoke from Profond's cigar curling into the quiet sunlight, and his gray buckskin shoes and gray hat—the guy was a dandy! And he noticed the quick turn of his wife's head, perfectly positioned on her lovely neck and shoulders. That turn of her neck always seemed a bit too flashy to him, almost in a “Queen of all I survey” way—not quite refined. He watched them walk along the path at the bottom of the garden. A young man in flannels joined them down there—probably a Sunday visitor from up the river. He returned to his Goya. He was still staring at that replica of Fleur, worrying over Winifred's news, when his wife's voice said:
“Mr. Michael Mont, Soames. You invited him to see your pictures.”
“Mr. Michael Mont, Soames. You asked him to come see your paintings.”
There was the cheerful young man of the Gallery off Cork Street!
There was the cheerful young guy from the Gallery on Cork Street!
“Turned up, you see, sir; I live only four miles from Pangbourne. Jolly day, isn't it?”
“Turned up, you see, sir; I live only four miles from Pangbourne. Great day, isn't it?”
Confronted with the results of his expansiveness, Soames scrutinized his visitor. The young man's mouth was excessively large and curly—he seemed always grinning. Why didn't he grow the rest of those idiotic little moustaches, which made him look like a music-hall buffoon? What on earth were young men about, deliberately lowering their class with these tooth-brushes, or little slug whiskers? Ugh! Affected young idiots! In other respects he was presentable, and his flannels very clean.
Confronted with the outcome of his expansion, Soames examined his visitor closely. The young man's mouth was overly large and curly—he always seemed to be grinning. Why didn’t he trim those ridiculous little mustaches that made him look like a music-hall clown? What on earth were young men thinking, intentionally bringing down their status with those toothbrush mustaches or tiny slug whiskers? Ugh! Pretentious young fools! In other ways, he looked decent, and his flannels were very clean.
“Happy to see you!” he said.
“Great to see you!” he said.
The young man, who had been turning his head from side to side, became transfixed. “I say!” he said, “'some' picture!”
The young man, who had been looking around, became captivated. “Wow!” he said, “what an amazing picture!”
Soames saw, with mixed sensations, that he had addressed the remark to the Goya copy.
Soames noticed, with mixed feelings, that he had directed his comment to the Goya copy.
“Yes,” he said dryly, “that's not a Goya. It's a copy. I had it painted because it reminded me of my daughter.”
“Yes,” he said flatly, “that's not a Goya. It's a copy. I had it painted because it reminded me of my daughter.”
“By Jove! I thought I knew the face, sir. Is she here?”
“Wow! I thought I recognized her face, sir. Is she here?”
The frankness of his interest almost disarmed Soames.
The honesty of his interest nearly caught Soames off guard.
“She'll be in after tea,” he said. “Shall we go round the pictures?”
“She'll be in after tea,” he said. “Should we go look at the pictures?”
And Soames began that round which never tired him. He had not anticipated much intelligence from one who had mistaken a copy for an original, but as they passed from section to section, period to period, he was startled by the young man's frank and relevant remarks. Natively shrewd himself, and even sensuous beneath his mask, Soames had not spent thirty-eight years over his one hobby without knowing something more about pictures than their market values. He was, as it were, the missing link between the artist and the commercial public. Art for art's sake and all that, of course, was cant. But aesthetics and good taste were necessary. The appreciation of enough persons of good taste was what gave a work of art its permanent market value, or in other words made it “a work of art.” There was no real cleavage. And he was sufficiently accustomed to sheep-like and unseeing visitors, to be intrigued by one who did not hesitate to say of Mauve: “Good old haystacks!” or of James Maris: “Didn't he just paint and paper 'em! Mathew was the real swell, sir; you could dig into his surfaces!” It was after the young man had whistled before a Whistler, with the words, “D'you think he ever really saw a naked woman, sir?” that Soames remarked:
And Soames started that discussion that never wore him out. He hadn't expected much intelligence from someone who thought a copy was an original, but as they moved from section to section, era to era, he was surprised by the young man's honest and relevant comments. Naturally sharp himself, and even somewhat sensual behind his façade, Soames had spent thirty-eight years on his one passion without learning something more about art than just its market value. He was, in a way, the missing link between the artist and the buying public. The idea of art for art's sake and all that was just nonsense. But having a sense of aesthetics and good taste was essential. The appreciation of enough discerning people was what gave a piece of art its lasting market value—or in other words, made it “a work of art.” There was no real division. He was used to dull and oblivious visitors, so he was intrigued by one who didn’t hesitate to say of Mauve: “Good old haystacks!” or of James Maris: “Didn't he just paint and paper 'em! Mathew was the real deal, sir; you could really get into his surfaces!” It was after the young man whistled before a Whistler and said, “Do you think he ever actually saw a naked woman, sir?” that Soames commented:
“What are you, Mr. Mont, if I may ask?”
“What are you, Mr. Mont, if I can ask?”
“I, sir? I was going to be a painter, but the War knocked that. Then in the trenches, you know, I used to dream of the Stock Exchange, snug and warm and just noisy enough. But the Peace knocked that, shares seem off, don't they? I've only been demobbed about a year. What do you recommend, sir?”
“I, sir? I was planning to be a painter, but the War changed that. Then in the trenches, I used to dream of the Stock Exchange, cozy and warm and just noisy enough. But with the Peace, that doesn't seem viable anymore; shares seem off, right? I’ve only been out of the military for about a year. What do you suggest, sir?”
“Have you got money?”
"Do you have money?"
“Well,” answered the young man, “I've got a father; I kept him alive during the War, so he's bound to keep me alive now. Though, of course, there's the question whether he ought to be allowed to hang on to his property. What do you think about that, sir?”
“Well,” replied the young man, “I have a father; I kept him alive during the War, so he should keep me alive now. But, of course, there's the issue of whether he should be allowed to hold on to his property. What do you think about that, sir?”
Soames, pale and defensive, smiled.
Soames, pale and defensive, smiled.
“The old man has fits when I tell him he may have to work yet. He's got land, you know; it's a fatal disease.”
“The old man has outbursts when I tell him he might have to work again. He owns land, you know; it's a serious issue.”
“This is my real Goya,” said Soames dryly.
"This is my actual Goya," Soames said flatly.
“By George! He was a swell. I saw a Goya in Munich once that bowled me middle stump. A most evil-looking old woman in the most gorgeous lace. He made no compromise with the public taste. That old boy was 'some' explosive; he must have smashed up a lot of convention in his day. Couldn't he just paint! He makes Velasquez stiff, don't you think?”
“Wow! He was amazing. I saw a Goya in Munich once that completely blew me away. It featured a really sinister-looking old woman dressed in the most beautiful lace. He never compromised on what people liked. That old master was something else; he must have destroyed a lot of conventions in his time. He could really paint! Makes Velasquez look stiff, don’t you think?”
“I have no Velasquez,” said Soames.
“I don't have a Velasquez,” said Soames.
The young man stared. “No,” he said; “only nations or profiteers can afford him, I suppose. I say, why shouldn't all the bankrupt nations sell their Velasquez and Titians and other swells to the profiteers by force, and then pass a law that any one who holds a picture by an Old Master—see schedule—must hang it in a public gallery? There seems something in that.”
The young man stared. “No,” he said; “only countries or profit-seekers can afford him, I guess. I mean, why shouldn't all the broke nations sell their Velasquez and Titians and other famous artworks to the profiteers by force, and then pass a law that anyone who owns a piece by a Old Master—check the schedule—has to hang it in a public gallery? There’s something to that idea.”
“Shall we go down to tea?” said Soames.
“Should we go down for tea?” said Soames.
The young man's ears seemed to droop on his skull. 'He's not dense,' thought Soames, following him off the premises.
The young man's ears looked like they were sagging on his head. 'He's not slow,' thought Soames as he followed him off the property.
Goya, with his satiric and surpassing precision, his original “line,” and the daring of his light and shade, could have reproduced to admiration the group assembled round Annette's tea-tray in the inglenook below. He alone, perhaps, of painters would have done justice to the sunlight filtering through a screen of creeper, to the lovely pallor of brass, the old cut glasses, the thin slices of lemon in pale amber tea; justice to Annette in her black lacey dress; there was something of the fair Spaniard in her beauty, though it lacked the spirituality of that rare type; to Winifred's grey-haired, corseted solidity; to Soames, of a certain grey and flat-cheeked distinction; to the vivacious Michael Mont, pointed in ear and eye; to Imogen, dark, luscious of glance, growing a little stout; to Prosper Profond, with his expression as who should say, “Well, Mr. Goya, what's the use of paintin' this small party?” finally, to Jack Cardigan, with his shining stare and tanned sanguinity betraying the moving principle: “I'm English, and I live to be fit.”
Goya, with his sharp wit and incredible precision, his unique style, and his bold use of light and shadow, could have brilliantly captured the group gathered around Annette's tea tray in the cozy nook below. He alone, perhaps, among painters would have truly represented the sunlight streaming through a tangle of vines, the beautiful sheen of brass, the old cut glassware, the delicate slices of lemon in pale amber tea; he would have done justice to Annette in her black lace dress; there was something of the beautiful Spaniard in her looks, though it lacked the spirituality of that rare type; to Winifred's grey-haired, corseted sturdiness; to Soames, with a certain grey and flat-cheeked elegance; to the lively Michael Mont, striking in his features; to Imogen, dark and lush in her gaze, becoming a bit stout; to Prosper Profond, his expression seeming to say, “Well, Mr. Goya, what's the point of painting this small gathering?” and finally, to Jack Cardigan, with his bright gaze and sun-kissed complexion revealing the underlying principle: “I'm English, and I live to be fit.”
Curious, by the way, that Imogen, who as a girl had declared solemnly one day at Timothy's that she would never marry a good man—they were so dull—should have married Jack Cardigan, in whom health had so destroyed all traces of original sin, that she might have retired to rest with ten thousand other Englishmen without knowing the difference from the one she had chosen to repose beside. “Oh!” she would say of him, in her “amusing” way, “Jack keeps himself so fearfully fit; he's never had a day's illness in his life. He went right through the War without a finger-ache. You really can't imagine how fit he is!” Indeed, he was so “fit” that he couldn't see when she was flirting, which was such a comfort in a way. All the same she was quite fond of him, so far as one could be of a sports-machine, and of the two little Cardigans made after his pattern. Her eyes just then were comparing him maliciously with Prosper Profond. There was no “small” sport or game which Monsieur Profond had not played at too, it seemed, from skittles to tarpon-fishing, and worn out every one. Imogen would sometimes wish that they had worn out Jack, who continued to play at them and talk of them with the simple zeal of a school-girl learning hockey; at the age of Great-uncle Timothy she well knew that Jack would be playing carpet golf in her bedroom, and “wiping somebody's eye.”
It's interesting that Imogen, who as a girl once firmly stated at Timothy's that she would never marry a good man because they were so boring, ended up marrying Jack Cardigan. Health had erased any signs of original sin from him, so much that she could have settled down next to any other Englishman without noticing the difference. “Oh!” she would joke about him, “Jack keeps himself in such amazing shape; he's never been sick a day in his life. He got through the War without even a minor ailment. You really can't imagine how fit he is!” In fact, he was so “fit” that he didn’t even notice when she was flirting, which was oddly comforting in a way. Still, she was quite fond of him, or at least as fond as one could be of a sports machine, and of the two little Cardigans who were just like him. At that moment, her eyes were comparing him with Prosper Profond in a rather cutting way. There wasn’t a single sport or game that Monsieur Profond hadn’t also tried, from skittles to tarpon fishing, and he exhausted them all. Sometimes Imogen wished they had also worn Jack out, who kept playing and talking about these games with the enthusiastic spirit of a schoolgirl learning hockey. At Great-uncle Timothy's age, she knew Jack would be playing carpet golf in her bedroom and “wiping somebody's eye.”
He was telling them now how he had “pipped the pro—a charmin' fellow, playin' a very good game,” at the last hole this morning; and how he had pulled down to Caversham since lunch, and trying to incite Prosper Profond to play him a set of tennis after tea—do him good—“keep him fit.
He was telling them now how he had "beaten the pro—a really nice guy, playing a great game," at the last hole that morning; and how he had gone down to Caversham since lunch, trying to get Prosper Profond to play him a set of tennis after tea—would do him good—"keep him fit."
“But what's the use of keepin' fit?” said Monsieur Profond.
“But what's the point of staying fit?” said Monsieur Profond.
“Yes, sir,” murmured Michael Mont, “what do you keep fit for?”
“Yes, sir,” murmured Michael Mont, “what do you stay in shape for?”
“Jack,” cried Imogen, enchanted, “what do you keep fit for?”
“Jack,” exclaimed Imogen, captivated, “why do you stay in shape?”
Jack Cardigan stared with all his health. The questions were like the buzz of a mosquito, and he put up his hand to wipe them away. During the War, of course, he had kept fit to kill Germans; now that it was over he either did not know, or shrank in delicacy from explanation of his moving principle.
Jack Cardigan stared with all his strength. The questions buzzed around him like a mosquito, and he raised his hand to brush them away. During the War, he had stayed in shape to fight Germans; now that it was over, he either didn’t know how to explain his motivation, or felt too shy to talk about it.
“But he's right,” said Monsieur Profond unexpectedly, “there's nothin' left but keepin' fit.”
“But he's right,” said Monsieur Profond unexpectedly, “there's nothing left but staying in shape.”
The saying, too deep for Sunday afternoon, would have passed unanswered, but for the mercurial nature of young Mont.
The saying, too deep for Sunday afternoon, would have gone unanswered, if not for the unpredictable nature of young Mont.
“Good!” he cried. “That's the great discovery of the War. We all thought we were progressing—now we know we're only changing.”
“Awesome!” he exclaimed. “That's the big breakthrough of the War. We all believed we were making progress—now we realize we're just shifting things around.”
“For the worse,” said Monsieur Profond genially.
“For the worse,” said Monsieur Profond cheerfully.
“How you are cheerful, Prosper!” murmured Annette.
“How cheerful you are, Prosper!” murmured Annette.
“You come and play tennis!” said Jack Cardigan; “you've got the hump. We'll soon take that down. D'you play, Mr. Mont?”
“You should come and play tennis!” said Jack Cardigan; “you seem down. We'll quickly change that. Do you play, Mr. Mont?”
“I hit the ball about, sir.”
“I just hit the ball around, sir.”
At this juncture Soames rose, ruffled in that deep instinct of preparation for the future which guided his existence.
At this point, Soames stood up, unsettled by that deep instinct to prepare for the future that shaped his life.
“When Fleur comes—” he heard Jack Cardigan say.
“When Fleur comes—” he heard Jack Cardigan say.
Ah! and why didn't she come? He passed through drawing-room, hall, and porch out on to the drive, and stood there listening for the car. All was still and Sundayfied; the lilacs in full flower scented the air. There were white clouds, like the feathers of ducks gilded by the sunlight. Memory of the day when Fleur was born, and he had waited in such agony with her life and her mother's balanced in his hands, came to him sharply. He had saved her then, to be the flower of his life. And now! was she going to give him trouble—pain—give him trouble? He did not like the look of things! A blackbird broke in on his reverie with an evening song—a great big fellow up in that acacia-tree. Soames had taken quite an interest in his birds of late years; he and Fleur would walk round and watch them; her eyes were sharp as needles, and she knew every nest. He saw her dog, a retriever, lying on the drive in a patch of sunlight, and called to him. “Hallo, old fellow-waiting for her too!” The dog came slowly with a grudging tail, and Soames mechanically laid a pat on his head. The dog, the bird, the lilac, all were part of Fleur for him; no more, no less. 'Too fond of her!' he thought, 'too fond!' He was like a man uninsured, with his ships at sea. Uninsured again—as in that other time, so long ago, when he would wander dumb and jealous in the wilderness of London, longing for that woman—his first wife—the mother of this infernal boy. Ah! There was the car at last! It drew up, it had luggage, but no Fleur.
Ah! Why didn't she show up? He walked through the living room, hall, and porch out onto the driveway, listening for the car. Everything was calm and Sunday-like; the lilacs were in full bloom, filling the air with their scent. There were white clouds, like duck feathers glinting in the sunlight. The memory of the day Fleur was born hit him sharply, how he had waited in such agony, her life and her mother's resting in his hands. He had saved her then, to be the joy of his life. And now! Was she going to cause him trouble—pain—give him trouble? He didn’t like how things were looking! A blackbird interrupted his thoughts with an evening song—a large one perched in that acacia tree. Soames had become quite interested in his birds in recent years; he and Fleur would walk around and watch them. Her eyes were sharp as needles, and she recognized every nest. He spotted her dog, a retriever, lying on the driveway in a patch of sunlight, and called out to him. “Hey, buddy—waiting for her too?” The dog came over slowly, with a reluctant wag of his tail, and Soames automatically patted his head. The dog, the bird, the lilac—all were part of Fleur to him; nothing more, nothing less. 'Too attached to her!' he thought, 'too attached!' He felt like a man without insurance, with his ships lost at sea. Uninsured again—just like that other time so long ago when he wandered around London, silent and jealous, longing for that woman—his first wife—the mother of this infernal boy. Ah! There’s the car at last! It pulled up, it had luggage, but no Fleur.
“Miss Fleur is walking up, sir, by the towing-path.”
“Miss Fleur is coming up, sir, along the towpath.”
Walking all those miles? Soames stared. The man's face had the beginning of a smile on it. What was he grinning at? And very quickly he turned, saying, “All right, Sims!” and went into the house. He mounted to the picture-gallery once more. He had from there a view of the river bank, and stood with his eyes fixed on it, oblivious of the fact that it would be an hour at least before her figure showed there. Walking up! And that fellow's grin! The boy—! He turned abruptly from the window. He couldn't spy on her. If she wanted to keep things from him—she must; he could not spy on her. His heart felt empty, and bitterness mounted from it into his very mouth. The staccato shouts of Jack Cardigan pursuing the ball, the laugh of young Mont rose in the stillness and came in. He hoped they were making that chap Profond run. And the girl in “La Vendimia” stood with her arm akimbo and her dreamy eyes looking past him. 'I've done all I could for you,' he thought, 'since you were no higher than my knee. You aren't going to—to—hurt me, are you?'
Walking all those miles? Soames stared. The guy had the start of a smile on his face. What was he grinning at? He quickly turned and said, “All right, Sims!” before heading inside. He climbed back up to the picture gallery. From there, he had a view of the riverbank and stood staring at it, completely unaware that it would be at least an hour before she'd appear. Walking up! And that guy's grin! The boy—! He abruptly turned away from the window. He couldn’t spy on her. If she wanted to keep things from him—fine; he couldn’t spy on her. His heart felt empty, and bitterness welled up in his throat. He could hear Jack Cardigan shouting as he chased after the ball, and young Mont's laughter came in from the stillness. He hoped they were making that guy Profond run. And the girl in “La Vendimia” stood with her arm on her hip, her dreamy eyes looking past him. 'I've done all I could for you,' he thought, 'since you were no taller than my knee. You aren’t going to—to—hurt me, are you?'
But the Goya copy answered not, brilliant in colour just beginning to tone down. 'There's no real life in it,' thought Soames. 'Why doesn't she come?'
But the Goya copy didn’t respond, its colors vibrant but starting to fade. 'There’s no real life in it,' Soames thought. 'Why isn’t she here?'
X.—TRIO
Among those four Forsytes of the third, and, as one might say, fourth generation, at Wansdon under the Downs, a week-end prolonged unto the ninth day had stretched the crossing threads of tenacity almost to snapping-point. Never had Fleur been so “fine,” Holly so watchful, Val so stable-secretive, Jon so silent and disturbed. What he learned of farming in that week might have been balanced on the point of a penknife and puffed off. He, whose nature was essentially averse from intrigue, and whose adoration of Fleur disposed him to think that any need for concealing it was “skittles,” chafed and fretted, yet obeyed, taking what relief he could in the few moments when they were alone. On Thursday, while they were standing in the bay window of the drawing-room, dressed for dinner, she said to him:
Among those four Forsytes of the third, and, you could say, fourth generation, at Wansdon under the Downs, an extended weekend that lasted until the ninth day had stretched the threads of endurance almost to their breaking point. Fleur had never been so “fine,” Holly so watchful, Val so stable-secretive, and Jon so silent and troubled. What he learned about farming during that week might have fit on the tip of a penknife and blown away. He, whose nature was fundamentally opposed to intrigue, and whose admiration for Fleur made him think that any need to hide it was “nonsense,” felt annoyed and restless, yet complied, finding what little comfort he could in the few moments they spent alone. On Thursday, while they were standing in the bay window of the drawing-room, dressed for dinner, she said to him:
“Jon, I'm going home on Sunday by the 3.40 from Paddington; if you were to go home on Saturday you could come up on Sunday and take me down, and just get back here by the last train, after. You were going home anyway, weren't you?”
“Jon, I'm going home on Sunday on the 3:40 train from Paddington. If you’re heading home on Saturday, you could come up on Sunday, take me down, and just catch the last train back after. You were going home anyway, right?”
Jon nodded.
Jon agreed.
“Anything to be with you,” he said; “only why need I pretend—”
“Anything to be with you,” he said; “but why do I have to pretend—”
Fleur slipped her little finger into his palm:
Fleur slipped her pinky finger into his hand:
“You have no instinct, Jon; you must leave things to me. It's serious about our people. We've simply got to be secret at present, if we want to be together.” The door was opened, and she added loudly: “You are a duffer, Jon.”
“You have no instinct, Jon; you need to let me handle this. It’s important for our people. We really have to keep things quiet right now if we want to be together.” The door was opened, and she added loudly: “You’re such a fool, Jon.”
Something turned over within Jon; he could not bear this subterfuge about a feeling so natural, so overwhelming, and so sweet.
Something shifted inside Jon; he couldn’t stand this deception about a feeling so natural, so intense, and so beautiful.
On Friday night about eleven he had packed his bag, and was leaning out of his window, half miserable, and half lost in a dream of Paddington station, when he heard a tiny sound, as of a finger-nail tapping on his door. He rushed to it and listened. Again the sound. It was a nail. He opened. Oh! What a lovely thing came in!
On Friday night around eleven, he had packed his bag and was leaning out of his window, feeling partly miserable and partly lost in daydreams of Paddington Station, when he heard a faint sound, like a fingernail tapping on his door. He rushed to it and listened. The sound came again. It was indeed a nail. He opened the door. Oh! What a wonderful thing came in!
“I wanted to show you my fancy dress,” it said, and struck an attitude at the foot of his bed.
“I wanted to show you my fancy dress,” it said, posing dramatically at the foot of his bed.
Jon drew a long breath and leaned against the door. The apparition wore white muslin on its head, a fichu round its bare neck over a wine-coloured dress, fulled out below its slender waist.
Jon took a deep breath and leaned against the door. The ghost was dressed in white muslin on its head, a fichu around its bare neck over a wine-colored dress that flared out below its slim waist.
It held one arm akimbo, and the other raised, right-angled, holding a fan which touched its head.
It had one arm on its hip and the other raised at a right angle, holding a fan that brushed its head.
“This ought to be a basket of grapes,” it whispered, “but I haven't got it here. It's my Goya dress. And this is the attitude in the picture. Do you like it?”
“This should be a basket of grapes,” it whispered, “but I don’t have it here. It’s my Goya dress. And this is the vibe in the picture. Do you like it?”
“It's a dream.”
"It's a dream."
The apparition pirouetted. “Touch it, and see.”
The ghost twirled. “Go ahead, touch it and see.”
Jon knelt down and took the skirt reverently.
Jon knelt down and took the skirt with great respect.
“Grape colour,” came the whisper, “all grapes—La Vendimia—the vintage.”
“Grape color,” came the whisper, “all grapes—La Vendimia—the vintage.”
Jon's fingers scarcely touched each side of the waist; he looked up, with adoring eyes.
Jon's fingers barely brushed against each side of the waist; he looked up, with loving eyes.
“Oh! Jon,” it whispered; bent, kissed his forehead, pirouetted again, and, gliding out, was gone.
“Oh! Jon,” it whispered; bent down, kissed his forehead, twirled around again, and, gliding out, disappeared.
Jon stayed on his knees, and his head fell forward against the bed. How long he stayed like that he did not know. The little noises—of the tapping nail, the feet, the skirts rustling—as in a dream—went on about him; and before his closed eyes the figure stood and smiled and whispered, a faint perfume of narcissus lingering in the air. And his forehead where it had been kissed had a little cool place between the brows, like the imprint of a flower. Love filled his soul, that love of boy for girl which knows so little, hopes so much, would not brush the down off for the world, and must become in time a fragrant memory—a searing passion—a humdrum mateship—or, once in many times, vintage full and sweet with sunset colour on the grapes.
Jon remained on his knees, his head resting against the bed. He lost track of how long he stayed like that. The small sounds—the tapping of nails, footsteps, and rustling skirts—felt dreamlike around him; and before his closed eyes, a figure stood, smiling and whispering, with a faint scent of narcissus lingering in the air. The spot on his forehead where he had been kissed felt cool, like the imprint of a flower. Love filled his soul, that boyish love for a girl that knows so little, hopes so much, wouldn’t change a thing for the world, and must eventually become a cherished memory—a fiery passion—a mundane companionship—or, once in a long while, something rich and sweet, like vintage wine with sunset hues in the grapes.
Enough has been said about Jon Forsyte here and in another place to show what long marches lay between him and his great-great-grandfather, the first Jolyon, in Dorset down by the sea. Jon was sensitive as a girl, more sensitive than nine out of ten girls of the day; imaginative as one of his half-sister June's “lame duck” painters; affectionate as a son of his father and his mother naturally would be. And yet, in his inner tissue, there was something of the old founder of his family, a secret tenacity of soul, a dread of showing his feelings, a determination not to know when he was beaten. Sensitive, imaginative, affectionate boys get a bad time at school, but Jon had instinctively kept his nature dark, and been but normally unhappy there. Only with his mother had he, up till then, been absolutely frank and natural; and when he went home to Robin Hill that Saturday his heart was heavy because Fleur had said that he must not be frank and natural with her from whom he had never yet kept anything, must not even tell her that they had met again, unless he found that she knew already. So intolerable did this seem to him that he was very near to telegraphing an excuse and staying up in London. And the first thing his mother said to him was:
Enough has been said about Jon Forsyte here and elsewhere to show the long journey between him and his great-great-grandfather, the first Jolyon, in Dorset by the sea. Jon was sensitive like a girl, more sensitive than nine out of ten girls of his time; imaginative like one of his half-sister June's "lame duck" artists; and affectionate like any son would be to his father and mother. Yet, deep down, he had something of the old founder of his family—a secret strength of character, a fear of showing his emotions, and a stubbornness in not admitting defeat. Sensitive, imaginative, affectionate boys tend to struggle at school, but Jon instinctively kept his true self hidden and was only normally unhappy there. Up until that point, he had been completely open with his mother; but when he returned home to Robin Hill that Saturday, he felt heavy-hearted because Fleur had told him he must not be honest and open with her, even though he had never hidden anything from her, not even that they had met again, unless he found out she already knew. This seemed so unbearable to him that he almost sent a telegram to make an excuse and stay in London. The first thing his mother said to him was:
“So you've had our little friend of the confectioner's there, Jon. What is she like on second thoughts?”
“So you've met our little friend from the candy shop, Jon. What do you think of her now?”
With relief, and a high colour, Jon answered:
With relief and a flushed face, Jon replied:
“Oh! awfully jolly, Mum.”
“Oh! super happy, Mum.”
Her arm pressed his.
Her arm touched his.
Jon had never loved her so much as in that minute which seemed to falsify Fleur's fears and to release his soul. He turned to look at her, but something in her smiling face—something which only he perhaps would have caught—stopped the words bubbling up in him. Could fear go with a smile? If so, there was fear in her face. And out of Jon tumbled quite other words, about farming, Holly, and the Downs. Talking fast, he waited for her to come back to Fleur. But she did not. Nor did his father mention her, though of course he, too, must know. What deprivation, and killing of reality was in his silence about Fleur—when he was so full of her; when his mother was so full of Jon, and his father so full of his mother! And so the trio spent the evening of that Saturday.
Jon had never loved her as much as in that moment, which seemed to contradict Fleur's fears and set his soul free. He turned to look at her, but something in her smiling face—something that only he might have noticed—held back the words that were ready to spill out. Could fear coexist with a smile? If so, there was fear in her expression. Instead, Jon ended up talking about farming, Holly, and the Downs. He spoke quickly, hoping she would return to thinking about Fleur. But she didn’t. Nor did his father mention her, even though he must have known. The silence about Fleur felt like such a loss and a distortion of reality—especially when Jon was so filled with thoughts of her; when his mother was so focused on Jon, and his father was so centered on his mother! And so the three of them spent that Saturday evening together.
After dinner his mother played; she seemed to play all the things he liked best, and he sat with one knee clasped, and his hair standing up where his fingers had run through it. He gazed at his mother while she played, but he saw Fleur—Fleur in the moonlit orchard, Fleur in the sunlit gravel-pit, Fleur in that fancy dress, swaying, whispering, stooping, kissing his forehead. Once, while he listened, he forgot himself and glanced at his father in that other easy chair. What was Dad looking like that for? The expression on his face was so sad and puzzling. It filled him with a sort of remorse, so that he got up and went and sat on the arm of his father's chair. From there he could not see his face; and again he saw Fleur—in his mother's hands, slim and white on the keys, in the profile of her face and her powdery hair; and down the long room in the open window where the May night walked outside.
After dinner, his mom played; it felt like she played all his favorite songs, and he sat with one knee crossed, his hair messy from running his fingers through it. He watched his mom as she played, but his mind drifted to Fleur—Fleur in the moonlit orchard, Fleur in the sunlit gravel pit, Fleur in that pretty dress, swaying, whispering, leaning down, kissing his forehead. At one point, while he listened, he lost himself and looked over at his dad in the other easy chair. Why did Dad look like that? The expression on his face was so sad and confusing. It made him feel a bit guilty, so he got up and sat on the arm of his dad's chair. From there, he couldn’t see his dad’s face; once again, he thought of Fleur—in his mom's hands, delicate and pale on the keys, in the shape of her face and her soft hair; and down the long room through the open window where the May night was outside.
When he went up to bed his mother came into his room. She stood at the window, and said:
When he went to bed, his mom came into his room. She stood by the window and said:
“Those cypresses your grandfather planted down there have done wonderfully. I always think they look beautiful under a dropping moon. I wish you had known your grandfather, Jon.”
“Those cypress trees your grandfather planted down there have done really well. I always think they look beautiful under a setting moon. I wish you had known your grandfather, Jon.”
“Were you married to father when he was alive?” asked Jon suddenly.
“Were you married to Dad when he was alive?” Jon asked suddenly.
“No, dear; he died in '92—very old—eighty-five, I think.”
“No, dear; he died in '92—very old—eighty-five, I think.”
“Is Father like him?”
"Is Dad like him?"
“A little, but more subtle, and not quite so solid.”
“A little, but more subtle, and not quite as solid.”
“I know, from grandfather's portrait; who painted that?”
“I know from Grandfather's portrait; who painted that?”
“One of June's 'lame ducks.' But it's quite good.”
“One of June's 'lame ducks.' But it's really good.”
Jon slipped his hand through his mother's arm. “Tell me about the family quarrel, Mum.”
Jon linked his arm through his mom's. “Can you tell me about the family argument, Mom?”
He felt her arm quivering. “No, dear; that's for your Father some day, if he thinks fit.”
He felt her arm shaking. “No, honey; that's for your dad someday, if he thinks it's right.”
“Then it was serious,” said Jon, with a catch in his breath.
“Then it got serious,” Jon said, catching his breath.
“Yes.” And there was a silence, during which neither knew whether the arm or the hand within it were quivering most.
“Yes.” And there was a silence, during which neither of them knew whether the arm or the hand inside it was shaking more.
“Some people,” said Irene softly, “think the moon on her back is evil; to me she's always lovely. Look at those cypress shadows! Jon, Father says we may go to Italy, you and I, for two months. Would you like?”
“Some people,” Irene said softly, “think the moon on her back is evil; to me, she's always beautiful. Look at those cypress shadows! Jon, Dad says we can go to Italy, just you and me, for two months. Would you like that?”
Jon took his hand from under her arm; his sensation was so sharp and so confused. Italy with his mother! A fortnight ago it would have been perfection; now it filled him with dismay; he felt that the sudden suggestion had to do with Fleur. He stammered out:
Jon pulled his hand away from under her arm; the feeling was intense and confusing. Italy with his mother! Two weeks ago, that would have been perfect; now it just upset him. He sensed that the unexpected idea had something to do with Fleur. He stammered out:
“Oh! yes; only—I don't know. Ought I—now I've just begun? I'd like to think it over.”
“Oh! yes; but—I don't know. Should I—now that I've just started? I'd like to think about it.”
Her voice answered, cool and gentle:
Her voice replied, calm and soothing:
“Yes, dear; think it over. But better now than when you've begun farming seriously. Italy with you! It would be nice!”
“Yes, honey; give it some thought. But it's better to decide now than when you’re really into farming. Italy with you! That would be great!”
Jon put his arm round her waist, still slim and firm as a girl's.
Jon wrapped his arm around her waist, still slim and firm like a girl's.
“Do you think you ought to leave Father?” he said feebly, feeling very mean.
"Do you think you should leave Dad?" he said weakly, feeling really bad.
“Father suggested it; he thinks you ought to see Italy at least before you settle down to anything.”
“Dad suggested it; he thinks you should see Italy at least before you settle down to anything.”
The sense of meanness died in Jon; he knew, yes—he knew—that his father and his mother were not speaking frankly, no more than he himself. They wanted to keep him from Fleur. His heart hardened. And, as if she felt that process going on, his mother said:
The feeling of bitterness faded in Jon; he realized, yes—he realized—that his father and mother weren’t being honest, just like he wasn’t. They wanted to keep him away from Fleur. His heart grew cold. And, as if she sensed that change happening, his mother said:
“Good-night, darling. Have a good sleep and think it over. But it would be lovely!”
“Good night, sweetheart. Sleep well and think about it. But it would be wonderful!”
She pressed him to her so quickly that he did not see her face. Jon stood feeling exactly as he used to when he was a naughty little boy; sore because he was not loving, and because he was justified in his own eyes.
She pulled him close so fast that he didn’t even get a glimpse of her face. Jon stood there, feeling just like he did when he was a mischievous little boy; hurt because he wasn’t being affectionate, and because he felt justified in his own way.
But Irene, after she had stood a moment in her own room, passed through the dressing-room between it and her husband's.
But Irene, after standing for a moment in her own room, walked through the dressing room that connected hers to her husband's.
“Well?”
"Well?"
“He will think it over, Jolyon.”
“He'll consider it, Jolyon.”
Watching her lips that wore a little drawn smile, Jolyon said quietly:
Watching her lips, which had a faint smile, Jolyon said quietly:
“You had better let me tell him, and have done with it. After all, Jon has the instincts of a gentleman. He has only to understand—”
“You should let me tell him, and get it over with. After all, Jon has the instincts of a gentleman. He just needs to understand—”
“Only! He can't understand; that's impossible.”
“Only! He can't get it; that's impossible.”
“I believe I could have at his age.”
“I think I could have at his age.”
Irene caught his hand. “You were always more of a realist than Jon; and never so innocent.”
Irene grabbed his hand. “You were always more of a realist than Jon, and never as naive.”
“That's true,” said Jolyon. “It's queer, isn't it? You and I would tell our stories to the world without a particle of shame; but our own boy stumps us.”
“That's true,” said Jolyon. “It's strange, isn't it? You and I would share our stories with the world without an ounce of shame; but our own son leaves us speechless.”
“We've never cared whether the world approves or not.”
"We've never cared if the world approves or not."
“Jon would not disapprove of us!”
“Jon wouldn’t mind us!”
“Oh! Jolyon, yes. He's in love, I feel he's in love. And he'd say: 'My mother once married without love! How could she have!' It'll seem to him a crime! And so it was!”
“Oh! Jolyon, yes. He’s in love, I can tell he’s in love. And he’d say: ‘My mother once married without love! How could she do that!’ It’ll seem like a crime to him! And it was!”
Jolyon took her hand, and said with a wry smile:
Jolyon took her hand and said with a wry smile:
“Ah! why on earth are we born young? Now, if only we were born old and grew younger year by year, we should understand how things happen, and drop all our cursed intolerance. But you know if the boy is really in love, he won't forget, even if he goes to Italy. We're a tenacious breed; and he'll know by instinct why he's being sent. Nothing will really cure him but the shock of being told.”
“Ah! why are we born young? If only we were born old and grew younger each year, we’d understand how things work and let go of all our annoying intolerance. But you know if the guy is truly in love, he won’t forget, even if he goes to Italy. We’re a stubborn bunch; and he’ll instinctively know why he’s being sent away. Nothing will really fix him but the shock of being told.”
“Let me try, anyway.”
“Let me give it a shot.”
Jolyon stood a moment without speaking. Between this devil and this deep sea—the pain of a dreaded disclosure and the grief of losing his wife for two months—he secretly hoped for the devil; yet if she wished for the deep sea he must put up with it. After all, it would be training for that departure from which there would be no return. And, taking her in his arms, he kissed her eyes, and said:
Jolyon stood silently for a moment. Caught between this tough situation and a difficult choice—facing the pain of revealing a dreaded truth and grieving the loss of his wife for two months—he secretly wished for the tough choice; yet if she wanted the difficult path, he would have to accept it. After all, it would prepare him for that final goodbye from which there would be no return. Taking her in his arms, he kissed her eyes and said:
“As you will, my love.”
"Whatever you want, my love."
XI.—DUET
That “small” emotion, love, grows amazingly when threatened with extinction. Jon reached Paddington station half an hour before his time and a full week after, as it seemed to him. He stood at the appointed bookstall, amid a crowd of Sunday travellers, in a Harris tweed suit exhaling, as it were, the emotion of his thumping heart. He read the names of the novels on the book-stall, and bought one at last, to avoid being regarded with suspicion by the book-stall clerk. It was called “The Heart of the Trail!” which must mean something, though it did not seem to. He also bought “The Lady's Mirror” and “The Landsman.” Every minute was an hour long, and full of horrid imaginings. After nineteen had passed, he saw her with a bag and a porter wheeling her luggage. She came swiftly; she came cool. She greeted him as if he were a brother.
That "small" emotion, love, grows incredibly when it feels threatened with disappearance. Jon arrived at Paddington station half an hour early and what felt like a full week late. He stood at the designated bookstall, surrounded by a crowd of Sunday travelers, in a Harris tweed suit that seemed to reveal the emotions of his racing heart. He read the titles of the novels on the bookstall and eventually bought one to avoid raising suspicion from the clerk. It was called “The Heart of the Trail!” which must have some significance, even if it didn’t seem to. He also picked up “The Lady's Mirror” and “The Landsman.” Each minute felt like an hour, filled with dreadful thoughts. After nineteen minutes had passed, he spotted her with a bag and a porter carrying her luggage. She moved quickly and confidently; she greeted him as if he were family.
“First class,” she said to the porter, “corner seats; opposite.”
“First class,” she told the porter, “corner seats; opposite.”
Jon admired her frightful self-possession.
Jon admired her chilling confidence.
“Can't we get a carriage to ourselves,” he whispered.
“Can't we get a carriage to ourselves?” he whispered.
“No good; it's a stopping train. After Maidenhead perhaps. Look natural, Jon.”
“No good; it's a stopping train. Maybe after Maidenhead. Just act natural, Jon.”
Jon screwed his features into a scowl. They got in—with two other beasts!—oh! heaven! He tipped the porter unnaturally, in his confusion. The brute deserved nothing for putting them in there, and looking as if he knew all about it into the bargain.
Jon twisted his face into a scowl. They got in—with two other animals!—oh! my goodness! He tipped the porter awkwardly, in his confusion. The guy deserved nothing for putting them in there and acting like he knew all about it too.
Fleur hid herself behind “The Lady's Mirror.” Jon imitated her behind “The Landsman.” The train started. Fleur let “The Lady's Mirror” fall and leaned forward.
Fleur concealed herself behind “The Lady's Mirror.” Jon mimicked her behind “The Landsman.” The train began to move. Fleur dropped “The Lady's Mirror” and leaned forward.
“Well?” she said.
“What's up?” she said.
“It's seemed about fifteen days.”
“It’s felt like fifteen days.”
She nodded, and Jon's face lighted up at once.
She nodded, and Jon's face brightened immediately.
“Look natural,” murmured Fleur, and went off into a bubble of laughter. It hurt him. How could he look natural with Italy hanging over him? He had meant to break it to her gently, but now he blurted it out.
“Act natural,” Fleur whispered, then burst into laughter. It stung him. How could he seem natural with Italy looming over him? He had planned to tell her softly, but instead, he just blurted it out.
“They want me to go to Italy with Mother for two months.”
“They want me to go to Italy with Mom for two months.”
Fleur drooped her eyelids; turned a little pale, and bit her lips. “Oh!” she said. It was all, but it was much.
Fleur lowered her eyelids, turned a bit pale, and bit her lips. “Oh!” she said. It was simple, but it meant a lot.
That “Oh!” was like the quick drawback of the wrist in fencing ready for riposte. It came.
That "Oh!" was like a quick flick of the wrist in fencing, ready for a counterattack. It happened.
“You must go!”
"You have to go!"
“Go?” said Jon in a strangled voice.
“Go?” Jon said, his voice choked.
“Of course.”
"Of course."
“But—two months—it's ghastly.”
“But—two months—it’s terrible.”
“No,” said Fleur, “six weeks. You'll have forgotten me by then. We'll meet in the National Gallery the day after you get back.”
“No,” said Fleur, “six weeks. You’ll have forgotten me by then. We’ll meet at the National Gallery the day after you get back.”
Jon laughed.
Jon laughed.
“But suppose you've forgotten me,” he muttered into the noise of the train.
“But what if you've forgotten me?” he murmured into the noise of the train.
Fleur shook her head.
Fleur shook her head.
“Some other beast—” murmured Jon.
"Some other creature—" murmured Jon.
Her foot touched his.
Her foot brushed against his.
“No other beast,” she said, lifting “The Lady's Mirror.”
“No other creature,” she said, lifting “The Lady's Mirror.”
The train stopped; two passengers got out, and one got in.
The train stopped; two passengers got out, and one got in.
'I shall die,' thought Jon, 'if we're not alone at all.'
'I’m going to die,' thought Jon, 'if we’re not alone at all.'
The train went on; and again Fleur leaned forward.
The train continued on, and once more, Fleur leaned forward.
“I never let go,” she said; “do you?”
“I never let go,” she said. “Do you?”
Jon shook his head vehemently.
Jon shook his head vigorously.
“Never!” he said. “Will you write to me?”
“Never!” he said. “Will you write to me?”
“No; but you can—to my Club.”
“No; but you can—to my club.”
She had a Club; she was wonderful!
She had a club; she was amazing!
“Did you pump Holly?” he muttered.
“Did you pump Holly?” he mumbled.
“Yes, but I got nothing. I didn't dare pump hard.”
“Yes, but I didn’t get anything. I didn’t want to push too hard.”
“What can it be?” cried Jon.
“What could it be?” shouted Jon.
“I shall find out all right.”
"I'll sort it out."
A long silence followed till Fleur said: “This is Maidenhead; stand by, Jon!”
A long silence followed until Fleur said, “This is Maidenhead; hold on, Jon!”
The train stopped. The remaining passenger got out. Fleur drew down her blind.
The train came to a halt. The last passenger stepped off. Fleur lowered her blind.
“Quick!” she cried. “Hang out! Look as much of a beast as you can.”
“Quick!” she shouted. “Get out! Look as much like a beast as you can.”
Jon blew his nose, and scowled; never in all his life had he scowled like that! An old lady recoiled, a young one tried the handle. It turned, but the door would not open. The train moved, the young lady darted to another carriage.
Jon blew his nose and frowned; he had never frowned like that in his life! An elderly woman pulled back, while a younger one tried the door handle. It turned, but the door wouldn’t budge. The train started moving, and the young woman rushed to another carriage.
“What luck!” cried Jon. “It Jammed.”
“What luck!” shouted Jon. “It jammed.”
“Yes,” said Fleur; “I was holding it.”
“Yes,” Fleur said; “I was holding it.”
The train moved out, and Jon fell on his knees.
The train pulled away, and Jon dropped to his knees.
“Look out for the corridor,” she whispered; “and—quick!”
“Watch the hallway,” she whispered; “and—hurry!”
Her lips met his. And though their kiss only lasted perhaps ten seconds, Jon's soul left his body and went so far beyond, that, when he was again sitting opposite that demure figure, he was pale as death. He heard her sigh, and the sound seemed to him the most precious he had ever heard—an exquisite declaration that he meant something to her.
Her lips touched his. And even though their kiss lasted maybe ten seconds, Jon felt like his soul left his body and went far beyond. When he found himself sitting across from that shy girl again, he looked pale as a ghost. He heard her sigh, and that sound felt like the most precious thing he had ever heard— a beautiful sign that he mattered to her.
“Six weeks isn't really long,” she said; “and you can easily make it six if you keep your head out there, and never seem to think of me.”
“Six weeks isn’t really that long,” she said; “and you can easily stretch it to six if you keep your focus out there and don’t give the impression that you’re thinking of me.”
Jon gasped.
Jon was shocked.
“This is just what's really wanted, Jon, to convince them, don't you see? If we're just as bad when you come back they'll stop being ridiculous about it. Only, I'm sorry it's not Spain; there's a girl in a Goya picture at Madrid who's like me, Father says. Only she isn't—we've got a copy of her.”
“This is exactly what we need, Jon, to get through to them, don’t you see? If we’re just as bad when you come back, they’ll stop being ridiculous about it. I just wish it was Spain; there’s a girl in a Goya painting in Madrid who’s like me, Dad says. But she’s not really—we have a copy of her.”
It was to Jon like a ray of sunshine piercing through a fog. “I'll make it Spain,” he said, “Mother won't mind; she's never been there. And my Father thinks a lot of Goya.”
It was to Jon like a ray of sunshine cutting through a fog. “I’ll make it Spain,” he said, “Mom won’t mind; she’s never been there. And my dad thinks a lot of Goya.”
“Oh! yes, he's a painter—isn't he?”
“Oh! yes, he’s an artist—right?”
“Only water-colour,” said Jon, with honesty.
"Just watercolor," Jon said, truthfully.
“When we come to Reading, Jon, get out first and go down to Caversham lock and wait for me. I'll send the car home and we'll walk by the towing-path.”
“When we get to Reading, Jon, get out first and head down to Caversham lock and wait for me. I'll send the car back home, and we'll walk along the towing-path.”
Jon seized her hand in gratitude, and they sat silent, with the world well lost, and one eye on the corridor. But the train seemed to run twice as fast now, and its sound was almost lost in that of Jon's sighing.
Jon took her hand gratefully, and they sat in silence, completely lost to the world, with one eye on the hallway. But the train felt like it was moving twice as fast now, its noise almost drowned out by Jon's sighs.
“We're getting near,” said Fleur; “the towing-path's awfully exposed. One more! Oh! Jon, don't forget me.”
“We're getting close,” said Fleur. “The towing path is really exposed. Just one more! Oh! Jon, don’t forget me.”
Jon answered with his kiss. And very soon, a flushed, distracted-looking youth could have been seen—as they say—leaping from the train and hurrying along the platform, searching his pockets for his ticket.
Jon replied with a kiss. Before long, a blushing, distracted-looking young man could be seen—like they say—jumping off the train and rushing down the platform, rummaging through his pockets for his ticket.
When at last she rejoined him on the towing-path a little beyond Caversham lock he had made an effort, and regained some measure of equanimity. If they had to part, he would not make a scene! A breeze by the bright river threw the white side of the willow leaves up into the sunlight, and followed those two with its faint rustle.
When she finally caught up with him on the towing path just past Caversham lock, he had calmed down a bit and found some of his composure. If they had to say goodbye, he wouldn’t make a fuss! A breeze by the sparkling river lifted the white underside of the willow leaves into the sunlight and accompanied them with a gentle rustle.
“I told our chauffeur that I was train-giddy,” said Fleur. “Did you look pretty natural as you went out?”
“I told our driver that I was excited from the train ride,” said Fleur. “Did you look pretty normal as you left?”
“I don't know. What is natural?”
“I don't know. What does natural even mean?”
“It's natural to you to look seriously happy. When I first saw you I thought you weren't a bit like other people.”
“It's just part of who you are to look genuinely happy. When I first saw you, I thought you were nothing like anyone else.”
“Exactly what I thought when I saw you. I knew at once I should never love anybody else.”
"Exactly what I thought when I saw you. I knew right away that I could never love anyone else."
Fleur laughed.
Fleur giggled.
“We're absurdly young. And love's young dream is out of date, Jon. Besides, it's awfully wasteful. Think of all the fun you might have. You haven't begun, even; it's a shame, really. And there's me. I wonder!”
“We're ridiculously young. And the dream of young love is outdated, Jon. Besides, it’s extremely wasteful. Think of all the fun you could have. You haven’t even started yet; it’s really a pity. And then there’s me. I wonder!”
Confusion came on Jon's spirit. How could she say such things just as they were going to part?
Confusion filled Jon's mind. How could she say something like that just when they were about to say goodbye?
“If you feel like that,” he said, “I can't go. I shall tell Mother that I ought to try and work. There's always the condition of the world!”
“If you feel that way,” he said, “I can’t go. I’ll tell Mom that I should try to work. There’s always the state of the world!”
“The condition of the world!”
"The state of the world!"
Jon thrust his hands deep into his pockets.
Jon shoved his hands deep into his pockets.
“But there is,” he said; “think of the people starving!”
“But there is,” he said. “Think about the people who are starving!”
Fleur shook her head. “No, no, I never, never will make myself miserable for nothing.”
Fleur shook her head. “No, no, I will never make myself miserable for no reason.”
“Nothing! But there's an awful state of things, and of course one ought to help.”
“Nothing! But things are really messed up, and of course you should help.”
“Oh! yes, I know all that. But you can't help people, Jon; they're hopeless. When you pull them out they only get into another hole. Look at them, still fighting and plotting and struggling, though they're dying in heaps all the time. Idiots!”
“Oh! yes, I know all that. But you can't help people, Jon; they're hopeless. When you pull them out, they just fall into another hole. Look at them, still fighting and plotting and struggling, even though they're dying in droves all the time. Idiots!”
“Aren't you sorry for them?”
"Don't you feel sorry for them?"
“Oh! sorry—yes, but I'm not going to make myself unhappy about it; that's no good.”
“Oh! Sorry—yeah, but I’m not going to let it get me down; that’s not helpful.”
And they were silent, disturbed by this first glimpse of each other's natures.
And they were quiet, unsettled by this first look at each other's true selves.
“I think people are brutes and idiots,” said Fleur stubbornly.
“I think people are harsh and stupid,” said Fleur stubbornly.
“I think they're poor wretches,” said Jon. It was as if they had quarrelled—and at this supreme and awful moment, with parting visible out there in that last gap of the willows!
“I think they're unfortunate souls,” said Jon. It felt like they had a fight—and at this critical and terrible moment, with separation clearly visible out there in that last opening of the willows!
“Well, go and help your poor wretches, and don't think of me.”
"Well, go help those poor people, and don’t worry about me."
Jon stood still. Sweat broke out on his forehead, and his limbs trembled. Fleur too had stopped, and was frowning at the river.
Jon stood still. Sweat dripped from his forehead, and his limbs shook. Fleur also had stopped, frowning at the river.
“I must believe in things,” said Jon with a sort of agony; “we're all meant to enjoy life.”
“I have to believe in things,” Jon said with a touch of pain; “we're all meant to enjoy life.”
Fleur laughed. “Yes; and that's what you won't do, if you don't take care. But perhaps your idea of enjoyment is to make yourself wretched. There are lots of people like that, of course.”
Fleur laughed. “Yeah; and that's what you won't do if you’re not careful. But maybe your idea of fun is to make yourself miserable. There are definitely a lot of people like that.”
She was pale, her eyes had darkened, her lips had thinned. Was it Fleur thus staring at the water? Jon had an unreal feeling as if he were passing through the scene in a book where the lover has to choose between love and duty. But just then she looked round at him. Never was anything so intoxicating as that vivacious look. It acted on him exactly as the tug of a chain acts on a dog—brought him up to her with his tail wagging and his tongue out.
She was pale, her eyes were darker, her lips were thinner. Was it Fleur staring at the water? Jon felt like he was in a story where the lover has to choose between love and duty. But then she turned to look at him. Nothing was ever so captivating as that lively glance. It had the same effect on him as a pull on a dog’s leash—he rushed to her with his tail wagging and his tongue hanging out.
“Don't let's be silly,” she said, “time's too short. Look, Jon, you can just see where I've got to cross the river. There, round the bend, where the woods begin.”
“Let's not be ridiculous,” she said, “time's too short. Look, Jon, you can see right where I need to cross the river. There, around the bend, where the woods start.”
Jon saw a gable, a chimney or two, a patch of wall through the trees—and felt his heart sink.
Jon saw a gable, a couple of chimneys, and a patch of wall through the trees—and felt his heart sink.
“I mustn't dawdle any more. It's no good going beyond the next hedge, it gets all open. Let's get on to it and say good-bye.”
“I can’t waste any more time. There’s no point in going past the next hedge; it just opens up. Let’s get to it and say good-bye.”
They went side by side, hand in hand, silently toward the hedge, where the may-flower, both pink and white, was in full bloom.
They walked side by side, holding hands, quietly making their way to the hedge, where the pink and white mayflowers were in full bloom.
“My Club's the 'Talisman,' Stratton Street, Piccadilly. Letters there will be quite safe, and I'm almost always up once a week.”
“My club is the 'Talisman' on Stratton Street, Piccadilly. Letters sent there will be safe, and I'm usually there at least once a week.”
Jon nodded. His face had become extremely set, his eyes stared straight before him.
Jon nodded. His face was extremely tense, and his eyes were fixed straight ahead.
“To-day's the twenty-third of May,” said Fleur; “on the ninth of July I shall be in front of the 'Bacchus and Ariadne' at three o'clock; will you?”
“Today is May twenty-third,” said Fleur; “on July ninth I’ll be in front of the 'Bacchus and Ariadne' at three o'clock; will you?”
“I will.”
"I will."
“If you feel as bad as I it's all right. Let those people pass!”
“If you feel as bad as I do, it’s okay. Let those people go by!”
A man and woman airing their children went by strung out in Sunday fashion.
A man and a woman walking their children strolled by in a typical Sunday manner.
The last of them passed the wicket gate.
The last of them went through the small gate.
“Domesticity!” said Fleur, and blotted herself against the hawthorn hedge. The blossom sprayed out above her head, and one pink cluster brushed her cheek. Jon put up his hand jealously to keep it off.
“Domesticity!” Fleur said, leaning against the hawthorn hedge. The blossoms spread above her, and one pink cluster touched her cheek. Jon raised his hand protectively to keep it away.
“Good-bye, Jon.” For a second they stood with hands hard clasped. Then their lips met for the third time, and when they parted Fleur broke away and fled through the wicket gate. Jon stood where she had left him, with his forehead against that pink cluster. Gone! For an eternity—for seven weeks all but two days! And here he was, wasting the last sight of her! He rushed to the gate. She was walking swiftly on the heels of the straggling children. She turned her head, he saw her hand make a little flitting gesture; then she sped on, and the trailing family blotted her out from his view.
“Goodbye, Jon.” For a moment, they stood with their hands tightly clasped. Then their lips met for the third time, and when they separated, Fleur broke away and ran through the small gate. Jon stayed where she had left him, his forehead against that pink cluster. Gone! For an eternity—seven weeks minus two days! And here he was, wasting the last moment he could see her! He rushed to the gate. She was walking quickly behind the lagging children. She turned her head, and he saw her hand make a brief waving gesture; then she sped on, and the family trailing behind her blocked her from his view.
The words of a comic song—
The lyrics of a funny song—
“Paddington groan-worst ever known He gave a sepulchral Paddington groan—”
“Paddington groan—worst ever known He gave a deep Paddington groan—”
came into his head, and he sped incontinently back to Reading station. All the way up to London and down to Wansdon he sat with “The Heart of the Trail” open on his knee, knitting in his head a poem so full of feeling that it would not rhyme.
came into his head, and he hurried back to Reading station. All the way up to London and down to Wansdon, he sat with “The Heart of the Trail” open on his lap, crafting a poem in his mind that was so filled with emotion that it didn’t rhyme.
XII.—CAPRICE
Fleur sped on. She had need of rapid motion; she was late, and wanted all her wits about her when she got in. She passed the islands, the station, and hotel, and was about to take the ferry, when she saw a skiff with a young man standing up in it, and holding to the bushes.
Fleur hurried on. She needed to move quickly; she was running late and wanted to be sharp when she arrived. She went past the islands, the station, and the hotel, and was about to hop on the ferry when she noticed a small boat with a young man standing in it, holding onto the bushes.
“Miss Forsyte,” he said; “let me put you across. I've come on purpose.”
“Miss Forsyte,” he said, “let me help you cross. I came here just for that.”
She looked at him in blank amazement.
She stared at him in stunned disbelief.
“It's all right, I've been having tea with your people. I thought I'd save you the last bit. It's on my way, I'm just off back to Pangbourne. My name's Mont. I saw you at the picture-gallery—you remember—when your father invited me to see his pictures.”
“It's all good, I've been having tea with your family. I thought I'd save you the last little bit. It’s on my way; I'm just heading back to Pangbourne. My name's Mont. I saw you at the art gallery—you remember—when your dad invited me to check out his artwork.”
“Oh!” said Fleur; “yes—the handkerchief.”
“Oh!” said Fleur; “yes—the tissue.”
To this young man she owed Jon; and, taking his hand, she stepped down into the skiff. Still emotional, and a little out of breath, she sat silent; not so the young man. She had never heard any one say so much in so short a time. He told her his age, twenty-four; his weight, ten stone eleven; his place of residence, not far away; described his sensations under fire, and what it felt like to be gassed; criticized the Juno, mentioned his own conception of that goddess; commented on the Goya copy, said Fleur was not too awfully like it; sketched in rapidly the condition of England; spoke of Monsieur Profond—or whatever his name was—as “an awful sport”; thought her father had some “ripping” pictures and some rather “dug-up”; hoped he might row down again and take her on the river because he was quite trustworthy; inquired her opinion of Tchekov, gave her his own; wished they could go to the Russian ballet together some time—considered the name Fleur Forsyte simply topping; cursed his people for giving him the name of Michael on the top of Mont; outlined his father, and said that if she wanted a good book she should read “Job”; his father was rather like Job while Job still had land.
To this young man, she owed Jon; and, taking his hand, she stepped down into the boat. Still emotional and a little out of breath, she sat in silence; not him, though. She had never heard anyone say so much in such a short time. He told her he was twenty-four, weighed ten stone eleven, lived nearby, described his feelings under fire, and what it was like to be gassed; he criticized the Juno, mentioned his own idea of that goddess; commented on the Goya copy, said Fleur wasn’t too awful looking like it; quickly sketched the state of England; referred to Monsieur Profond—or whatever his name was—as “an awful sport”; thought her dad had some “great” pictures and some rather “dated”; hoped he could row down again and take her on the river because he was quite trustworthy; asked her opinion of Tchekov, shared his own; wished they could see the Russian ballet together sometime—considered the name Fleur Forsyte simply brilliant; cursed his folks for giving him the name Michael on top of Mont; outlined his father and said if she wanted a good book, she should read “Job”; his dad was kind of like Job when Job still had land.
“But Job didn't have land,” Fleur murmured; “he only had flocks and herds and moved on.”
“But Job didn't own any land,” Fleur murmured; “he only had animals and moved around.”
“Ah!” answered Michael Mont, “I wish my gov'nor would move on. Not that I want his land. Land's an awful bore in these days, don't you think?”
“Ah!” replied Michael Mont, “I wish my boss would hurry up. Not that I want his land. Land is such a drag these days, don’t you think?”
“We never have it in my family,” said Fleur. “We have everything else. I believe one of my great-uncles once had a sentimental farm in Dorset, because we came from there originally, but it cost him more than it made him happy.”
“We never have it in my family,” said Fleur. “We have everything else. I think one of my great-uncles once had a sentimental farm in Dorset since we originally came from there, but it cost him more than it brought him joy.”
“Did he sell it?”
“Did he sell it?”
“No; he kept it.”
“Nope; he held onto it.”
“Why?”
"Why?"
“Because nobody would buy it.”
"Because no one would buy it."
“Good for the old boy!”
“Good for the guy!”
“No, it wasn't good for him. Father says it soured him. His name was Swithin.”
“No, it wasn’t good for him. Dad says it changed him for the worse. His name was Swithin.”
“What a corking name!”
“What a fantastic name!”
“Do you know that we're getting farther off, not nearer? This river flows.”
“Do you know that we're getting further away, not closer? This river flows.”
“Splendid!” cried Mont, dipping his sculls vaguely; “it's good to meet a girl who's got wit.”
“Awesome!” exclaimed Mont, paddling his oars aimlessly; “it's nice to meet a girl who's smart.”
“But better to meet a young man who's got it in the plural.”
“But it's better to meet a young man who has it in the plural.”
Young Mont raised a hand to tear his hair.
Young Mont raised a hand to pull at his hair.
“Look out!” cried Fleur. “Your scull!”
“Watch out!” Fleur shouted. “Your skull!”
“All right! It's thick enough to bear a scratch.”
“All right! It’s thick enough to handle a scratch.”
“Do you mind sculling?” said Fleur severely. “I want to get in.”
“Do you mind paddling?” Fleur asked sternly. “I want to get in.”
“Ah!” said Mont; “but when you get in, you see, I shan't see you any more to-day. Fini, as the French girl said when she jumped on her bed after saying her prayers. Don't you bless the day that gave you a French mother, and a name like yours?”
“Ah!” said Mont; “but once you go in, you know I won't see you again today. Finito, like the French girl said when she jumped on her bed after saying her prayers. Don’t you appreciate the day that brought you a French mother and a name like yours?”
“I like my name, but Father gave it me. Mother wanted me called Marguerite.”
“I like my name, but Dad gave it to me. Mom wanted me to be called Marguerite.”
“Which is absurd. Do you mind calling me M. M. and letting me call you F. F.? It's in the spirit of the age.”
“Which is ridiculous. Do you mind if I call you M. M. and let you call me F. F.? It's the trend these days.”
“I don't mind anything, so long as I get in.”
"I don't care about anything, as long as I get in."
Mont caught a little crab, and answered: “That was a nasty one!”
Mont caught a little crab and replied, “That one was nasty!”
“Please row.”
"Please paddle."
“I am.” And he did for several strokes, looking at her with rueful eagerness. “Of course, you know,” he ejaculated, pausing, “that I came to see you, not your father's pictures.”
“I am.” And he did for several moments, looking at her with a mix of sadness and eagerness. “Of course, you know,” he said, pausing, “that I came to see you, not your father's paintings.”
Fleur rose.
Fleur rose.
“If you don't row, I shall get out and swim.”
“If you don’t row, I’ll get out and swim.”
“Really and truly? Then I could come in after you.”
“Really? Then I could come in after you.”
“Mr. Mont, I'm late and tired; please put me on shore at once.”
“Mr. Mont, I'm running late and I'm exhausted; please get me ashore right away.”
When she stepped out on to the garden landing-stage he rose, and grasping his hair with both hands, looked at her.
When she stepped out onto the garden landing, he stood up, grasped his hair with both hands, and looked at her.
Fleur smiled.
Fleur grinned.
“Don't!” cried the irrepressible Mont. “I know you're going to say: 'Out, damned hair!'”
“Don't!” shouted the unstoppable Mont. “I know you're going to say: 'Get lost, stupid hair!'”
Fleur whisked round, threw him a wave of her hand. “Good-bye, Mr. M.M.!” she called, and was gone among the rose-trees. She looked at her wrist-watch and the windows of the house. It struck her as curiously uninhabited. Past six! The pigeons were just gathering to roost, and sunlight slanted on the dovecot, on their snowy feathers, and beyond in a shower on the top boughs of the woods. The click of billiard-balls came from the ingle-nook—Jack Cardigan, no doubt; a faint rustling, too, from an eucalyptus-tree, startling Southerner in this old English garden. She reached the verandah and was passing in, but stopped at the sound of voices from the drawing-room to her left. Mother! Monsieur Profond! From behind the verandah screen which fenced the ingle-nook she heard these words:
Fleur turned around and waved goodbye. "See you later, Mr. M.M.!" she called out, disappearing among the rose bushes. She glanced at her watch and then at the house, which felt oddly deserted. It was past six! The pigeons were starting to settle in for the night, and sunlight filtered through to the dovecot, highlighting their white feathers, and drenching the upper branches of the trees in gold. She could hear the sound of billiard balls coming from the fireplace corner—probably Jack Cardigan; and there was a slight rustling from an eucalyptus tree, a surprising touch of the South in this old English garden. She reached the porch and was about to go in when she paused at the sound of voices coming from the drawing room on her left. Mom! Monsieur Profond! From behind the porch screen that separated the fireplace area, she overheard these words:
“I don't, Annette.”
"I don’t, Annette."
Did Father know that he called her mother “Annette”? Always on the side of her Father—as children are ever on one side or the other in houses where relations are a little strained—she stood, uncertain. Her mother was speaking in her low, pleasing, slightly metallic voice—one word she caught: “Demain.” And Profond's answer: “All right.” Fleur frowned. A little sound came out into the stillness. Then Profond's voice: “I'm takin' a small stroll.”
Did Father know that he called her mother “Annette”? Always on her Father's side—like kids often do in homes where relationships are a bit tense—she stood there, unsure. Her mother was speaking in her soft, pleasant, slightly metallic voice—she caught one word: “Tomorrow.” And Profond's reply: “Okay.” Fleur frowned. A small sound broke the silence. Then Profond said, “I’m going for a quick walk.”
Fleur darted through the window into the morning-room. There he came from the drawing-room, crossing the verandah, down the lawn; and the click of billiard-balls which, in listening for other sounds, she had ceased to hear, began again. She shook herself, passed into the hall, and opened the drawing-room door. Her mother was sitting on the sofa between the windows, her knees crossed, her head resting on a cushion, her lips half parted, her eyes half closed. She looked extraordinarily handsome.
Fleur rushed through the window into the morning room. He came from the drawing room, crossing the porch and walking down the lawn; the click of billiard balls, which she had stopped noticing while listening for other sounds, started up again. She shook herself, moved into the hall, and opened the drawing room door. Her mother was sitting on the sofa between the windows, her legs crossed, her head resting on a cushion, her lips slightly parted, her eyes half closed. She looked incredibly beautiful.
“Ah! Here you are, Fleur! Your father is beginning to fuss.”
“Ah! There you are, Fleur! Your dad is starting to worry.”
“Where is he?”
"Where's he?"
“In the picture-gallery. Go up!”
“In the gallery. Go up!”
“What are you going to do to-morrow, Mother?”
“What are you going to do tomorrow, Mom?”
“To-morrow? I go up to London with your aunt.”
"Tomorrow? I'm going to London with your aunt."
“I thought you might be. Will you get me a quite plain parasol?”
“I thought you might be. Could you get me a simple parasol?”
“What colour?”
"What color?"
“Green. They're all going back, I suppose.”
"Green. I guess they're all going back."
“Yes, all; you will console your father. Kiss me, then.”
“Yes, of course; you will comfort your father. Give me a kiss, then.”
Fleur crossed the room, stooped, received a kiss on her forehead, and went out past the impress of a form on the sofa-cushions in the other corner. She ran up-stairs.
Fleur walked across the room, bent down, got a kiss on her forehead, and left past the outline of a body on the sofa cushions in the other corner. She hurried upstairs.
Fleur was by no means the old-fashioned daughter who demands the regulation of her parents' lives in accordance with the standard imposed upon herself. She claimed to regulate her own life, not those of others; besides, an unerring instinct for what was likely to advantage her own case was already at work. In a disturbed domestic atmosphere the heart she had set on Jon would have a better chance. None the less was she offended, as a flower by a crisping wind. If that man had really been kissing her mother it was—serious, and her father ought to know. “Demain!” “All right!” And her mother going up to Town! She turned into her bedroom and hung out of the window to cool her face, which had suddenly grown very hot. Jon must be at the station by now! What did her father know about Jon? Probably everything—pretty nearly!
Fleur was far from being the old-fashioned daughter who insisted her parents live according to the standards she set for herself. She wanted to manage her own life, not control anyone else's; besides, she had a strong instinct for what would benefit her situation. In a chaotic home environment, her feelings for Jon would have a better chance to flourish. Still, she felt hurt, like a flower buffeted by a harsh wind. If that guy had truly kissed her mom, it was serious, and her dad needed to be informed. “Tomorrow!” “Sure!” And her mom was heading to the city! She went into her bedroom and leaned out of the window to cool off her suddenly flushed face. Jon must be at the station by now! What did her dad know about Jon? Probably almost everything!
She changed her dress, so as to look as if she had been in some time, and ran up to the gallery.
She changed her dress to look like she had been there for a while and quickly went up to the gallery.
Soames was standing stubbornly still before his Alfred Stevens—the picture he loved best. He did not turn at the sound of the door, but she knew he had heard, and she knew he was hurt. She came up softly behind him, put her arms round his neck, and poked her face over his shoulder till her cheek lay against his. It was an advance which had never yet failed, but it failed her now, and she augured the worst. “Well,” he said stonily, “so you've come!”
Soames stood stubbornly in front of his Alfred Stevens—the painting he loved the most. He didn’t turn when he heard the door, but she knew he was aware, and she could tell he was hurt. She approached him quietly from behind, wrapped her arms around his neck, and leaned her face over his shoulder until her cheek rested against his. It was a move that had always worked before, but it didn’t this time, and she feared the worst. “Well,” he said flatly, “so you’ve come!”
“Is that all,” murmured Fleur, “from a bad parent?” And she rubbed her cheek against his.
“Is that it,” murmured Fleur, “from a bad parent?” And she rubbed her cheek against his.
Soames shook his head so far as that was possible.
Soames shook his head as much as he could.
“Why do you keep me on tenterhooks like this, putting me off and off?”
“Why do you keep me in suspense like this, constantly delaying me?”
“Darling, it was very harmless.”
"Sweetheart, it was totally harmless."
“Harmless! Much you know what's harmless and what isn't.”
“Harmless! You really think you know what’s harmless and what isn’t.”
Fleur dropped her arms.
Fleur lowered her arms.
“Well, then, dear, suppose you tell me; and be quite frank about it.”
“Well, then, dear, why don’t you tell me? And be totally honest about it.”
And she went over to the window-seat.
And she went over to the window seat.
Her father had turned from his picture, and was staring at his feet. He looked very grey. 'He has nice small feet,' she thought, catching his eye, at once averted from her.
Her father had turned away from his picture and was staring at his feet. He looked really grey. 'He has nice small feet,' she thought, catching his gaze, which immediately shifted away from her.
“You're my only comfort,” said Soames suddenly, “and you go on like this.”
“You're my only comfort,” Soames said suddenly, “and you just keep acting like this.”
Fleur's heart began to beat.
Fleur's heart started racing.
“Like what, dear?”
“What do you mean, dear?”
Again Soames gave her a look which, but for the affection in it, might have been called furtive.
Again, Soames gave her a look that, if it weren't for the affection in it, could be described as sneaky.
“You know what I told you,” he said. “I don't choose to have anything to do with that branch of our family.”
“You know what I told you,” he said. “I don’t want to be involved with that part of our family.”
“Yes, ducky, but I don't know why I shouldn't.”
“Yes, sweetie, but I have no idea why I shouldn’t.”
Soames turned on his heel.
Soames pivoted on his heel.
“I'm not going into the reasons,” he said; “you ought to trust me, Fleur!”
“I'm not going to explain the reasons,” he said; “you should trust me, Fleur!”
The way he spoke those words affected Fleur, but she thought of Jon, and was silent, tapping her foot against the wainscot. Unconsciously she had assumed a modern attitude, with one leg twisted in and out of the other, with her chin on one bent wrist, her other arm across her chest, and its hand hugging her elbow; there was not a line of her that was not involuted, and yet—in spite of all—she retained a certain grace.
The way he said those words impacted Fleur, but she thought of Jon and stayed silent, tapping her foot against the wall. Unconsciously, she had taken on a modern pose, with one leg twisted in and out of the other, her chin resting on one bent wrist, her other arm crossed over her chest with that hand hugging her elbow; every part of her was intertwined, and yet—even with all that—she still carried a certain grace.
“You knew my wishes,” Soames went on, “and yet you stayed on there four days. And I suppose that boy came with you to-day.”
“You knew what I wanted,” Soames continued, “and yet you stayed there for four days. And I guess that boy came with you today.”
Fleur kept her eyes on him.
Fleur kept her gaze fixed on him.
“I don't ask you anything,” said Soames; “I make no inquisition where you're concerned.”
“I’m not asking you anything,” said Soames; “I’m not investigating anything about you.”
Fleur suddenly stood up, leaning out at the window with her chin on her hands. The sun had sunk behind trees, the pigeons were perched, quite still, on the edge of the dove-cot; the click of the billiard-balls mounted, and a faint radiance shone out below where Jack Cardigan had turned the light up.
Fleur suddenly got up, leaning out of the window with her chin resting on her hands. The sun had dipped below the trees, and the pigeons were sitting quietly on the edge of the dove-cot; the sound of the billiard balls increased, and a faint glow emanated from below where Jack Cardigan had turned the light on.
“Will it make you any happier,” she said suddenly, “if I promise you not to see him for say—the next six weeks?” She was not prepared for a sort of tremble in the blankness of his voice.
“Will it make you any happier,” she said suddenly, “if I promise not to see him for, say, the next six weeks?” She wasn’t ready for the slight quiver in the emptiness of his voice.
“Six weeks? Six years—sixty years more like. Don't delude yourself, Fleur; don't delude yourself!”
“Six weeks? More like six years—or even sixty. Don’t fool yourself, Fleur; don’t fool yourself!”
Fleur turned in alarm.
Fleur turned in shock.
“Father, what is it?”
“Dad, what’s wrong?”
Soames came close enough to see her face.
Soames got close enough to see her face.
“Don't tell me,” he said, “that you're foolish enough to have any feeling beyond caprice. That would be too much!” And he laughed.
“Don't tell me,” he said, “that you're so foolish as to have any feelings beyond whim. That would be too much!” And he laughed.
Fleur, who had never heard him laugh like that, thought: 'Then it is deep! Oh! what is it?' And putting her hand through his arm she said lightly:
Fleur, who had never heard him laugh like that, thought: 'Then it’s deep! Oh! What is it?' And putting her hand through his arm, she said playfully:
“No, of course; caprice. Only, I like my caprices and I don't like yours, dear.”
“No, of course; whim. It’s just that I like my whims and I don’t like yours, dear.”
“Mine!” said Soames bitterly, and turned away.
“Mine!” Soames said bitterly, and turned away.
The light outside had chilled, and threw a chalky whiteness on the river. The trees had lost all gaiety of colour. She felt a sudden hunger for Jon's face, for his hands, and the feel of his lips again on hers. And pressing her arms tight across her breast she forced out a little light laugh.
The light outside had grown cold, casting a chalky whiteness on the river. The trees had lost all their vibrant colors. She suddenly craved Jon's face, his hands, and the sensation of his lips on hers once more. Wrapping her arms tightly around her chest, she let out a small, light laugh.
“O la! la! What a small fuss! as Profond would say. Father, I don't like that man.”
“O la! la! What a small fuss! as Profond would say. Dad, I don't like that guy.”
She saw him stop, and take something out of his breast pocket.
She saw him stop and take something out of his pocket.
“You don't?” he said. “Why?”
“You don’t?” he asked. “Why?”
“Nothing,” murmured Fleur; “just caprice!”
"Nothing," whispered Fleur; "just whims!"
“No,” said Soames; “not caprice!” And he tore what was in his hands across. “You're right. I don't like him either!”
“No,” said Soames; “not a whim!” And he ripped what was in his hands in half. “You’re right. I don’t like him either!”
“Look!” said Fleur softly. “There he goes! I hate his shoes; they don't make any noise.”
“Look!” Fleur said softly. “There he goes! I can't stand his shoes; they don't make a sound.”
Down in the failing light Prosper Profond moved, his hands in his side pockets, whistling softly in his beard; he stopped, and glanced up at the sky, as if saying: “I don't think much of that small moon.”
Down in the fading light, Prosper Profond walked with his hands in his pockets, whistling quietly in his beard. He paused and looked up at the sky, as if to say, “I’m not impressed by that tiny moon.”
Fleur drew back. “Isn't he a great cat?” she whispered; and the sharp click of the billiard-balls rose, as if Jack Cardigan had capped the cat, the moon, caprice, and tragedy with: “In off the red!”
Fleur pulled away. "Isn't he an amazing cat?" she whispered; and the distinct sound of the billiard balls echoed, as if Jack Cardigan had topped off the cat, the moon, whimsy, and drama with: "In off the red!"
Monsieur Profond had resumed his stroll, to a teasing little tune in his beard. What was it? Oh! yes, from “Rigoletto”: “Donna a mobile.” Just what he would think! She squeezed her father's arm.
Monsieur Profond had started walking again, humming a playful little tune in his beard. What was it? Oh! right, from “Rigoletto”: “La donna è mobile.” Just what he would think! She squeezed her father's arm.
“Prowling!” she muttered, as he turned the corner of the house. It was past that disillusioned moment which divides the day and night-still and lingering and warm, with hawthorn scent and lilac scent clinging on the riverside air. A blackbird suddenly burst out. Jon would be in London by now; in the Park perhaps, crossing the Serpentine, thinking of her! A little sound beside her made her turn her eyes; her father was again tearing the paper in his hands. Fleur saw it was a cheque.
“Prowling!” she muttered as he turned the corner of the house. It was past that disillusioned moment that separates day from night—still, lingering, and warm, with the scents of hawthorn and lilac hanging in the riverside air. A blackbird suddenly broke out in song. Jon would be in London by now; maybe in the Park, crossing the Serpentine, thinking of her! A small sound next to her caught her attention; her father was tearing the paper in his hands again. Fleur noticed it was a check.
“I shan't sell him my Gauguin,” he said. “I don't know what your aunt and Imogen see in him.”
“I won't sell him my Gauguin,” he said. “I don't understand what your aunt and Imogen see in him.”
“Or Mother.”
“Or Mom.”
“Your mother!” said Soames.
“Your mom!” said Soames.
'Poor Father!' she thought. 'He never looks happy—not really happy. I don't want to make him worse, but of course I shall have to, when Jon comes back. Oh! well, sufficient unto the night!'
"Poor Dad!" she thought. "He never looks truly happy. I don't want to make it worse for him, but I know I will have to when Jon comes back. Oh well, there's no use worrying about it now!"
“I'm going to dress,” she said.
“I'm going to get dressed,” she said.
In her room she had a fancy to put on her “freak” dress. It was of gold tissue with little trousers of the same, tightly drawn in at the ankles, a page's cape slung from the shoulders, little gold shoes, and a gold-winged Mercury helmet; and all over her were tiny gold bells, especially on the helmet; so that if she shook her head she pealed. When she was dressed she felt quite sick because Jon could not see her; it even seemed a pity that the sprightly young man Michael Mont would not have a view. But the gong had sounded, and she went down.
In her room, she felt like wearing her “freak” dress. It was made of gold fabric with matching tight pants that were drawn in at the ankles, a page's cape draped over her shoulders, little gold shoes, and a gold-winged Mercury helmet. Tiny gold bells covered her, especially on the helmet, so when she shook her head, they jingled. Once she was dressed, she felt a bit sick because Jon couldn’t see her; it even seemed sad that the lively young man Michael Mont wouldn’t get a look either. But the gong had sounded, and she headed downstairs.
She made a sensation in the drawing-room. Winifred thought it “Most amusing.” Imogen was enraptured. Jack Cardigan called it “stunning,” “ripping,” “topping,” and “corking.”
She created a buzz in the living room. Winifred thought it was “really funny.” Imogen was thrilled. Jack Cardigan described it as “amazing,” “fantastic,” “the best,” and “awesome.”
Monsieur Profond, smiling with his eyes, said: “That's a nice small dress!” Her mother, very handsome in black, sat looking at her, and said nothing. It remained for her father to apply the test of common sense. “What did you put on that thing for? You're not going to dance.”
Monsieur Profond, smiling with his eyes, said: “That's a nice small dress!” Her mother, looking sharp in black, sat watching her and said nothing. It was up to her father to apply some common sense. “Why did you put that on? You're not going to dance.”
Fleur spun round, and the bells pealed.
Fleur turned around, and the bells rang.
“Caprice!”
“Whim!”
Soames stared at her, and, turning away, gave his arm to Winifred. Jack Cardigan took her mother. Prosper Profond took Imogen. Fleur went in by herself, with her bells jingling....
Soames looked at her, then turned away and offered his arm to Winifred. Jack Cardigan accompanied her mother. Prosper Profond took Imogen. Fleur entered alone, with her bells jingling...
The “small” moon had soon dropped down, and May night had fallen soft and warm, enwrapping with its grape-bloom colour and its scents the billion caprices, intrigues, passions, longings, and regrets of men and women. Happy was Jack Cardigan who snored into Imogen's white shoulder, fit as a flea; or Timothy in his “mausoleum,” too old for anything but baby's slumber. For so many lay awake, or dreamed, teased by the criss-cross of the world.
The “small” moon had soon set, and a warm May night wrapped everything in its grape-bloom color and fragrant scents, embracing the countless whims, intrigues, passions, longings, and regrets of people. Jack Cardigan, who was blissfully snoring against Imogen's white shoulder, was as fit as a fiddle; while Timothy in his “mausoleum” was too old for anything but a baby’s sleep. But so many others lay awake or dreamed, troubled by the complexities of the world.
The dew fell and the flowers closed; cattle grazed on in the river meadows, feeling with their tongues for the grass they could not see; and the sheep on the Downs lay quiet as stones. Pheasants in the tall trees of the Pangbourne woods, larks on their grassy nests above the gravel-pit at Wansdon, swallows in the eaves at Robin Hill, and the sparrows of Mayfair, all made a dreamless night of it, soothed by the lack of wind. The Mayfly filly, hardly accustomed to her new quarters, scraped at her straw a little; and the few night-flitting things—bats, moths, owls—were vigorous in the warm darkness; but the peace of night lay in the brain of all day-time Nature, colourless and still. Men and women, alone, riding the hobby-horses of anxiety or love, burned their wavering tapers of dream and thought into the lonely hours.
The dew fell and the flowers closed; cattle grazed in the river meadows, feeling for the grass they couldn't see with their tongues; and the sheep on the Downs lay still as stones. Pheasants perched in the tall trees of the Pangbourne woods, larks rested in their grassy nests above the gravel pit at Wansdon, swallows settled in the eaves at Robin Hill, and the sparrows of Mayfair all created a dreamless night, comforted by the calmness of the air. The Mayfly filly, still getting used to her new home, shuffled through her straw a bit; and the few night creatures—bats, moths, owls—were active in the warm darkness; but the tranquility of night filled the minds of all daytime creatures, colorless and silent. Men and women, alone, riding the ups and downs of anxiety or love, invested their flickering dreams and thoughts into the lonely hours.
Fleur, leaning out of her window, heard the hall clock's muffled chime of twelve, the tiny splash of a fish, the sudden shaking of an aspen's leaves in the puffs of breeze that rose along the river, the distant rumble of a night train, and time and again the sounds which none can put a name to in the darkness, soft obscure expressions of uncatalogued emotions from man and beast, bird and machine, or, maybe, from departed Forsytes, Darties, Cardigans, taking night strolls back into a world which had once suited their embodied spirits. But Fleur heeded not these sounds; her spirit, far from disembodied, fled with swift wing from railway-carriage to flowery hedge, straining after Jon, tenacious of his forbidden image, and the sound of his voice, which was taboo. And she crinkled her nose, retrieving from the perfume of the riverside night that moment when his hand slipped between the mayflowers and her cheek. Long she leaned out in her freak dress, keen to burn her wings at life's candle; while the moths brushed her cheeks on their pilgrimage to the lamp on her dressing-table, ignorant that in a Forsyte's house there is no open flame. But at last even she felt sleepy, and, forgetting her bells, drew quickly in.
Fleur, leaning out of her window, heard the muffled chime of the hall clock striking twelve, the gentle splash of a fish, the sudden rustle of aspen leaves in the breezes rising from the river, the distant rumble of a night train, and again and again the sounds that defy labeling in the dark—soft, unclear expressions of unclassifiable emotions from humans and animals, birds and machines, or perhaps from departed Forsytes, Darties, and Cardigans taking evening strolls back into a world that once suited their living spirits. But Fleur paid no attention to these sounds; her spirit, far from being disconnected, flew swiftly from railway carriage to flowery hedge, chasing after Jon, clinging to his forbidden image and the sound of his voice, which was off-limits. She wrinkled her nose, recalling from the perfume of the riverside night that moment when his hand slipped between the mayflowers and her cheek. She leaned out for a long time in her unique dress, eager to risk everything at life's candle; while the moths brushed against her cheeks on their way to the lamp on her dressing table, unaware that in a Forsyte's home there is no open flame. But eventually, even she felt sleepy and, forgetting her bells, quickly drew back inside.
Through the open window of his room, alongside Annette's, Soames, wakeful too, heard their thin faint tinkle, as it might be shaken from stars, or the dewdrops falling from a flower, if one could hear such sounds.
Through the open window of his room, next to Annette's, Soames, also unable to sleep, heard their delicate, soft chime, like it could be coming from stars or the dewdrops falling from a flower, if you could hear those kinds of sounds.
'Caprice!' he thought. 'I can't tell. She's wilful. What shall I do? Fleur!'
'Caprice!' he thought. 'I can't figure it out. She's stubborn. What should I do? Fleur!'
And long into the “small” night he brooded.
And long into the "small" night, he thought deeply.
PART II
I.—MOTHER AND SON
To say that Jon Forsyte accompanied his mother to Spain unwillingly would scarcely have been adequate. He went as a well-natured dog goes for a walk with its mistress, leaving a choice mutton-bone on the lawn. He went looking back at it. Forsytes deprived of their mutton-bones are wont to sulk. But Jon had little sulkiness in his composition. He adored his mother, and it was his first travel. Spain had become Italy by his simply saying: “I'd rather go to Spain, Mum; you've been to Italy so many times; I'd like it new to both of us.”
To say that Jon Forsyte went to Spain with his mother reluctantly wouldn’t quite capture it. He went like a good-natured dog going for a walk with its owner, leaving a tasty bone on the lawn. He left while glancing back at it. Forsytes without their mutton-bones tend to sulk. But Jon wasn’t really the sulking type. He adored his mother, and this was his first trip. Spain became Italy just by him saying, “I’d rather go to Spain, Mom; you’ve been to Italy so many times; I’d like it to be new for both of us.”
The fellow was subtle besides being naive. He never forgot that he was going to shorten the proposed two months into six weeks, and must therefore show no sign of wishing to do so. For one with so enticing a mutton-bone and so fixed an idea, he made a good enough travelling companion, indifferent to where or when he arrived, superior to food, and thoroughly appreciative of a country strange to the most travelled Englishman. Fleur's wisdom in refusing to write to him was profound, for he reached each new place entirely without hope or fever, and could concentrate immediate attention on the donkeys and tumbling bells, the priests, patios, beggars, children, crowing cocks, sombreros, cactus-hedges, old high white villages, goats, olive-trees, greening plains, singing birds in tiny cages, watersellers, sunsets, melons, mules, great churches, pictures, and swimming grey-brown mountains of a fascinating land.
The guy was both subtle and naive. He never forgot that he was planning to cut the proposed two months down to six weeks, so he made sure not to show any desire to do that. For someone with such an alluring goal and such a fixed idea, he made a decent travel companion, caring little about when or where he arrived, above food, and fully appreciating a place that even the most seasoned English traveler would find unfamiliar. Fleur's decision to not write to him was wise, as he approached each new destination completely without hope or anxiety, allowing him to focus on the donkeys and ringing bells, the priests, patios, beggars, children, crowing roosters, sombreros, cactus hedges, old white villages, goats, olive trees, lush plains, singing birds in tiny cages, water sellers, sunsets, melons, mules, grand churches, artwork, and the striking grey-brown mountains of a captivating land.
It was already hot, and they enjoyed an absence of their compatriots. Jon, who, so far as he knew, had no blood in him which was not English, was often innately unhappy in the presence of his own countrymen. He felt they had no nonsense about them, and took a more practical view of things than himself. He confided to his mother that he must be an unsociable beast—it was jolly to be away from everybody who could talk about the things people did talk about. To which Irene had replied simply:
It was already hot, and they appreciated the quiet without their fellow countrymen around. Jon, who believed he had no ancestry that wasn't English, often felt uncomfortable around his own people. He thought they were too serious and had a more practical outlook on life than he did. He told his mother that he must be an antisocial person—it felt great to be away from anyone who discussed the usual topics everyone talked about. To which Irene simply replied:
“Yes, Jon, I know.”
"Yeah, Jon, I know."
In this isolation he had unparalleled opportunities of appreciating what few sons can apprehend, the whole-heartedness of a mother's love. Knowledge of something kept from her made him, no doubt, unduly sensitive; and a Southern people stimulated his admiration for her type of beauty, which he had been accustomed to hear called Spanish, but which he now perceived to be no such thing. Her beauty was neither English, French, Spanish, nor Italian—it was special! He appreciated, too, as never before, his mother's subtlety of instinct. He could not tell, for instance, whether she had noticed his absorption in that Goya picture, “La Vendimia,” or whether she knew that he had slipped back there after lunch and again next morning, to stand before it full half an hour, a second and third time. It was not Fleur, of course, but like enough to give him heartache—so dear to lovers—remembering her standing at the foot of his bed with her hand held above her head. To keep a postcard reproduction of this picture in his pocket and slip it out to look at became for Jon one of those bad habits which soon or late disclose themselves to eyes sharpened by love, fear, or jealousy. And his mother's were sharpened by all three. In Granada he was fairly caught, sitting on a sun-warmed stone bench in a little battlemented garden on the Alhambra hill, whence he ought to have been looking at the view. His mother, he had thought, was examining the potted stocks between the polled acacias, when her voice said:
In this solitude, he had unmatched opportunities to appreciate something that few sons can truly grasp: the depth of a mother's love. Knowing something was hidden from her likely made him overly sensitive; a Southern environment heightened his admiration for her type of beauty, which he had often heard called Spanish, but which he now realized was something unique. Her beauty wasn’t English, French, Spanish, or Italian—it was one-of-a-kind! He also recognized, more than ever, his mother’s keen intuition. For example, he couldn’t tell if she had noticed his fascination with that Goya painting, “La Vendimia,” or if she was aware that he had sneaked back there after lunch and again the next morning to stand in front of it for half an hour each time. It wasn’t Fleur, of course, but enough like her to cause him heartache—so familiar to lovers—remembering how she stood at the foot of his bed with her hand raised above her head. Keeping a postcard reproduction of this painting in his pocket and taking it out to look at became one of those bad habits that eventually reveal themselves to those whose eyes are sharpened by love, fear, or jealousy. And his mother was attuned to all three. In Granada, he found himself trapped, sitting on a sun-warmed stone bench in a small, turreted garden on the Alhambra hill, when he should have been admiring the view. He thought his mother was studying the potted stocks among the trimmed acacias when her voice said:
“Is that your favourite Goya, Jon?”
“Is that your favorite Goya, Jon?”
He checked, too late, a movement such as he might have made at school to conceal some surreptitious document, and answered: “Yes.”
He checked, too late, a movement he might have made at school to hide some secret document and replied, “Yes.”
“It certainly is most charming; but I think I prefer the 'Quitasol' Your father would go crazy about Goya; I don't believe he saw them when he was in Spain in '92.”
“It’s really charming; but I think I like the 'Quitasol' better. Your dad would go crazy over Goya; I don’t think he saw them when he was in Spain in '92.”
In '92—nine years before he had been born! What had been the previous existences of his father and his mother? If they had a right to share in his future, surely he had a right to share in their pasts. He looked up at her. But something in her face—a look of life hard-lived, the mysterious impress of emotions, experience, and suffering-seemed, with its incalculable depth, its purchased sanctity, to make curiosity impertinent. His mother must have had a wonderfully interesting life; she was so beautiful, and so—so—but he could not frame what he felt about her. He got up, and stood gazing down at the town, at the plain all green with crops, and the ring of mountains glamorous in sinking sunlight. Her life was like the past of this old Moorish city, full, deep, remote—his own life as yet such a baby of a thing, hopelessly ignorant and innocent! They said that in those mountains to the West, which rose sheer from the blue-green plain, as if out of a sea, Phoenicians had dwelt—a dark, strange, secret race, above the land! His mother's life was as unknown to him, as secret, as that Phoenician past was to the town down there, whose cocks crowed and whose children played and clamoured so gaily, day in, day out. He felt aggrieved that she should know all about him and he nothing about her except that she loved him and his father, and was beautiful. His callow ignorance—he had not even had the advantage of the War, like nearly everybody else!—made him small in his own eyes.
In '92—nine years before he was even born! What were the lives of his father and mother like before him? If they had a claim to be part of his future, then surely he deserved to be part of their pasts. He looked up at her. But something in her expression—a look of a life hard-lived, the complex imprint of emotions, experiences, and suffering—seemed to make his curiosity feel inappropriate. His mother must have had a remarkably interesting life; she was so beautiful and so—so—but he couldn't quite put into words how he felt about her. He got up and stood looking down at the town, at the fields lush with crops, and the ring of mountains glowing in the fading sunlight. Her life was like the history of this old Moorish city, rich, deep, distant—his own life was still such a fragile thing, completely unaware and innocent! They said that in those mountains to the west, which rose steeply from the blue-green plain, as if emerging from a sea, the Phoenicians had lived—a mysterious, elusive people, above the land! His mother's life felt as unknown to him, as secret, as that Phoenician history was to the town below, where roosters crowed and children played and laughed cheerfully, day after day. He felt a sense of unfairness that she knew everything about him while he knew nothing about her except that she loved him and his father, and was beautiful. His naive ignorance—he hadn't even had the benefit of the War, like nearly everyone else!—made him feel small in his own eyes.
That night, from the balcony of his bedroom, he gazed down on the roof of the town—as if inlaid with honeycomb of jet, ivory, and gold; and, long after, he lay awake, listening to the cry of the sentry as the hours struck, and forming in his head these lines:
That night, from the balcony of his bedroom, he looked down at the town’s rooftops—as if covered in a pattern of jet, ivory, and gold; and long after, he stayed awake, listening to the sentry’s call as the hours passed, and creating these lines in his mind:
“Voice in the night crying, down in the old sleeping Spanish city darkened under her white stars! “What says the voice-its clear-lingering anguish? Just the watchman, telling his dateless tale of safety? Just a road-man, flinging to the moon his song? “No! Tis one deprived, whose lover's heart is weeping, Just his cry: 'How long?'”
“A voice in the night crying out in the old, quiet Spanish city darkened under its white stars! “What does the voice say—its clear, lingering sadness? Just the watchman, sharing his timeless story of safety? Just a road worker, sending his song to the moon? “No! It's someone heartbroken, whose lover's heart is aching, Just their cry: 'How long?'”
The word “deprived” seemed to him cold and unsatisfactory, but “bereaved” was too final, and no other word of two syllables short-long came to him, which would enable him to keep “whose lover's heart is weeping.” It was past two by the time he had finished it, and past three before he went to sleep, having said it over to himself at least twenty-four times. Next day he wrote it out and enclosed it in one of those letters to Fleur which he always finished before he went down, so as to have his mind free and companionable.
The word “deprived” felt cold and unsatisfying to him, but “bereaved” seemed too final, and no other two-syllable word came to mind that would let him keep “whose lover's heart is weeping.” It was past 2 a.m. by the time he finished it, and after 3 a.m. before he finally fell asleep, having repeated it to himself at least twenty-four times. The next day, he wrote it out and included it in one of the letters to Fleur that he always wrapped up before going downstairs, so he could have a clear and friendly mind.
About noon that same day, on the tiled terrace of their hotel, he felt a sudden dull pain in the back of his head, a queer sensation in the eyes, and sickness. The sun had touched him too affectionately. The next three days were passed in semi-darkness, and a dulled, aching indifference to all except the feel of ice on his forehead and his mother's smile. She never moved from his room, never relaxed her noiseless vigilance, which seemed to Jon angelic. But there were moments when he was extremely sorry for himself, and wished terribly that Fleur could see him. Several times he took a poignant imaginary leave of her and of the earth, tears oozing out of his eyes. He even prepared the message he would send to her by his mother—who would regret to her dying day that she had ever sought to separate them—his poor mother! He was not slow, however, in perceiving that he had now his excuse for going home.
Around noon that same day, on the tiled terrace of their hotel, he felt a sudden dull pain in the back of his head, a strange sensation in his eyes, and nausea. The sun had warmed him a bit too much. The next three days were spent in semi-darkness, with a dull, aching indifference to everything except the coolness of ice on his forehead and his mother's smile. She never left his room, never relaxed her silent watch, which seemed angelic to Jon. But there were moments when he felt really sorry for himself and wished desperately that Fleur could see him. Several times, he imagined saying a bittersweet goodbye to her and to the world, tears streaming down his face. He even thought about the message he would have his mother send her—who would regret for the rest of her life that she had ever tried to keep them apart—his poor mother! However, he quickly realized that he now had a valid reason to go home.
Toward half-past six each evening came a “gasgacha” of bells—a cascade of tumbling chimes, mounting from the city below and falling back chime on chime. After listening to them on the fourth day he said suddenly:
Toward half-past six each evening came a “gasgacha” of bells—a cascade of tumbling chimes, rising from the city below and falling back chime on chime. After listening to them on the fourth day he said suddenly:
“I'd like to be back in England, Mum, the sun's too hot.”
“I want to go back to England, Mom, it’s too hot here.”
“Very well, darling. As soon as you're fit to travel” And at once he felt better, and—meaner.
“Alright, sweetheart. As soon as you're ready to travel” And immediately he felt better, and—more spiteful.
They had been out five weeks when they turned toward home. Jon's head was restored to its pristine clarity, but he was confined to a hat lined by his mother with many layers of orange and green silk and he still walked from choice in the shade. As the long struggle of discretion between them drew to its close, he wondered more and more whether she could see his eagerness to get back to that which she had brought him away from. Condemned by Spanish Providence to spend a day in Madrid between their trains, it was but natural to go again to the Prado. Jon was elaborately casual this time before his Goya girl. Now that he was going back to her, he could afford a lesser scrutiny. It was his mother who lingered before the picture, saying:
They had been away for five weeks when they headed back home. Jon's mind had returned to its sharp clarity, but he wore a hat lined by his mother with several layers of orange and green silk, and he still preferred to walk in the shade. As their long struggle for discretion came to an end, he increasingly wondered if she could sense his eagerness to return to what she had taken him away from. Stuck by Spanish fate to spend a day in Madrid between their trains, it made sense to visit the Prado again. Jon acted effortlessly casual this time in front of his Goya girl. Now that he was going back to her, he could be less critical. It was his mother who lingered in front of the painting, saying:
“The face and the figure of the girl are exquisite.”
“The girl’s face and figure are stunning.”
Jon heard her uneasily. Did she understand? But he felt once more that he was no match for her in self-control and subtlety. She could, in some supersensitive way, of which he had not the secret, feel the pulse of his thoughts; she knew by instinct what he hoped and feared and wished. It made him terribly uncomfortable and guilty, having, beyond most boys, a conscience. He wished she would be frank with him, he almost hoped for an open struggle. But none came, and steadily, silently, they travelled north. Thus did he first learn how much better than men women play a waiting game. In Paris they had again to pause for a day. Jon was grieved because it lasted two, owing to certain matters in connection with a dressmaker; as if his mother, who looked beautiful in anything, had any need of dresses! The happiest moment of his travel was that when he stepped on to the Folkestone boat.
Jon heard her uneasily. Did she understand? But he felt once again that he was no match for her in self-control and subtlety. She could, in some sensitive way that he couldn’t comprehend, feel the pulse of his thoughts; she instinctively knew what he hoped for, feared, and wanted. It made him really uncomfortable and guilty, having, more than most boys, a conscience. He wished she would be open with him; he almost wished for an open conflict. But none came, and steadily, silently, they traveled north. That’s when he first realized how much better women are than men at playing a waiting game. In Paris, they had to pause for a day once again. Jon was upset because it lasted two, due to some issues with a dressmaker; as if his mother, who looked beautiful in anything, had any need for more dresses! The happiest moment of his trip was when he stepped onto the Folkestone boat.
Standing by the bulwark rail, with her arm in his, she said
Standing by the railing, with her arm linked in his, she said
“I'm afraid you haven't enjoyed it much, Jon. But you've been very sweet to me.”
“I'm sorry to hear you didn't enjoy it, Jon. But you've been really kind to me.”
Jon squeezed her arm.
Jon squeezed her arm.
“Oh! yes, I've enjoyed it awfully-except for my head lately.”
“Oh! yes, I've had an amazing time—except for my headache lately.”
And now that the end had come, he really had, feeling a sort of glamour over the past weeks—a kind of painful pleasure, such as he had tried to screw into those lines about the voice in the night crying; a feeling such as he had known as a small boy listening avidly to Chopin, yet wanting to cry. And he wondered why it was that he couldn't say to her quite simply what she had said to him:
And now that it was all over, he was truly feeling a sort of enchantment about the past few weeks—a mix of pain and pleasure, like what he had tried to capture in those lines about the voice in the night crying; a feeling he remembered from being a little boy, listening intently to Chopin, even though he wanted to cry. And he wondered why he couldn't just tell her what she had told him:
“You were very sweet to me.” Odd—one never could be nice and natural like that! He substituted the words: “I expect we shall be sick.”
“You were really kind to me.” Strange—no one could be so genuinely nice and relaxed like that! He changed the words to: “I think we’re going to feel unwell.”
They were, and reached London somewhat attenuated, having been away six weeks and two days, without a single allusion to the subject which had hardly ever ceased to occupy their minds.
They were, and arrived in London feeling somewhat drained, having been away for six weeks and two days, without a single mention of the topic that had barely ever left their minds.
II.—FATHERS AND DAUGHTERS
Deprived of his wife and son by the Spanish adventure, Jolyon found the solitude at Robin Hill intolerable. A philosopher when he has all that he wants is different from a philosopher when he has not. Accustomed, however, to the idea, if not to the reality of resignation, he would perhaps have faced it out but for his daughter June. He was a “lame duck” now, and on her conscience. Having achieved—momentarily—the rescue of an etcher in low circumstances, which she happened to have in hand, she appeared at Robin Hill a fortnight after Irene and Jon had gone. June was living now in a tiny house with a big studio at Chiswick. A Forsyte of the best period, so far as the lack of responsibility was concerned, she had overcome the difficulty of a reduced income in a manner satisfactory to herself and her father. The rent of the Gallery off Cork Street which he had bought for her and her increased income tax happening to balance, it had been quite simple—she no longer paid him the rent. The Gallery might be expected now at any time, after eighteen years of barren usufruct, to pay its way, so that she was sure her father would not feel it. Through this device she still had twelve hundred a year, and by reducing what she ate, and, in place of two Belgians in a poor way, employing one Austrian in a poorer, practically the same surplus for the relief of genius. After three days at Robin Hill she carried her father back with her to Town. In those three days she had stumbled on the secret he had kept for two years, and had instantly decided to cure him. She knew, in fact, the very man. He had done wonders with. Paul Post—that painter a little in advance of Futurism; and she was impatient with her father because his eyebrows would go up, and because he had heard of neither. Of course, if he hadn't “faith” he would never get well! It was absurd not to have faith in the man who had healed Paul Post so that he had only just relapsed, from having overworked, or overlived, himself again. The great thing about this healer was that he relied on Nature. He had made a special study of the symptoms of Nature—when his patient failed in any natural symptom he supplied the poison which caused it—and there you were! She was extremely hopeful. Her father had clearly not been living a natural life at Robin Hill, and she intended to provide the symptoms. He was—she felt—out of touch with the times, which was not natural; his heart wanted stimulating. In the little Chiswick house she and the Austrian—a grateful soul, so devoted to June for rescuing her that she was in danger of decease from overwork—stimulated Jolyon in all sorts of ways, preparing him for his cure. But they could not keep his eyebrows down; as, for example, when the Austrian woke him at eight o'clock just as he was going to sleep, or June took The Times away from him, because it was unnatural to read “that stuff” when he ought to be taking an interest in “life.” He never failed, indeed, to be astonished at her resource, especially in the evenings. For his benefit, as she declared, though he suspected that she also got something out of it, she assembled the Age so far as it was satellite to genius; and with some solemnity it would move up and down the studio before him in the Fox-trot, and that more mental form of dancing—the One-step—which so pulled against the music, that Jolyon's eyebrows would be almost lost in his hair from wonder at the strain it must impose on the dancer's will-power. Aware that, hung on the line in the Water Colour Society, he was a back number to those with any pretension to be called artists, he would sit in the darkest corner he could find, and wonder about rhythm, on which so long ago he had been raised. And when June brought some girl or young man up to him, he would rise humbly to their level so far as that was possible, and think: 'Dear me! This is very dull for them!' Having his father's perennial sympathy with Youth, he used to get very tired from entering into their points of view. But it was all stimulating, and he never failed in admiration of his daughter's indomitable spirit. Even genius itself attended these gatherings now and then, with its nose on one side; and June always introduced it to her father. This, she felt, was exceptionally good for him, for genius was a natural symptom he had never had—fond as she was of him.
Deprived of his wife and son due to the Spanish adventure, Jolyon found the loneliness at Robin Hill unbearable. A philosopher is different when he has everything he wants compared to when he doesn't. However, used to the idea, if not to the reality, of resignation, he might have managed it if not for his daughter June. He felt like a “lame duck” now, with her worrying about him. After a brief rescue of an etcher in tough circumstances, which she happened to have in hand, June showed up at Robin Hill two weeks after Irene and Jon had left. Now living in a small house with a large studio in Chiswick, she managed to overcome the challenge of a lower income satisfactorily to herself and her father. The Gallery off Cork Street that he had bought for her and her increased income tax offsetting each other made it quite straightforward—she no longer paid him rent. The Gallery was expected to start generating income soon, after eighteen years of nothing, so she was confident her father wouldn’t feel the difference. Through this arrangement, she still had twelve hundred a year, and by cutting down on food and, instead of employing two Belgians in a difficult situation, hiring one Austrian in an even worse one, she practically kept the same surplus to support her creative endeavors. After three days at Robin Hill, she brought her father back to Town with her. During those days, she discovered the secret he'd been keeping for two years and decided right away to help him. She knew the perfect person. He had worked wonders with Paul Post—that painter slightly ahead of Futurism; and she felt frustrated with her father because his eyebrows would raise, and he hadn’t heard of either. Of course, if he didn’t have “faith,” he would never get better! It was ridiculous not to believe in the guy who had helped Paul Post, who had just relapsed from overworking himself again. The great thing about this healer was that he relied on Nature. He had studied Nature's symptoms carefully—when a patient lacked any natural sign, he supplied the cause of it—and that was it! She was really hopeful. Her father had clearly not been living a natural life at Robin Hill, and she intended to provide the necessary symptoms. She felt he was out of touch with the times, which wasn't natural; his heart needed a boost. In her little Chiswick house, she and the Austrian—a grateful soul devoted to June for rescuing her and possibly overworking herself to exhaustion—stimulated Jolyon in all sorts of ways, getting him ready for his healing. But they couldn’t keep his eyebrows down; for instance, when the Austrian woke him at eight in the morning just as he was about to fall asleep, or when June took The Times away from him because reading “that stuff” wasn’t lively enough when he should be paying attention to “life.” He never failed to be amazed by her creativity, especially in the evenings. For his benefit, as she put it, even though he suspected she enjoyed it too, she gathered the most creative souls she could find; and with a sense of solemnity, they would perform the Fox-trot and the One-step in front of him, a dance that seemed to pull against the music, making Jolyon's eyebrows almost disappear into his hair from the effort it must take for the dancers. Aware that he was considered old-fashioned by those who could be called artists, he would sit in the darkest corner he could find and ponder rhythm, a topic he had been raised on so long ago. And when June introduced some young woman or man to him, he would rise humbly to their level as best he could and think, 'Goodness! This must be so boring for them!' With his father’s endless sympathy for Youth, he would grow tired from trying to adopt their points of view. But it was all stimulating, and he never failed to admire his daughter's indomitable spirit. Even genius itself made appearances at these gatherings now and then, with its nose slightly out of joint; and June always introduced it to her father. She believed this was especially beneficial for him, as genius was a natural symptom he had never experienced—despite how much she loved him.
Certain as a man can be that she was his own daughter, he often wondered whence she got herself—her red-gold hair, now greyed into a special colour; her direct, spirited face, so different from his own rather folded and subtilised countenance, her little lithe figure, when he and most of the Forsytes were tall. And he would dwell on the origin of species, and debate whether she might be Danish or Celtic. Celtic, he thought, from her pugnacity, and her taste in fillets and djibbahs. It was not too much to say that he preferred her to the Age with which she was surrounded, youthful though, for the greater part, it was. She took, however, too much interest in his teeth, for he still had some of those natural symptoms. Her dentist at once found “Staphylococcus aureus present in pure culture” (which might cause boils, of course), and wanted to take out all the teeth he had and supply him with two complete sets of unnatural symptoms. Jolyon's native tenacity was roused, and in the studio that evening he developed his objections. He had never had any boils, and his own teeth would last his time. Of course—June admitted—they would last his time if he didn't have them out! But if he had more teeth he would have a better heart and his time would be longer. His recalcitrance—she said—was a symptom of his whole attitude; he was taking it lying down. He ought to be fighting. When was he going to see the man who had cured Paul Post? Jolyon was very sorry, but the fact was he was not going to see him. June chafed. Pondridge—she said—the healer, was such a fine man, and he had such difficulty in making two ends meet, and getting his theories recognised. It was just such indifference and prejudice as her father manifested which was keeping him back. It would be so splendid for both of them!
Sure that she was definitely his daughter, he often wondered where she got her looks—her red-gold hair, now faded to a unique shade; her bold, lively face, so different from his own more lined and refined appearance; her petite, agile figure, especially since most of the Forsytes were tall. He would reflect on the origins of her traits and debate whether she might be Danish or Celtic. He leaned towards Celtic, thinking of her fighting spirit and her taste in headbands and loose garments. He certainly preferred her to the younger generation around her, even though they were mostly youthful. However, she showed too much interest in his teeth, as he still had some natural ones left. Her dentist immediately found “Staphylococcus aureus present in pure culture” (which could lead to boils, naturally), and wanted to remove all his teeth and fit him with two complete sets of artificial ones. Jolyon's natural stubbornness was stirred, and that evening in the studio, he shared his objections. He had never had boils, and he believed his own teeth would last him his lifetime. Of course—June agreed—they would last if he didn’t have them removed! But if he had more teeth, he’d have a better heart, and his life would be longer. Her frustration—she insisted—was a sign of his entire attitude; he was taking it too easily. He should be fighting. When was he going to see the guy who had cured Paul Post? Jolyon felt bad, but he wasn’t going to see him. June was annoyed. Pondridge—she said—the healer, was such a great guy, struggling to make ends meet while trying to get his theories accepted. It was just the kind of indifference and bias that her father showed that was holding him back. It would be amazing for both of them!
“I perceive,” said Jolyon, “that you are trying to kill two birds with one stone.”
“I see,” said Jolyon, “that you’re trying to kill two birds with one stone.”
“To cure, you mean!” cried June.
"To heal, you mean!" shouted June.
“My dear, it's the same thing.”
“My dear, it’s the same thing.”
June protested. It was unfair to say that without a trial.
June protested. It was unfair to say that without a trial.
Jolyon thought he might not have the chance, of saying it after.
Jolyon thought he might not get the chance to say it afterward.
“Dad!” cried June, “you're hopeless.”
“Dad!” shouted June, “you're hopeless.”
“That,” said Jolyon, “is a fact, but I wish to remain hopeless as long as possible. I shall let sleeping dogs lie, my child. They are quiet at present.”
“That,” said Jolyon, “is true, but I want to stay hopeless for as long as I can. I’ll let sleeping dogs lie, my child. They’re peaceful for now.”
“That's not giving science a chance,” cried June. “You've no idea how devoted Pondridge is. He puts his science before everything.”
“That's not giving science a fair shot,” shouted June. “You have no idea how dedicated Pondridge is. He prioritizes his science above all else.”
“Just,” replied Jolyon, puffing the mild cigarette to which he was reduced, “as Mr. Paul Post puts his art, eh? Art for Art's sake—Science for the sake of Science. I know those enthusiastic egomaniac gentry. They vivisect you without blinking. I'm enough of a Forsyte to give them the go-by, June.”
“Exactly,” replied Jolyon, taking a drag from the weak cigarette he was left with, “just like Mr. Paul Post describes his art, right? Art for art's sake—science for the sake of science. I know those passionate self-absorbed types. They dissect you without a second thought. I’m enough of a Forsyte to avoid them, June.”
“Dad,” said June, “if you only knew how old-fashioned that sounds! Nobody can afford to be half-hearted nowadays.”
“Dad,” said June, “if you only knew how outdated that sounds! No one can afford to be half-hearted these days.”
“I'm afraid,” murmured Jolyon, with his smile, “that's the only natural symptom with which Mr. Pondridge need not supply me. We are born to be extreme or to be moderate, my dear; though, if you'll forgive my saying so, half the people nowadays who believe they're extreme are really very moderate. I'm getting on as well as I can expect, and I must leave it at that.”
“I’m afraid,” Jolyon said with a smile, “that’s the only natural symptom Mr. Pondridge doesn’t need to help me with. We’re either meant to be extreme or to be moderate, my dear; although, if you’ll let me say so, half the people today who think they’re extreme are actually quite moderate. I’m doing as well as I can, and I have to leave it at that.”
June was silent, having experienced in her time the inexorable character of her father's amiable obstinacy so far as his own freedom of action was concerned.
June was quiet, having witnessed her father's stubborn kindness and how it affected his freedom to act.
How he came to let her know why Irene had taken Jon to Spain puzzled Jolyon, for he had little confidence in her discretion. After she had brooded on the news, it brought a rather sharp discussion, during which he perceived to the full the fundamental opposition between her active temperament and his wife's passivity. He even gathered that a little soreness still remained from that generation-old struggle between them over the body of Philip Bosinney, in which the passive had so signally triumphed over the active principle.
How he ended up telling her why Irene took Jon to Spain confused Jolyon, as he didn’t trust her judgment much. After she reflected on the news, it led to a pretty heated discussion, during which he fully realized the fundamental clash between her energetic nature and his wife’s passivity. He even sensed that some lingering resentment remained from that age-old conflict between them over Philip Bosinney, where the passive had decisively triumphed over the active.
According to June, it was foolish and even cowardly to hide the past from Jon. Sheer opportunism, she called it.
According to June, it was stupid and even cowardly to keep the past from Jon. She called it pure opportunism.
“Which,” Jolyon put in mildly, “is the working principle of real life, my dear.”
“Which,” Jolyon said gently, “is how real life works, my dear.”
“Oh!” cried June, “you don't really defend her for not telling Jon, Dad. If it were left to you, you would.”
“Oh!” cried June, “you can’t actually defend her for not telling Jon, Dad. If it were up to you, you would.”
“I might, but simply because I know he must find out, which will be worse than if we told him.”
“I might, but just because I know he’ll have to find out, which will be worse than if we told him.”
“Then why don't you tell him? It's just sleeping dogs again.”
“Then why don't you just tell him? It's just the same old issues.”
“My dear,” said Jolyon, “I wouldn't for the world go against Irene's instinct. He's her boy.”
“My dear,” said Jolyon, “I wouldn’t for anything go against Irene’s instinct. He’s her son.”
“Yours too,” cried June.
"Yours too," shouted June.
“What is a man's instinct compared with a mother's?”
“What is a man's instinct compared to a mother's?”
“Well, I think it's very weak of you.”
“Well, I think that's pretty weak of you.”
“I dare say,” said Jolyon, “I dare say.”
“I must say,” Jolyon replied, “I must say.”
And that was all she got from him; but the matter rankled in her brain. She could not bear sleeping dogs. And there stirred in her a tortuous impulse to push the matter toward decision. Jon ought to be told, so that either his feeling might be nipped in the bud, or, flowering in spite of the past, come to fruition. And she determined to see Fleur, and judge for herself. When June determined on anything, delicacy became a somewhat minor consideration. After all, she was Soames' cousin, and they were both interested in pictures. She would go and tell him that he ought to buy a Paul Post, or perhaps a piece of sculpture by Boris Strumolowski, and of course she would say nothing to her father. She went on the following Sunday, looking so determined that she had some difficulty in getting a cab at Reading station. The river country was lovely in those days of her own month, and June ached at its loveliness. She who had passed through this life without knowing what union was had a love of natural beauty which was almost madness. And when she came to that choice spot where Soames had pitched his tent, she dismissed her cab, because, business over, she wanted to revel in the bright water and the woods. She appeared at his front door, therefore, as a mere pedestrian, and sent in her card. It was in June's character to know that when her nerves were fluttering she was doing something worth while. If one's nerves did not flutter, she was taking the line of least resistance, and knew that nobleness was not obliging her. She was conducted to a drawing-room, which, though not in her style, showed every mark of fastidious elegance. Thinking, 'Too much taste—too many knick-knacks,' she saw in an old lacquer-framed mirror the figure of a girl coming in from the verandah. Clothed in white, and holding some white roses in her hand, she had, reflected in that silvery-grey pool of glass, a vision-like appearance, as if a pretty ghost had come out of the green garden.
And that was all she got from him; but the situation nagged at her. She couldn’t stand leaving things unresolved. A strong urge to push for a decision stirred within her. Jon needed to be told, so that either his feelings could be cut off early or, despite everything, could fully develop. She decided to see Fleur and assess the situation for herself. When June made a decision, being delicate took a backseat. After all, she was Soames' cousin, and they both shared an interest in art. She would go and suggest that he should buy a Paul Post, or maybe a sculpture by Boris Strumolowski, and of course, she wouldn’t mention anything to her father. The following Sunday, she set off with such determination that she had a hard time finding a cab at Reading station. The countryside by the river was beautiful in June, and she felt a deep appreciation for its beauty. Having gone through life without experiencing true connection, she had an almost obsessive love for natural beauty. When she reached the spot where Soames had set up his tent, she dismissed her cab because, with business out of the way, she wanted to enjoy the bright water and the woods. She arrived at his front door as just a visitor and sent in her card. June was the kind of person who knew that when her nerves were on edge, she was doing something meaningful. If her nerves didn’t flutter, it meant she was taking the easy route, and she recognized that this wasn’t noble. She was shown into a drawing-room that wasn’t her style but was undeniably elegant. Thinking, “Too much taste—too many little decorations,” she caught sight of a girl entering from the verandah in an old lacquer-framed mirror. Dressed in white and holding a few white roses, she appeared almost like a vision in that silvery-grey pool of glass, as if a lovely ghost had emerged from the green garden.
“How do you do?” said June, turning round. “I'm a cousin of your father's.”
“How's it going?” said June, turning around. “I'm a cousin of your dad's.”
“Oh, yes; I saw you in that confectioner's.”
“Oh, yes; I saw you in that candy store.”
“With my young stepbrother. Is your father in?”
“With my young stepbrother. Is your dad home?”
“He will be directly. He's only gone for a little walk.”
“He'll be back soon. He just stepped out for a quick walk.”
June slightly narrowed her blue eyes, and lifted her decided chin.
June slightly narrowed her blue eyes and lifted her determined chin.
“Your name's Fleur, isn't it? I've heard of you from Holly. What do you think of Jon?”
“Your name's Fleur, right? I've heard about you from Holly. What do you think of Jon?”
The girl lifted the roses in her hand, looked at them, and answered calmly:
The girl picked up the roses in her hand, looked at them, and replied calmly:
“He's quite a nice boy.”
“He's a really nice guy.”
“Not a bit like Holly or me, is he?”
“Not at all like Holly or me, is he?”
“Not a bit.”
“Not at all.”
'She's cool,' thought June.
"She's awesome," thought June.
And suddenly the girl said: “I wish you'd tell me why our families don't get on?”
And suddenly the girl said, "I wish you would tell me why our families don't get along?"
Confronted with the question she had advised her father to answer, June was silent; whether because this girl was trying to get something out of her, or simply because what one would do theoretically is not always what one will do when it comes to the point.
Confronted with the question she had told her father to answer, June was silent; whether it was because this girl was trying to get something from her, or simply because what one would do in theory isn’t always what one will do when it comes down to it.
“You know,” said the girl, “the surest way to make people find out the worst is to keep them ignorant. My father's told me it was a quarrel about property. But I don't believe it; we've both got heaps. They wouldn't have been so bourgeois as all that.”
“You know,” the girl said, “the best way to make people discover the worst is to keep them in the dark. My dad told me it was a fight over property. But I don't buy it; we both have plenty. They wouldn't have been so middle-class as that.”
June flushed. The word applied to her grandfather and father offended her.
June felt embarrassed. The term used for her grandfather and father upset her.
“My grandfather,” she said, “was very generous, and my father is, too; neither of them was in the least bourgeois.”
“My grandfather,” she said, “was really generous, and my father is as well; neither of them was at all middle class.”
“Well, what was it then?” repeated the girl: Conscious that this young Forsyte meant having what she wanted, June at once determined to prevent her, and to get something for herself instead.
“Well, what was it then?” the girl repeated. Aware that this young Forsyte was intent on getting what she wanted, June immediately decided to stop her and to grab something for herself instead.
“Why do you want to know?”
“Why do you want to know?”
The girl smelled at her roses. “I only want to know because they won't tell me.”
The girl sniffed her roses. “I just want to know because they won’t tell me.”
“Well, it was about property, but there's more than one kind.”
“Well, it was about property, but there’s more than one type.”
“That makes it worse. Now I really must know.”
"That just makes it worse. Now I definitely need to know."
June's small and resolute face quivered. She was wearing a round cap, and her hair had fluffed out under it. She looked quite young at that moment, rejuvenated by encounter.
June's small and determined face trembled. She wore a round cap, and her hair had puffed out under it. In that moment, she looked quite young, revitalized by the encounter.
“You know,” she said, “I saw you drop your handkerchief. Is there anything between you and Jon? Because, if so, you'd better drop that too.”
“You know,” she said, “I saw you drop your handkerchief. Is there anything going on between you and Jon? Because if there is, you'd better let that go too.”
The girl grew paler, but she smiled.
The girl became paler, but she smiled.
“If there were, that isn't the way to make me.”
“If that's true, that’s not how to create me.”
At the gallantry of that reply, June held out her hand.
At the boldness of that response, June reached out her hand.
“I like you; but I don't like your father; I never have. We may as well be frank.”
“I like you, but I don't like your dad; I never have. We might as well be honest.”
“Did you come down to tell him that?”
"Did you come down to tell him that?"
June laughed. “No; I came down to see you.”
June laughed. “No; I came down to see you.”
“How delightful of you.”
"How lovely of you."
This girl could fence.
This girl could swordfight.
“I'm two and a half times your age,” said June, “but I quite sympathize. It's horrid not to have one's own way.”
“I'm two and a half times your age,” said June, “but I totally understand. It’s terrible not to get your way.”
The girl smiled again. “I really think you might tell me.”
The girl smiled again. “I really think you might share that with me.”
How the child stuck to her point
How the child stayed firm in her belief
“It's not my secret. But I'll see what I can do, because I think both you and Jon ought to be told. And now I'll say good-bye.”
“It's not my secret. But I'll see what I can do because I think both you and Jon should know. And now I'll say goodbye.”
“Won't you wait and see Father?”
“Won't you wait and see, Dad?”
June shook her head. “How can I get over to the other side?”
June shook her head. “How can I get to the other side?”
“I'll row you across.”
"I'll paddle you across."
“Look!” said June impulsively, “next time you're in London, come and see me. This is where I live. I generally have young people in the evening. But I shouldn't tell your father that you're coming.”
“Look!” June said impulsively, “next time you're in London, come visit me. This is where I live. I usually have young people over in the evening. But I shouldn't mention it to your dad that you’re coming.”
The girl nodded.
The girl agreed.
Watching her scull the skiff across, June thought: 'She's awfully pretty and well made. I never thought Soames would have a daughter as pretty as this. She and Jon would make a lovely couple.
Watching her row the boat across, June thought: 'She's really beautiful and well-built. I never imagined Soames would have a daughter as attractive as her. She and Jon would make a great couple.
The instinct to couple, starved within herself, was always at work in June. She stood watching Fleur row back; the girl took her hand off a scull to wave farewell, and June walked languidly on between the meadows and the river, with an ache in her heart. Youth to youth, like the dragon-flies chasing each other, and love like the sun warming them through and through. Her youth! So long ago—when Phil and she—And since? Nothing—no one had been quite what she had wanted. And so she had missed it all. But what a coil was round those two young things, if they really were in love, as Holly would have it—as her father, and Irene, and Soames himself seemed to dread. What a coil, and what a barrier! And the itch for the future, the contempt, as it were, for what was overpast, which forms the active principle, moved in the heart of one who ever believed that what one wanted was more important than what other people did not want. From the bank, awhile, in the warm summer stillness, she watched the water-lily plants and willow leaves, the fishes rising; sniffed the scent of grass and meadow-sweet, wondering how she could force everybody to be happy. Jon and Fleur! Two little lame ducks—charming callow yellow little ducks! A great pity! Surely something could be done! One must not take such situations lying down. She walked on, and reached a station, hot and cross.
The instinct to pair up, feeling lost within herself, was always working in June. She stood watching Fleur row back; the girl lifted a hand off a oar to wave goodbye, and June strolled leisurely between the meadows and the river, with a ache in her heart. Youth to youth, like dragonflies chasing each other, and love like the sun warming them completely. Her youth! So long ago—when Phil and she—And since? Nothing—no one had been exactly what she wanted. And so she had missed it all. But what a mess those two young things were in, if they really were in love, as Holly suggested—as her father, and Irene, and Soames himself seemed to fear. What a mess, and what a barrier! And the craving for the future, the disdain, so to speak, for what had passed, which fuels the heart of someone who always believed that what one wanted mattered more than what others didn’t want. From the bank, for a while, in the warm summer calm, she watched the water lilies and willow leaves, the fish rising; breathed in the scent of grass and meadow-sweet, wondering how she could make everyone happy. Jon and Fleur! Two little awkward ducks—adorable, naive yellow little ducks! What a shame! Surely something could be done! One must not accept such situations without a fight. She walked on and reached a station, feeling hot and annoyed.
That evening, faithful to the impulse toward direct action, which made many people avoid her, she said to her father:
That evening, staying true to her urge for direct action, which caused many people to steer clear of her, she said to her father:
“Dad, I've been down to see young Fleur. I think she's very attractive. It's no good hiding our heads under our wings, is it?”
“Dad, I went to see young Fleur. I think she's really attractive. There's no point in burying our heads in the sand, right?”
The startled Jolyon set down his barley-water, and began crumbling his bread.
The surprised Jolyon put down his barley water and started breaking apart his bread.
“It's what you appear to be doing,” he said. “Do you realise whose daughter she is?”
“That's what it looks like you're doing,” he said. “Do you know whose daughter she is?”
“Can't the dead past bury its dead?”
“Can’t the past just bury its dead?”
Jolyon rose.
Jolyon got up.
“Certain things can never be buried.”
“Some things can never be buried.”
“I disagree,” said June. “It's that which stands in the way of all happiness and progress. You don't understand the Age, Dad. It's got no use for outgrown things. Why do you think it matters so terribly that Jon should know about his mother? Who pays any attention to that sort of thing now? The marriage laws are just as they were when Soames and Irene couldn't get a divorce, and you had to come in. We've moved, and they haven't. So nobody cares. Marriage without a decent chance of relief is only a sort of slave-owning; people oughtn't to own each other. Everybody sees that now. If Irene broke such laws, what does it matter?”
“I disagree,” said June. “That's what's blocking all happiness and progress. You don’t get the times, Dad. They have no place for outdated things. Why do you think it’s so important for Jon to know about his mother? Who cares about that stuff anymore? The marriage laws are just like they were when Soames and Irene couldn’t get a divorce, and you had to step in. We’ve moved on, and they haven’t. So nobody cares. Marriage without a real chance of escape is just like owning someone; people shouldn’t own each other. Everyone sees that now. If Irene broke those laws, what does it matter?”
“It's not for me to disagree there,” said Jolyon; “but that's all quite beside the mark. This is a matter of human feeling.”
“It's not my place to disagree there,” said Jolyon; “but that's not really the point. This is about human emotion.”
“Of course it is,” cried June, “the human feeling of those two young things.”
“Of course it is,” exclaimed June, “the human emotion of those two young people.”
“My dear,” said Jolyon with gentle exasperation; “you're talking nonsense.”
“My dear,” said Jolyon with a hint of gentle annoyance, “you’re talking nonsense.”
“I'm not. If they prove to be really fond of each other, why should they be made unhappy because of the past?”
“I'm not. If they genuinely care for each other, why should they be made unhappy because of what happened before?”
“You haven't lived that past. I have—through the feelings of my wife; through my own nerves and my imagination, as only one who is devoted can.”
"You haven't experienced that past. I have—through my wife's feelings; through my own nerves and imagination, just like someone who truly cares can."
June, too, rose, and began to wander restlessly.
June also got up and started to wander around restlessly.
“If,” she said suddenly, “she were the daughter of Philip Bosinney, I could understand you better. Irene loved him, she never loved Soames.”
“If,” she said suddenly, “if she were the daughter of Philip Bosinney, I could understand you better. Irene loved him; she never loved Soames.”
Jolyon uttered a deep sound-the sort of noise an Italian peasant woman utters to her mule. His heart had begun beating furiously, but he paid no attention to it, quite carried away by his feelings.
Jolyon made a deep noise, like the sound an Italian peasant woman makes to her mule. His heart was racing, but he ignored it, completely swept up in his emotions.
“That shows how little you understand. Neither I nor Jon, if I know him, would mind a love-past. It's the brutality of a union without love. This girl is the daughter of the man who once owned Jon's mother as a negro-slave was owned. You can't lay that ghost; don't try to, June! It's asking us to see Jon joined to the flesh and blood of the man who possessed Jon's mother against her will. It's no good mincing words; I want it clear once for all. And now I mustn't talk any more, or I shall have to sit up with this all night.” And, putting his hand over his heart, Jolyon turned his back on his daughter and stood looking at the river Thames.
“That shows how little you understand. Neither Jon nor I, if I know him, would care about a past love. It’s the harshness of a relationship without love that bothers us. This girl is the daughter of the man who once owned Jon's mother just like a slave. You can't bury that truth; don't even try, June! It’s asking us to accept Jon being connected to the flesh and blood of the man who forced himself on Jon's mother. Let’s not sugarcoat it; I want it to be crystal clear once and for all. And now I need to stop talking or I’ll end up thinking about this all night.” And, placing his hand over his heart, Jolyon turned his back on his daughter and stared at the River Thames.
June, who by nature never saw a hornet's nest until she had put her head into it, was seriously alarmed. She came and slipped her arm through his. Not convinced that he was right, and she herself wrong, because that was not natural to her, she was yet profoundly impressed by the obvious fact that the subject was very bad for him. She rubbed her cheek against his shoulder, and said nothing.
June, who naturally never noticed a hornet's nest until she had gotten herself into trouble, was genuinely worried. She came over and linked her arm with his. Not believing that he was right and she was wrong, since that wasn’t typical for her, she was still deeply struck by the clear fact that the topic was really tough for him. She leaned her cheek against his shoulder and said nothing.
After taking her elderly cousin across, Fleur did not land at once, but pulled in among the reeds, into the sunshine. The peaceful beauty of the afternoon seduced for a little one not much given to the vague and poetic. In the field beyond the bank where her skiff lay up, a machine drawn by a grey horse was turning an early field of hay. She watched the grass cascading over and behind the light wheels with fascination—it looked so cool and fresh. The click and swish blended with the rustle of the willows and the poplars, and the cooing of a wood-pigeon, in a true river song. Alongside, in the deep green water, weeds, like yellow snakes, were writhing and nosing with the current; pied cattle on the farther side stood in the shade lazily swishing their tails. It was an afternoon to dream. And she took out Jon's letters—not flowery effusions, but haunted in their recital of things seen and done by a longing very agreeable to her, and all ending “Your devoted J.” Fleur was not sentimental, her desires were ever concrete and concentrated, but what poetry there was in the daughter of Soames and Annette had certainly in those weeks of waiting gathered round her memories of Jon. They all belonged to grass and blossom, flowers and running water. She enjoyed him in the scents absorbed by her crinkling nose. The stars could persuade her that she was standing beside him in the centre of the map of Spain; and of an early morning the dewy cobwebs, the hazy sparkle and promise of the day down in the garden, were Jon personified to her.
After taking her elderly cousin across, Fleur didn’t land right away but pulled in among the reeds, into the sunlight. The peaceful beauty of the afternoon captivated someone like her, who wasn’t usually drawn to the vague and poetic. In the field beyond the bank where her small boat was anchored, a machine pulled by a gray horse was cutting an early field of hay. She watched the grass cascading over and behind the light wheels with fascination—it looked so cool and fresh. The click and swish blended with the rustle of the willows and the poplars, and the cooing of a wood-pigeon, creating a true river song. Next to her, in the deep green water, weeds slithered like yellow snakes, moving with the current; spotted cattle on the far side stood in the shade, lazily swatting at flies with their tails. It was an afternoon perfect for daydreaming. She took out Jon's letters—not overly sentimental but filled with reflections on things seen and done, expressing a longing that was very appealing to her, all signed “Your devoted J.” Fleur wasn’t sentimental; her desires were always concrete and focused. Yet the poetry inherent in the daughter of Soames and Annette had certainly, in those weeks of waiting, gathered around her memories of Jon. They all belonged to grass and blooms, flowers and flowing water. She sensed him in the scents that teased her nose. The stars could make her feel as though she stood beside him at the center of a map of Spain; and one early morning, the dewy cobwebs, the hazy sparkle, and the promise of the day in the garden personified Jon for her.
Two white swans came majestically by, while she was reading his letters, followed by their brood of six young swans in a line, with just so much water between each tail and head, a flotilla of grey destroyers. Fleur thrust her letters back, got out her sculls, and pulled up to the landing-stage. Crossing the lawn, she wondered whether she should tell her father of June's visit. If he learned of it from the butler, he might think it odd if she did not. It gave her, too, another chance to startle out of him the reason of the feud. She went, therefore, up the road to meet him.
Two elegant white swans glided by while she was reading his letters, followed by their six fluffy cygnets in a straight line, with just enough water between each tail and head, a fleet of grey destroyers. Fleur pushed her letters aside, grabbed her oars, and rowed to the landing stage. As she crossed the lawn, she wondered if she should tell her father about June's visit. If he found out from the butler, he might think it was strange if she didn’t mention it. It also gave her another chance to get him to reveal the reason behind the feud. So, she headed up the road to meet him.
Soames had gone to look at a patch of ground on which the Local Authorities were proposing to erect a Sanatorium for people with weak lungs. Faithful to his native individualism, he took no part in local affairs, content to pay the rates which were always going up. He could not, however, remain indifferent to this new and dangerous scheme. The site was not half a mile from his own house. He was quite of opinion that the country should stamp out tuberculosis; but this was not the place. It should be done farther away. He took, indeed, an attitude common to all true Forsytes, that disability of any sort in other people was not his affair, and the State should do its business without prejudicing in any way the natural advantages which he had acquired or inherited. Francie, the most free-spirited Forsyte of his generation (except perhaps that fellow Jolyon) had once asked him in her malicious way: “Did you ever see the name Forsyte in a subscription list, Soames?” That was as it might be, but a Sanatorium would depreciate the neighbourhood, and he should certainly sign the petition which was being got up against it. Returning with this decision fresh within him, he saw Fleur coming.
Soames had gone to check out a piece of land where the Local Authorities were planning to build a sanatorium for people with weak lungs. True to his individualistic nature, he stayed out of local matters, content to pay the ever-increasing rates. However, he couldn't ignore this new and concerning proposal. The site was less than half a mile from his house. He firmly believed that the country should eliminate tuberculosis, but this wasn't the right spot for it. It should be done further away. He held the common view among all true Forsytes that the struggles of others were not his concern, and the State should handle its responsibilities without affecting the natural advantages he had gained or inherited. Francie, the most free-spirited Forsyte of his generation (maybe except for that guy Jolyon), had once teasingly asked him, “Have you ever seen the name Forsyte on a donation list, Soames?” That might be the case, but a sanatorium would lower the value of the neighborhood, and he would definitely sign the petition against it. As he walked back with this decision in mind, he saw Fleur approaching.
She was showing him more affection of late, and the quiet time down here with her in this summer weather had been making him feel quite young; Annette was always running up to Town for one thing or another, so that he had Fleur to himself almost as much as he could wish. To be sure, young Mont had formed a habit of appearing on his motor-cycle almost every other day. Thank goodness, the young fellow had shaved off his half-toothbrushes, and no longer looked like a mountebank! With a girl friend of Fleur's who was staying in the house, and a neighbouring youth or so, they made two couples after dinner, in the hall, to the music of the electric pianola, which performed Fox-trots unassisted, with a surprised shine on its expressive surface. Annette, even, now and then passed gracefully up and down in the arms of one or other of the young men. And Soames, coming to the drawing-room door, would lift his nose a little sideways, and watch them, waiting to catch a smile from Fleur; then move back to his chair by the drawing-room hearth, to peruse The Times or some other collector's price list. To his ever-anxious eyes Fleur showed no signs of remembering that caprice of hers.
She had been showing him more affection lately, and the quiet time spent with her in this summer weather was making him feel quite young. Annette was always running up to town for one thing or another, so he had Fleur all to himself almost as much as he wanted. Of course, young Mont had developed a routine of appearing on his motorcycle almost every other day. Thank goodness the young guy had gotten rid of his half-toothbrush mustache and no longer looked like a clown! With a girl friend of Fleur's staying at the house, and a few local guys around, they made two couples after dinner in the hall, dancing to the music of the electric pianola, which performed Fox-trots all on its own, with a surprised shine on its expressive surface. Annette even occasionally glided gracefully up and down in the arms of one or another of the young men. And Soames, standing at the drawing-room door, would tilt his head slightly to the side and watch them, hoping to catch a smile from Fleur; then he’d retreat to his chair by the drawing-room hearth to read The Times or some other collector's price list. To his ever-anxious eyes, Fleur showed no signs of remembering that whim of hers.
When she reached him on the dusty road, he slipped his hand within her arm.
When she caught up to him on the dusty road, he slipped his hand through her arm.
“Who, do you think, has been to see you, Dad? She couldn't wait! Guess!”
“Who do you think came to see you, Dad? She couldn't wait! Take a guess!”
“I never guess,” said Soames uneasily. “Who?”
“I never guess,” Soames said nervously. “Who?”
“Your cousin, June Forsyte.”
"Your cousin, June Forsyte."
Quite unconsciously Soames gripped her arm. “What did she want?”
Quite unconsciously, Soames grabbed her arm. “What did she want?”
“I don't know. But it was rather breaking through the feud, wasn't it?”
“I don't know. But it was pretty much breaking through the feud, wasn't it?”
“Feud? What feud?”
"Feud? What feud?"
“The one that exists in your imagination, dear.”
"The one that exists in your imagination, dear."
Soames dropped her arm. Was she mocking, or trying to draw him on?
Soames let go of her arm. Was she teasing him, or trying to provoke him?
“I suppose she wanted me to buy a picture,” he said at last.
“I guess she wanted me to buy a picture,” he finally said.
“I don't think so. Perhaps it was just family affection.”
“I don’t think so. Maybe it was just family love.”
“She's only a first cousin once removed,” muttered Soames.
"She's just a first cousin once removed," Soames muttered.
“And the daughter of your enemy.”
“And the daughter of your enemy.”
“What d'you mean by that?”
"What do you mean by that?"
“I beg your pardon, dear; I thought he was.”
"I’m sorry, dear; I thought he was."
“Enemy!” repeated Soames. “It's ancient history. I don't know where you get your notions.”
“Enemy!” Soames repeated. “That’s old news. I have no idea where you got those ideas.”
“From June Forsyte.”
"From June Forsyte."
It had come to her as an inspiration that if he thought she knew, or were on the edge of knowledge, he would tell her.
It had occurred to her that if he believed she knew, or was close to knowing, he would share it with her.
Soames was startled, but she had underrated his caution and tenacity.
Soames was surprised, but she had underestimated his carefulness and determination.
“If you know,” he said coldly, “why do you plague me?”
“If you know,” he said icily, “why do you bother me?”
Fleur saw that she had overreached herself.
Fleur realized that she had pushed herself too far.
“I don't want to plague you, darling. As you say, why want to know more? Why want to know anything of that 'small' mystery—Je m'en fiche, as Profond says?”
“I don’t want to bother you, darling. As you said, why want to know more? Why want to know anything about that 'small' mystery—Je m'en fiche, as Profond says?”
“That chap!” said Soames profoundly.
“That guy!” said Soames profoundly.
That chap, indeed, played a considerable, if invisible, part this summer—for he had not turned up again. Ever since the Sunday when Fleur had drawn attention to him prowling on the lawn, Soames had thought of him a good deal, and always in connection with Annette, for no reason, except that she was looking handsomer than for some time past. His possessive instinct, subtle, less formal, more elastic since the War, kept all misgiving underground. As one looks on some American river, quiet and pleasant, knowing that an alligator perhaps is lying in the mud with his snout just raised and indistinguishable from a snag of wood—so Soames looked on the river of his own existence, subconscious of Monsieur Profond, refusing to see more than the suspicion of his snout. He had at this epoch in his life practically all he wanted, and was as nearly happy as his nature would permit. His senses were at rest; his affections found all the vent they needed in his daughter; his collection was well known, his money well invested; his health excellent, save for a touch of liver now and again; he had not yet begun to worry seriously about what would happen after death, inclining to think that nothing would happen. He resembled one of his own gilt-edged securities, and to knock the gilt off by seeing anything he could avoid seeing would be, he felt instinctively, perverse and retrogressive. Those two crumpled rose-leaves, Fleur's caprice and Monsieur Profond's snout, would level away if he lay on them industriously.
That guy really played a significant, though unseen, role this summer—because he hadn’t shown up again. Ever since the Sunday when Fleur pointed him out lurking on the lawn, Soames had thought about him quite a bit, and always in relation to Annette, for no particular reason, except that she was looking more attractive than she had in a while. His possessive instinct, subtle, less formal, and more flexible since the War, kept any doubts buried. Just like someone gazes at a calm, pleasant American river, knowing an alligator might be lurking in the mud with its snout barely above the surface and blending in with a piece of wood—Soames viewed the flow of his own life, unaware of Monsieur Profond, choosing to ignore more than just the hint of his snout. At this point in his life, he practically had everything he wanted and was as close to happy as his nature allowed. His senses were at ease; his feelings found all the expression they needed in his daughter; his collection was well known, his money well invested; his health was excellent, apart from the occasional liver issue; and he hadn’t started to seriously worry about what would happen after death, leaning toward the belief that nothing would happen. He was like one of his own gilt-edged securities, and to tarnish the gold by acknowledging anything he could avoid would feel, he instinctively thought, perverse and regressive. Those two crumpled rose petals, Fleur's whims and Monsieur Profond's snout, would smooth out if he focused on them diligently.
That evening Chance, which visits the lives of even the best-invested Forsytes, put a clue into Fleur's hands. Her father came down to dinner without a handkerchief, and had occasion to blow his nose.
That evening, fate, which affects even the most well-prepared Forsytes, provided Fleur with a hint. Her father came down to dinner without a handkerchief and needed to blow his nose.
“I'll get you one, dear,” she had said, and ran upstairs. In the sachet where she sought for it—an old sachet of very faded silk—there were two compartments: one held handkerchiefs; the other was buttoned, and contained something flat and hard. By some childish impulse Fleur unbuttoned it. There was a frame and in it a photograph of herself as a little girl. She gazed at it, fascinated, as one is by one's own presentment. It slipped under her fidgeting thumb, and she saw that another photograph was behind. She pressed her own down further, and perceived a face, which she seemed to know, of a young woman, very good-looking, in a very old style of evening dress. Slipping her own photograph up over it again, she took out a handkerchief and went down. Only on the stairs did she identify that face. Surely—surely Jon's mother! The conviction came as a shock. And she stood still in a flurry of thought. Why, of course! Jon's father had married the woman her father had wanted to marry, had cheated him out of her, perhaps. Then, afraid of showing by her manner that she had lighted on his secret, she refused to think further, and, shaking out the silk handkerchief, entered the dining-room.
“I'll get you one, dear,” she said, and ran upstairs. In the pouch where she looked for it—an old pouch made of very faded silk—there were two sections: one held handkerchiefs; the other was buttoned and contained something flat and hard. Following some childish impulse, Fleur unbuttoned it. There was a frame, and inside it was a photograph of herself as a little girl. She stared at it, fascinated, as one is by their own image. It slipped from her fidgeting thumb, and she noticed another photograph behind it. She pressed her own photo down further and recognized a face she seemed to know—a young woman, very attractive, in a very old-fashioned evening dress. Sliding her own photo over it again, she took out a handkerchief and went downstairs. Only on the stairs did she recognize that face. Surely—surely it was Jon's mother! The realization hit her like a shock. She stopped, caught in a whirlwind of thoughts. Why, of course! Jon's father had married the woman her father wanted to marry, had stolen her from him, perhaps. Then, concerned that her expression might reveal that she had uncovered his secret, she pushed the thought away and, shaking out the silk handkerchief, walked into the dining room.
“I chose the softest, Father.”
“I picked the softest, Dad.”
“H'm!” said Soames; “I only use those after a cold. Never mind!”
“Hm!” said Soames; “I only use those after a cold. Forget about it!”
That evening passed for Fleur in putting two and two together; recalling the look on her father's face in the confectioner's shop—a look strange and coldly intimate, a queer look. He must have loved that woman very much to have kept her photograph all this time, in spite of having lost her. Unsparing and matter-of-fact, her mind darted to his relations with her own mother. Had he ever really loved her? She thought not. Jon was the son of the woman he had really loved. Surely, then, he ought not to mind his daughter loving him; it only wanted getting used to. And a sigh of sheer relief was caught in the folds of her nightgown slipping over her head.
That evening, Fleur spent her time piecing things together; she remembered the look on her father's face in the candy shop—a look that was strange and oddly intimate, a peculiar look. He must have really loved that woman to have kept her photo all this time, despite losing her. Unforgiving and straightforward, her mind jumped to his relationship with her mother. Had he ever truly loved her? She didn’t think so. Jon was the son of the woman he had actually loved. So, he shouldn’t mind his daughter loving him; it just needed some getting used to. A deep sigh of relief caught in the folds of her nightgown as it slipped over her head.
III.—MEETINGS
Youth only recognises Age by fits and starts. Jon, for one, had never really seen his father's age till he came back from Spain. The face of the fourth Jolyon, worn by waiting, gave him quite a shock—it looked so wan and old. His father's mask had been forced awry by the emotion of the meeting, so that the boy suddenly realised how much he must have felt their absence. He summoned to his aid the thought: 'Well, I didn't want to go!' It was out of date for Youth to defer to Age. But Jon was by no means typically modern. His father had always been “so jolly” to him, and to feel that one meant to begin again at once the conduct which his father had suffered six weeks' loneliness to cure was not agreeable.
Youth only notices Age in bits and pieces. Jon, for instance, had never really recognized how old his father was until he returned from Spain. The face of the fourth Jolyon, worn from waiting, shocked him—it looked so pale and old. The expression on his father's face had been twisted by the emotion of their reunion, making Jon suddenly realize how deeply his father must have felt their absence. He tried to reassure himself with the thought: 'Well, I didn’t want to go!' It was old-fashioned for Youth to respect Age. But Jon was far from being typically modern. His father had always been “so jolly” to him, and the idea of immediately going back to the behavior that his father had suffered six weeks of loneliness to change was not appealing.
At the question, “Well, old man, how did the great Goya strike you?” his conscience pricked him badly. The great Goya only existed because he had created a face which resembled Fleur's.
At the question, “Well, old man, how did the great Goya strike you?” his conscience pricked him badly. The great Goya only existed because he had created a face that looked like Fleur's.
On the night of their return, he went to bed full of compunction; but awoke full of anticipation. It was only the fifth of July, and no meeting was fixed with Fleur until the ninth. He was to have three days at home before going back to farm. Somehow he must contrive to see her!
On the night they got back, he went to bed feeling guilty, but woke up feeling excited. It was only July 5th, and there was no plan to meet Fleur until the 9th. He had three days at home before going back to work on the farm. He had to figure out a way to see her!
In the lives of men an inexorable rhythm, caused by the need for trousers, not even the fondest parents can deny. On the second day, therefore, Jon went to Town, and having satisfied his conscience by ordering what was indispensable in Conduit Street, turned his face toward Piccadilly. Stratton Street, where her Club was, adjoined Devonshire House. It would be the merest chance that she should be at her Club. But he dawdled down Bond Street with a beating heart, noticing the superiority of all other young men to himself. They wore their clothes with such an air; they had assurance; they were old. He was suddenly overwhelmed by the conviction that Fleur must have forgotten him. Absorbed in his own feeling for her all these weeks, he had mislaid that possibility. The corners of his mouth drooped, his hands felt clammy. Fleur with the pick of youth at the beck of her smile-Fleur incomparable! It was an evil moment. Jon, however, had a great idea that one must be able to face anything. And he braced himself with that dour reflection in front of a bric-a-brac shop. At this high-water mark of what was once the London season, there was nothing to mark it out from any other except a grey top hat or two, and the sun. Jon moved on, and turning the corner into Piccadilly, ran into Val Dartie moving toward the Iseeum Club, to which he had just been elected.
In the lives of men, there’s an undeniable rhythm driven by the need for trousers, a truth even the most loving parents can’t deny. So, on the second day, Jon went to Town, and after easing his conscience by ordering what he needed on Conduit Street, he headed toward Piccadilly. Stratton Street, where her Club was, was next to Devonshire House. It was a long shot that she would actually be at her Club. But he strolled down Bond Street with a racing heart, feeling inferior to all the other young men around him. They wore their clothes with such confidence; they were assured; they seemed older. He suddenly felt convinced that Fleur must have forgotten him. So absorbed in his feelings for her over the past weeks, he hadn’t considered that possibility. The corners of his mouth drooped, and his hands felt sweaty. Fleur, with all the youthfulness at her command—Fleur, who was unmatched! It was a tough moment. However, Jon had a strong belief that one must be able to face anything. He collected himself with that grim thought in front of a bric-a-brac shop. At this peak of what used to be the London season, nothing stood out from any other time except for a couple of grey top hats and the sun. Jon moved on, and as he turned the corner onto Piccadilly, he bumped into Val Dartie, who was heading toward the Iseeum Club, to which he had just been elected.
“Hallo! young man! Where are you off to?”
“Hey! Young man! Where are you going?”
Jon gushed. “I've just been to my tailor's.”
Jon exclaimed, “I just got back from my tailor's.”
Val looked him up and down. “That's good! I'm going in here to order some cigarettes; then come and have some lunch.”
Val checked him out. “Sounds good! I’m going in here to grab some cigarettes; then let’s go have lunch.”
Jon thanked him. He might get news of her from Val!
Jon thanked him. He might hear news about her from Val!
The condition of England, that nightmare of its Press and Public men, was seen in different perspective within the tobacconist's which they now entered.
The state of England, a nightmare for its media and public figures, was viewed from a different angle in the tobacconist's shop they just entered.
“Yes, sir; precisely the cigarette I used to supply your father with. Bless me! Mr. Montague Dartie was a customer here from—let me see—the year Melton won the Derby. One of my very best customers he was.” A faint smile illumined the tobacconist's face. “Many's the tip he's given me, to be sure! I suppose he took a couple of hundred of these every week, year in, year out, and never changed his cigarette. Very affable gentleman, brought me a lot of custom. I was sorry he met with that accident. One misses an old customer like him.”
“Yes, sir; exactly the cigarette I used to provide your father with. Wow! Mr. Montague Dartie was a regular here from—let me think—the year Melton won the Derby. He was one of my very best customers.” A slight smile brightened the tobacconist's face. “He gave me plenty of tips, that's for sure! I suppose he bought a couple of hundred of these every week, year after year, and never changed his brand. Very friendly gentleman, brought me a lot of business. I was sorry to hear about that accident he had. You really miss an old customer like him.”
Val smiled. His father's decease had closed an account which had been running longer, probably, than any other; and in a ring of smoke puffed out from that time-honoured cigarette he seemed to see again his father's face, dark, good-looking, moustachioed, a little puffy, in the only halo it had earned. His father had his fame here, anyway—a man who smoked two hundred cigarettes a week, who could give tips, and run accounts for ever! To his tobacconist a hero! Even that was some distinction to inherit!
Val smiled. His father's death had closed an account that had likely been running longer than any other. In a ring of smoke blown from that old cigarette, he felt he could see his father's face again—dark, handsome, moustached, a bit puffy, in the only halo he had earned. His father had his reputation here, after all—a man who smoked two hundred cigarettes a week, who could give tips, and manage accounts indefinitely! To his tobacconist, he was a hero! Even that was a distinction worth inheriting!
“I pay cash,” he said; “how much?”
“I’ll pay cash,” he said. “How much?”
“To his son, sir, and cash—ten and six. I shall never forget Mr. Montague Dartie. I've known him stand talkin' to me half an hour. We don't get many like him now, with everybody in such a hurry. The War was bad for manners, sir—it was bad for manners. You were in it, I see.”
"To his son, sir, and cash—ten and six. I’ll never forget Mr. Montague Dartie. I’ve known him to stand and talk to me for half an hour. We don’t get many like him anymore, with everyone in such a hurry. The War was tough on manners, sir—it really was. I see you were in it."
“No,” said Val, tapping his knee, “I got this in the war before. Saved my life, I expect. Do you want any cigarettes, Jon?”
“No,” Val said, tapping his knee. “I got this in the war before. It probably saved my life. Do you want any cigarettes, Jon?”
Rather ashamed, Jon murmured, “I don't smoke, you know,” and saw the tobacconist's lips twisted, as if uncertain whether to say “Good God!” or “Now's your chance, sir!”
Rather embarrassed, Jon murmured, “I don’t smoke, you know,” and noticed the tobacconist's lips curling, as if he were unsure whether to say “Good God!” or “Now’s your chance, sir!”
“That's right,” said Val; “keep off it while you can. You'll want it when you take a knock. This is really the same tobacco, then?”
"That's right," Val said; "stay away from it while you can. You'll need it when you're feeling down. Is this really the same tobacco, then?"
“Identical, sir; a little dearer, that's all. Wonderful staying power—the British Empire, I always say.”
“Exactly the same, sir; just a bit pricier, that's all. Amazing durability—the British Empire, as I always say.”
“Send me down a hundred a week to this address, and invoice it monthly. Come on, Jon.”
“Send me a hundred a week to this address, and bill me monthly. Let’s go, Jon.”
Jon entered the Iseeum with curiosity. Except to lunch now and then at the Hotch-Potch with his father, he had never been in a London Club. The Iseeum, comfortable and unpretentious, did not move, could not, so long as George Forsyte sat on its Committee, where his culinary acumen was almost the controlling force. The Club had made a stand against the newly rich, and it had taken all George Forsyte's prestige, and praise of him as a “good sportsman,” to bring in Prosper Profond.
Jon walked into the Iseeum with curiosity. Aside from occasionally having lunch at the Hotch-Potch with his dad, he had never been to a London Club. The Iseeum, cozy and straightforward, remained the same, as long as George Forsyte was on its Committee, where his culinary expertise was nearly the main influence. The Club had resisted the rise of the newly wealthy, and it had taken all of George Forsyte's reputation, along with acclaim for him as a "good sportsman," to bring in Prosper Profond.
The two were lunching together when the half-brothers-in-law entered the dining-room, and attracted by George's forefinger, sat down at their table, Val with his shrewd eyes and charming smile, Jon with solemn lips and an attractive shyness in his glance. There was an air of privilege around that corner table, as though past masters were eating there. Jon was fascinated by the hypnotic atmosphere. The waiter, lean in the chaps, pervaded with such free-masonical deference. He seemed to hang on George Forsyte's lips, to watch the gloat in his eye with a kind of sympathy, to follow the movements of the heavy club-marked silver fondly. His liveried arm and confidential voice alarmed Jon, they came so secretly over his shoulder.
The two were having lunch together when the half-brothers-in-law walked into the dining room. Drawn in by George's forefinger, they joined their table—Val with his sharp eyes and charming smile, and Jon with serious lips and an appealing shyness in his look. There was a sense of privilege around that corner table, as if seasoned experts were dining there. Jon was captivated by the hypnotic vibe. The waiter, slim and well-dressed, exuded a kind of fraternal respect. He seemed to hang on George Forsyte's every word, watching the gleam in his eye with a sort of sympathy, and lovingly following the movements of the hefty silverware marked with a club. Jon felt alarmed by the waiter's well-tailored arm and confidential tone, as they came so quietly over his shoulder.
Except for George's “Your grandfather tipped me once; he was a deuced good judge of a cigar!” neither he nor the other past master took any notice of him, and he was grateful for this. The talk was all about the breeding, points, and prices of horses, and he listened to it vaguely at first, wondering how it was possible to retain so much knowledge in a head. He could not take his eyes off the dark past master—what he said was so deliberate and discouraging—such heavy, queer, smiled-out words. Jon was thinking of butterflies, when he heard him say:
Except for George's, “Your grandfather tipped me once; he was a really good judge of a cigar!” neither he nor the other past master acknowledged him, and he was thankful for that. The conversation was entirely about breeding, traits, and prices of horses, and he initially listened to it vaguely, wondering how someone could keep so much information in their head. He couldn’t take his eyes off the dark past master—what he said was so measured and disheartening—such heavy, strange, smile-laden words. Jon was thinking about butterflies when he heard him say:
“I want to see Mr. Soames Forsyde take an interest in 'orses.”
“I want to see Mr. Soames Forsyte take an interest in horses.”
“Old Soames! He's too dry a file!”
“Old Soames! He's way too boring!”
With all his might Jon tried not to grow red, while the dark past master went on.
With all his might, Jon tried not to blush while the dark past master continued.
“His daughter's an attractive small girl. Mr. Soames Forsyde is a bit old-fashioned. I want to see him have a pleasure some day.” George Forsyte grinned.
“His daughter is a cute little girl. Mr. Soames Forsyte is somewhat old-fashioned. I hope to see him have some fun one day.” George Forsyte grinned.
“Don't you worry; he's not so miserable as he looks. He'll never show he's enjoying anything—they might try and take it from him. Old Soames! Once bit, twice shy!”
"Don't worry; he's not as miserable as he seems. He'll never let on that he's enjoying anything—they might try to take it away from him. Old Soames! Once bitten, twice shy!"
“Well, Jon,” said Val, hastily, “if you've finished, we'll go and have coffee.”
“Well, Jon,” Val said quickly, “if you’re done, let’s go get coffee.”
“Who were those?” Jon asked, on the stairs. “I didn't quite—-”
“Who were they?” Jon asked, on the stairs. “I didn’t really—”
“Old George Forsyte is a first cousin of your father's and of my Uncle Soames. He's always been here. The other chap, Profond, is a queer fish. I think he's hanging round Soames' wife, if you ask me!”
"Old George Forsyte is a first cousin of your dad's and my Uncle Soames. He's always been around. The other guy, Profond, is a strange one. I think he's been hanging around Soames' wife, if you ask me!"
Jon looked at him, startled. “But that's awful,” he said: “I mean—for Fleur.”
Jon looked at him, shocked. “But that's terrible,” he said. “I mean—for Fleur.”
“Don't suppose Fleur cares very much; she's very up-to-date.”
"Don't think Fleur cares too much; she's pretty modern."
“Her mother!”
"Her mom!"
“You're very green, Jon.”
“You're very inexperienced, Jon.”
Jon grew red. “Mothers,” he stammered angrily, “are different.”
Jon's face flushed. “Moms,” he said angrily, “are different.”
“You're right,” said Val suddenly; “but things aren't what they were when I was your age. There's a 'To-morrow we die' feeling. That's what old George meant about my Uncle Soames. He doesn't mean to die to-morrow.”
“You're right,” Val said suddenly; “but things aren't what they used to be when I was your age. There's this 'Tomorrow we die' vibe. That's what old George meant about my Uncle Soames. He doesn't actually intend to die tomorrow.”
Jon said, quickly: “What's the matter between him and my father?”
Jon asked quickly, “What’s going on between him and my dad?”
“Stable secret, Jon. Take my advice, and bottle up. You'll do no good by knowing. Have a liqueur?”
“Stable secret, Jon. Take my advice and keep it to yourself. You won’t benefit from knowing. Care for a drink?”
Jon shook his head.
Jon shook his head.
“I hate the way people keep things from one,” he muttered, “and then sneer at one for being green.”
“I hate how people hide things from each other,” he muttered, “and then make fun of someone for being naive.”
“Well, you can ask Holly. If she won't tell you, you'll believe it's for your own good, I suppose.”
"Well, you can ask Holly. If she doesn't tell you, you'll probably think it's for your own good."
Jon got up. “I must go now; thanks awfully for the lunch.”
Jon got up. “I have to go now; thanks so much for the lunch.”
Val smiled up at him half-sorry, and yet amused. The boy looked so upset.
Val smiled up at him, feeling a bit sorry but also amused. The boy looked really upset.
“All right! See you on Friday.”
“All right! See you on Friday.”
“I don't know,” murmured Jon.
"I don't know," Jon said softly.
And he did not. This conspiracy of silence made him desperate. It was humiliating to be treated like a child! He retraced his moody steps to Stratton Street. But he would go to her Club now, and find out the worst! To his enquiry the reply was that Miss Forsyte was not in the Club. She might be in perhaps later. She was often in on Monday—they could not say. Jon said he would call again, and, crossing into the Green Park, flung himself down under a tree. The sun was bright, and a breeze fluttered the leaves of the young lime-tree beneath which he lay; but his heart ached. Such darkness seemed gathered round his happiness. He heard Big Ben chime “Three” above the traffic. The sound moved something in him, and, taking out a piece of paper, he began to scribble on it with a pencil. He had jotted a stanza, and was searching the grass for another verse, when something hard touched his shoulder-a green parasol. There above him stood Fleur!
And he didn’t. This silence made him desperate. It was humiliating to be treated like a kid! He retraced his moody steps to Stratton Street. But he would go to her Club now and find out the worst! When he asked, he was told that Miss Forsyte wasn’t in the Club. She might come by later. She usually was on Mondays—they couldn’t say for sure. Jon said he would come back, and, crossing into Green Park, collapsed under a tree. The sun was bright, and a breeze rustled the leaves of the young lime tree above him; but his heart ached. It felt like darkness was closing in on his happiness. He heard Big Ben chime “Three” over the traffic. The sound stirred something in him, and, taking out a piece of paper, he started scribbling with a pencil. He jotted down a stanza and was searching the grass for another verse when something hard touched his shoulder—a green parasol. There above him stood Fleur!
“They told me you'd been, and were coming back. So I thought you might be out here; and you are—it's rather wonderful!”
“They told me you were here and that you were coming back. So I figured you might be out here; and you are—it's pretty amazing!”
“Oh, Fleur! I thought you'd have forgotten me.”
“Oh, Fleur! I thought you would have forgotten about me.”
“When I told you that I shouldn't!”
"When I said I shouldn't!"
Jon seized her arm.
Jon grabbed her arm.
“It's too much luck! Let's get away from this side.” He almost dragged her on through that too thoughtfully regulated Park, to find some cover where they could sit and hold each other's hands.
“It's way too lucky! Let's get out of here.” He almost pulled her through that overly organized park to find a spot where they could sit and hold hands.
“Hasn't anybody cut in?” he said, gazing round at her lashes, in suspense above her cheeks.
“Hasn't anyone cut in?” he asked, looking around at her lashes, tense above her cheeks.
“There is a young idiot, but he doesn't count.”
“There’s a young fool, but he doesn’t matter.”
Jon felt a twitch of compassion for the-young idiot.
Jon felt a twinge of sympathy for the young fool.
“You know I've had sunstroke; I didn't tell you.”
“You know I've had sunstroke; I didn't mention it to you.”
“Really! Was it interesting?”
“Seriously! Was it interesting?”
“No. Mother was an angel. Has anything happened to you?”
“No. Mom was an angel. Did something happen to you?”
“Nothing. Except that I think I've found out what's wrong between our families, Jon.”
“Nothing. Just that I think I've figured out what's wrong between our families, Jon.”
His heart began beating very fast.
His heart began racing.
“I believe my father wanted to marry your mother, and your father got her instead.”
"I think my dad wanted to marry your mom, but your dad ended up with her instead."
“Oh!”
“Oh!”
“I came on a photo of her; it was in a frame behind a photo of me. Of course, if he was very fond of her, that would have made him pretty mad, wouldn't it?”
“I found a photo of her; it was in a frame behind a photo of me. Of course, if he really cared about her, that would have made him pretty angry, right?”
Jon thought for a minute. “Not if she loved my father best.”
Jon thought for a moment. “Not if she loved my dad the most.”
“But suppose they were engaged?”
“But what if they were engaged?”
“If we were engaged, and you found you loved somebody better, I might go cracked, but I shouldn't grudge it you.”
“If we were engaged, and you realized you loved someone else more, I might lose it, but I wouldn’t hold it against you.”
“I should. You mustn't ever do that with me, Jon.
“I should. You can never do that with me, Jon."
“My God! Not much!”
"Oh my God! Not much!"
“I don't believe that he's ever really cared for my mother.”
“I don’t think he’s ever really cared about my mom.”
Jon was silent. Val's words—the two past masters in the Club!
Jon was quiet. Val's words—the two former masters in the Club!
“You see, we don't know,” went on Fleur; “it may have been a great shock. She may have behaved badly to him. People do.”
“You see, we don’t know,” continued Fleur; “it could have been a huge shock. She might have treated him badly. People do that.”
“My mother wouldn't.”
"My mom wouldn't."
Fleur shrugged her shoulders. “I don't think we know much about our fathers and mothers. We just see them in the light of the way they treat us; but they've treated other people, you know, before we were born-plenty, I expect. You see, they're both old. Look at your father, with three separate families!”
Fleur shrugged. “I don’t think we really know much about our parents. We only see them based on how they treat us; but they’ve had other relationships, you know, before we were born—lots, I bet. You see, they’re both older. Just look at your dad, with three different families!”
“Isn't there any place,” cried Jon, “in all this beastly London where we can be alone?”
“Isn’t there anywhere,” Jon shouted, “in this awful London where we can be alone?”
“Only a taxi.”
“Just a taxi.”
“Let's get one, then.”
“Let’s grab one, then.”
When they were installed, Fleur asked suddenly: “Are you going back to Robin Hill? I should like to see where you live, Jon. I'm staying with my aunt for the night, but I could get back in time for dinner. I wouldn't come to the house, of course.”
When they were set up, Fleur suddenly asked, “Are you going back to Robin Hill? I’d really like to see where you live, Jon. I’m staying with my aunt for the night, but I could return in time for dinner. I wouldn’t come to the house, of course.”
Jon gazed at her enraptured.
Jon looked at her mesmerized.
“Splendid! I can show it you from the copse, we shan't meet anybody. There's a train at four.”
“Great! I can show it to you from the woods; we won't run into anyone. There's a train at four.”
The god of property and his Forsytes great and small, leisured, official, commercial, or professional, like the working classes, still worked their seven hours a day, so that those two of the fourth generation travelled down to Robin Hill in an empty first-class carriage, dusty and sun-warmed, of that too early train. They travelled in blissful silence, holding each other's hands.
The god of property and his Forsytes, big and small, whether they were leisurely, official, commercial, or professional, still put in their seven hours a day, just like the working class. So those two from the fourth generation rode down to Robin Hill in an empty first-class carriage, which was dusty and warmed by the sun, on that early train. They traveled in blissful silence, holding hands.
At the station they saw no one except porters, and a villager or two unknown to Jon, and walked out up the lane, which smelled of dust and honeysuckle.
At the station, they saw no one except for the porters and a couple of villagers that Jon didn't recognize, and they walked up the lane, which smelled like dust and honeysuckle.
For Jon—sure of her now, and without separation before him—it was a miraculous dawdle, more wonderful than those on the Downs, or along the river Thames. It was love-in-a-mist—one of those illumined pages of Life, where every word and smile, and every light touch they gave each other were as little gold and red and blue butterflies and flowers and birds scrolled in among the text—a happy communing, without afterthought, which lasted thirty-seven minutes. They reached the coppice at the milking hour. Jon would not take her as far as the farmyard; only to where she could see the field leading up to the gardens, and the house beyond. They turned in among the larches, and suddenly, at the winding of the path, came on Irene, sitting on an old log seat.
For Jon—certain of her now, and with no separation ahead of him—it was a magical pause, more amazing than those on the Downs or along the river Thames. It was love-in-a-mist—one of those bright moments in Life, where every word and smile, and every gentle touch they shared felt like little gold, red, and blue butterflies and flowers and birds woven into the narrative—a joyful connection, without second thoughts, that lasted thirty-seven minutes. They reached the grove at milking time. Jon wouldn’t take her all the way to the farmyard; just to where she could see the field leading up to the gardens, and the house beyond. They turned among the larches, and suddenly, at the curve in the path, they came across Irene, sitting on an old log seat.
There are various kinds of shocks: to the vertebrae; to the nerves; to moral sensibility; and, more potent and permanent, to personal dignity. This last was the shock Jon received, coming thus on his mother. He became suddenly conscious that he was doing an indelicate thing. To have brought Fleur down openly—yes! But to sneak her in like this! Consumed with shame, he put on a front as brazen as his nature would permit.
There are different types of shocks: to the spine; to the nerves; to moral sensibility; and, more intense and lasting, to personal dignity. This last was the shock Jon felt when he faced his mother. He suddenly realized that he was doing something inappropriate. Bringing Fleur down openly—sure! But sneaking her in like this? Overwhelmed with shame, he put on a bold facade as much as his nature would allow.
Fleur was smiling, a little defiantly; his mother's startled face was changing quickly to the impersonal and gracious. It was she who uttered the first words:
Fleur was smiling, a bit defiantly; his mother's startled expression was quickly turning into an impersonal and gracious one. She was the one who spoke first:
“I'm very glad to see you. It was nice of Jon to think of bringing you down to us.”
“I'm really happy to see you. It was thoughtful of Jon to bring you down to us.”
“We weren't coming to the house,” Jon blurted out. “I just wanted Fleur to see where I lived.”
“We weren't going to the house,” Jon blurted out. “I just wanted Fleur to see where I lived.”
His mother said quietly:
His mom said quietly:
“Won't you come up and have tea?”
“Will you come up and have some tea?”
Feeling that he had but aggravated his breach of breeding, he heard Fleur answer:
Feeling that he had only made his breach of manners worse, he heard Fleur answer:
“Thanks very much; I have to get back to dinner. I met Jon by accident, and we thought it would be rather jolly just to see his home.”
“Thanks a lot; I need to get back to dinner. I ran into Jon by chance, and we thought it would be fun to check out his place.”
How self-possessed she was!
How composed she was!
“Of course; but you must have tea. We'll send you down to the station. My husband will enjoy seeing you.”
"Sure, but you have to have tea. We'll take you to the station. My husband will be happy to see you."
The expression of his mother's eyes, resting on him for a moment, cast Jon down level with the ground—a true worm. Then she led on, and Fleur followed her. He felt like a child, trailing after those two, who were talking so easily about Spain and Wansdon, and the house up there beyond the trees and the grassy slope. He watched the fencing of their eyes, taking each other in—the two beings he loved most in the world.
The look in his mother's eyes, gazing at him for a moment, made Jon feel small—like a total nobody. Then she moved on, and Fleur followed her. He felt like a kid, lagging behind them as they chatted so effortlessly about Spain and Wansdon, and the house up there beyond the trees and grassy hill. He observed their eyes meeting, connecting—the two people he loved the most in the world.
He could see his father sitting under the oaktree; and suffered in advance all the loss of caste he must go through in the eyes of that tranquil figure, with his knees crossed, thin, old, and elegant; already he could feel the faint irony which would come into his voice and smile.
He could see his father sitting under the oak tree; and he already felt the pain of all the social standing he would lose in the eyes of that calm figure, with his legs crossed, thin, old, and elegant; he could already sense the slight irony that would creep into his father's voice and smile.
“This is Fleur Forsyte, Jolyon; Jon brought her down to see the house. Let's have tea at once—she has to catch a train. Jon, tell them, dear, and telephone to the Dragon for a car.”
“This is Fleur Forsyte, Jolyon; Jon brought her down to see the house. Let's have tea right away—she has to catch a train. Jon, please let them know, and call the Dragon for a car.”
To leave her alone with them was strange, and yet, as no doubt his mother had foreseen, the least of evils at the moment; so he ran up into the house. Now he would not see Fleur alone again—not for a minute, and they had arranged no further meeting! When he returned under cover of the maids and teapots, there was not a trace of awkwardness beneath the tree; it was all within himself, but not the less for that. They were talking of the Gallery off Cork Street.
Leaving her alone with them felt odd, but as his mother had probably predicted, it was the best option at that moment, so he hurried into the house. Now he wouldn’t get to see Fleur alone again—not even for a minute, and they hadn’t set up another meeting! When he came back, surrounded by the maids and teapots, there was no sign of awkwardness under the tree; it was all happening within him, but that didn’t make it any less real. They were discussing the Gallery off Cork Street.
“We back numbers,” his father was saying, “are awfully anxious to find out why we can't appreciate the new stuff; you and Jon must tell us.”
“We old folks,” his father was saying, “are really eager to find out why we can't appreciate the new stuff; you and Jon have to tell us.”
“It's supposed to be satiric, isn't it?” said Fleur.
“It's meant to be satirical, right?” said Fleur.
He saw his father's smile.
He saw his dad's smile.
“Satiric? Oh! I think it's more than that. What do you say, Jon?”
“Satirical? Oh! I think it's even more than that. What do you think, Jon?”
“I don't know at all,” stammered Jon. His father's face had a sudden grimness.
“I have no idea,” Jon stammered. His father's face suddenly turned serious.
“The young are tired of us, our gods and our ideals. Off with their heads, they say—smash their idols! And let's get back to-nothing! And, by Jove, they've done it! Jon's a poet. He'll be going in, too, and stamping on what's left of us. Property, beauty, sentiment—all smoke. We mustn't own anything nowadays, not even our feelings. They stand in the way of—Nothing.”
“The youth are fed up with us, our gods and our ideals. They shout—down with their idols! And let’s return to nothing! And, by golly, they’ve accomplished it! Jon’s a poet. He’ll be involved, too, and trampling on what remains of us. Possessions, beauty, emotions—all just illusions. We can’t own anything these days, not even our feelings. They just get in the way of—Nothing.”
Jon listened, bewildered, almost outraged by his father's words, behind which he felt a meaning that he could not reach. He didn't want to stamp on anything!
Jon listened, confused and nearly enraged by his father's words, sensing a meaning he couldn't grasp. He didn’t want to crush anything!
“Nothing's the god of to-day,” continued Jolyon; “we're back where the Russians were sixty years ago, when they started Nihilism.”
“Nothing's the god of today,” continued Jolyon; “we're back where the Russians were sixty years ago when they started Nihilism.”
“No, Dad,” cried Jon suddenly, “we only want to live, and we don't know how, because of the Past—that's all!”
“No, Dad,” Jon suddenly shouted, “we just want to live, and we don’t know how, because of the past—that’s it!”
“By George!” said Jolyon, “that's profound, Jon. Is it your own? The Past! Old ownerships, old passions, and their aftermath. Let's have cigarettes.”
“Wow!” said Jolyon, “that's deep, Jon. Is it your own? The Past! Old possessions, old feelings, and what comes after. Let's smoke some cigarettes.”
Conscious that his mother had lifted her hand to her lips, quickly, as if to hush something, Jon handed the cigarettes. He lighted his father's and Fleur's, then one for himself. Had he taken the knock that Val had spoken of? The smoke was blue when he had not puffed, grey when he had; he liked the sensation in his nose, and the sense of equality it gave him. He was glad no one said: “So you've begun!” He felt less young.
Conscious that his mother quickly raised her hand to her lips, as if to hush something, Jon handed out the cigarettes. He lit his father's and Fleur's, then one for himself. Had he experienced the shock that Val had mentioned? The smoke was blue when he didn't puff and gray when he did; he enjoyed the feeling in his nose and the sense of equality it provided him. He was relieved no one said, “So you've started!” He felt less youthful.
Fleur looked at her watch, and rose. His mother went with her into the house. Jon stayed with his father, puffing at the cigarette.
Fleur checked her watch and stood up. His mother followed her into the house. Jon stayed with his dad, smoking a cigarette.
“See her into the car, old man,” said Jolyon; “and when she's gone, ask your mother to come back to me.”
“Help her into the car, old man,” said Jolyon; “and when she’s gone, ask your mother to come back to me.”
Jon went. He waited in the hall. He saw her into the car. There was no chance for any word; hardly for a pressure of the hand. He waited all that evening for something to be said to him. Nothing was said. Nothing might have happened. He went up to bed, and in the mirror on his dressing-table met himself. He did not speak, nor did the image; but both looked as if they thought the more.
Jon left. He waited in the hallway. He watched her get into the car. There wasn’t a chance for any words; barely for a squeeze of the hand. He waited all evening for someone to say something to him. Nothing was said. Nothing seemed to occur. He went to bed and, in the mirror on his dresser, confronted his reflection. Neither of them spoke, but both looked as if they had a lot on their minds.
IV.—IN GREEN STREET
Uncertain whether the impression that Prosper Profond was dangerous should be traced to his attempt to give Val the Mayfly filly; to a remark of Fleur's: “He's like the hosts of Midian—he prowls and prowls around”; to his preposterous inquiry of Jack Cardigan: “What's the use of keepin' fit?” or, more simply, to the fact that he was a foreigner, or alien as it was now called. Certain, that Annette was looking particularly handsome, and that Soames—had sold him a Gauguin and then torn up the cheque, so that Monsieur Profond himself had said: “I didn't get that small picture I bought from Mr. Forsyde.”
Uncertain whether the feeling that Prosper Profond was dangerous came from his attempt to give Val the Mayfly filly; from a comment from Fleur: “He's like the hosts of Midian—he prowls and prowls around”; from his ridiculous question to Jack Cardigan: “What's the point of staying fit?” or, more simply, because he was a foreigner, or what was now referred to as an alien. However, it was clear that Annette looked particularly attractive, and that Soames had sold him a Gauguin and then ripped up the check, so that Monsieur Profond himself had said: “I didn't receive that small picture I bought from Mr. Forsyde.”
However suspiciously regarded, he still frequented Winifred's evergreen little house in Green Street, with a good-natured obtuseness which no one mistook for naivete, a word hardly applicable to Monsieur Prosper Profond. Winifred still found him “amusing,” and would write him little notes saying: “Come and have a 'jolly' with us”—it was breath of life to her to keep up with the phrases of the day.
However suspiciously regarded, he still visited Winifred's cozy little house on Green Street, with a good-natured cluelessness that no one confused for innocence, a term hardly fitting for Monsieur Prosper Profond. Winifred still found him “amusing,” and would write him little notes saying: “Come and have a 'jolly' with us”—it was a breath of life for her to stay in tune with the phrases of the day.
The mystery, with which all felt him to be surrounded, was due to his having done, seen, heard, and known everything, and found nothing in it—which was unnatural. The English type of disillusionment was familiar enough to Winifred, who had always moved in fashionable circles. It gave a certain cachet or distinction, so that one got something out of it. But to see nothing in anything, not as a pose, but because there was nothing in anything, was not English; and that which was not English one could not help secretly feeling dangerous, if not precisely bad form. It was like having the mood which the War had left, seated—dark, heavy, smiling, indifferent—in your Empire chair; it was like listening to that mood talking through thick pink lips above a little diabolic beard. It was, as Jack Cardigan expressed it—for the English character at large—“a bit too thick”—for if nothing was really worth getting excited about, there were always games, and one could make it so! Even Winifred, ever a Forsyte at heart, felt that there was nothing to be had out of such a mood of disillusionment, so that it really ought not to be there. Monsieur Profond, in fact, made the mood too plain in a country which decently veiled such realities.
The mystery that everyone felt around him stemmed from his having done, seen, heard, and known everything, yet found nothing in it—which was odd. Winifred was well-acquainted with the English style of disillusionment since she had always been in fashionable circles. It carried a certain prestige, making it worthwhile. But to see nothing in anything, not as a façade, but because there truly was nothing, wasn’t English; and anything non-English felt secretly dangerous, if not outright bad form. It was like having the mood left by the War, sitting—dark, heavy, smiling, indifferent—in your Empire chair; it was like listening to that mood talk through thick pink lips above a little devilish beard. As Jack Cardigan put it for the broader English character, it was “a bit too thick”—because if nothing was really worth getting excited about, there were always games, and one could make it so! Even Winifred, forever a Forsyte at heart, realized that there was nothing to gain from such a mood of disillusionment, so it really shouldn’t be there. Monsieur Profond, in fact, made the mood too obvious in a country that usually discreetly concealed such realities.
When Fleur, after her hurried return from Robin Hill, came down to dinner that evening, the mood was standing at the window of Winifred's little drawing-room, looking out into Green Street, with an air of seeing nothing in it. And Fleur gazed promptly into the fireplace with an air of seeing a fire which was not there.
When Fleur came down to dinner that evening, after rushing back from Robin Hill, the mood was standing by the window of Winifred's small drawing room, looking out at Green Street, as if seeing nothing at all. Fleur quickly looked into the fireplace, pretending to see a fire that wasn’t there.
Monsieur Profond came from the window. He was in full fig, with a white waistcoat and a white flower in his buttonhole.
Monsieur Profond stepped in from the window. He was dressed to the nines, wearing a white waistcoat and a white flower in his buttonhole.
“Well, Miss Forsyde,” he said, “I'm awful pleased to see you. Mr. Forsyde well? I was sayin' to-day I want to see him have some pleasure. He worries.”
“Well, Miss Forsyde,” he said, “I’m really glad to see you. Is Mr. Forsyde doing well? I was saying today that I want him to have some fun. He’s been really stressed.”
“You think so?” said Fleur shortly.
"You really think that?" Fleur said briefly.
“Worries,” repeated Monsieur Profond, burring the r's.
“Worries,” repeated Monsieur Profond, rolling the r's.
Fleur spun round. “Shall I tell you,” she said, “what would give him pleasure?” But the words, “To hear that you had cleared out,” died at the expression on his face. All his fine white teeth were showing.
Fleur turned around. “Should I tell you,” she said, “what would make him happy?” But the words, “To hear that you had left,” got caught in her throat when she saw the look on his face. All his perfect white teeth were on display.
“I was hearin' at the Club to-day about his old trouble.” Fleur opened her eyes. “What do you mean?”
“I was hearing at the Club today about his old trouble.” Fleur opened her eyes. “What do you mean?”
Monsieur Profond moved his sleek head as if to minimize his statement.
Monsieur Profond tilted his smooth head as if to downplay his statement.
“Before you were born,” he said; “that small business.”
“Before you were born,” he said, “that small business.”
Though conscious that he had cleverly diverted her from his own share in her father's worry, Fleur was unable to withstand a rush of nervous curiosity. “Tell me what you heard.”
Though aware that he had skillfully shifted her attention away from his own involvement in her father's concerns, Fleur couldn't help but feel a surge of anxious curiosity. “Tell me what you heard.”
“Why!” murmured Monsieur Profond, “you know all that.”
“Why!” muttered Monsieur Profond, “you know all that.”
“I expect I do. But I should like to know that you haven't heard it all wrong.”
“I think so. But I want to make sure you haven’t misunderstood everything.”
“His first wife,” murmured Monsieur Profond.
“His first wife,” whispered Monsieur Profond.
Choking back the words, “He was never married before,” she said: “Well, what about her?”
Choking back the words, “He was never married before,” she said, “Well, what about her?”
“Mr. George Forsyde was tellin' me about your father's first wife marryin' his cousin Jolyon afterward. It was a small bit unpleasant, I should think. I saw their boy—nice boy!”
“Mr. George Forsyde was telling me about your father's first wife marrying his cousin Jolyon afterward. It must have been a bit uncomfortable, I guess. I met their son—really nice kid!”
Fleur looked up. Monsieur Profond was swimming, heavily diabolical, before her. That—the reason! With the most heroic effort of her life so far, she managed to arrest that swimming figure. She could not tell whether he had noticed. And just then Winifred came in.
Fleur looked up. Monsieur Profond was swimming, intensely diabolical, right in front of her. That—the reason! With the most heroic effort of her life so far, she managed to stop that swimming figure. She couldn’t tell if he had noticed. And just then Winifred walked in.
“Oh! here you both are already; Imogen and I have had the most amusing afternoon at the Babies' bazaar.”
“Oh! Here you both are already; Imogen and I had the most fun afternoon at the Babies' bazaar.”
“What babies?” said Fleur mechanically.
“What babies?” Fleur said robotically.
“The 'Save the Babies.' I got such a bargain, my dear. A piece of old Armenian work—from before the Flood. I want your opinion on it, Prosper.”
“The 'Save the Babies.' I got such a great deal, my dear. A piece of old Armenian art—from before the Flood. I want your thoughts on it, Prosper.”
“Auntie,” whispered Fleur suddenly.
“Auntie,” Fleur whispered suddenly.
At the tone in the girl's voice Winifred closed in on her.'
At the tone in the girl's voice, Winifred moved closer to her.
“What's the matter? Aren't you well?”
“What's wrong? Are you not feeling well?”
Monsieur Profond had withdrawn into the window, where he was practically out of hearing.
Monsieur Profond had stepped back to the window, where he was almost out of earshot.
“Auntie, he-he told me that father has been married before. Is it true that he divorced her, and she married Jon Forsyte's father?”
“Auntie, he told me that Dad was married before. Is it true that he divorced her, and she married Jon Forsyte's dad?”
Never in all the life of the mother of four little Darties had Winifred felt more seriously embarrassed. Her niece's face was so pale, her eyes so dark, her voice so whispery and strained.
Never in all the life of the mother of four little Darties had Winifred felt more seriously embarrassed. Her niece's face was so pale, her eyes so dark, her voice so whispery and strained.
“Your father didn't wish you to hear,” she said, with all the aplomb she could muster. “These things will happen. I've often told him he ought to let you know.”
“Your dad didn’t want you to hear,” she said, with as much confidence as she could manage. “These things happen. I’ve often told him he should let you know.”
“Oh!” said Fleur, and that was all, but it made Winifred pat her shoulder—a firm little shoulder, nice and white! She never could help an appraising eye and touch in the matter of her niece, who would have to be married, of course—though not to that boy Jon.
“Oh!” said Fleur, and that was it, but it made Winifred pat her shoulder—a little shoulder that was firm, nice, and white! She couldn’t help but look at and evaluate her niece, who would need to get married, of course—just not to that guy Jon.
“We've forgotten all about it years and years ago,” she said comfortably. “Come and have dinner!”
“We completely forgot about it years ago,” she said casually. “Come have dinner!”
“No, Auntie. I don't feel very well. May I go upstairs?”
“No, Auntie. I'm not feeling very well. Can I go upstairs?”
“My dear!” murmured Winifred, concerned, “you're not taking this to heart? Why, you haven't properly come out yet! That boy's a child!”
“My dear!” murmured Winifred, concerned, “you're not taking this too seriously, are you? You haven’t really come out yet! That boy’s just a kid!”
“What boy? I've only got a headache. But I can't stand that man to-night.”
“What boy? I just have a headache. But I can't deal with that guy tonight.”
“Well, well,” said Winifred, “go and lie down. I'll send you some bromide, and I shall talk to Prosper Profond. What business had he to gossip? Though I must say I think it's much better you should know.”
“Well, well,” said Winifred, “go lie down. I'll get you some bromide, and I’ll talk to Prosper Profond. What was he thinking gossiping? Although I have to say, I think it's better that you know.”
Fleur smiled. “Yes,” she said, and slipped from the room.
Fleur smiled. “Yeah,” she said, and left the room.
She went up with her head whirling, a dry sensation in her throat, a guttered frightened feeling in her breast. Never in her life as yet had she suffered from even momentary fear that she would not get what she had set her heart on. The sensations of the afternoon had been full and poignant, and this gruesome discovery coming on the top of them had really made her head ache. No wonder her father had hidden that photograph, so secretly behind her own-ashamed of having kept it! But could he hate Jon's mother and yet keep her photograph? She pressed her hands over her forehead, trying to see things clearly. Had they told Jon—had her visit to Robin Hill forced them to tell him? Everything now turned on that! She knew, they all knew, except—perhaps—Jon!
She went up with her head spinning, a dry feeling in her throat, and a gnawing fear in her chest. Never before had she experienced any fear that she wouldn’t get what she really wanted. The feelings from the afternoon had been intense and overwhelming, and this horrifying discovery on top of them had really given her a headache. It was no surprise her father had hidden that photograph so carefully—ashamed of having kept it! But how could he hate Jon's mother and still keep her picture? She pressed her hands against her forehead, trying to see things clearly. Had they told Jon—had her visit to Robin Hill forced them to tell him? Everything depended on that now! She knew, they all knew, except—maybe—Jon!
She walked up and down, biting her lip and thinking desperately hard. Jon loved his mother. If they had told him, what would he do? She could not tell. But if they had not told him, should she not—could she not get him for herself—get married to him, before he knew? She searched her memories of Robin Hill. His mother's face so passive—with its dark eyes and as if powdered hair, its reserve, its smile—baffled her; and his father's—kindly, sunken, ironic. Instinctively she felt they would shrink from telling Jon, even now, shrink from hurting him—for of course it would hurt him awfully to know!
She paced back and forth, biting her lip and thinking really hard. Jon loved his mom. If they had told him, what would he do? She couldn’t figure it out. But if they hadn’t told him, shouldn't she—couldn't she be with him—marry him, before he found out? She rifled through her memories of Robin Hill. His mom's face was so passive—with dark eyes and what looked like powdered hair, her reserve, her smile—confused her; and his dad's—kind, sunken, ironic. She instinctively felt they would hesitate to tell Jon, even now, hesitate to hurt him—because knowing would hurt him so much!
Her aunt must be made not to tell her father that she knew. So long as neither she herself nor Jon were supposed to know, there was still a chance—freedom to cover one's tracks, and get what her heart was set on. But she was almost overwhelmed by her isolation. Every one's hand was against her—every one's! It was as Jon had said—he and she just wanted to live and the past was in their way, a past they hadn't shared in, and didn't understand! Oh! What a shame! And suddenly she thought of June. Would she help them? For somehow June had left on her the impression that she would be sympathetic with their love, impatient of obstacle. Then, instinctively, she thought: 'I won't give anything away, though, even to her. I daren't. I mean to have Jon; against them all.'
Her aunt shouldn't tell her father that she knew. As long as neither she nor Jon was supposed to know, there was still hope—freedom to hide their tracks and get what she really wanted. But she felt almost crushed by her loneliness. Everyone was against her—everyone! It was just like Jon said—they only wanted to live, and the past was in their way, a past they hadn't experienced and didn’t understand! Oh! What a pity! And suddenly she thought of June. Would she help them? Somehow, June had given her the impression that she would be sympathetic to their love, eager to overcome any obstacles. Then, instinctively, she thought: 'I won't reveal anything, even to her. I can't. I’m determined to be with Jon, no matter what.'
Soup was brought up to her, and one of Winifred's pet headache cachets. She swallowed both. Then Winifred herself appeared. Fleur opened her campaign with the words:
Soup was brought to her, along with one of Winifred's favorite headache pills. She swallowed both. Then Winifred herself showed up. Fleur started her approach with the words:
“You know, Auntie, I do wish people wouldn't think I'm in love with that boy. Why, I've hardly seen him!”
“You know, Auntie, I really wish people wouldn't think I'm in love with that guy. I mean, I've barely seen him!”
Winifred, though experienced, was not “fine.” She accepted the remark with considerable relief. Of course, it was not pleasant for the girl to hear of the family scandal, and she set herself to minimise the matter, a task for which she was eminently qualified, “raised” fashionably under a comfortable mother and a father whose nerves might not be shaken, and for many years the wife of Montague Dartie. Her description was a masterpiece of understatement. Fleur's father's first wife had been very foolish. There had been a young man who had got run over, and she had left Fleur's father. Then, years after, when it might all have come—right again, she had taken up with their cousin Jolyon; and, of course, her father had been obliged to have a divorce. Nobody remembered anything of it now, except just the family. And, perhaps, it had all turned out for the best; her father had Fleur; and Jolyon and Irene had been quite happy, they said, and their boy was a nice boy. “Val having Holly, too, is a sort of plaster, don't you know?” With these soothing words, Winifred patted her niece's shoulder; thought: 'She's a nice, plump little thing!' and went back to Prosper Profond, who, in spite of his indiscretion, was very “amusing” this evening.
Winifred, though experienced, wasn't feeling "fine." She took the comment with a sense of relief. Naturally, it wasn't enjoyable for the girl to hear about the family scandal, so she set out to downplay it, a task she was well-equipped for, having been raised comfortably by a fashionable mother and a father whose nerves were quite steady. For many years, she had also been the wife of Montague Dartie. Her explanation was a superb example of understatement. Fleur's father's first wife had made some poor choices. There had been a young man who had been run over, and she had left Fleur's father. Then, years later, just when things might have been smoothed over, she had gotten involved with their cousin Jolyon; and, of course, Fleur's father had to get a divorce. Nobody really remembered any of it now, except for the family. And maybe it all turned out for the best; her father had Fleur, and Jolyon and Irene seemed quite happy, and their son was a nice kid. “Val having Holly, too, is kind of a balm, you know?” With these comforting words, Winifred patted her niece's shoulder, thought, 'She's a sweet, plump little thing!' and returned to Prosper Profond, who, despite his lack of discretion, was very entertaining that evening.
For some minutes after her aunt had gone Fleur remained under influence of bromide material and spiritual. But then reality came back. Her aunt had left out all that mattered—all the feeling, the hate, the love, the unforgivingness of passionate hearts. She, who knew so little of life, and had touched only the fringe of love, was yet aware by instinct that words have as little relation to fact and feeling as coin to the bread it buys. 'Poor Father!' she thought. 'Poor me! Poor Jon! But I don't care, I mean to have him!' From the window of her darkened room she saw “that man” issue from the door below and “prowl” away. If he and her mother—how would that affect her chance? Surely it must make her father cling to her more closely, so that he would consent in the end to anything she wanted, or become reconciled the sooner to what she did without his knowledge.
For a few minutes after her aunt left, Fleur felt the effects of the sedative, both physically and emotionally. But then reality set in. Her aunt had overlooked everything that truly mattered—all the emotions, the resentment, the affection, the inability to forgive that comes with intense feelings. Fleur, who knew so little about life and had only skimmed the surface of love, instinctively understood that words often have little connection to actual feelings, just like money has little relation to the food it can buy. 'Poor Dad!' she thought. 'Poor me! Poor Jon! But I don’t care; I’m determined to be with him!' From the window of her darkened room, she saw "that man" step out from the door below and "sneak" away. If he and her mom—how would that affect her chances? Surely it would make her dad hold onto her more tightly, so he would eventually agree to anything she wanted, or come to terms quicker with what she did without him knowing.
She took some earth from the flower-box in the window, and with all her might flung it after that disappearing figure. It fell short, but the action did her good.
She grabbed some dirt from the flower box in the window and, with all her strength, hurled it after that vanishing figure. It fell short, but the act made her feel better.
And a little puff of air came up from Green Street, smelling of petrol, not sweet.
And a small puff of air wafted up from Green Street, smelling of gasoline, not sweet.
V.—PURELY FORSYTE AFFAIRS
Soames, coming up to the City, with the intention of calling in at Green Street at the end of his day and taking Fleur back home with him, suffered from rumination. Sleeping partner that he was, he seldom visited the City now, but he still had a room of his own at Cuthcott, Kingson and Forsyte's, and one special clerk and a half assigned to the management of purely Forsyte affairs. They were somewhat in flux just now—an auspicious moment for the disposal of house property. And Soames was unloading the estates of his father and Uncle Roger, and to some extent of his Uncle Nicholas. His shrewd and matter-of-course probity in all money concerns had made him something of an autocrat in connection with these trusts. If Soames thought this or thought that, one had better save oneself the bother of thinking too. He guaranteed, as it were, irresponsibility to numerous Forsytes of the third and fourth generations. His fellow trustees, such as his cousins Roger or Nicholas, his cousins-in-law Tweetyman and Spender, or his sister Cicely's husband, all trusted him; he signed first, and where he signed first they signed after, and nobody was a penny the worse. Just now they were all a good many pennies the better, and Soames was beginning to see the close of certain trusts, except for distribution of the income from securities as gilt-edged as was compatible with the period.
Soames, heading into the City with plans to stop by Green Street at the end of his day and take Fleur home with him, was lost in thought. Although he was more of a silent partner nowadays and rarely visited the City, he still had his own office at Cuthcott, Kingson, and Forsyte's, with one dedicated clerk and a part-time assistant managing purely Forsyte matters. Things were a bit unsettled at the moment—an ideal time for selling off property. Soames was in the process of unloading the estates of his father and Uncle Roger, and to some extent, Uncle Nicholas as well. His keen and reliable judgment in all financial matters had made him somewhat of a ruler regarding these trusts. If Soames had any thoughts about something, it was wise to skip the hassle of thinking for oneself. He essentially provided a sense of carefree trust to numerous Forsytes from the third and fourth generations. His fellow trustees, including cousins Roger and Nicholas, cousins-in-law Tweetyman and Spender, and his sister Cicely's husband, all relied on him; he signed first, and where he signed first, they followed, and no one ended up worse off. Right now, they were all doing quite a bit better financially, and Soames was starting to see the end of certain trusts, aside from distributing the income from securities that were as solid as one could expect for the time.
Passing the more feverish parts of the City toward the most perfect backwater in London, he ruminated. Money was extraordinarily tight; and morality extraordinarily loose! The War had done it. Banks were not lending; people breaking contracts all over the place. There was a feeling in the air and a look on faces that he did not like. The country seemed in for a spell of gambling and bankruptcies. There was satisfaction in the thought that neither he nor his trusts had an investment which could be affected by anything less maniacal than national repudiation or a levy on capital. If Soames had faith, it was in what he called “English common sense”—or the power to have things, if not one way then another. He might—like his father James before him—say he didn't know what things were coming to, but he never in his heart believed they were. If it rested with him, they wouldn't—and, after all, he was only an Englishman like any other, so quietly tenacious of what he had that he knew he would never really part with it without something more or less equivalent in exchange. His mind was essentially equilibristic in material matters, and his way of putting the national situation difficult to refute in a world composed of human beings. Take his own case, for example! He was well off. Did that do anybody harm? He did not eat ten meals a day; he ate no more than, perhaps not so much as, a poor man. He spent no money on vice; breathed no more air, used no more water to speak of than the mechanic or the porter. He certainly had pretty things about him, but they had given employment in the making, and somebody must use them. He bought pictures, but Art must be encouraged. He was, in fact, an accidental channel through which money flowed, employing labour. What was there objectionable in that? In his charge money was in quicker and more useful flux than it would be in charge of the State and a lot of slow-fly money-sucking officials. And as to what he saved each year—it was just as much in flux as what he didn't save, going into Water Board or Council Stocks, or something sound and useful. The State paid him no salary for being trustee of his own or other people's money he did all that for nothing. Therein lay the whole case against nationalisation—owners of private property were unpaid, and yet had every incentive to quicken up the flux. Under nationalisation—just the opposite! In a country smarting from officialism he felt that he had a strong case.
Passing the busier parts of the City toward the most peaceful area in London, he thought about things. Money was extremely tight, and morality was incredibly loose! The War had caused this. Banks weren't lending, and people were breaking contracts everywhere. There was an unsettling atmosphere and a look on people's faces that he didn't like. The country seemed to be heading for a wave of gambling and bankruptcies. There was some comfort in knowing that neither he nor his trusts had any investments that could be affected by anything less crazy than national default or a tax on capital. If Soames had faith, it was in what he called "English common sense"—or the ability to get things done, if not one way, then another. He might—like his father James before him—claim he didn't know what was coming, but he never truly believed it. If it were up to him, things wouldn't change—and, after all, he was just an Englishman like everyone else, quietly determined to hold on to what he had, knowing he would never really give it up without something of equal value in return. His mindset was essentially balanced in financial matters, and his way of framing the national situation was hard to argue against in a world full of humans. Take his own situation, for example! He was doing well financially. Did that harm anyone? He didn't eat ten meals a day; he ate no more than, or maybe even less than, a poor person. He spent no money on vices; he breathed no more air and used no more water than a mechanic or a porter. He certainly had nice things around him, but they had provided jobs in their making, and someone had to use them. He bought art, but Art had to be supported. He was, in fact, an accidental channel through which money flowed, creating jobs. What was wrong with that? While in his care, money moved more quickly and more effectively than it would under the State’s control with a bunch of slow-moving, money-grabbing officials. And as for his savings each year—they were just as much in motion as what he didn't save, going into Water Board or Council Stocks, or something stable and useful. The State paid him no salary for managing his own or others' money; he did all that for free. That was the whole argument against nationalization—owners of private property were unpaid but had every reason to keep the flow going. Under nationalization—just the opposite! In a country tired of bureaucracy, he felt he had a strong argument.
It particularly annoyed him, entering that backwater of perfect peace, to think that a lot of unscrupulous Trusts and Combinations had been cornering the market in goods of all kinds, and keeping prices at an artificial height. Such abusers of the individualistic system were the ruffians who caused all the trouble, and it was some satisfaction to see them getting into a stew at last lest the whole thing might come down with a run—and land them in the soup.
It really irritated him, stepping into that quiet place of complete tranquility, to think that a bunch of ruthless trusts and companies had been monopolizing the market on various goods, artificially inflating prices. Those who took advantage of the individualistic system were the jerks who created all the problems, and it was somewhat satisfying to see them getting anxious now, worried that everything might fall apart and leave them in a tough spot.
The offices of Cuthcott, Kingson and Forsyte occupied the ground and first floors of a house on the right-hand side; and, ascending to his room, Soames thought: 'Time we had a coat of paint.'
The offices of Cuthcott, Kingson and Forsyte were on the ground and first floors of a house on the right-hand side; and as he walked up to his room, Soames thought, 'It's time we got a fresh coat of paint.'
His old clerk Gradman was seated, where he always was, at a huge bureau with countless pigeonholes. Half-the-clerk stood beside him, with a broker's note recording investment of the proceeds from sale of the Bryanston Square house, in Roger Forsyte's estate. Soames took it, and said:
His old clerk Gradman was sitting where he always did, at a large desk with countless cubbyholes. Half-the-clerk stood next to him, holding a broker's note that recorded the investment of the proceeds from the sale of the Bryanston Square house into Roger Forsyte's estate. Soames took it and said:
“Vancouver City Stock. H'm. It's down today!”
“Vancouver City Stock. Hmm. It's down today!”
With a sort of grating ingratiation old Gradman answered him:
With a kind of annoying eagerness, old Gradman answered him:
“Ye-es; but everything's down, Mr. Soames.” And half-the-clerk withdrew.
“Yeah, but everything’s down, Mr. Soames.” And half the clerk stepped back.
Soames skewered the document on to a number of other papers and hung up his hat.
Soames pinned the document to several other papers and hung up his hat.
“I want to look at my Will and Marriage Settlement, Gradman.”
“I want to check my Will and Marriage Settlement, Gradman.”
Old Gradman, moving to the limit of his swivel chair, drew out two drafts from the bottom lefthand drawer. Recovering his body, he raised his grizzle-haired face, very red from stooping.
Old Gradman, shifting to the edge of his swivel chair, pulled out two drafts from the bottom left drawer. Straightening up, he lifted his graying, flushed face after leaning over.
“Copies, Sir.”
"Copies, Sir."
Soames took them. It struck him suddenly how like Gradman was to the stout brindled yard dog they had been wont to keep on his chain at The Shelter, till one day Fleur had come and insisted it should be let loose, so that it had at once bitten the cook and been destroyed. If you let Gradman off his chain, would he bite the cook?
Soames took them. It suddenly struck him how much Gradman resembled the hefty brindled yard dog they used to keep on a chain at The Shelter, until one day Fleur showed up and insisted it be let loose, resulting in it immediately biting the cook and getting destroyed. If you let Gradman off his chain, would he bite the cook?
Checking this frivolous fancy, Soames unfolded his Marriage Settlement. He had not looked at it for over eighteen years, not since he remade his Will when his father died and Fleur was born. He wanted to see whether the words “during coverture” were in. Yes, they were—odd expression, when you thought of it, and derived perhaps from horse-breeding! Interest on fifteen thousand pounds (which he paid her without deducting income tax) so long as she remained his wife, and afterward during widowhood “dum casta”—old-fashioned and rather pointed words, put in to insure the conduct of Fleur's mother. His Will made it up to an annuity of a thousand under the same conditions. All right! He returned the copies to Gradman, who took them without looking up, swung the chair, restored the papers to their drawer, and went on casting up.
Suppressing this trivial thought, Soames unfolded his Marriage Settlement. He hadn’t looked at it in over eighteen years, not since he updated his Will when his father passed away and Fleur was born. He wanted to check if the phrase "during coverture" was included. Yes, it was—an unusual term when you think about it, possibly coming from horse-breeding! Interest on fifteen thousand pounds (which he paid her without deducting income tax) as long as she stayed his wife, and afterward during widowhood “dum casta”—old-fashioned and rather pointed words, included to ensure Fleur's mother behaved. His Will provided for an annuity of a thousand under the same conditions. All set! He handed the copies back to Gradman, who took them without looking up, spun the chair, put the papers back in the drawer, and continued his calculations.
“Gradman! I don't like the condition of the country; there are a lot of people about without any common sense. I want to find a way by which I can safeguard Miss Fleur against anything which might arise.”
“Gradman! I’m not happy with the state of the country; there are so many people around without any common sense. I want to find a way to protect Miss Fleur from anything that might happen.”
Gradman wrote the figure “2” on his blotting-paper.
Gradman wrote the number “2” on his blotting paper.
“Ye-es,” he said; “there's a nahsty spirit.”
"Yeah," he said, "there's a nasty spirit."
“The ordinary restraint against anticipation doesn't meet the case.”
“The usual limit on expectation doesn’t apply here.”
“Nao,” said Gradman.
“Nao,” Gradman said.
“Suppose those Labour fellows come in, or worse! It's these people with fixed ideas who are the danger. Look at Ireland!”
“Just imagine if those Labour guys get in, or even worse! It's these people with rigid ideas who pose a threat. Look at Ireland!”
“Ah!” said Gradman.
“Ah!” Gradman exclaimed.
“Suppose I were to make a settlement on her at once with myself as beneficiary for life, they couldn't take anything but the interest from me, unless of course they alter the law.”
“Let’s say I set up a trust for her right now, with myself as the lifetime beneficiary; they could only take the interest from me, unless they change the law.”
Gradman moved his head and smiled.
Gradman moved his head and smiled.
“Ah!” he said, “they wouldn't do tha-at!”
“Ah!” he said, “they wouldn't do that!”
“I don't know,” muttered Soames; “I don't trust them.”
“I don't know,” muttered Soames; “I don't trust them.”
“It'll take two years, sir, to be valid against death duties.”
"It'll take two years, sir, to be valid against estate taxes."
Soames sniffed. Two years! He was only sixty-five!
Soames sniffed. Two years! He was only sixty-five!
“That's not the point. Draw a form of settlement that passes all my property to Miss Fleur's children in equal shares, with antecedent life-interests first to myself and then to her without power of anticipation, and add a clause that in the event of anything happening to divert her life-interest, that interest passes to the trustees, to apply for her benefit, in their absolute discretion.”
“That's not what I’m getting at. Create a settlement that transfers all my property to Miss Fleur's kids in equal parts, with prior life interests first to me and then to her without the option to anticipate, and include a clause stating that if anything happens that affects her life interest, that interest goes to the trustees, who can use it for her benefit at their absolute discretion.”
Gradman grated: “Rather extreme at your age, sir; you lose control.”
“That's pretty extreme for your age, sir; you’re losing control,” Gradman said sharply.
“That's my business,” said Soames sharply.
"That's my business," Soames said sharply.
Gradman wrote on a piece of paper: “Life-interest—anticipation—divert interest—absolute discretion....” and said:
Gradman wrote on a piece of paper: “Life-interest—anticipation—divert interest—absolute discretion....” and said:
“What trustees? There's young Mr. Kingson; he's a nice steady young fellow.”
“What trustees? There’s young Mr. Kingson; he’s a nice, reliable young guy.”
“Yes, he might do for one. I must have three. There isn't a Forsyte now who appeals to me.”
“Yes, he could work for one. I need three. There isn't a Forsyte now who interests me.”
“Not young Mr. Nicholas? He's at the Bar. We've given 'im briefs.”
“Not young Mr. Nicholas? He's at the Bar. We've given him briefs.”
“He'll never set the Thames on fire,” said Soames.
“He's not going to achieve anything spectacular,” said Soames.
A smile oozed out on Gradman's face, greasy from countless mutton-chops, the smile of a man who sits all day.
A smile spread across Gradman's face, slick from countless mutton-chops, the smile of a man who sits all day.
“You can't expect it, at his age, Mr. Soames.”
“You can't expect that from him at his age, Mr. Soames.”
“Why? What is he? Forty?”
"Why? Is he forty?"
“Ye-es, quite a young fellow.”
"Yeah, quite a young guy."
“Well, put him in; but I want somebody who'll take a personal interest. There's no one that I can see.”
“Well, let's put him in; but I want someone who'll take a personal interest. I can't see anyone like that.”
“What about Mr. Valerius, now he's come home?”
“What about Mr. Valerius now that he's back home?”
“Val Dartie? With that father?”
"Val Dartie? With that dad?"
“We-ell,” murmured Gradman, “he's been dead seven years—the Statute runs against him.”
"Well," murmured Gradman, "he's been dead for seven years—the statute of limitations applies."
“No,” said Soames. “I don't like the connection.” He rose. Gradman said suddenly:
“No,” Soames said. “I don't like the connection.” He got up. Gradman suddenly said:
“If they were makin' a levy on capital, they could come on the trustees, sir. So there you'd be just the same. I'd think it over, if I were you.”
“If they were imposing a tax on capital, they could come after the trustees, sir. So you’d still be in the same position. I’d think about it if I were you.”
“That's true,” said Soames. “I will. What have you done about that dilapidation notice in Vere Street?”
“That's true,” said Soames. “I will. What have you done about that rundown notice on Vere Street?”
“I 'aven't served it yet. The party's very old. She won't want to go out at her age.”
“I haven't served it yet. The party's really old. She won't want to go out at her age.”
“I don't know. This spirit of unrest touches every one.”
"I don't know. This feeling of unease affects everyone."
“Still, I'm lookin' at things broadly, sir. She's eighty-one.”
“Still, I’m looking at the bigger picture, sir. She’s eighty-one.”
“Better serve it,” said Soames, “and see what she says. Oh! and Mr. Timothy? Is everything in order in case of—”
“Better serve it,” said Soames, “and see what she thinks. Oh! and Mr. Timothy? Is everything set just in case of—”
“I've got the inventory of his estate all ready; had the furniture and pictures valued so that we know what reserves to put on. I shall be sorry when he goes, though. Dear me! It is a time since I first saw Mr. Timothy!”
“I have the inventory of his estate all set; I had the furniture and pictures appraised so we know what reserves to put down. I’ll be sad when he leaves, though. Wow! It’s been a while since I first met Mr. Timothy!”
“We can't live for ever,” said Soames, taking down his hat.
“We can't live forever,” said Soames, grabbing his hat.
“Nao,” said Gradman; “but it'll be a pity—the last of the old family! Shall I take up the matter of that nuisance in Old Compton Street? Those organs—they're nahsty things.”
“Nao,” said Gradman; “but it'll be a shame—the last of the old family! Should I handle that issue with that nuisance on Old Compton Street? Those organs—they're nasty things.”
“Do. I must call for Miss Fleur and catch the four o'clock. Good-day, Gradman.”
“Got it. I need to call for Miss Fleur and catch the four o'clock. Goodbye, Gradman.”
“Good-day, Mr. Soames. I hope Miss Fleur—”
“Good day, Mr. Soames. I hope Miss Fleur—”
“Well enough, but gads about too much.”
“Well enough, but wanders around too much.”
“Ye-es,” grated Gradman; “she's young.”
"Yeah," grated Gradman; "she's young."
Soames went out, musing: “Old Gradman! If he were younger I'd put him in the trust. There's nobody I can depend on to take a real interest.”
Soames stepped outside, lost in thought: “Old Gradman! If he were younger, I’d put him in charge of the trust. There’s no one I can trust to genuinely care.”
Leaving the bilious and mathematical exactitude, the preposterous peace of that backwater, he thought suddenly: 'During coverture! Why can't they exclude fellows like Profond, instead of a lot of hard-working Germans?' and was surprised at the depth of uneasiness which could provoke so unpatriotic a thought. But there it was! One never got a moment of real peace. There was always something at the back of everything! And he made his way toward Green Street.
Leaving the bitter and precise calculations, the ridiculous calm of that backwater, he suddenly thought: 'During marriage! Why can't they keep out guys like Profond, instead of a bunch of hardworking Germans?' and was surprised at how much anxiety such an unpatriotic thought could stir up. But there it was! You never really got a moment of true peace. There was always something lurking in the background! And he headed toward Green Street.
Two hours later by his watch, Thomas Gradman, stirring in his swivel chair, closed the last drawer of his bureau, and putting into his waistcoat pocket a bunch of keys so fat that they gave him a protuberance on the liver side, brushed his old top hat round with his sleeve, took his umbrella, and descended. Thick, short, and buttoned closely into his old frock coat, he walked toward Covent Garden market. He never missed that daily promenade to the Tube for Highgate, and seldom some critical transaction on the way in connection with vegetables and fruit. Generations might be born, and hats might change, wars be fought, and Forsytes fade away, but Thomas Gradman, faithful and grey, would take his daily walk and buy his daily vegetable. Times were not what they were, and his son had lost a leg, and they never gave him those nice little plaited baskets to carry the stuff in now, and these Tubes were convenient things—still he mustn't complain; his health was good considering his time of life, and after fifty-four years in the Law he was getting a round eight hundred a year and a little worried of late, because it was mostly collector's commission on the rents, and with all this conversion of Forsyte property going on, it looked like drying up, and the price of living still so high; but it was no good worrying—“The good God made us all”—as he was in the habit of saying; still, house property in London—he didn't know what Mr. Roger or Mr. James would say if they could see it being sold like this—seemed to show a lack of faith; but Mr. Soames—he worried. Life and lives in being and twenty-one years after—beyond that you couldn't go; still, he kept his health wonderfully—and Miss Fleur was a pretty little thing—she was; she'd marry; but lots of people had no children nowadays—he had had his first child at twenty-two; and Mr. Jolyon, married while he was at Cambridge, had his child the same year—gracious Peter! That was back in '69, a long time before old Mr. Jolyon—fine judge of property—had taken his Will away from Mr. James—dear, yes! Those were the days when they were buyin' property right and left, and none of this khaki and fallin' over one another to get out of things; and cucumbers at twopence; and a melon—the old melons, that made your mouth water! Fifty years since he went into Mr. James' office, and Mr. James had said to him: “Now, Gradman, you're only a shaver—you pay attention, and you'll make your five hundred a year before you've done.” And he had, and feared God, and served the Forsytes, and kept a vegetable diet at night. And, buying a copy of John Bull—not that he approved of it, an extravagant affair—he entered the Tube elevator with his mere brown-paper parcel, and was borne down into the bowels of the earth.
Two hours later by his watch, Thomas Gradman, shifting in his swivel chair, closed the last drawer of his desk, and putting a bunch of keys so bulky in his waistcoat pocket that they created a bulge on his left side, wiped his old top hat with his sleeve, grabbed his umbrella, and headed downstairs. Thick, short, and buttoned tightly into his old frock coat, he walked toward Covent Garden market. He never skipped that daily walk to the Tube for Highgate, and often had some important transaction related to fruits and vegetables along the way. Generations could come and go, hats could change, wars could be fought, and Forsytes could fade away, but Thomas Gradman, reliable and grey, would continue his daily walk and buy his daily veggies. Times weren’t what they used to be, and his son had lost a leg, and they no longer provided those nice little woven baskets to carry his goods in, and these Tubes were handy—still, he shouldn’t complain; his health was decent for his age, and after fifty-four years practicing Law, he was making a solid eight hundred a year, though he was a bit worried lately because it mostly came from collecting rents, and with all this selling of Forsyte property going on, it seemed like it might dry up, especially with the cost of living so high; but worrying didn’t help—“The good God made us all”—as he often said; still, selling house property in London—he couldn’t imagine what Mr. Roger or Mr. James would think if they saw it being sold like this—it seemed to show a lack of faith; but Mr. Soames—now that was a worry. Life and lives in progress and twenty-one years later—beyond that, you couldn’t go; still, he had managed to keep his health wonderfully—and Miss Fleur was a lovely little thing—she was; she’d get married; but many people had no children these days—he’d had his first child at twenty-two; and Mr. Jolyon, married while at Cambridge, had his child the same year—goodness gracious, Peter! That was back in '69, long before old Mr. Jolyon—a fine judge of property—had taken his Will away from Mr. James—oh, dear, yes! Those were the days when they were buying property left and right, with none of this khaki and scrambling to get out of things; and cucumbers at two pence; and melons—the old melons that made your mouth water! Fifty years since he joined Mr. James' office, where Mr. James had said to him: “Now, Gradman, you’re just starting out—you focus, and you’ll make your five hundred a year before you know it.” And he did, and feared God, and served the Forsytes, and kept a vegetable diet at night. And, picking up a copy of John Bull—not that he approved of it, an extravagant publication—he entered the Tube elevator with his little brown-paper parcel, and was carried down into the depths of the earth.
VI.—SOAMES' PRIVATE LIFE
On his way to Green Street it occurred to Soames that he ought to go into Dumetrius' in Suffolk Street about the possibility of the Bolderby Old Crome. Almost worth while to have fought the war to have the Bolderby Old Crome, as it were, in flux! Old Bolderby had died, his son and grandson had been killed—a cousin was coming into the estate, who meant to sell it, some said because of the condition of England, others said because he had asthma.
On his way to Green Street, Soames thought he should stop by Dumetrius' in Suffolk Street to check on the Bolderby Old Crome. It almost seemed worth fighting in the war just to have the Bolderby Old Crome available! Old Bolderby had passed away, and his son and grandson had died—now a cousin was stepping in to take over the estate, and some said he planned to sell it, either because of the state of England or because he had asthma.
If Dumetrius once got hold of it the price would become prohibitive; it was necessary for Soames to find out whether Dumetrius had got it, before he tried to get it himself. He therefore confined himself to discussing with Dumetrius whether Monticellis would come again now that it was the fashion for a picture to be anything except a picture; and the future of Johns, with a side-slip into Buxton Knights. It was only when leaving that he added: “So they're not selling the Bolderby Old Crome, after all?” In sheer pride of racial superiority, as he had calculated would be the case, Dumetrius replied:
If Dumetrius got his hands on it, the price would skyrocket; Soames needed to find out if Dumetrius had it before he tried to get it himself. So, he stuck to talking with Dumetrius about whether Monticellis would return now that it was trendy for a painting to be anything but a painting, and about the future of Johns, with a quick mention of Buxton Knights. It was only as he was leaving that he added, “So they aren’t selling the Bolderby Old Crome, after all?” In a burst of pride in his own superiority, as he had expected, Dumetrius replied:
“Oh! I shall get it, Mr. Forsyte, sir!”
“Oh! I’ll get it, Mr. Forsyte!”
The flutter of his eyelid fortified Soames in a resolution to write direct to the new Bolderby, suggesting that the only dignified way of dealing with an Old Crome was to avoid dealers. He therefore said, “Well, good-day!” and went, leaving Dumetrius the wiser.
The flutter of his eyelid strengthened Soames's resolve to write directly to the new Bolderby, suggesting that the only dignified way to handle an Old Crome was to avoid dealers. He then said, “Well, good day!” and left, leaving Dumetrius the wiser.
At Green Street he found that Fleur was out and would be all the evening; she was staying one more night in London. He cabbed on dejectedly, and caught his train.
At Green Street, he discovered that Fleur was out and would be gone all evening; she was staying one more night in London. He took a cab, feeling down, and caught his train.
He reached his house about six o'clock. The air was heavy, midges biting, thunder about. Taking his letters he went up to his dressing-room to cleanse himself of London.
He got home around six o'clock. The air was thick, midges were biting, and there was thunder in the distance. He grabbed his letters and went up to his dressing room to wash off the London grime.
An uninteresting post. A receipt, a bill for purchases on behalf of Fleur. A circular about an exhibition of etchings. A letter beginning:
An uninteresting post. A receipt, a bill for purchases for Fleur. A circular about an exhibition of etchings. A letter beginning:
“SIR,
“Sir,
“I feel it my duty...”
“I feel it's my duty...”
That would be an appeal or something unpleasant. He looked at once for the signature. There was none! Incredulously he turned the page over and examined each corner. Not being a public man, Soames had never yet had an anonymous letter, and his first impulse was to tear it up, as a dangerous thing; his second to read it, as a thing still more dangerous.
That sounded like a plea or something bothersome. He immediately searched for a signature. There was none! In disbelief, he flipped the page over and checked every corner. Not being a public figure, Soames had never received an anonymous letter before, and his first instinct was to rip it up, considering it a risky thing; his second was to read it, seeing it as something even more risky.
“SIR,
"SIR,"
“I feel it my duty to inform you that having no interest in the matter your lady is carrying on with a foreigner—”
“I feel it’s my responsibility to let you know that I have no interest in the fact that your lady is involved with a foreigner—”
Reaching that word Soames stopped mechanically and examined the postmark. So far as he could pierce the impenetrable disguise in which the Post Office had wrapped it, there was something with a “sea” at the end and a “t” in it. Chelsea? No! Battersea? Perhaps! He read on.
Reaching that word, Soames stopped automatically and checked the postmark. As best as he could figure out the confusing disguise the Post Office had wrapped it in, there was something with a “sea” at the end and a “t” in it. Chelsea? No! Battersea? Maybe! He continued reading.
“These foreigners are all the same. Sack the lot. This one meets your lady twice a week. I know it of my own knowledge—and to see an Englishman put on goes against the grain. You watch it and see if what I say isn't true. I shouldn't meddle if it wasn't a dirty foreigner that's in it.
“These foreigners are all the same. Get rid of all of them. This one meets your lady twice a week. I know it for sure—and seeing an Englishman act like that goes against everything. Just watch and see if what I’m saying isn't true. I wouldn't get involved if it wasn't a shady foreigner that's in the mix.”
“Yours obedient.”
"Yours faithfully."
The sensation with which Soames dropped the letter was similar to that he would have had entering his bedroom and finding it full of black-beetles. The meanness of anonymity gave a shuddering obscenity to the moment. And the worst of it was that this shadow had been at the back of his mind ever since the Sunday evening when Fleur had pointed down at Prosper Profond strolling on the lawn, and said: “Prowling cat!” Had he not in connection therewith, this very day, perused his Will and Marriage Settlement? And now this anonymous ruffian, with nothing to gain, apparently, save the venting of his spite against foreigners, had wrenched it out of the obscurity in which he had hoped and wished it would remain. To have such knowledge forced on him, at his time of life, about Fleur's mother! He picked the letter up from the carpet, tore it across, and then, when it hung together by just the fold at the back, stopped tearing, and reread it. He was taking at that moment one of the decisive resolutions of his life. He would not be forced into another scandal. No! However he decided to deal with this matter—and it required the most far-sighted and careful consideration he would do nothing that might injure Fleur. That resolution taken, his mind answered the helm again, and he made his ablutions. His hands trembled as he dried them. Scandal he would not have, but something must be done to stop this sort of thing! He went into his wife's room and stood looking around him. The idea of searching for anything which would incriminate, and entitle him to hold a menace over her, did not even come to him. There would be nothing—she was much too practical. The idea of having her watched had been dismissed before it came—too well he remembered his previous experience of that. No! He had nothing but this torn-up letter from some anonymous ruffian, whose impudent intrusion into his private life he so violently resented. It was repugnant to him to make use of it, but he might have to. What a mercy Fleur was not at home to-night! A tap on the door broke up his painful cogitations.
The way Soames dropped the letter felt like walking into his bedroom and finding it full of cockroaches. The cruelty of anonymity made the moment feel disturbingly obscene. What was worse was that this shadow had been lurking in his mind ever since that Sunday evening when Fleur pointed out Prosper Profond strolling on the lawn and called him a “prowling cat!” Hadn’t he just that day reviewed his Will and Marriage Settlement in connection with it? And now this anonymous jerk, apparently with nothing to gain except for letting out his anger against foreigners, had pulled this into the light when he hoped it would stay hidden. To have such knowledge forced on him at his age about Fleur's mother! He picked the letter up from the carpet, tore it in half, and then, with it still hanging together by the fold at the back, he paused, stopped tearing, and reread it. At that moment, he was making one of the toughest decisions of his life. He would not let this lead to another scandal. No! However he decided to handle this situation—and it needed careful and thoughtful consideration—he would do nothing that could hurt Fleur. With that resolution made, his mind regained control, and he continued with his grooming. His hands shook as he dried them. He wouldn’t allow a scandal, but something needed to be done to stop this kind of thing! He went into his wife’s room and looked around. The thought of searching for anything that could incriminate her, something he could use to threaten her, didn’t even cross his mind. There wouldn’t be anything—she was way too practical for that. The idea of having her followed was off the table before it even formed—he remembered his previous experience with that all too well. No! All he had was this torn-up letter from some anonymous jerk, whose brazen intrusion into his private life he resented so deeply. It disgusted him to even think of using it, but he might have to. What a relief that Fleur wasn’t home tonight! A knock on the door broke his painful thoughts.
“Mr. Michael Mont, sir, is in the drawing-room. Will you see him?”
“Mr. Michael Mont is in the living room. Do you want to see him?”
“No,” said Soames; “yes. I'll come down.”
“No,” said Soames; “yeah. I'll come down.”
Anything that would take his mind off for a few minutes!
Anything that would distract him for a few minutes!
Michael Mont in flannels stood on the verandah smoking a cigarette. He threw it away as Soames came up, and ran his hand through his hair.
Michael Mont in flannel stood on the porch, smoking a cigarette. He tossed it aside as Soames approached and ran his hand through his hair.
Soames' feeling toward this young man was singular. He was no doubt a rackety, irresponsible young fellow according to old standards, yet somehow likeable, with his extraordinarily cheerful way of blurting out his opinions.
Soames' feelings about this young man were unique. He was definitely a wild and careless guy by old standards, but there was something about him that was likeable, especially with his incredibly cheerful habit of speaking his mind.
“Come in,” he said; “have you had tea?”
“Come in,” he said. “Have you had tea?”
Mont came in.
Mont entered.
“I thought Fleur would have been back, sir; but I'm glad she isn't. The fact is, I—I'm fearfully gone on her; so fearfully gone that I thought you'd better know. It's old-fashioned, of course, coming to fathers first, but I thought you'd forgive that. I went to my own Dad, and he says if I settle down he'll see me through. He rather cottons to the idea, in fact. I told him about your Goya.”
“I thought Fleur would have returned, sir; but I'm actually glad she hasn't. The truth is, I'm really into her; so much so that I thought it was best you knew. I know it's a bit old-fashioned to come to fathers first, but I hoped you'd understand. I talked to my own dad, and he said if I settle down, he'll support me. He actually likes the idea. I mentioned your Goya to him.”
“Oh!” said Soames, inexpressibly dry. “He rather cottons?”
“Oh!” said Soames, feeling very dry. “He gets along with it?”
“Yes, sir; do you?”
"Yes, do you?"
Soames smiled faintly.
Soames smiled slightly.
“You see,” resumed Mont, twiddling his straw hat, while his hair, ears, eyebrows, all seemed to stand up from excitement, “when you've been through the War you can't help being in a hurry.”
“You see,” Mont continued, fiddling with his straw hat, his hair, ears, and eyebrows all seeming to perk up with excitement, “when you've been through the War, you can't help but feel rushed.”
“To get married; and unmarried afterward,” said Soames slowly.
“To get married; and then divorced afterward,” said Soames slowly.
“Not from Fleur, sir. Imagine, if you were me!”
“Not from Fleur, sir. Just imagine if you were in my shoes!”
Soames cleared his throat. That way of putting it was forcible enough.
Soames cleared his throat. That phrasing was strong enough.
“Fleur's too young,” he said.
“Fleur's too young,” he said.
“Oh! no, sir. We're awfully old nowadays. My Dad seems to me a perfect babe; his thinking apparatus hasn't turned a hair. But he's a Baronight, of course; that keeps him back.”
“Oh! No, sir. We're really old nowadays. My dad seems like a total newbie; his thinking hasn't changed a bit. But he's a Baronight, of course; that holds him back.”
“Baronight,” repeated Soames; “what may that be?”
“Baronight,” Soames repeated; “what could that be?”
“Bart, sir. I shall be a Bart some day. But I shall live it down, you know.”
“Bart, sir. One day I’ll be a Bart. But I’ll move past it, you know.”
“Go away and live this down,” said Soames.
“Leave and get over it,” said Soames.
Young Mont said imploringly: “Oh! no, sir. I simply must hang around, or I shouldn't have a dog's chance. You'll let Fleur do what she likes, I suppose, anyway. Madame passes me.”
Young Mont said desperately, “Oh no, sir. I really need to stick around, or I won’t have a chance at all. You’ll let Fleur do whatever she wants, right? Madame overlooks me.”
“Indeed!” said Soames frigidly.
"Absolutely!" said Soames coldly.
“You don't really bar me, do you?” and the young man looked so doleful that Soames smiled.
“You're not really shutting me out, are you?” and the young man looked so sad that Soames smiled.
“You may think you're very old,” he said; “but you strike me as extremely young. To rattle ahead of everything is not a proof of maturity.”
“You might think you’re really old,” he said, “but you come off as incredibly young. Rushing ahead of everything doesn’t show maturity.”
“All right, sir; I give you our age. But to show you I mean business—I've got a job.”
“All right, sir; I’ll tell you our age. But to prove I'm serious—I’ve got a job.”
“Glad to hear it.”
"Happy to hear that."
“Joined a publisher; my governor is putting up the stakes.”
“Joined a publisher; my boss is raising the stakes.”
Soames put his hand over his mouth—he had so very nearly said: “God help the publisher!” His grey eyes scrutinised the agitated young man.
Soames covered his mouth—he had almost said: “God help the publisher!” His gray eyes examined the nervous young man.
“I don't dislike you, Mr. Mont, but Fleur is everything to me: Everything—do you understand?”
“I don't dislike you, Mr. Mont, but Fleur means everything to me: Everything—do you get it?”
“Yes, sir, I know; but so she is to me.”
“Yes, sir, I know; but she is to me, just the same.”
“That's as may be. I'm glad you've told me, however. And now I think there's nothing more to be said.”
"That might be true. I'm glad you told me, though. I think there's nothing else to say now."
“I know it rests with her, sir.”
“I know it depends on her, sir.”
“It will rest with her a long time, I hope.”
“It will stay with her for a long time, I hope.”
“You aren't cheering,” said Mont suddenly.
“You're not cheering,” Mont said suddenly.
“No,” said Soames, “my experience of life has not made me anxious to couple people in a hurry. Good-night, Mr. Mont. I shan't tell Fleur what you've said.”
“No,” Soames said, “my experience in life hasn’t made me eager to rush people into relationships. Goodnight, Mr. Mont. I won’t tell Fleur what you said.”
“Oh!” murmured Mont blankly; “I really could knock my brains out for want of her. She knows that perfectly well.”
“Oh!” Mont murmured, feeling dazed; “I seriously feel like I could lose my mind from missing her. She knows that for sure.”
“I dare say.” And Soames held out his hand. A distracted squeeze, a heavy sigh, and soon after sounds from the young man's motor-cycle called up visions of flying dust and broken bones.
“I dare say.” And Soames extended his hand. A distracted squeeze, a heavy sigh, and soon after, the sounds from the young man's motorcycle conjured up images of flying dust and broken bones.
'The younger generation!' he thought heavily, and went out on to the lawn. The gardeners had been mowing, and there was still the smell of fresh-cut grass—the thundery air kept all scents close to earth. The sky was of a purplish hue—the poplars black. Two or three boats passed on the river, scuttling, as it were, for shelter before the storm. 'Three days' fine weather,' thought Soames, 'and then a storm!' Where was Annette? With that chap, for all he knew—she was a young woman! Impressed with the queer charity of that thought, he entered the summerhouse and sat down. The fact was—and he admitted it—Fleur was so much to him that his wife was very little—very little; French—had never been much more than a mistress, and he was getting indifferent to that side of things! It was odd how, with all this ingrained care for moderation and secure investment, Soames ever put his emotional eggs into one basket. First Irene—now Fleur. He was dimly conscious of it, sitting there, conscious of its odd dangerousness. It had brought him to wreck and scandal once, but now—now it should save him! He cared so much for Fleur that he would have no further scandal. If only he could get at that anonymous letter-writer, he would teach him not to meddle and stir up mud at the bottom of water which he wished should remain stagnant!... A distant flash, a low rumble, and large drops of rain spattered on the thatch above him. He remained indifferent, tracing a pattern with his finger on the dusty surface of a little rustic table. Fleur's future! 'I want fair sailing for her,' he thought. 'Nothing else matters at my time of life.' A lonely business—life! What you had you never could keep to yourself! As you warned one off, you let another in. One could make sure of nothing! He reached up and pulled a red rambler rose from a cluster which blocked the window. Flowers grew and dropped—Nature was a queer thing! The thunder rumbled and crashed, travelling east along a river, the paling flashes flicked his eyes; the poplar tops showed sharp and dense against the sky, a heavy shower rustled and rattled and veiled in the little house wherein he sat, indifferent, thinking.
"The younger generation!" he thought heavily as he stepped onto the lawn. The gardeners had just mowed, and the scent of fresh-cut grass lingered in the air—the stormy atmosphere kept all the smells close to the ground. The sky had a purplish tint, and the poplars looked black. Two or three boats were moving quickly on the river, seeming to race for shelter before the storm. "Three days of nice weather," Soames thought, "and then a storm!" Where was Annette? Probably with that guy—after all, she was a young woman! The strange charity of that thought struck him as he stepped into the summerhouse and sat down. The truth was—and he admitted it—Fleur meant so much to him that his wife mattered very little—very little; she was French—had never been anything more than a mistress, and he was growing indifferent to that side of his life! It was odd how, despite his ingrained need for moderation and safe investments, Soames kept putting his emotional eggs in one basket. First Irene—now Fleur. He was vaguely aware of it, sitting there, conscious of how risky it was. It had led him to ruin and scandal once, but now—now it should save him! He cared so much for Fleur that there would be no more scandals. If only he could track down that anonymous letter writer, he would show him not to meddle and stir up trouble in the calm waters he wished to keep still!... A distant flash, a low rumble, and big drops of rain splattered on the thatch above him. He remained indifferent, tracing a pattern with his finger on the dusty surface of a little rustic table. Fleur's future! "I want fair sailing for her," he thought. "Nothing else matters at my age." A lonely business—life! What you had, you could never keep to yourself! As you pushed one person away, you let another in. You could never be sure of anything! He reached up and pulled a red rambler rose from a cluster blocking the window. Flowers bloomed and fell—Nature was a strange thing! The thunder rumbled and crashed, moving east along the river, the flickering flashes stung his eyes; the tops of the poplars stood out sharp and dark against the sky as a heavy rain rattled and drummed on the little house where he sat, indifferent, lost in thought.
When the storm was over, he left his retreat and went down the wet path to the river bank.
When the storm passed, he left his shelter and walked down the soggy path to the riverbank.
Two swans had come, sheltering in among the reeds. He knew the birds well, and stood watching the dignity in the curve of those white necks and formidable snake-like heads. 'Not dignified—what I have to do!' he thought. And yet it must be tackled, lest worse befell. Annette must be back by now from wherever she had gone, for it was nearly dinner-time, and as the moment for seeing her approached, the difficulty of knowing what to say and how to say it had increased. A new and scaring thought occurred to him. Suppose she wanted her liberty to marry this fellow! Well, if she did, she couldn't have it. He had not married her for that. The image of Prosper Profond dawdled before him reassuringly. Not a marrying man! No, no! Anger replaced that momentary scare. 'He had better not come my way,' he thought. The mongrel represented—-! But what did Prosper Profond represent? Nothing that mattered surely. And yet something real enough in the world—unmorality let off its chain, disillusionment on the prowl! That expression Annette had caught from him: “Je m'en fiche!” A fatalistic chap! A continental—a cosmopolitan—a product of the age! If there were condemnation more complete, Soames felt that he did not know it.
Two swans had come, sheltering among the reeds. He knew the birds well and stood watching the grace in the curve of their white necks and impressive snake-like heads. “Not dignified—what I have to do!” he thought. And yet it had to be faced, or worse would happen. Annette must be back by now from wherever she had gone, as it was nearly dinner time, and with the moment of seeing her approaching, the pressure of knowing what to say and how to say it had increased. A new and frightening thought struck him. What if she wanted her freedom to marry this guy? Well, if she did, she couldn't have it. He hadn’t married her for that. The image of Prosper Profond lingered in front of him reassuringly. Not a marrying man! No, no! Anger took over that brief scare. “He’d better not come my way,” he thought. The mongrel represented—! But what did Prosper Profond truly represent? Nothing that mattered, surely. And yet something real enough in the world—immorality unleashed, disillusionment lurking! That expression Annette had picked up from him: “Je m'en fiche!” A fatalistic guy! A foreigner—a cosmopolitan—a product of the times! If there was any condemnation more complete, Soames felt he hadn’t encountered it.
The swans had turned their heads, and were looking past him into some distance of their own. One of them uttered a little hiss, wagged its tail, turned as if answering to a rudder, and swam away. The other followed. Their white bodies, their stately necks, passed out of his sight, and he went toward the house.
The swans turned their heads, looking past him into their own space. One of them let out a soft hiss, wagged its tail, and turned as if responding to a rudder, then swam away. The other followed. Their white bodies and graceful necks faded from his view as he walked toward the house.
Annette was in the drawing-room, dressed for dinner, and he thought as he went up-stairs 'Handsome is as handsome does.' Handsome! Except for remarks about the curtains in the drawing-room, and the storm, there was practically no conversation during a meal distinguished by exactitude of quantity and perfection of quality. Soames drank nothing. He followed her into the drawing-room afterward, and found her smoking a cigarette on the sofa between the two French windows. She was leaning back, almost upright, in a low black frock, with her knees crossed and her blue eyes half-closed; grey-blue smoke issued from her red, rather full lips, a fillet bound her chestnut hair, she wore the thinnest silk stockings, and shoes with very high heels showing off her instep. A fine piece in any room! Soames, who held that torn letter in a hand thrust deep into the side-pocket of his dinner-jacket, said:
Annette was in the living room, dressed for dinner, and he thought as he walked upstairs, "Good looks are nothing without good behavior." Good looks! Aside from comments about the curtains in the living room and the storm outside, there was hardly any conversation during a meal that was notable for its precise portions and excellent quality. Soames didn’t drink anything. He followed her into the living room afterward and found her smoking a cigarette on the sofa between the two French windows. She leaned back, almost upright, in a low black dress, with her knees crossed and her blue eyes half-closed; gray-blue smoke curled from her red, somewhat full lips, a band held back her chestnut hair, she wore the thinnest silk stockings, and shoes with very high heels that showed off her instep. A stunning sight in any room! Soames, holding that torn letter in a hand shoved deep into the side pocket of his dinner jacket, said:
“I'm going to shut the window; the damp's lifting in.”
“I'm going to close the window; the humidity is coming in.”
He did so, and stood looking at a David Cox adorning the cream-panelled wall close by.
He did this and stood looking at a David Cox painting hanging on the cream-paneled wall nearby.
What was she thinking of? He had never understood a woman in his life—except Fleur—and Fleur not always! His heart beat fast. But if he meant to do it, now was the moment. Turning from the David Cox, he took out the torn letter.
What was she thinking? He had never really understood a woman in his life—except Fleur—and even Fleur didn't always make sense! His heart raced. But if he was going to go for it, now was the time. He turned away from the David Cox and took out the ripped letter.
“I've had this.”
"I've had this before."
Her eyes widened, stared at him, and hardened.
Her eyes widened, looked at him, and turned cold.
Soames handed her the letter.
Soames gave her the letter.
“It's torn, but you can read it.” And he turned back to the David Cox—a sea-piece, of good tone—but without movement enough. 'I wonder what that chap's doing at this moment?' he thought. 'I'll astonish him yet.' Out of the corner of his eye he saw Annette holding the letter rigidly; her eyes moved from side to side under her darkened lashes and frowning darkened eyes. She dropped the letter, gave a little shiver, smiled, and said:
“It's torn, but you can read it.” Then he turned back to the David Cox—a seascape, with nice color—but not enough action. 'I wonder what that guy's up to right now?' he thought. 'I'll surprise him yet.' Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Annette holding the letter stiffly; her eyes darted from side to side beneath her dark lashes and frowning brow. She dropped the letter, gave a slight shiver, smiled, and said:
“Dirrty!”
"Dirrty!"
“I quite agree,” said Soames; “degrading. Is it true?”
“I totally agree,” said Soames; “it’s degrading. Is it true?”
A tooth fastened on her red lower lip. “And what if it were?”
A tooth stuck in her red lower lip. “And what if it was?”
She was brazen!
She was bold!
“Is that all you have to say?”
“Is that everything you want to say?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Well, speak out!”
“Come on, say something!”
“What is the good of talking?”
"What's the point of chatting?"
Soames said icily: “So you admit it?”
Soames said coldly, "So you admit it?"
“I admit nothing. You are a fool to ask. A man like you should not ask. It is dangerous.”
“I won’t admit anything. It’s foolish of you to ask. A guy like you shouldn’t be asking. It’s risky.”
Soames made a tour of the room, to subdue his rising anger.
Soames walked around the room to calm his growing anger.
“Do you remember,” he said, halting in front of her, “what you were when I married you? Working at accounts in a restaurant.”
“Do you remember,” he said, stopping in front of her, “what you were doing when I married you? You were handling accounts at a restaurant.”
“Do you remember that I was not half your age?”
“Do you remember that I wasn’t half your age?”
Soames broke off the hard encounter of their eyes, and went back to the David Cox.
Soames looked away from their intense gaze and returned to the David Cox.
“I am not going to bandy words. I require you to give up this—friendship. I think of the matter entirely as it affects Fleur.”
“I’m not going to beat around the bush. I need you to end this—friendship. I see this situation solely in terms of how it impacts Fleur.”
“Ah!—Fleur!”
"Wow! – Fleur!"
“Yes,” said Soames stubbornly; “Fleur. She is your child as well as mine.”
“Yes,” Soames said stubbornly. “Fleur is your child as well as mine.”
“It is kind to admit that!”
"That's considerate to acknowledge!"
“Are you going to do what I say?”
“Are you going to do what I ask?”
“I refuse to tell you.”
“I won’t tell you.”
“Then I must make you.”
"Then I have to make you."
Annette smiled.
Annette smiled.
“No, Soames,” she said. “You are helpless. Do not say things that you will regret.”
“No, Soames,” she said. “You’re powerless. Don’t say things you’ll regret.”
Anger swelled the veins on his forehead. He opened his mouth to vent that emotion, and could not. Annette went on:
Anger surged in the veins on his forehead. He opened his mouth to express that feeling but couldn't. Annette continued:
“There shall be no more such letters, I promise you. That is enough.”
“There won’t be any more letters like that, I promise you. That’s enough.”
Soames writhed. He had a sense of being treated like a child by this woman who had deserved he did not know what.
Soames squirmed. He felt like he was being treated like a child by this woman who he felt had done something to deserve it, though he didn't know what.
“When two people have married, and lived like us, Soames, they had better be quiet about each other. There are things one does not drag up into the light for people to laugh at. You will be quiet, then; not for my sake for your own. You are getting old; I am not, yet. You have made me ver-ry practical”
“When two people get married and have lived like we have, Soames, it's better to be quiet about each other. There are some things you shouldn't bring into the open for others to mock. So, you'll keep quiet, not for my sake but for yours. You're getting older; I’m not there yet. You've made me very practical.”
Soames, who had passed through all the sensations of being choked, repeated dully:
Soames, who had gone through all the feelings of being suffocated, repeated flatly:
“I require you to give up this friendship.”
“I need you to end this friendship.”
“And if I do not?”
"And what if I don’t?"
“Then—then I will cut you out of my Will.”
“Then—I will remove you from my Will.”
Somehow it did not seem to meet the case. Annette laughed.
Somehow it didn't seem to fit the situation. Annette laughed.
“You will live a long time, Soames.”
“You're going to live a long time, Soames.”
“You—you are a bad woman,” said Soames suddenly.
“You—you’re a bad woman,” said Soames suddenly.
Annette shrugged her shoulders.
Annette shrugged.
“I do not think so. Living with you has killed things in me, it is true; but I am not a bad woman. I am sensible—that is all. And so will you be when you have thought it over.”
“I don’t think so. Living with you has killed parts of me, it’s true; but I’m not a bad woman. I’m reasonable—that’s all. And you’ll feel the same way once you’ve thought it through.”
“I shall see this man,” said Soames sullenly, “and warn him off.”
“I’m going to see this guy,” Soames said gloomily, “and tell him to stay away.”
“Mon cher, you are funny. You do not want me, you have as much of me as you want; and you wish the rest of me to be dead. I admit nothing, but I am not going to be dead, Soames, at my age; so you had better be quiet, I tell you. I myself will make no scandal; none. Now, I am not saying any more, whatever you do.”
“Dear, you’re amusing. You don’t really want me; you have as much of me as you need, and you’d prefer the rest of me to be gone. I won’t admit to anything, but I’m not going anywhere, Soames, not at my age; so you should just drop it, I’m telling you. I won’t cause any trouble, none at all. Now, I won’t say anything else, no matter what you do.”
She reached out, took a French novel off a little table, and opened it. Soames watched her, silenced by the tumult of his feelings. The thought of that man was almost making him want her, and this was a revelation of their relationship, startling to one little given to introspective philosophy. Without saying another word he went out and up to the picture-gallery. This came of marrying a Frenchwoman! And yet, without her there would have been no Fleur! She had served her purpose.
She reached out, grabbed a French novel from a small table, and opened it. Soames watched her, overwhelmed by a mix of emotions. The idea of that man was almost making him desire her, which was an eye-opening realization about their relationship, surprising for someone not used to deep self-reflection. Without saying anything else, he left and headed to the art gallery. This was the result of marrying a French woman! And yet, without her, Fleur wouldn’t even exist! She had fulfilled her role.
'She's right,' he thought; 'I can do nothing. I don't even know that there's anything in it.' The instinct of self-preservation warned him to batten down his hatches, to smother the fire with want of air. Unless one believed there was something in a thing, there wasn't.
"She’s right," he thought; "I can’t do anything. I don’t even know if there’s anything there." His instinct for self-preservation told him to shut everything down, to suffocate the fire by cutting off its air supply. Unless you believed there was something to it, there really wasn’t.
That night he went into her room. She received him in the most matter-of-fact way, as if there had been no scene between them. And he returned to his own room with a curious sense of peace. If one didn't choose to see, one needn't. And he did not choose—in future he did not choose. There was nothing to be gained by it—nothing! Opening the drawer he took from the sachet a handkerchief, and the framed photograph of Fleur. When he had looked at it a little he slipped it down, and there was that other one—that old one of Irene. An owl hooted while he stood in his window gazing at it. The owl hooted, the red climbing roses seemed to deepen in colour, there came a scent of lime-blossom. God! That had been a different thing! Passion—Memory! Dust!
That night he went into her room. She accepted him in the most straightforward way, as if nothing had happened between them. He returned to his own room with a strange sense of calm. If you didn’t want to see it, you didn’t have to. And he chose not to—in the future, he wouldn’t choose. There was nothing to be gained from it—nothing! Opening the drawer, he took out a handkerchief from the pouch and the framed photo of Fleur. After looking at it for a bit, he put it aside, and there was that other one—an old photo of Irene. An owl hooted while he stood by the window, staring at it. The owl hooted, the red climbing roses seemed to grow more vibrant, and the scent of lime blossom filled the air. God! That had been something completely different! Passion—Memory! Dust!
VII.—JUNE TAKES A HAND
One who was a sculptor, a Slav, a sometime resident in New York, an egoist, and impecunious, was to be found of an evening in June Forsyte's studio on the bank of the Thames at Chiswick. On the evening of July 6, Boris Strumolowski—several of whose works were on show there because they were as yet too advanced to be on show anywhere else—had begun well, with that aloof and rather Christ-like silence which admirably suited his youthful, round, broad cheek-boned countenance framed in bright hair banged like a girl's. June had known him three weeks, and he still seemed to her the principal embodiment of genius, and hope of the future; a sort of Star of the East which had strayed into an unappreciative West. Until that evening he had conversationally confined himself to recording his impressions of the United States, whose dust he had just shaken from off his feet—a country, in his opinion, so barbarous in every way that he had sold practically nothing there, and become an object of suspicion to the police; a country, as he said, without a race of its own, without liberty, equality, or fraternity, without principles, traditions, taste, without—in a word—a soul. He had left it for his own good, and come to the only other country where he could live well. June had dwelt unhappily on him in her lonely moments, standing before his creations—frightening, but powerful and symbolic once they had been explained! That he, haloed by bright hair like an early Italian painting, and absorbed in his genius to the exclusion of all else—the only sign of course by which real genius could be told—should still be a “lame duck” agitated her warm heart almost to the exclusion of Paul Post. And she had begun to take steps to clear her Gallery, in order to fill it with Strumolowski masterpieces. She had at once encountered trouble. Paul Post had kicked; Vospovitch had stung. With all the emphasis of a genius which she did not as yet deny them, they had demanded another six weeks at least of her Gallery. The American stream, still flowing in, would soon be flowing out. The American stream was their right, their only hope, their salvation—since nobody in this “beastly” country cared for Art. June had yielded to the demonstration. After all Boris would not mind their having the full benefit of an American stream, which he himself so violently despised.
A sculptor, who was a Slav, sometimes lived in New York, was self-centered, and broke, could be found in June Forsyte's studio on the banks of the Thames at Chiswick one evening. On July 6, Boris Strumolowski—whose works were on display there because they were too ahead of their time to be shown anywhere else—had started off well, with an aloof and somewhat Christ-like silence that suited his youthful, round face framed by bright hair styled like a girl's. June had known him for three weeks, and to her, he still represented the essence of genius and the hope for the future; a kind of Star of the East that had wandered into a dismissive West. Until that evening, he had mostly talked about his impressions of the United States, from which he had just returned—a country he considered so barbaric that he had barely sold anything there and had become a suspect to the police; a nation, as he put it, without its own race, without liberty, equality, or fraternity, and devoid of principles, traditions, taste, and—in short—a soul. He left for his own good, seeking the only other place where he could live comfortably. June often thought about him during her lonely moments, standing before his creations—terrifying but powerful and symbolic once explained! The fact that he, with his halo of bright hair like an early Italian painting, was so absorbed in his genius to the exclusion of everything else— the only real marker of true genius—still being a "lame duck" stirred her warm heart almost more than Paul Post did. Consequently, she began to take steps to clear her Gallery to fill it with Strumolowski’s masterpieces. She quickly ran into trouble. Paul Post protested; Vospovitch was harsh. With all the insistence of a genius she couldn't yet deny, they demanded at least six more weeks in her Gallery. The American crowd, which was still coming in, would soon be leaving. The American audience was their right, their only hope, their salvation—since no one in this “beastly” country cared about Art. June eventually gave in to their demands. After all, Boris wouldn’t mind them benefiting from an American crowd that he so passionately despised.
This evening she had put that to Boris with nobody else present, except Hannah Hobdey, the mediaeval black-and-whitist, and Jimmy Portugal, editor of the Neo-Artist. She had put it to him with that sudden confidence which continual contact with the neo-artistic world had never been able to dry up in her warm and generous nature. He had not broken his Christ-like silence, however, for more than two minutes before she began to move her blue eyes from side to side, as a cat moves its tail. This—he said—was characteristic of England, the most selfish country in the world; the country which sucked the blood of other countries; destroyed the brains and hearts of Irishmen, Hindus, Egyptians, Boers, and Burmese, all the best races in the world; bullying, hypocritical England! This was what he had expected, coming to, such a country, where the climate was all fog, and the people all tradesmen perfectly blind to Art, and sunk in profiteering and the grossest materialism. Conscious that Hannah Hobdey was murmuring, “Hear, hear!” and Jimmy Portugal sniggering, June grew crimson, and suddenly rapped out:
This evening, she had brought this up to Boris with no one else around, except for Hannah Hobdey, the medieval black-and-white enthusiast, and Jimmy Portugal, editor of the Neo-Artist. She had approached him with a burst of confidence that her ongoing engagement with the neo-artistic scene had never managed to diminish in her warm and generous nature. However, he hadn’t broken his Christ-like silence for more than two minutes before she started to move her blue eyes from side to side like a cat flicking its tail. He said this was typical of England, the most selfish country in the world—a country that drained the life out of others; destroying the minds and spirits of the Irish, Hindus, Egyptians, Boers, and Burmese, all of whom were some of the best races on Earth; bullying, hypocritical England! This was what he had expected from such a place, where the climate was all fog and the people were just traders completely blind to Art, wrapped up in greed and the most crass materialism. Aware that Hannah Hobdey was murmuring, “Hear, hear!” and Jimmy Portugal smirking, June turned crimson and abruptly snapped:
“Then why did you ever come? We didn't ask you.”
“Then why did you even come? We didn’t invite you.”
The remark was so singularly at variance with all she had led him to expect from her, that Strumolowski stretched out his hand and took a cigarette.
The comment was so completely different from what she had made him expect that Strumolowski reached for a cigarette.
“England never wants an idealist,” he said.
“England never wants an idealist,” he said.
But in June something primitively English was thoroughly upset; old Jolyon's sense of justice had risen, as it were, from bed. “You come and sponge on us,” she said, “and then abuse us. If you think that's playing the game, I don't.”
But in June, something deeply English was completely disturbed; old Jolyon's sense of justice had, so to speak, woken up. “You come and take advantage of us,” she said, “and then insult us. If you think that's how to play fair, I don’t.”
She now discovered that which others had discovered before her—the thickness of hide beneath which the sensibility of genius is sometimes veiled. Strumolowski's young and ingenuous face became the incarnation of a sneer.
She now realized what others had realized before her—the tough exterior that sometimes hides the sensitivity of genius. Strumolowski's young and innocent face turned into a sneer.
“Sponge, one does not sponge, one takes what is owing—a tenth part of what is owing. You will repent to say that, Miss Forsyte.”
“Sponge, you don’t just sponge off someone; you take what’s owed—a tenth of what’s owed. You’ll regret saying that, Miss Forsyte.”
“Oh, no,” said June, “I shan't.”
“Oh, no,” said June, “I won't.”
“Ah! We know very well, we artists—you take us to get what you can out of us. I want nothing from you”—and he blew out a cloud of June's smoke.
“Ah! We know very well, we artists—you take us to get what you can out of us. I want nothing from you”—and he exhaled a cloud of June's smoke.
Decision rose in an icy puff from the turmoil of insulted shame within her. “Very well, then, you can take your things away.”
Decision rose in a cold breath from the chaos of hurt pride inside her. “Okay, then, you can take your stuff and leave.”
And, almost in the same moment, she thought: 'Poor boy! He's only got a garret, and probably not a taxi fare. In front of these people, too; it's positively disgusting!'
And almost at the same moment, she thought: 'Poor guy! He's only got a tiny attic room, and he probably can't even afford a taxi. And in front of these people, too; it’s really appalling!'
Young Strumolowski shook his head violently; his hair, thick, smooth, close as a golden plate, did not fall off.
Young Strumolowski shook his head vigorously; his hair, thick and smooth, lay flat like a golden plate and didn’t move at all.
“I can live on nothing,” he said shrilly; “I have often had to for the sake of my Art. It is you bourgeois who force us to spend money.”
“I can survive on nothing,” he said sharply; “I’ve often had to for the sake of my Art. It’s you middle-class people who make us spend money.”
The words hit June like a pebble, in the ribs. After all she had done for Art, all her identification with its troubles and lame ducks. She was struggling for adequate words when the door was opened, and her Austrian murmured:
The words struck June like a pebble in the ribs. After everything she had done for Art, all her identification with its troubles and failures. She was searching for the right words when the door opened, and her Austrian murmured:
“A young lady, gnadiges Fraulein.”
"A young lady, gracious miss."
“Where?”
“Where at?”
“In the little meal-room.”
“In the small dining room.”
With a glance at Boris Strumolowski, at Hannah Hobdey, at Jimmy Portugal, June said nothing, and went out, devoid of equanimity. Entering the “little meal-room,” she perceived the young lady to be Fleur—looking very pretty, if pale. At this disenchanted moment a little lame duck of her own breed was welcome to June, so homoeopathic by instinct.
With a glance at Boris Strumolowski, at Hannah Hobdey, at Jimmy Portugal, June said nothing and left, feeling uneasy. When she walked into the "little meal-room," she noticed that the young lady was Fleur—looking very pretty, though pale. At that disheartening moment, a little lame duck of her own kind felt comforting to June, as if it were instinctively soothing.
The girl must have come, of course, because of Jon; or, if not, at least to get something out of her. And June felt just then that to assist somebody was the only bearable thing.
The girl must have come, of course, because of Jon; or, if not, at least to get something from her. And June felt at that moment that helping someone was the only thing she could stand.
“So you've remembered to come,” she said.
“So you actually came,” she said.
“Yes. What a jolly little duck of a house! But please don't let me bother you, if you've got people.”
“Yes. What a cheerful little house! But please don't let me interrupt if you have guests.”
“Not at all,” said June. “I want to let them stew in their own juice for a bit. Have you come about Jon?”
“Not at all,” said June. “I want to let them sit in their own mess for a bit. Did you come here about Jon?”
“You said you thought we ought to be told. Well, I've found out.”
“You said you thought we should be informed. Well, I’ve figured it out.”
“Oh!” said June blankly. “Not nice, is it?”
“Oh!” said June, looking puzzled. “Not nice, is it?”
They were standing one on each side of the little bare table at which June took her meals. A vase on it was full of Iceland poppies; the girl raised her hand and touched them with a gloved finger. To her new-fangled dress, frilly about the hips and tight below the knees, June took a sudden liking—a charming colour, flax-blue.
They were standing on either side of the small, bare table where June ate her meals. A vase on it was filled with Iceland poppies; the girl lifted her hand and brushed them lightly with a gloved finger. June suddenly took a liking to her trendy dress, which was frilly at the hips and fitted below the knees—a lovely color, flax-blue.
'She makes a picture,' thought June. Her little room, with its whitewashed walls, its floor and hearth of old pink brick, its black paint, and latticed window athwart which the last of the sunlight was shining, had never looked so charming, set off by this young figure, with the creamy, slightly frowning face. She remembered with sudden vividness how nice she herself had looked in those old days when her heart was set on Philip Bosinney, that dead lover, who had broken from her to destroy for ever Irene's allegiance to this girl's father. Did Fleur know of that, too?
'She creates a beautiful scene,' June thought. Her small room, with its whitewashed walls, its floor and hearth made of worn pink bricks, its black paint, and the latticed window where the last rays of sunlight were shining, had never looked so lovely, highlighted by this young figure with the creamy, slightly frowning face. She suddenly remembered how great she had looked back in those days when she was infatuated with Philip Bosinney, that lost love, who had left her to forever ruin Irene's loyalty to this girl's father. Did Fleur know about that, too?
“Well,” she said, “what are you going to do?”
“Well,” she said, “what are you going to do?”
It was some seconds before Fleur answered.
It took a few seconds for Fleur to respond.
“I don't want Jon to suffer. I must see him once more to put an end to it.”
“I don't want Jon to suffer. I need to see him one more time to finalize things.”
“You're going to put an end to it!”
“You're going to end it!”
“What else is there to do?”
“What else is there to do?”
The girl seemed to June, suddenly, intolerably spiritless.
The girl suddenly seemed to June completely drained of spirit.
“I suppose you're right,” she muttered. “I know my father thinks so; but—I should never have done it myself. I can't take things lying down.”
“I guess you’re right,” she said quietly. “I know my dad thinks that too; but—I would never have done it myself. I can’t just accept things without a fight.”
How poised and watchful that girl looked; how unemotional her voice sounded!
How composed and attentive that girl looked; how emotionless her voice sounded!
“People will assume that I'm in love.”
“People will think that I’m in love.”
“Well, aren't you?”
"Well, aren't you though?"
Fleur shrugged her shoulders. 'I might have known it,' thought June; 'she's Soames' daughter—fish! And yet—he!'
Fleur shrugged. "I should have guessed," June thought. "She's Soames' daughter—of course! And yet—he!"
“What do you want me to do then?” she said with a sort of disgust.
“What do you want me to do then?” she said with a kind of disgust.
“Could I see Jon here to-morrow on his way down to Holly's? He'd come if you sent him a line to-night. And perhaps afterward you'd let them know quietly at Robin Hill that it's all over, and that they needn't tell Jon about his mother.”
“Could I see Jon here tomorrow on his way to Holly's? He'd come if you dropped him a note tonight. And maybe afterward you'd let them know quietly at Robin Hill that it's all over, and that they don't need to tell Jon about his mom.”
“All right!” said June abruptly. “I'll write now, and you can post it. Half-past two tomorrow. I shan't be in, myself.”
“All right!” June said suddenly. “I’ll write it now, and you can send it. Half-past two tomorrow. I won’t be here.”
She sat down at the tiny bureau which filled one corner. When she looked round with the finished note Fleur was still touching the poppies with her gloved finger.
She sat down at the small desk that occupied one corner. When she looked around with the completed note, Fleur was still brushing the poppies with her gloved finger.
June licked a stamp. “Well, here it is. If you're not in love, of course, there's no more to be said. Jon's lucky.”
June licked a stamp. “Well, here it is. If you're not in love, of course, there’s nothing more to discuss. Jon's lucky.”
Fleur took the note. “Thanks awfully!”
Fleur took the note. “Thanks so much!”
'Cold-blooded little baggage!' thought June. Jon, son of her father, to love, and not to be loved by the daughter of—Soames! It was humiliating!
'Cold-blooded little brat!' thought June. Jon, her father's son, to love, and not to be loved by the daughter of—Soames! It was so humiliating!
“Is that all?”
"Is that it?"
Fleur nodded; her frills shook and trembled as she swayed toward the door.
Fleur nodded; her frills shook and quivered as she moved toward the door.
“Good-bye!”
“Goodbye!”
“Good-bye!... Little piece of fashion!” muttered June, closing the door. “That family!” And she marched back toward her studio. Boris Strumolowski had regained his Christ-like silence and Jimmy Portugal was damning everybody, except the group in whose behalf he ran the Neo-Artist. Among the condemned were Eric Cobbley, and several other “lame-duck” genii who at one time or another had held first place in the repertoire of June's aid and adoration. She experienced a sense of futility and disgust, and went to the window to let the river-wind blow those squeaky words away.
"Goodbye!... Little piece of fashion!" June muttered as she closed the door. "That family!" And she marched back to her studio. Boris Strumolowski had returned to his Christ-like silence and Jimmy Portugal was criticizing everyone, except the group he was running the Neo-Artist for. Among the people being criticized were Eric Cobbley and several other "lame-duck" geniuses who had at one point been June's favorites. She felt a wave of futility and disgust, and went to the window to let the river breeze blow those annoying words away.
But when at length Jimmy Portugal had finished, and gone with Hannah Hobdey, she sat down and mothered young Strumolowski for half an hour, promising him a month, at least, of the American stream; so that he went away with his halo in perfect order. 'In spite of all,' June thought, 'Boris is wonderful.'
But when Jimmy Portugal finally finished and left with Hannah Hobdey, she sat down and took care of young Strumolowski for half an hour, promising him at least a month of the American experience; so he walked away feeling great. 'Despite everything,' June thought, 'Boris is amazing.'
VIII.—THE BIT BETWEEN THE TEETH
To know that your hand is against every one's is—for some natures—to experience a sense of moral release. Fleur felt no remorse when she left June's house. Reading condemnatory resentment in her little kinswoman's blue eyes-she was glad that she had fooled her, despising June because that elderly idealist had not seen what she was after.
To know that your hand is turned against everyone is— for some personalities— to feel a sense of moral freedom. Fleur felt no guilt when she left June's house. Seeing the judgment and resentment in her little relative's blue eyes, she was pleased that she had tricked her, looking down on June because that older idealist had failed to understand what she wanted.
End it, forsooth! She would soon show them all that she was only just beginning. And she smiled to herself on the top of the bus which carried her back to Mayfair. But the smile died, squeezed out by spasms of anticipation and anxiety. Would she be able to manage Jon? She had taken the bit between her teeth, but could she make him take it too? She knew the truth and the real danger of delay—he knew neither; therein lay all the difference in the world.
End it, for sure! She would soon show them all that she was just getting started. And she smiled to herself on the top of the bus that was taking her back to Mayfair. But the smile faded, pushed away by waves of anticipation and anxiety. Would she be able to handle Jon? She had taken the initiative, but could she make him do the same? She knew the truth and the real danger of waiting—he knew neither; that was where everything changed.
'Suppose I tell him,' she thought; 'wouldn't it really be safer?' This hideous luck had no right to spoil their love; he must see that! They could not let it! People always accepted an accomplished fact in time! From that piece of philosophy—profound enough at her age—she passed to another consideration less philosophic. If she persuaded Jon to a quick and secret marriage, and he found out afterward that she had known the truth. What then? Jon hated subterfuge. Again, then, would it not be better to tell him? But the memory of his mother's face kept intruding on that impulse. Fleur was afraid. His mother had power over him; more power perhaps than she herself. Who could tell? It was too great a risk. Deep-sunk in these instinctive calculations she was carried on past Green Street as far as the Ritz Hotel. She got down there, and walked back on the Green Park side. The storm had washed every tree; they still dripped. Heavy drops fell on to her frills, and to avoid them she crossed over under the eyes of the Iseeum Club. Chancing to look up she saw Monsieur Profond with a tall stout man in the bay window. Turning into Green Street she heard her name called, and saw “that prowler” coming up. He took off his hat—a glossy “bowler” such as she particularly detested.
'What if I tell him?' she thought; 'wouldn’t that really be safer?' This terrible luck shouldn't ruin their love; he needed to see that! They couldn't let it! People always accepted what was true in time! From that piece of philosophy—pretty deep for her age—she moved to another thought that was less philosophical. If she rushed Jon into a quick and secret marriage, and he later found out that she had known the truth, what then? Jon hated deceit. So again, wouldn’t it be better to just tell him? But the memory of his mother’s face kept getting in the way of that urge. Fleur was scared. His mother had power over him; maybe even more than she did. Who could say? It was too big a risk. Lost in these instinctive thoughts, she walked past Green Street all the way to the Ritz Hotel. She got off there and walked back along the Green Park side. The storm had washed every tree; they were still dripping. Heavy drops fell onto her frills, and to avoid them, she crossed over in front of the Iseeum Club. Accidentally looking up, she saw Monsieur Profond with a tall, stout man in the bay window. Turning onto Green Street, she heard her name called and saw “that prowler” approaching. He took off his hat—a shiny “bowler” that she particularly disliked.
“Good evenin'. Miss Forsyde. Isn't there a small thing I can do for you?”
“Good evening, Miss Forsyde. Is there something small I can help you with?”
“Yes, pass by on the other side.”
“Yes, walk over to the other side.”
“I say! Why do you dislike me?”
“I say! Why don’t you like me?”
“Do I?”
"Do I?"
“It looks like it.”
"Seems like it."
“Well, then, because you make me feel life isn't worth living.”
“Well, then, because you make me feel like life isn’t worth living.”
Monsieur Profond smiled.
Mr. Profond smiled.
“Look here, Miss Forsyde, don't worry. It'll be all right. Nothing lasts.”
“Listen, Miss Forsyde, don't stress. Everything will be fine. Nothing lasts forever.”
“Things do last,” cried Fleur; “with me anyhow—especially likes and dislikes.”
“Things do last,” shouted Fleur; “at least for me—especially likes and dislikes.”
“Well, that makes me a bit un'appy.”
“Well, that makes me a little unhappy.”
“I should have thought nothing could ever make you happy or unhappy.”
“I should have thought nothing could ever make you happy or sad.”
“I don't like to annoy other people. I'm goin' on my yacht.”
“I don’t want to bother anyone else. I’m heading to my yacht.”
Fleur looked at him, startled.
Fleur stared at him, shocked.
“Where?”
"Where at?"
“Small voyage to the South Seas or somewhere,” said Monsieur Profond.
“Short trip to the South Seas or somewhere,” said Monsieur Profond.
Fleur suffered relief and a sense of insult. Clearly he meant to convey that he was breaking with her mother. How dared he have anything to break, and yet how dared he break it?
Fleur felt a mix of relief and insult. It was obvious he intended to signal that he was ending things with her mother. How could he have anything to end, and yet how could he even think of ending it?
“Good-night, Miss Forsyde! Remember me to Mrs. Dartie. I'm not so bad really. Good-night!” Fleur left him standing there with his hat raised. Stealing a look round, she saw him stroll—immaculate and heavy—back toward his Club.
“Good night, Miss Forsyde! Please say hi to Mrs. Dartie for me. I’m not that bad, really. Good night!” Fleur left him standing there with his hat raised. Glancing around, she watched him walk—neat and confident—back toward his Club.
'He can't even love with conviction,' she thought. 'What will Mother do?'
'He can't even love genuinely,' she thought. 'What will Mom do?'
Her dreams that night were endless and uneasy; she rose heavy and unrested, and went at once to the study of Whitaker's Almanac. A Forsyte is instinctively aware that facts are the real crux of any situation. She might conquer Jon's prejudice, but without exact machinery to complete their desperate resolve, nothing would happen. From the invaluable tome she learned that they must each be twenty-one; or some one's consent would be necessary, which of course was unobtainable; then she became lost in directions concerning licenses, certificates, notices, districts, coming finally to the word “perjury.” But that was nonsense! Who would really mind their giving wrong ages in order to be married for love! She ate hardly any breakfast, and went back to Whitaker. The more she studied the less sure she became; till, idly turning the pages, she came to Scotland. People could be married there without any of this nonsense. She had only to go and stay there twenty-one days, then Jon could come, and in front of two people they could declare themselves married. And what was more—they would be! It was far the best way; and at once she ran over her schoolfellows. There was Mary Lambe who lived in Edinburgh and was “quite a sport!”
Her dreams that night were endless and unsettling; she got up feeling heavy and unrested and immediately went to the study of Whitaker's Almanac. A Forsyte instinctively knows that facts are the real key to any situation. She might overcome Jon's prejudices, but without the right details to back up their desperate decision, nothing would happen. From the invaluable book, she learned that they would both need to be twenty-one, or someone's consent would be necessary, which of course was impossible to obtain. Then she got lost in the sections about licenses, certificates, notices, and districts, eventually coming across the word "perjury." But that was ridiculous! Who would really care if they gave wrong ages to get married for love? She barely ate any breakfast and went back to Whitaker. The more she read, the less certain she felt; until, idly flipping through the pages, she found Scotland. People could get married there without all this hassle. All she had to do was go and stay there for twenty-one days, then Jon could come, and in front of two witnesses, they could declare themselves married. And what’s more—they actually would be! It was definitely the best option; she immediately thought of her school friends. There was Mary Lambe, who lived in Edinburgh and was "quite a sport!"
She had a brother too. She could stay with Mary Lambe, who with her brother would serve for witnesses. She well knew that some girls would think all this unnecessary, and that all she and Jon need do was to go away together for a weekend and then say to their people: “We are married by Nature, we must now be married by Law.” But Fleur was Forsyte enough to feel such a proceeding dubious, and to dread her father's face when he heard of it. Besides, she did not believe that Jon would do it; he had an opinion of her such as she could not bear to diminish. No! Mary Lambe was preferable, and it was just the time of year to go to Scotland. More at ease now she packed, avoided her aunt, and took a bus to Chiswick. She was too early, and went on to Kew Gardens. She found no peace among its flower-beds, labelled trees, and broad green spaces, and having lunched off anchovy-paste sandwiches and coffee, returned to Chiswick and rang June's bell. The Austrian admitted her to the “little meal-room.” Now that she knew what she and Jon were up against, her longing for him had increased tenfold, as if he were a toy with sharp edges or dangerous paint such as they had tried to take from her as a child. If she could not have her way, and get Jon for good and all, she felt like dying of privation. By hook or crook she must and would get him! A round dim mirror of very old glass hung over the pink brick hearth. She stood looking at herself reflected in it, pale, and rather dark under the eyes; little shudders kept passing through her nerves. Then she heard the bell ring, and, stealing to the window, saw him standing on the doorstep smoothing his hair and lips, as if he too were trying to subdue the fluttering of his nerves.
She had a brother too. She could stay with Mary Lambe, who along with her brother would act as witnesses. She knew that some girls might think all of this was unnecessary, believing that all she and Jon needed to do was run away together for a weekend and then tell their families: “We’re married by nature, now we just need to make it official.” But Fleur was enough of a Forsyte to find this approach questionable, and she dreaded her father’s reaction when he found out. Plus, she didn’t believe that Jon would actually go for it; he had an image of her that she couldn’t bear to tarnish. No! Mary Lambe was a better option, and it was just the right time of year to head to Scotland. Feeling more at ease now, she packed, avoided her aunt, and took a bus to Chiswick. She arrived too early and decided to continue on to Kew Gardens. She found no peace among the flower beds, labeled trees, and wide green spaces, and after having a lunch of anchovy paste sandwiches and coffee, she returned to Chiswick and rang June’s bell. The Austrian let her into the “little meal-room.” Now that she understood what she and Jon were facing, her desire for him intensified tenfold, as if he were a toy with sharp edges or toxic paint that they had tried to take away from her as a child. If she couldn’t have her way and secure Jon for good, she felt like she would die from the lack. By any means necessary, she had to get him! A round, dim mirror of very old glass hung above the pink brick hearth. She stood looking at her reflection, pale and a bit dark under her eyes; little shudders kept running through her nerves. Then she heard the bell ring, and, sneaking to the window, she saw him standing on the doorstep, smoothing his hair and lips, as if he too were trying to calm his nerves.
She was sitting on one of the two rush-seated chairs, with her back to the door, when he came in, and she said at once—
She was sitting in one of the two rush-seated chairs, with her back to the door, when he walked in, and she immediately said—
“Sit down, Jon, I want to talk seriously.”
“Sit down, Jon, I need to have a serious talk.”
Jon sat on the table by her side, and without looking at him she went on:
Jon sat at the table next to her, and without glancing at him, she continued:
“If you don't want to lose me, we must get married.”
“If you don’t want to lose me, we have to get married.”
Jon gasped.
Jon breathed in sharply.
“Why? Is there anything new?”
“Why? Is there something new?”
“No, but I felt it at Robin Hill, and among my people.”
“No, but I felt it at Robin Hill and with my people.”
“But—” stammered Jon, “at Robin Hill—it was all smooth—and they've said nothing to me.”
“But—” Jon stammered, “at Robin Hill—it was all smooth—and no one has said anything to me.”
“But they mean to stop us. Your mother's face was enough. And my father's.”
“But they intend to stop us. Your mother's expression was enough. And my father's too.”
“Have you seen him since?”
"Have you seen him lately?"
Fleur nodded. What mattered a few supplementary lies?
Fleur nodded. What difference did a few extra lies make?
“But,” said Jon eagerly, “I can't see how they can feel like that after all these years.”
“But,” Jon said eagerly, “I can't understand how they can feel that way after all these years.”
Fleur looked up at him.
Fleur looked up at him.
“Perhaps you don't love me enough.” “Not love you enough! Why—!”
“Maybe you don't love me enough.” “Not love you enough! How could you say that?!”
“Then make sure of me.”
“Then make sure about me.”
“Without telling them?”
"Without telling them?"
“Not till after.”
“Not until after.”
Jon was silent. How much older he looked than on that day, barely two months ago, when she first saw him—quite two years older!
Jon was silent. He looked so much older than he did just two months ago when she first saw him—almost two years older!
“It would hurt Mother awfully,” he said.
"It would really hurt Mom," he said.
Fleur drew her hand away.
Fleur pulled her hand back.
“You've got to choose.”
"Make your choice."
Jon slid off the table on to his knees.
Jon slid off the table onto his knees.
“But why not tell them? They can't really stop us, Fleur!”
“But why not just tell them? They can't actually stop us, Fleur!”
“They can! I tell you, they can.”
“They can! I swear, they can.”
“How?”
“Why?”
“We're utterly dependent—by putting money pressure, and all sorts of other pressure. I'm not patient, Jon.”
“We're completely reliant—through financial strain and all kinds of other stress. I'm just not patient, Jon.”
“But it's deceiving them.”
“But it's misleading them.”
Fleur got up.
Fleur stood up.
“You can't really love me, or you wouldn't hesitate. 'He either fears his fate too much!'”
“You can't truly love me, or you wouldn't be hesitating. 'He either fears his destiny too much!'”
Lifting his hands to her waist, Jon forced her to sit down again. She hurried on:
Lifting his hands to her waist, Jon made her sit down again. She quickly continued:
“I've planned it all out. We've only to go to Scotland. When we're married they'll soon come round. People always come round to facts. Don't you see, Jon?”
“I've got everything figured out. We just need to go to Scotland. Once we're married, they'll quickly come around. People always respond to reality. Can't you see, Jon?”
“But to hurt them so awfully!”
"But to hurt them so badly!"
So he would rather hurt her than those people of his! “All right, then; let me go!”
So he would rather hurt her than his own people! “Fine, then; let me go!”
Jon got up and put his back against the door.
Jon stood up and leaned against the door.
“I expect you're right,” he said slowly; “but I want to think it over.”
“I think you might be right,” he said slowly; “but I want to take some time to consider it.”
She could see that he was seething with feelings he wanted to express; but she did not mean to help him. She hated herself at this moment and almost hated him. Why had she to do all the work to secure their love? It wasn't fair. And then she saw his eyes, adoring and distressed.
She could tell he was furious with feelings he needed to share, but she had no intention of helping him. In that moment, she hated herself and almost hated him too. Why did she have to do all the work to make their love happen? It wasn’t fair. Then she saw his eyes, filled with love and pain.
“Don't look like that! I only don't want to lose you, Jon.”
“Don't look at me like that! I just don’t want to lose you, Jon.”
“You can't lose me so long as you want me.”
“You can’t lose me as long as you want me.”
“Oh, yes, I can.”
“Oh, for sure, I can.”
Jon put his hands on her shoulders.
Jon placed his hands on her shoulders.
“Fleur, do you know anything you haven't told me?”
“Fleur, is there something you haven't shared with me?”
It was the point-blank question she had dreaded. She looked straight at him, and answered: “No.” She had burnt her boats; but what did it matter, if she got him? He would forgive her. And throwing her arms round his neck, she kissed him on the lips. She was winning! She felt it in the beating of his heart against her, in the closing of his eyes. “I want to make sure! I want to make sure!” she whispered. “Promise!”
It was the direct question she had been avoiding. She looked him in the eye and replied, “No.” She had burned her bridges; but did it really matter if she could have him? He would forgive her. And wrapping her arms around his neck, she kissed him on the lips. She was winning! She could feel it in the rhythm of his heart against hers, in the way his eyes closed. “I want to make sure! I want to make sure!” she whispered. “Promise!”
Jon did not answer. His face had the stillness of extreme trouble. At last he said:
Jon didn’t say anything. His face showed deep distress. Finally, he said:
“It's like hitting them. I must think a little, Fleur. I really must.”
“It's like hitting them. I need to think for a moment, Fleur. I really do.”
Fleur slipped out of his arms.
Fleur pulled away from him.
“Oh! Very well!” And suddenly she burst into tears of disappointment, shame, and overstrain. Followed five minutes of acute misery. Jon's remorse and tenderness knew no bounds; but he did not promise. Despite her will to cry, “Very well, then, if you don't love me enough-goodbye!” she dared not. From birth accustomed to her own way, this check from one so young, so tender, so devoted, baffled and surprised her. She wanted to push him away from her, to try what anger and coldness would do, and again she dared not. The knowledge that she was scheming to rush him blindfold into the irrevocable weakened everything—weakened the sincerity of pique, and the sincerity of passion; even her kisses had not the lure she wished for them. That stormy little meeting ended inconclusively.
“Oh! Fine!” And suddenly, she burst into tears from disappointment, shame, and exhaustion. Five minutes of intense misery followed. Jon's feelings of guilt and tenderness were overwhelming, but he didn’t make any promises. Even though she wanted to cry out, “Fine, then, if you don’t love me enough—goodbye!” she couldn’t bring herself to say it. Used to getting her way since she was born, this rejection from someone so young, so gentle, and so devoted left her confused and astonished. She wanted to push him away, to see what anger and indifference might achieve, but again she didn’t. The realization that she was plotting to rush him into an irreversible decision weakened everything—diluted her irritation and her passion; even her kisses didn’t hold the allure she hoped for. That dramatic little encounter ended without resolution.
“Will you some tea, gnadiges Fraulein?”
"Would you like some tea, ma'am?"
Pushing Jon from her, she cried out:
Pushing Jon away from her, she shouted:
“No-no, thank you! I'm just going.”
“No, thank you! I’m just going.”
And before he could prevent her she was gone.
And before he could stop her, she was gone.
She went stealthily, mopping her gushed, stained cheeks, frightened, angry, very miserable. She had stirred Jon up so fearfully, yet nothing definite was promised or arranged! But the more uncertain and hazardous the future, the more “the will to have” worked its tentacles into the flesh of her heart—like some burrowing tick!
She moved quietly, wiping her tear-streaked cheeks, scared, angry, and really unhappy. She had gotten Jon so worked up, but nothing specific was promised or planned! Yet, the more uncertain and risky the future seemed, the more “the desire to possess” wrapped its tendrils around her heart—like some annoying tick!
No one was at Green Street. Winifred had gone with Imogen to see a play which some said was allegorical, and others “very exciting, don't you know.” It was because of what others said that Winifred and Imogen had gone. Fleur went on to Paddington. Through the carriage the air from the brick-kilns of West Drayton and the late hayfields fanned her still gushed cheeks. Flowers had seemed to be had for the picking; now they were all thorned and prickled. But the golden flower within the crown of spikes seemed to her tenacious spirit all the fairer and more desirable.
No one was at Green Street. Winifred had gone with Imogen to see a play that some called allegorical, while others described it as “really exciting, you know.” It was because of what others said that Winifred and Imogen had gone. Fleur continued on to Paddington. As she sat in the carriage, the air from the brick kilns of West Drayton and the late hayfields fanned her still flushed cheeks. Flowers had seemed easy to pick; now they were all thorny and prickly. But the golden flower at the center of the spikes seemed to her resilient spirit all the more beautiful and desirable.
IX.—THE FAT IN THE FIRE
On reaching home Fleur found an atmosphere so peculiar that it penetrated even the perplexed aura of her own private life. Her mother was inaccessibly entrenched in a brown study; her father contemplating fate in the vinery. Neither of them had a word to throw to a dog. 'Is it because of me?' thought Fleur. 'Or because of Profond?' To her mother she said:
On getting home, Fleur found the atmosphere so strange that it cut through the confusion of her own life. Her mother was deeply lost in thought; her father was contemplating fate in the greenhouse. Neither of them had a word to spare. 'Is it because of me?' Fleur wondered. 'Or is it because of Profond?' To her mother, she said:
“What's the matter with Father?”
“What's wrong with Dad?”
Her mother answered with a shrug of her shoulders.
Her mother responded with a shrug.
To her father:
To her dad:
“What's the matter with Mother?”
“What's wrong with Mom?”
Her father answered:
Her dad replied:
“Matter? What should be the matter?” and gave her a sharp look.
“Matter? What’s the matter?” and gave her a sharp look.
“By the way,” murmured Fleur, “Monsieur Profond is going a 'small' voyage on his yacht, to the South Seas.”
“By the way,” whispered Fleur, “Mr. Profond is going on a 'little' trip on his yacht to the South Seas.”
Soames examined a branch on which no grapes were growing.
Soames looked at a branch that had no grapes on it.
“This vine's a failure,” he said. “I've had young Mont here. He asked me something about you.”
“This vine's a bust,” he said. “I've had young Mont here. He asked me something about you.”
“Oh! How do you like him, Father?”
“Oh! What do you think of him, Dad?”
“He—he's a product—like all these young people.”
“He—he's a product—just like all these young people.”
“What were you at his age, dear?”
“What were you doing at his age, dear?”
Soames smiled grimly.
Soames smiled wryly.
“We went to work, and didn't play about—flying and motoring, and making love.”
“We got to work and didn’t mess around—flying, driving, and being in love.”
“Didn't you ever make love?”
"Have you ever made love?"
She avoided looking at him while she said that, but she saw him well enough. His pale face had reddened, his eyebrows, where darkness was still mingled with the grey, had come close together.
She avoided looking at him while she said that, but she could see him clearly. His pale face had turned red, and his eyebrows, where some darkness was still mixed with the gray, were drawn together.
“I had no time or inclination to philander.”
"I had neither the time nor the desire to cheat."
“Perhaps you had a grand passion.”
“Maybe you had a big passion.”
Soames looked at her intently.
Soames stared at her intently.
“Yes—if you want to know—and much good it did me.” He moved away, along by the hot-water pipes. Fleur tiptoed silently after him.
“Yes—if you really want to know—and it didn’t do me any good.” He walked away, by the hot-water pipes. Fleur quietly followed him.
“Tell me about it, Father!”
“Tell me about it, Dad!”
Soames became very still.
Soames froze.
“What should you want to know about such things, at your age?”
“What do you want to know about stuff like that at your age?”
“Is she alive?”
"Is she still alive?"
He nodded.
He agreed.
“And married?”
"And are you married?"
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“It's Jon Forsyte's mother, isn't it? And she was your wife first.”
“It's Jon Forsyte's mom, right? And she was your wife before.”
It was said in a flash of intuition. Surely his opposition came from his anxiety that she should not know of that old wound to his pride. But she was startled. To see some one so old and calm wince as if struck, to hear so sharp a note of pain in his voice!
It was said in a moment of insight. Clearly, his resistance stemmed from his fear that she wouldn't find out about that old wound to his pride. But she was taken aback. To witness someone so old and composed flinch as if hurt, to hear such a sharp note of pain in his voice!
“Who told you that? If your aunt! I can't bear the affair talked of.”
“Who told you that? If it was your aunt! I can't stand having this conversation.”
“But, darling,” said Fleur, softly, “it's so long ago.”
“But, sweetheart,” Fleur said gently, “it's been such a long time.”
“Long ago or not, I....”
“Long ago or not, I....”
Fleur stood stroking his arm.
Fleur stood rubbing his arm.
“I've tried to forget,” he said suddenly; “I don't wish to be reminded.” And then, as if venting some long and secret irritation, he added: “In these days people don't understand. Grand passion, indeed! No one knows what it is.”
“I've tried to forget,” he said suddenly; “I don't want to be reminded.” And then, as if releasing some long-held frustration, he added: “Nowadays, people just don't get it. Grand passion, really! No one knows what that even means.”
“I do,” said Fleur, almost in a whisper.
“I do,” Fleur said, nearly whispering.
Soames, who had turned his back on her, spun round.
Soames, who had turned away from her, spun around.
“What are you talking of—a child like you!”
“What are you talking about—a kid like you!”
“Perhaps I've inherited it, Father.”
"Maybe I got it from you, Dad."
“What?”
"What?"
“For her son, you see.”
"For her son, you know."
He was pale as a sheet, and she knew that she was as bad. They stood staring at each other in the steamy heat, redolent of the mushy scent of earth, of potted geranium, and of vines coming along fast.
He was as pale as a sheet, and she realized she looked just as bad. They stood there, staring at each other in the humid heat, filled with the soft smell of earth, potted geraniums, and rapidly growing vines.
“This is crazy,” said Soames at last, between dry lips.
“This is crazy,” Soames finally said, his lips dry.
Scarcely moving her own, she murmured:
Scarcely moving her own, she whispered:
“Don't be angry, Father. I can't help it.”
“Please don’t be mad, Dad. I can’t help it.”
But she could see he wasn't angry; only scared, deeply scared.
But she could see he wasn't angry; he was just scared, really scared.
“I thought that foolishness,” he stammered, “was all forgotten.”
“I thought that foolishness,” he stammered, “was all forgotten.”
“Oh, no! It's ten times what it was.”
“Oh, no! It's ten times what it used to be.”
Soames kicked at the hot-water pipe. The hapless movement touched her, who had no fear of her father—none.
Soames kicked the hot-water pipe. The careless action got her attention, as she had no fear of her father—none.
“Dearest!” she said. “What must be, must, you know.”
“Sweetheart!” she said. “What has to happen, will happen, you know.”
“Must!” repeated Soames. “You don't know what you're talking of. Has that boy been told?”
“Must!” Soames repeated. “You have no idea what you’re talking about. Has that boy been informed?”
The blood rushed into her cheeks.
The blood rushed to her cheeks.
“Not yet.”
“Not yet.”
He had turned from her again, and, with one shoulder a little raised, stood staring fixedly at a joint in the pipes.
He turned away from her again and, with one shoulder slightly raised, stood staring intently at a joint in the pipes.
“It's most distasteful to me,” he said suddenly; “nothing could be more so. Son of that fellow! It's—it's—perverse!”
“It's really off-putting to me,” he said suddenly; “nothing could be more so. Son of that guy! It's—it's—twisted!”
She had noted, almost unconsciously, that he did not say “son of that woman,” and again her intuition began working.
She had noticed, almost without realizing it, that he didn't say “son of that woman,” and once again her intuition started to kick in.
Did the ghost of that grand passion linger in some corner of his heart?
Did the ghost of that great love still hang around in some corner of his heart?
She slipped her hand under his arm.
She slid her hand under his arm.
“Jon's father is quite ill and old; I saw him.”
“Jon's dad is really sick and old; I saw him.”
“You—?”
"You—?"
“Yes, I went there with Jon; I saw them both.”
“Yeah, I went there with Jon; I saw both of them.”
“Well, and what did they say to you?”
“Well, what did they say to you?”
“Nothing. They were very polite.”
“Nothing. They were really polite.”
“They would be.” He resumed his contemplation of the pipe-joint, and then said suddenly:
“They would be.” He went back to thinking about the pipe joint, and then suddenly said:
“I must think this over—I'll speak to you again to-night.”
“I need to think this over—I’ll talk to you again tonight.”
She knew this was final for the moment, and stole away, leaving him still looking at the pipe-joint. She wandered into the fruit-garden, among the raspberry and currant bushes, without impetus to pick and eat. Two months ago—she was light-hearted! Even two days ago—light-hearted, before Prosper Profond told her. Now she felt tangled in a web-of passions, vested rights, oppressions and revolts, the ties of love and hate. At this dark moment of discouragement there seemed, even to her hold-fast nature, no way out. How deal with it—how sway and bend things to her will, and get her heart's desire? And, suddenly, round the corner of the high box hedge, she came plump on her mother, walking swiftly, with an open letter in her hand. Her bosom was heaving, her eyes dilated, her cheeks flushed. Instantly Fleur thought: 'The yacht! Poor Mother!'
She knew this was the end for now, and slipped away, leaving him still staring at the pipe joint. She roamed into the fruit garden, among the raspberry and currant bushes, without any urge to pick and eat. Two months ago—she was carefree! Even just two days ago—carefree, before Prosper Profond told her. Now she felt caught in a web of emotions, rights, oppressions, and rebellions, tangled in love and hate. At this dark moment of discouragement, even her resilient nature saw no way out. How could she handle it—how could she twist and shape things to her will, and get what her heart desired? And then, suddenly, around the corner of the tall box hedge, she ran right into her mother, walking quickly, with an open letter in her hand. Her chest was heaving, her eyes wide, her cheeks flushed. In an instant, Fleur thought: 'The yacht! Poor Mom!'
Annette gave her a wide startled look, and said:
Annette gave her a surprised look and said:
“J'ai la migraine.”
"I have a migraine."
“I'm awfully sorry, Mother.”
“I'm really sorry, Mom.”
“Oh, yes! you and your father—sorry!”
“Oh, yes! You and your dad—sorry!”
“But, Mother—I am. I know what it feels like.”
“But, Mom—I am. I know what it feels like.”
Annette's startled eyes grew wide, till the whites showed above them.
Annette's surprised eyes widened, revealing the whites above them.
“Poor innocent!” she said.
“Poor thing!” she said.
Her mother—so self-possessed, and commonsensical—to look and speak like this! It was all frightening! Her father, her mother, herself! And only two months back they had seemed to have everything they wanted in this world.
Her mother—so confident and practical—talking and acting like this! It was all terrifying! Her dad, her mom, herself! And just two months ago, they had seemed to have everything they wanted in this world.
Annette crumpled the letter in her hand. Fleur knew that she must ignore the sight.
Annette crumpled the letter in her hand. Fleur knew she had to look away.
“Can't I do anything for your head, Mother?”
“Isn't there anything I can do for you, Mom?”
Annette shook that head and walked on, swaying her hips.
Annette shook her head and walked on, swaying her hips.
'It's cruel,' thought Fleur, 'and I was glad! That man! What do men come prowling for, disturbing everything! I suppose he's tired of her. What business has he to be tired of my mother? What business!' And at that thought, so natural and so peculiar, she uttered a little choked laugh.
"It's so unfair," Fleur thought, "and I was actually happy! That guy! What do men come lurking around for, messing everything up! I guess he's bored with her. What right does he have to be bored with my mom? What right!" And with that thought, so typical and yet so strange, she let out a small, choked laugh.
She ought, of course, to be delighted, but what was there to be delighted at? Her father didn't really care! Her mother did, perhaps? She entered the orchard, and sat down under a cherry-tree. A breeze sighed in the higher boughs; the sky seen through their green was very blue and very white in cloud—those heavy white clouds almost always present in river landscape. Bees, sheltering out of the wind, hummed softly, and over the lush grass fell the thick shade from those fruit-trees planted by her father five-and-twenty, years ago. Birds were almost silent, the cuckoos had ceased to sing, but wood-pigeons were cooing. The breath and drone and cooing of high summer were not for long a sedative to her excited nerves. Crouched over her knees she began to scheme. Her father must be made to back her up. Why should he mind so long as she was happy? She had not lived for nearly nineteen years without knowing that her future was all he really cared about. She had, then, only to convince him that her future could not be happy without Jon. He thought it a mad fancy. How foolish the old were, thinking they could tell what the young felt! Had not he confessed that he—when young—had loved with a grand passion? He ought to understand! 'He piles up his money for me,' she thought; 'but what's the use, if I'm not going to be happy?' Money, and all it bought, did not bring happiness. Love only brought that. The ox-eyed daisies in this orchard, which gave it such a moony look sometimes, grew wild and happy, and had their hour. 'They oughtn't to have called me Fleur,' she mused, 'if they didn't mean me to have my hour, and be happy while it lasts.' Nothing real stood in the way, like poverty, or disease—sentiment only, a ghost from the unhappy past! Jon was right. They wouldn't let you live, these old people! They made mistakes, committed crimes, and wanted their children to go on paying! The breeze died away; midges began to bite. She got up, plucked a piece of honeysuckle, and went in.
She should definitely be happy, but what was there to be happy about? Her dad didn’t really care! Maybe her mom did? She walked into the orchard and sat down under a cherry tree. A breeze rustled through the upper branches; the sky peeking through the green was a bright blue with fluffy white clouds—those heavy white clouds that are almost always in river landscapes. Bees hovered out of the wind, buzzing softly, and the thick shade from those fruit trees her dad planted twenty-five years ago fell over the lush grass. The birds were almost silent, the cuckoos had stopped singing, but the wood pigeons were cooing. The warm summer sounds didn't calm her jittery nerves for long. Hunched over her knees, she started to plot. Her dad needed to support her. Why should he care as long as she was happy? She hadn’t lived for nearly nineteen years without realizing that her future was all he truly cared about. All she had to do was convince him that her future wouldn’t be happy without Jon. He thought it was a crazy idea. How foolish older people were, thinking they could know what young people felt! Hadn’t he admitted that he—when he was young—had loved passionately? He should understand! 'He’s saving all his money for me,' she thought; 'but what’s the point if I’m not going to be happy?' Money, and everything it could buy, didn’t bring happiness. Only love could do that. The ox-eyed daisies in this orchard, which sometimes gave the place a dreamy vibe, grew wild and free and had their moment. 'They shouldn’t have named me Fleur,' she mused, 'if they didn’t want me to have my moment, and be happy while it lasts.' Nothing real was in the way, like poverty or illness—just sentiment, a ghost from an unhappy past! Jon was right. These older folks wouldn’t let you live! They made mistakes, committed wrongs, and wanted their kids to keep paying for it! The breeze calmed down; little bugs started to bite. She stood up, picked a piece of honeysuckle, and went inside.
It was hot that night. Both she and her mother had put on thin, pale low frocks. The dinner flowers were pale. Fleur was struck with the pale look of everything; her father's face, her mother's shoulders; the pale panelled walls, the pale grey velvety carpet, the lamp-shade, even the soup was pale. There was not one spot of colour in the room, not even wine in the pale glasses, for no one drank it. What was not pale was black—her father's clothes, the butler's clothes, her retriever stretched out exhausted in the window, the curtains black with a cream pattern. A moth came in, and that was pale. And silent was that half-mourning dinner in the heat.
It was a hot night. Both she and her mother wore light, pale dresses. The dinner flowers were also pale. Fleur noticed how everything around her looked washed out; her father's face, her mother's shoulders, the pale paneled walls, the light gray velvet carpet, the lamp shade, even the soup was colorless. There wasn’t a single splash of color in the room, not even wine in the pale glasses, since no one was drinking it. What wasn’t pale was black—her father’s clothes, the butler’s uniform, her retriever lying exhausted by the window, the curtains black with a cream pattern. A moth flew in, and it, too, was pale. The atmosphere of that half-mourning dinner felt silent in the heat.
Her father called her back as she was following her mother out.
Her dad called her back as she was following her mom out.
She sat down beside him at the table, and, unpinning the pale honeysuckle, put it to her nose.
She sat down next to him at the table and, taking the pale honeysuckle out of her hair, held it to her nose.
“I've been thinking,” he said.
“I've been thinking,” he said.
“Yes, dear?”
"Yes, honey?"
“It's extremely painful for me to talk, but there's no help for it. I don't know if you understand how much you are to me I've never spoken of it, I didn't think it necessary; but—but you're everything. Your mother—” he paused, staring at his finger-bowl of Venetian glass.
“It's really hard for me to talk, but there's no way around it. I don’t know if you realize how much you mean to me. I’ve never said it before because I didn’t think it was necessary; but—you’re everything. Your mom—” he paused, staring at his finger bowl made of Venetian glass.
“Yes?”'
"Yes?"
“I've only you to look to. I've never had—never wanted anything else, since you were born.”
“I’ve only got you to rely on. I’ve never had—never wanted anything else since you were born.”
“I know,” Fleur murmured.
“I know,” Fleur said softly.
Soames moistened his lips.
Soames wet his lips.
“You may think this a matter I can smooth over and arrange for you. You're mistaken. I'm helpless.”
“You might think this is something I can fix and take care of for you. You're wrong. I can’t do anything.”
Fleur did not speak.
Fleur stayed quiet.
“Quite apart from my own feelings,” went on Soames with more resolution, “those two are not amenable to anything I can say. They—they hate me, as people always hate those whom they have injured.” “But he—Jon—”
“Honestly, regardless of my own feelings,” Soames continued with more determination, “those two won’t listen to anything I say. They—they hate me, just like people tend to hate those they’ve wronged.” “But he—Jon—”
“He's their flesh and blood, her only child. Probably he means to her what you mean to me. It's a deadlock.”
"He's their flesh and blood, her only child. He probably means to her what you mean to me. It's a stalemate."
“No,” cried Fleur, “no, Father!”
“No,” cried Fleur, “no, Dad!”
Soames leaned back, the image of pale patience, as if resolved on the betrayal of no emotion.
Soames leaned back, looking calm and composed, as if determined not to show any emotions.
“Listen!” he said. “You're putting the feelings of two months—two months—against the feelings of thirty-five years! What chance do you think you have? Two months—your very first love affair, a matter of half a dozen meetings, a few walks and talks, a few kisses—against, against what you can't imagine, what no one could who hasn't been through it. Come, be reasonable, Fleur! It's midsummer madness!”
“Listen!” he said. “You’re weighing the feelings of two months—just two months—against the feelings of thirty-five years! What chance do you think you have? Two months—your very first love, a handful of meetings, a few walks and talks, a few kisses—against something you can’t even imagine, something no one can who hasn’t been through it. Come on, be reasonable, Fleur! It’s midsummer madness!”
Fleur tore the honeysuckle into little, slow bits.
Fleur ripped the honeysuckle into small, gradual pieces.
“The madness is in letting the past spoil it all.
“The madness is in allowing the past to ruin everything.”
“What do we care about the past? It's our lives, not yours.”
“What do we care about the past? It's our lives, not yours.”
Soames raised his hand to his forehead, where suddenly she saw moisture shining.
Soames raised his hand to his forehead, where she suddenly noticed moisture shining.
“Whose child are you?” he said. “Whose child is he? The present is linked with the past, the future with both. There's no getting away from that.”
“Whose child are you?” he asked. “Whose child is he? The present connects to the past, and the future connects to both. There's no escaping that.”
She had never heard philosophy pass those lips before. Impressed even in her agitation, she leaned her elbows on the table, her chin on her hands.
She had never heard philosophy come from those lips before. Even in her agitation, she was impressed; she leaned her elbows on the table, resting her chin on her hands.
“But, Father, consider it practically. We want each other. There's ever so much money, and nothing whatever in the way but sentiment. Let's bury the past, Father.”
“But, Dad, think about it realistically. We want to be together. There’s plenty of money, and the only thing holding us back is our feelings. Let’s put the past behind us, Dad.”
His answer was a sigh.
He just sighed.
“Besides,” said Fleur gently, “you can't prevent us.”
“Besides,” Fleur said softly, “you can’t stop us.”
“I don't suppose,” said Soames, “that if left to myself I should try to prevent you; I must put up with things, I know, to keep your affection. But it's not I who control this matter. That's what I want you to realise before it's too late. If you go on thinking you can get your way and encourage this feeling, the blow will be much heavier when you find you can't.”
“I don’t think,” said Soames, “that if it were up to me, I would try to stop you; I know I have to accept things to keep your love. But it’s not me who decides this matter. That’s what I want you to understand before it’s too late. If you keep believing you can have your way and fuel this feeling, the disappointment will hit you much harder when you realize you can’t.”
“Oh!” cried Fleur, “help me, Father; you can help me, you know.”
“Oh!” cried Fleur, “help me, Dad; you can help me, you know.”
Soames made a startled movement of negation. “I?” he said bitterly. “Help? I am the impediment—the just cause and impediment—isn't that the jargon? You have my blood in your veins.”
Soames reacted with a surprised shake of his head. “Me?” he said bitterly. “Help? I'm the obstacle—the rightful cause and the barrier— isn't that what they call it? You have my blood running through your veins.”
He rose.
He got up.
“Well, the fat's in the fire. If you persist in your wilfulness you'll have yourself to blame. Come! Don't be foolish, my child—my only child!”
“Well, the situation is serious. If you keep being stubborn, you’ll only have yourself to blame. Come on! Don’t be foolish, my child—my only child!”
Fleur laid her forehead against his shoulder.
Fleur rested her forehead on his shoulder.
All was in such turmoil within her. But no good to show it! No good at all! She broke away from him, and went out into the twilight, distraught, but unconvinced. All was indeterminate and vague within her, like the shapes and shadows in the garden, except—her will to have. A poplar pierced up into the dark-blue sky and touched a white star there. The dew wetted her shoes, and chilled her bare shoulders. She went down to the river bank, and stood gazing at a moonstreak on the darkening water. Suddenly she smelled tobacco smoke, and a white figure emerged as if created by the moon. It was young Mont in flannels, standing in his boat. She heard the tiny hiss of his cigarette extinguished in the water.
She felt a whirlwind of emotions inside her. But what good would it do to show it? None at all! She broke away from him and stepped out into the twilight, troubled but still unconvinced. Everything inside her felt uncertain and unclear, just like the shapes and shadows in the garden, except for her desire to have. A poplar tree shot up into the dark-blue sky and reached a white star. The dew soaked her shoes and chilled her bare shoulders. She walked down to the riverbank and stood there, gazing at a moonlit streak on the darkening water. Suddenly, she caught the smell of tobacco smoke, and a white figure appeared as if brought to life by the moon. It was young Mont in his flannels, standing in his boat. She heard the soft hiss of his cigarette being extinguished in the water.
“Fleur,” came his voice, “don't be hard on a poor devil! I've been waiting hours.”
“Fleur,” his voice said, “don’t be tough on a poor guy! I've been waiting for hours.”
“For what?”
"Why?"
“Come in my boat!”
“Get in my boat!”
“Not I.”
"Not me."
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“I'm not a water-nymph.”
"I'm not a water sprite."
“Haven't you any romance in you? Don't be modern, Fleur!”
“Haven't you got any romance in you? Don't be so modern, Fleur!”
He appeared on the path within a yard of her.
He showed up on the path just a few steps away from her.
“Go away!”
"Leave me alone!"
“Fleur, I love you. Fleur!”
“Fleur, I love you! Fleur!”
Fleur uttered a short laugh.
Fleur let out a short laugh.
“Come again,” she said, “when I haven't got my wish.”
“Come back,” she said, “when I don’t have my wish.”
“What is your wish?”
“What do you wish for?”
“Ask another.”
“Ask someone else.”
“Fleur,” said Mont, and his voice sounded strange, “don't mock me! Even vivisected dogs are worth decent treatment before they're cut up for good.”
“Fleur,” said Mont, his voice sounding odd, “don’t mock me! Even dissected dogs deserve decent treatment before they’re cut up for good.”
Fleur shook her head; but her lips were trembling.
Fleur shook her head, but her lips were quivering.
“Well, you shouldn't make me jump. Give me a cigarette.”
“Well, you shouldn't scare me like that. Give me a cigarette.”
Mont gave her one, lighted it, and another for himself.
Mont gave her one, lit it, and took another for himself.
“I don't want to talk rot,” he said, “but please imagine all the rot that all the lovers that ever were have talked, and all my special rot thrown in.”
“I don't want to talk nonsense,” he said, “but please imagine all the nonsense that all the lovers who ever were have talked, and all my special nonsense added in.”
“Thank you, I have imagined it. Good-night!” They stood for a moment facing each other in the shadow of an acacia-tree with very moonlit blossoms, and the smoke from their cigarettes mingled in the air between them.
“Thanks, I’ve thought about it. Good night!” They stood for a moment facing each other in the shadow of an acacia tree with bright moonlit flowers, and the smoke from their cigarettes mixed in the air between them.
“Also ran: 'Michael Mont'.” he said. Fleur turned abruptly toward the house. On the lawn she stopped to look back. Michael Mont was whirling his arms above him; she could see them dashing at his head; then waving at the moonlit blossoms of the acacia. His voice just reached her. “Jolly-jolly!” Fleur shook herself. She couldn't help him, she had too much trouble of her own! On the verandah she stopped very suddenly again. Her mother was sitting in the drawing-room at her writing bureau, quite alone. There was nothing remarkable in the expression of her face except its utter immobility. But she looked desolate! Fleur went upstairs. At the door of her room she paused. She could hear her father walking up and down, up and down the picture-gallery.
“Also ran: 'Michael Mont,'” he said. Fleur abruptly turned toward the house. On the lawn, she stopped to look back. Michael Mont was spinning his arms above him; she could see them flailing at his head, then waving at the moonlit blossoms of the acacia. His voice just reached her. “Jolly-jolly!” Fleur shook herself. She couldn't help him; she had too much going on herself! On the verandah, she suddenly stopped again. Her mother was sitting at her writing desk in the drawing-room, completely alone. There was nothing notable in the expression on her face except its complete stillness. But she looked desolate! Fleur went upstairs. At her room's door, she paused. She could hear her father pacing up and down, up and down the picture gallery.
'Yes,' she thought, jolly! Oh, Jon!'
'Yes,' she thought, excited! Oh, Jon!'
X.—DECISION
When Fleur left him Jon stared at the Austrian. She was a thin woman with a dark face and the concerned expression of one who has watched every little good that life once had slip from her, one by one. “No tea?” she said.
When Fleur walked away, Jon looked at the Austrian woman. She was slim with a dark complexion and the worried look of someone who has seen every little bit of happiness in life fade away, one by one. “No tea?” she asked.
Susceptible to the disappointment in her voice, Jon murmured:
Susceptible to the disappointment in her voice, Jon murmured:
“No, really; thanks.”
“No, seriously; thanks.”
“A lil cup—it ready. A lil cup and cigarette.”
“A little cup—it’s ready. A little cup and a cigarette.”
Fleur was gone! Hours of remorse and indecision lay before him! And with a heavy sense of disproportion he smiled, and said:
Fleur was gone! Hours of regret and uncertainty stretched ahead of him! And with a heavy feeling of imbalance, he smiled and said:
“Well—thank you!”
"Thanks!"
She brought in a little pot of tea with two little cups, and a silver box of cigarettes on a little tray.
She came in with a small teapot, two tiny cups, and a silver cigarette box on a small tray.
“Sugar? Miss Forsyte has much sugar—she buy my sugar, my friend's sugar also. Miss Forsyte is a veree kind lady. I am happy to serve her. You her brother?”
“Sugar? Miss Forsyte has a lot of sugar—she buys my sugar, my friend's sugar too. Miss Forsyte is a very kind lady. I'm happy to serve her. Are you her brother?”
“Yes,” said Jon, beginning to puff the second cigarette of his life.
“Yes,” said Jon, starting to smoke the second cigarette of his life.
“Very young brother,” said the Austrian, with a little anxious smile, which reminded him of the wag of a dog's tail.
“Very young brother,” said the Austrian, with a slightly nervous smile that reminded him of a dog's wagging tail.
“May I give you some?” he said. “And won't you sit down, please?”
“Can I offer you some?” he said. “And would you please have a seat?”
The Austrian shook her head.
The Austrian woman shook her head.
“Your father a very nice old man—the most nice old man I ever see. Miss Forsyte tell me all about him. Is he better?”
"Your father is a really nice old man—the nicest old man I've ever met. Miss Forsyte told me all about him. Is he doing better?"
Her words fell on Jon like a reproach. “Oh Yes, I think he's all right.”
Her words hit Jon like a criticism. “Oh yeah, I think he's fine.”
“I like to see him again,” said the Austrian, putting a hand on her heart; “he have veree kind heart.”
“I want to see him again,” said the Austrian, placing a hand on her heart; “he has a very kind heart.”
“Yes,” said Jon. And again her words seemed to him a reproach.
“Yes,” Jon said. Once again, her words felt to him like a criticism.
“He never give no trouble to no one, and smile so gentle.”
“He never caused any trouble for anyone, and he smiled so gently.”
“Yes, doesn't he?”
"Yeah, doesn't he?"
“He look at Miss Forsyte so funny sometimes. I tell him all my story; he so sympatisch. Your mother—she nice and well?”
“He looks at Miss Forsyte so weird sometimes. I tell him my whole story; he’s so sympathetic. Your mom—she’s nice and doing well?”
“Yes, very.”
“Absolutely.”
“He have her photograph on his dressing-table. Veree beautiful”
"He has her photograph on his dressing table. Very beautiful."
Jon gulped down his tea. This woman, with her concerned face and her reminding words, was like the first and second murderers.
Jon gulped his tea. This woman, with her worried expression and her nagging words, felt like the first and second murderers.
“Thank you,” he said; “I must go now. May—may I leave this with you?”
“Thank you,” he said. “I have to go now. Can I—can I leave this with you?”
He put a ten-shilling note on the tray with a doubting hand and gained the door. He heard the Austrian gasp, and hurried out. He had just time to catch his train, and all the way to Victoria looked at every face that passed, as lovers will, hoping against hope. On reaching Worthing he put his luggage into the local train, and set out across the Downs for Wansdon, trying to walk off his aching irresolution. So long as he went full bat, he could enjoy the beauty of those green slopes, stopping now and again to sprawl on the grass, admire the perfection of a wild rose or listen to a lark's song. But the war of motives within him was but postponed—the longing for Fleur, and the hatred of deception. He came to the old chalk-pit above Wansdon with his mind no more made up than when he started. To see both sides of a question vigorously was at once Jon's strength and weakness. He tramped in, just as the first dinner-bell rang. His things had already been brought up. He had a hurried bath and came down to find Holly alone—Val had gone to Town and would not be back till the last train.
He placed a ten-shilling note on the tray with a shaky hand and made his way to the door. He heard the Austrian gasp and rushed out. He just had enough time to catch his train, and all the way to Victoria, he scanned every face that passed by, like lovers do, hoping against hope. Upon arriving in Worthing, he put his luggage on the local train and started his walk across the Downs toward Wansdon, trying to shake off his painful uncertainty. As long as he moved at a good pace, he could appreciate the beauty of the green slopes, stopping now and then to sprawl on the grass, admire the perfection of a wild rose, or listen to a lark's song. But the conflict of feelings inside him was only postponed—the desire for Fleur and the resentment towards dishonesty. He reached the old chalk-pit above Wansdon with his mind as undecided as when he began. Seeing both sides of an issue so passionately was both Jon's strength and weakness. He trudged in just as the first dinner bell rang. His belongings had already been taken up. He had a quick bath and came downstairs to find Holly alone—Val had gone to Town and wouldn't be back until the last train.
Since Val's advice to him to ask his sister what was the matter between the two families, so much had happened—Fleur's disclosure in the Green Park, her visit to Robin Hill, to-day's meeting—that there seemed nothing to ask. He talked of Spain, his sunstroke, Val's horses, their father's health. Holly startled him by saying that she thought their father not at all well. She had been twice to Robin Hill for the week-end. He had seemed fearfully languid, sometimes even in pain, but had always refused to talk about himself.
Since Val suggested he ask his sister what was up between the two families, so much had happened—Fleur's revelation in Green Park, her visit to Robin Hill, today's meeting—that there seemed nothing left to ask. He talked about Spain, his sunstroke, Val's horses, and their father's health. Holly caught him off guard by saying she thought their father wasn't well at all. She had been to Robin Hill for the weekend twice. He had seemed really low on energy, sometimes even in pain, but had always refused to talk about himself.
“He's awfully dear and unselfish—don't you think, Jon?”
"He's really sweet and selfless—don't you think, Jon?"
Feeling far from dear and unselfish himself, Jon answered: “Rather!”
Feeling distant from being loving and selfless, Jon replied, “Absolutely!”
“I think, he's been a simply perfect father, so long as I can remember.”
“I think he’s been a really great dad for as long as I can remember.”
“Yes,” answered Jon, very subdued.
“Yeah,” replied Jon, very subdued.
“He's never interfered, and he's always seemed to understand. I shall never forget his letting me go to South Africa in the Boer War when I was in love with Val.”
"He's never gotten in the way, and he always seemed to get it. I'll never forget him letting me go to South Africa during the Boer War when I was in love with Val."
“That was before he married Mother, wasn't it?” said Jon suddenly.
"That was before he married Mom, right?" Jon said out of nowhere.
“Yes. Why?”
“Yeah. What’s up?”
“Oh! nothing. Only, wasn't she engaged to Fleur's father first?”
“Oh! Nothing. But wasn't she engaged to Fleur's dad first?”
Holly put down the spoon she was using, and raised her eyes. Her stare was circumspect. What did the boy know? Enough to make it better to tell him? She could not decide. He looked strained and worried, altogether older, but that might be the sunstroke.
Holly set down the spoon she was using and looked up. Her gaze was cautious. What did the boy know? Was it worth it to tell him? She couldn't decide. He seemed tense and anxious, definitely older, but that could just be the sunstroke.
“There was something,” she said. “Of course we were out there, and got no news of anything.” She could not take the risk.
“There was something,” she said. “Of course we were out there, and didn’t hear anything.” She couldn’t take the risk.
It was not her secret. Besides, she was in the dark about his feelings now. Before Spain she had made sure he was in love; but boys were boys; that was seven weeks ago, and all Spain between.
It wasn't her secret. Besides, she didn't know how he felt about her anymore. Before Spain, she had been sure he was in love with her; but boys will be boys; that was seven weeks ago, and a lot had happened since then.
She saw that he knew she was putting him off, and added:
She noticed that he realized she was stalling him and added:
“Have you heard anything of Fleur?”
“Have you heard anything about Fleur?”
“Yes.”
"Yes."
His face told her, then, more than the most elaborate explanations. So he had not forgotten!
His face told her more than the most detailed explanations ever could. So he hadn't forgotten!
She said very quietly: “Fleur is awfully attractive, Jon, but you know—Val and I don't really like her very much.”
She said very quietly, “Fleur is really attractive, Jon, but you know—Val and I don’t like her that much.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“We think she's got rather a 'having' nature.”
"We think she has quite a 'having' nature."
“'Having'. I don't know what you mean. She—she—” he pushed his dessert plate away, got up, and went to the window.
“'Having.' I don’t understand what you mean. She—she—” he pushed his dessert plate aside, stood up, and walked to the window.
Holly, too, got up, and put her arm round his waist.
Holly also got up and wrapped her arm around his waist.
“Don't be angry, Jon dear. We can't all see people in the same light, can we? You know, I believe each of us only has about one or two people who can see the best that's in us, and bring it out. For you I think it's your mother. I once saw her looking at a letter of yours; it was wonderful to see her face. I think she's the most beautiful woman I ever saw—Age doesn't seem to touch her.”
“Don’t be upset, Jon, dear. We can’t all see people the same way, right? You know, I believe each of us has just one or two people who can truly see the best in us and help it shine through. For you, I think it’s your mom. I once saw her looking at one of your letters; it was amazing to see her expression. I think she’s the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen—age doesn’t seem to affect her.”
Jon's face softened; then again became tense. Everybody—everybody was against him and Fleur! It all strengthened the appeal of her words: “Make sure of me—marry me, Jon!”
Jon's expression softened, then quickly turned tense again. Everyone—everyone was against him and Fleur! It only made her words more compelling: “Be sure of me—marry me, Jon!”
Here, where he had passed that wonderful week with her—the tug of her enchantment, the ache in his heart increased with every minute that she was not there to make the room, the garden, the very air magical. Would he ever be able to live down here, not seeing her? And he closed up utterly, going early to bed. It would not make him healthy, wealthy, and wise, but it closeted him with memory of Fleur in her fancy frock. He heard Val's arrival—the Ford discharging cargo, then the stillness of the summer night stole back—with only the bleating of very distant sheep, and a night-Jar's harsh purring. He leaned far out. Cold moon—warm air—the Downs like silver! Small wings, a stream bubbling, the rambler roses! God—how empty all of it without her! In the Bible it was written: Thou shalt leave father and mother and cleave to—Fleur!
Here, where he had spent that amazing week with her—the pull of her magic, the pain in his heart grew stronger with every minute she wasn’t there to make the room, the garden, the very air feel special. Would he ever be able to live here without seeing her? And he completely shut himself off, going to bed early. It might not make him healthy, wealthy, or wise, but it locked him in with memories of Fleur in her fancy dress. He heard Val arrive—the Ford unloading its cargo, then the silence of the summer night quietly returned—with only the distant sound of sheep and a nightjar’s harsh call. He leaned way out. Cold moon—warm air—the Downs shining like silver! Small wings, a bubbling stream, the rambling roses! God—how empty all of this felt without her! In the Bible it says: You shall leave your father and mother and cling to—Fleur!
Let him have pluck, and go and tell them! They couldn't stop him marrying her—they wouldn't want to stop him when they knew how he felt. Yes! He would go! Bold and open—Fleur was wrong!
Let him be brave and go tell them! They couldn’t stop him from marrying her—they wouldn't want to stop him once they understood how he felt. Yes! He would go! Bold and open—Fleur was mistaken!
The night-jar ceased, the sheep were silent; the only sound in the darkness was the bubbling of the stream. And Jon in his bed slept, freed from the worst of life's evils—indecision.
The night-jar stopped, the sheep were quiet; the only sound in the darkness was the bubbling of the stream. And Jon in his bed slept, free from the worst of life's troubles—indecision.
XI.—TIMOTHY PROPHESIES
On the day of the cancelled meeting at the National Gallery began the second anniversary of the resurrection of England's pride and glory—or, more shortly, the top hat. “Lord's”—that festival which the War had driven from the field—raised its light and dark blue flags for the second time, displaying almost every feature of a glorious past. Here, in the luncheon interval, were all species of female and one species of male hat, protecting the multiple types of face associated with “the classes.” The observing Forsyte might discern in the free or unconsidered seats a certain number of the squash-hatted, but they hardly ventured on the grass; the old school—or schools—could still rejoice that the proletariat was not yet paying the necessary half-crown. Here was still a close borough, the only one left on a large scale—for the papers were about to estimate the attendance at ten thousand. And the ten thousand, all animated by one hope, were asking each other one question: “Where are you lunching?” Something wonderfully uplifting and reassuring in that query and the sight of so many people like themselves voicing it! What reserve power in the British realm—enough pigeons, lobsters, lamb, salmon mayonnaise, strawberries, and bottles of champagne to feed the lot! No miracle in prospect—no case of seven loaves and a few fishes—faith rested on surer foundations. Six thousand top hats, four thousand parasols would be doffed and furled, ten thousand mouths all speaking the same English would be filled. There was life in the old dog yet! Tradition! And again Tradition! How strong and how elastic! Wars might rage, taxation prey, Trades Unions take toll, and Europe perish of starvation; but the ten thousand would be fed; and, within their ring fence, stroll upon green turf, wear their top hats, and meet—themselves. The heart was sound, the pulse still regular. E-ton! E-ton! Har-r-o-o-o-w!
On the day of the canceled meeting at the National Gallery marked the second anniversary of England's pride and glory—or, more simply, the top hat. “Lord's”—that celebration the War had driven away from the field—raised its light and dark blue flags for the second time, showcasing nearly every feature of a glorious past. Here, during lunch, were all kinds of women's hats and one type of men's hat, shielding the various faces associated with “the classes.” A keen observer might notice a few squash-hatted people in the free seats, but they hardly dared to step on the grass; the old school—or schools—could still take comfort that the working class wasn’t yet paying the necessary half-crown. This was still a close community, the only one of its size left—because the papers were about to estimate the attendance at ten thousand. And the ten thousand, all motivated by one hope, were asking each other the same question: “Where are you having lunch?” There was something wonderfully uplifting and reassuring in that inquiry and in seeing so many people like them saying it! What tremendous resources in the British realm—enough pigeons, lobsters, lamb, salmon mayonnaise, strawberries, and bottles of champagne to feed everyone! No miracle needed—no case of seven loaves and a few fish—faith was based on more solid ground. Six thousand top hats, four thousand parasols would be tipped and closed, ten thousand mouths all speaking the same English would be filled. There was still life in the old dog! Tradition! And more Tradition! How strong and how flexible! Wars might rage, taxes might weigh heavy, Trade Unions might take their cut, and Europe could be starving; but the ten thousand would be fed; and, within their enclosed space, they would stroll on the green grass, wear their top hats, and meet—each other. The heart was healthy, the pulse still steady. E-ton! E-ton! Har-r-o-o-o-w!
Among the many Forsytes, present on a hunting-ground theirs, by personal prescriptive right, or proxy, was Soames with his wife and daughter. He had not been at either school, he took no interest in cricket, but he wanted Fleur to show her frock, and he wanted to wear his top hat parade it again in peace and plenty among his peers. He walked sedately with Fleur between him and Annette. No women equalled them, so far as he could see. They could walk, and hold themselves up; there was substance in their good looks; the modern woman had no build, no chest, no anything! He remembered suddenly with what intoxication of pride he had walked round with Irene in the first years of his first marriage. And how they used to lunch on the drag which his mother would make his father have, because it was so “chic”—all drags and carriages in those days, not these lumbering great Stands! And how consistently Montague Dartie had drunk too much. He supposed that people drank too much still, but there was not the scope for it there used to be. He remembered George Forsyte—whose brothers Roger and Eustace had been at Harrow and Eton—towering up on the top of the drag waving a light-blue flag with one hand and a dark-blue flag with the other, and shouting “Etroow-Harrton!” Just when everybody was silent, like the buffoon he had always been; and Eustace got up to the nines below, too dandified to wear any colour or take any notice. H'm! Old days, and Irene in grey silk shot with palest green. He looked, sideways, at Fleur's face. Rather colourless-no light, no eagerness! That love affair was preying on her—a bad business! He looked beyond, at his wife's face, rather more touched up than usual, a little disdainful—not that she had any business to disdain, so far as he could see. She was taking Profond's defection with curious quietude; or was his “small” voyage just a blind? If so, he should refuse to see it! Having promenaded round the pitch and in front of the pavilion, they sought Winifred's table in the Bedouin Club tent. This Club—a new “cock and hen”—had been founded in the interests of travel, and of a gentleman with an old Scottish name, whose father had somewhat strangely been called Levi. Winifred had joined, not because she had travelled, but because instinct told her that a Club with such a name and such a founder was bound to go far; if one didn't join at once one might never have the chance. Its tent, with a text from the Koran on an orange ground, and a small green camel embroidered over the entrance, was the most striking on the ground. Outside it they found Jack Cardigan in a dark blue tie (he had once played for Harrow), batting with a Malacca cane to show how that fellow ought to have hit that ball. He piloted them in. Assembled in Winifred's corner were Imogen, Benedict with his young wife, Val Dartie without Holly, Maud and her husband, and, after Soames and his two were seated, one empty place.
Among the many Forsytes present on their hunting ground, either by personal right or proxy, were Soames with his wife and daughter. He hadn’t gone to either school, showed no interest in cricket, but he wanted Fleur to show off her dress, and he wanted to wear his top hat to parade it again in peace and abundance among his peers. He walked calmly with Fleur between him and Annette. No other women compared to them, as far as he could see. They could walk and carry themselves well; there was substance in their good looks; the modern woman had no shape, no figure, nothing! He suddenly recalled how proud he felt walking around with Irene in the early years of his first marriage. And how they used to have lunch on the drag that his mother insisted his father use because it was so “chic”—everything was drags and carriages back then, not these clunky Stands! And how Montague Dartie consistently drank too much. He figured people still drank too much, but there wasn’t as much opportunity as there used to be. He remembered George Forsyte—whose brothers Roger and Eustace had attended Harrow and Eton—standing tall on top of the drag, waving a light blue flag in one hand and a dark blue flag in the other, shouting “Etroow-Harrton!” just when everyone else was silent, like the clown he had always been; and Eustace had sat there looking very dapper, too stylish to wear any color or pay attention. H'm! Old days, and Irene in grey silk shot with the lightest green. He glanced sideways at Fleur's face. It looked rather pale—no light, no excitement! That love affair was weighing on her—a troubling situation! He looked over at his wife’s face, which was a bit more made up than usual, a little disdainful—not that she had any reason to look down on anyone, as far as he could tell. She was taking Profond's defection with strange calmness; or was his “small” trip just a cover? If that was the case, he refused to acknowledge it! After walking around the pitch and in front of the pavilion, they searched for Winifred's table in the Bedouin Club tent. This Club—a new “cock and hen”—had been created in the interests of travel, and of a gentleman with an old Scottish name whose father had oddly been called Levi. Winifred had joined, not because she had traveled, but because her instinct told her that a Club with that name and founder was bound to be successful; if you didn’t join right away, you might not get the chance again. Its tent, featuring a quote from the Koran on an orange background, with a small green camel embroidered over the entrance, was the most eye-catching on the grounds. Outside, they found Jack Cardigan in a dark blue tie (he had once played for Harrow), batting with a Malacca cane to demonstrate how that fellow should have hit that ball. He guided them inside. Gathered in Winifred's corner were Imogen, Benedict with his young wife, Val Dartie without Holly, Maud and her husband, and once Soames and his two were seated, one empty spot.
“I'm expecting Prosper,” said Winifred, “but he's so busy with his yacht.”
“I'm waiting for Prosper,” Winifred said, “but he's so caught up with his yacht.”
Soames stole a glance. No movement in his wife's face! Whether that fellow were coming or not, she evidently knew all about it. It did not escape him that Fleur, too, looked at her mother. If Annette didn't respect his feelings, she might think of Fleur's! The conversation, very desultory, was syncopated by Jack Cardigan talking about “mid-off.” He cited all the “great mid-offs” from the beginning of time, as if they had been a definite racial entity in the composition of the British people. Soames had finished his lobster, and was beginning on pigeon-pie, when he heard the words, “I'm a small bit late, Mrs. Dartie,” and saw that there was no longer any empty place. That fellow was sitting between Annette and Imogen. Soames ate steadily on, with an occasional word to Maud and Winifred. Conversation buzzed around him. He heard the voice of Profond say:
Soames stole a glance. No reaction on his wife's face! Whether that guy was coming or not, she clearly knew all about it. He noticed that Fleur was also looking at her mother. If Annette didn't care about his feelings, she might consider Fleur's! The conversation, pretty random, was interrupted by Jack Cardigan talking about “mid-off.” He listed all the “great mid-offs” from the start of time, as if they represented a specific racial aspect of the British people. Soames had finished his lobster and was starting on pigeon pie when he heard the words, “I'm a little late, Mrs. Dartie,” and realized that there was no longer any empty seat. That guy was now sitting between Annette and Imogen. Soames continued to eat steadily, exchanging occasional words with Maud and Winifred. Conversation buzzed around him. He heard Profond's voice say:
“I think you're mistaken, Mrs. Forsyde; I'll—I'll bet Miss Forsyde agrees with me.”
“I think you’re wrong, Mrs. Forsyde; I’ll—I’ll bet Miss Forsyde agrees with me.”
“In what?” came Fleur's clear voice across the table.
“In what?” Fleur's clear voice rang out from across the table.
“I was sayin', young gurls are much the same as they always were—there's very small difference.”
“I was saying, young girls are pretty much the same as they’ve always been—there's very little difference.”
“Do you know so much about them?”
“Do you know that much about them?”
That sharp reply caught the ears of all, and Soames moved uneasily on his thin green chair.
That cutting response caught everyone's attention, and Soames shifted uncomfortably in his thin green chair.
“Well, I don't know, I think they want their own small way, and I think they always did.”
“Well, I don't know, I think they want their own little path, and I believe they always have.”
“Indeed!”
“Absolutely!”
“Oh, but—Prosper,” Winifred interjected comfortably, “the girls in the streets—the girls who've been in munitions, the little flappers in the shops; their manners now really quite hit you in the eye.”
“Oh, but—Prosper,” Winifred chimed in casually, “the girls on the streets—the girls who’ve worked in munitions, the little flappers in the stores; their attitudes really stand out now.”
At the word “hit” Jack Cardigan stopped his disquisition; and in the silence Monsieur Profond said:
At the word “hit,” Jack Cardigan paused his speech; and in the silence, Monsieur Profond said:
“It was inside before, now it's outside; that's all.”
“It used to be inside, now it's outside; that’s it.”
“But their morals!” cried Imogen.
“But their morals!” exclaimed Imogen.
“Just as moral as they ever were, Mrs. Cardigan, but they've got more opportunity.”
“Just as moral as they ever were, Mrs. Cardigan, but they have more opportunities.”
The saying, so cryptically cynical, received a little laugh from Imogen, a slight opening of Jack Cardigan's mouth, and a creak from Soames' chair.
The saying, so sarcastically cynical, got a small laugh from Imogen, a slight smile from Jack Cardigan, and a creak from Soames' chair.
Winifred said: “That's too bad, Prosper.”
Winifred said, "That's really unfortunate, Prosper."
“What do you say, Mrs. Forsyde; don't you think human nature's always the same?”
“What do you think, Mrs. Forsyde; don’t you believe human nature is always the same?”
Soames subdued a sudden longing to get up and kick the fellow. He heard his wife reply:
Soames controlled a sudden urge to stand up and kick the guy. He heard his wife respond:
“Human nature is not the same in England as anywhere else.” That was her confounded mockery!
“Human nature isn’t the same in England as it is anywhere else.” That was her frustrating mockery!
“Well, I don't know much about this small country”—'No, thank God!' thought Soames—“but I should say the pot was boilin' under the lid everywhere. We all want pleasure, and we always did.”
“Well, I don't know much about this small country”—'No, thank God!' thought Soames—“but I would say the pot was boiling under the lid everywhere. We all want pleasure, and we always have.”
Damn the fellow! His cynicism was—was outrageous!
Damn that guy! His cynicism was—was unbelievable!
When lunch was over they broke up into couples for the digestive promenade. Too proud to notice, Soames knew perfectly that Annette and that fellow had gone prowling round together. Fleur was with Val; she had chosen him, no doubt, because he knew that boy. He himself had Winifred for partner. They walked in the bright, circling stream, a little flushed and sated, for some minutes, till Winifred sighed:
When lunch ended, they separated into couples for a leisurely stroll to help with digestion. Soames, too proud to admit it, was well aware that Annette was wandering around with that guy. Fleur was with Val; she probably picked him because he knew that boy. Soames had Winifred as his partner. They walked in the bright, flowing stream, feeling a bit flushed and satisfied, for a few minutes until Winifred sighed:
“I wish we were back forty years, old boy!”
“I wish we could go back forty years, buddy!”
Before the eyes of her spirit an interminable procession of her own “Lord's” frocks was passing, paid for with the money of her father, to save a recurrent crisis. “It's been very amusing, after all. Sometimes I even wish Monty was back. What do you think of people nowadays, Soames?”
Before her inner vision, an endless line of her own "Lord's" dresses was parading by, bought with her father's money to avoid a recurring crisis. "It's been quite entertaining, really. Sometimes I even wish Monty were back. What do you think of people these days, Soames?"
“Precious little style. The thing began to go to pieces with bicycles and motor-cars; the War has finished it.”
“Hardly any style left. It all started falling apart with bicycles and cars; the War has completely destroyed it.”
“I wonder what's coming?” said Winifred in a voice dreamy from pigeon-pie. “I'm not at all sure we shan't go back to crinolines and pegtops. Look at that dress!”
“I wonder what’s coming next?” said Winifred in a dreamy voice from the pigeon pie. “I’m not really sure we won’t go back to crinolines and pegtops. Look at that dress!”
Soames shook his head.
Soames shook his head.
“There's money, but no faith in things. We don't lay by for the future. These youngsters—it's all a short life and a merry one with them.”
“There's money, but no belief in things. We don’t save for the future. These young people—they’re all about living a short, fun life.”
“There's a hat!” said Winifred. “I don't know—when you come to think of the people killed and all that in the War, it's rather wonderful, I think. There's no other country—Prosper says the rest are all bankrupt, except America; and of course her men always took their style in dress from us.”
“Look, there's a hat!” Winifred said. “I don't know—when you consider all the people who died in the War, it's quite amazing, I think. There’s no other country—Prosper says the rest are all broke, except for America; and of course, their men always took their fashion cues from us.”
“Is that chap,” said Soames, “really going to the South Seas?”
“Is that guy,” said Soames, “really going to the South Seas?”
“Oh! one never knows where Prosper's going!”
“Oh! you never know where Prosper is headed!”
“He's a sign of the times,” muttered Soames, “if you like.”
“He's a sign of the times,” Soames remarked quietly, “if that's what you want to say.”
Winifred's hand gripped his arm.
Winifred held his arm tightly.
“Don't turn your head,” she said in a low voice, “but look to your right in the front row of the Stand.”
“Don't turn your head,” she said quietly, “but look to your right in the front row of the stand.”
Soames looked as best he could under that limitation. A man in a grey top hat, grey-bearded, with thin brown, folded cheeks, and a certain elegance of posture, sat there with a woman in a lawn-coloured frock, whose dark eyes were fixed on himself. Soames looked quickly at his feet. How funnily feet moved, one after the other like that! Winifred's voice said in his ear:
Soames did his best under the circumstances. A man in a gray top hat, with a gray beard and thin brown, folded cheeks, sat there with a woman in a light-colored dress, whose dark eyes were focused on him. Soames quickly glanced at his feet. How funny it was to see feet move, one after the other like that! Winifred's voice whispered in his ear:
“Jolyon looks very ill; but he always had style. She doesn't change—except her hair.”
“Jolyon looks really sick; but he always had style. She doesn’t change—except for her hair.”
“Why did you tell Fleur about that business?”
“Why did you tell Fleur about that?”
“I didn't; she picked it up. I always knew she would.”
“I didn’t; she picked it up. I always knew she would.”
“Well, it's a mess. She's set her heart upon their boy.”
“Well, it's a disaster. She's really focused on their son.”
“The little wretch,” murmured Winifred. “She tried to take me in about that. What shall you do, Soames?”
“The little wretch,” murmured Winifred. “She tried to fool me with that. What are you going to do, Soames?”
“Be guided by events.”
"Follow the events."
They moved on, silent, in the almost solid crowd.
They continued forward, quietly, through the nearly solid crowd.
“Really,” said Winifred suddenly; “it almost seems like Fate. Only that's so old-fashioned. Look! there are George and Eustace!”
“Really,” said Winifred suddenly; “it almost feels like Fate. But that's so outdated. Look! There are George and Eustace!”
George Forsyte's lofty bulk had halted before them.
George Forsyte's tall figure had stopped in front of them.
“Hallo, Soames!” he said. “Just met Profond and your wife. You'll catch 'em if you put on pace. Did you ever go to see old Timothy?”
“Hey, Soames!” he said. “I just ran into Profond and your wife. You’ll catch them if you speed up. Did you ever go visit old Timothy?”
Soames nodded, and the streams forced them apart.
Soames nodded, and the currents pushed them apart.
“I always liked old George,” said Winifred. “He's so droll.”
“I've always liked old George,” Winifred said. “He's so funny.”
“I never did,” said Soames. “Where's your seat? I shall go to mine. Fleur may be back there.”
“I never did,” said Soames. “Where's your seat? I’m going to mine. Fleur might be back there.”
Having seen Winifred to her seat, he regained his own, conscious of small, white, distant figures running, the click of the bat, the cheers and counter-cheers. No Fleur, and no Annette! You could expect nothing of women nowadays! They had the vote. They were “emancipated,” and much good it was doing them! So Winifred would go back, would she, and put up with Dartie all over again? To have the past once more—to be sitting here as he had sat in '83 and '84, before he was certain that his marriage with Irene had gone all wrong, before her antagonism had become so glaring that with the best will in the world he could not overlook it. The sight of her with that fellow had brought all memory back. Even now he could not understand why she had been so impracticable. She could love other men; she had it in her! To himself, the one person she ought to have loved, she had chosen to refuse her heart. It seemed to him, fantastically, as he looked back, that all this modern relaxation of marriage—though its forms and laws were the same as when he married her—that all this modern looseness had come out of her revolt; it seemed to him, fantastically, that she had started it, till all decent ownership of anything had gone, or was on the point of going. All came from her! And now—a pretty state of things! Homes! How could you have them without mutual ownership? Not that he had ever had a real home! But had that been his fault? He had done his best. And his rewards were—those two sitting in that Stand, and this affair of Fleur's!
After helping Winifred to her seat, he returned to his own, aware of small, white, distant figures running, the sound of the bat hitting, the cheers and counter-cheers. No Fleur, and no Annette! You couldn't expect anything from women these days! They had the vote. They were "emancipated," and look how well that's working out for them! So Winifred would go back, would she, and deal with Dartie all over again? To relive the past—to be sitting here just like he had in '83 and '84, before he was certain that his marriage to Irene was a disaster, before her hostility became so obvious that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't ignore it. The sight of her with that guy brought all those memories flooding back. Even now, he couldn't grasp why she had been so unreasonable. She could love other men; it was in her nature! The one person she should have loved, she decided to shut out. Looking back, it seemed to him, absurdly, that this recent loosening of marriage—though its forms and laws were the same as when he married her—had stemmed from her rebellion; it seemed to him, absurdly, that she had sparked it, until decent ownership of anything had disappeared or was on the verge of disappearing. It all came from her! And now—what a situation! Homes! How could you have them without shared ownership? Not that he had ever had a real home! But was that his fault? He had done his best. And his rewards were—those two sitting in that Stand, and this drama with Fleur!
And overcome by loneliness he thought: 'Shan't wait any longer! They must find their own way back to the hotel—if they mean to come!' Hailing a cab outside the ground, he said:
And overwhelmed by loneliness, he thought, "I can't wait any longer! They need to find their own way back to the hotel—if they really want to come!" Hailing a cab outside the venue, he said:
“Drive me to the Bayswater Road.” His old aunts had never failed him. To them he had meant an ever-welcome visitor. Though they were gone, there, still, was Timothy!
“Take me to Bayswater Road.” His old aunts had always been there for him. To them, he had been a beloved guest. Even though they were gone, Timothy was still here!
Smither was standing in the open doorway.
Smither was standing in the open doorway.
“Mr. Soames! I was just taking the air. Cook will be so pleased.”
“Mr. Soames! I was just getting some fresh air. The cook will be so happy.”
“How is Mr. Timothy?”
"How's Mr. Timothy?"
“Not himself at all these last few days, sir; he's been talking a great deal. Only this morning he was saying: 'My brother James, he's getting old.' His mind wanders, Mr. Soames, and then he will talk of them. He troubles about their investments. The other day he said: 'There's my brother Jolyon won't look at Consols'—he seemed quite down about it. Come in, Mr. Soames, come in! It's such a pleasant change!”
“Not himself at all these last few days, sir; he's been talking a lot. Just this morning he said: 'My brother James is getting old.' His mind drifts, Mr. Soames, and then he talks about them. He worries about their investments. The other day he said: 'There’s my brother Jolyon who won't consider Consols'—he seemed really upset about it. Come in, Mr. Soames, come in! It's such a nice change!”
“Well,” said Soames, “just for a few minutes.”
“Well,” said Soames, “just for a few minutes.”
“No,” murmured Smither in the hall, where the air had the singular freshness of the outside day, “we haven't been very satisfied with him, not all this week. He's always been one to leave a titbit to the end; but ever since Monday he's been eating it first. If you notice a dog, Mr. Soames, at its dinner, it eats the meat first. We've always thought it such a good sign of Mr. Timothy at his age to leave it to the last, but now he seems to have lost all his self-control; and, of course, it makes him leave the rest. The doctor doesn't make anything of it, but”—Smither shook her head—“he seems to think he's got to eat it first, in case he shouldn't get to it. That and his talking makes us anxious.”
“No,” Smither whispered in the hallway, where the air felt refreshingly like the outside day, “we haven’t been very happy with him, not all this week. He’s always been the type to save a little treat for last; but ever since Monday, he’s been eating it first. If you watch a dog, Mr. Soames, while it’s eating, it devours the meat first. We’ve always considered it a good sign for Mr. Timothy at his age to leave it until the end, but now he seems to have lost all his self-control; and, of course, it causes him to skip the rest. The doctor isn’t worried about it, but”—Smither shook her head—“he seems to think he has to eat it first, just in case he doesn’t get to it. That and his talking make us anxious.”
“Has he said anything important?”
“Has he said anything significant?”
“I shouldn't like to say that, Mr. Soames; but he's turned against his Will. He gets quite pettish—and after having had it out every morning for years, it does seem funny. He said the other day: 'They want my money.' It gave me such a turn, because, as I said to him, nobody wants his money, I'm sure. And it does seem a pity he should be thinking about money at his time of life. I took my courage in my 'ands. 'You know, Mr. Timothy,' I said, 'my dear mistress'—that's Miss Forsyte, Mr. Soames, Miss Ann that trained me—'she never thought about money,' I said, 'it was all character with her.' He looked at me, I can't tell you how funny, and he said quite dry: 'Nobody wants my character.' Think of his saying a thing like that! But sometimes he'll say something as sharp and sensible as anything.”
"I wouldn’t want to say that, Mr. Soames, but he’s really turned against his own will. He gets quite irritable—and after having talked about it every morning for years, it seems odd now. The other day he said, 'They want my money.' It caught me off guard because, as I told him, nobody wants his money, I'm sure. It’s a shame he’s thinking about money at his age. I steeled myself and said, 'You know, Mr. Timothy,' I mentioned, 'my dear mistress'—that’s Miss Forsyte, Mr. Soames, the Miss Ann who trained me—'she never thought about money,' I said, 'it was all about character for her.' He looked at me in such a funny way, and he said quite dryly: 'Nobody wants my character.' Can you believe he said that? But sometimes he’ll come out with something as sharp and sensible as anything."
Soames, who had been staring at an old print by the hat-rack, thinking, 'That's got value!' murmured: “I'll go up and see him, Smither.”
Soames, who had been looking at an old print by the hat rack, thinking, 'That's worth something!' murmured, “I’ll go upstairs and see him, Smither.”
“Cook's with him,” answered Smither above her corsets; “she will be pleased to see you.”
“Cook's with him,” Smither replied, adjusting her corsets; “she'll be happy to see you.”
He mounted slowly, with the thought: 'Shan't care to live to be that age.'
He got on slowly, thinking, 'I don't want to live to that age.'
On the second floor, he paused, and tapped. The door was opened, and he saw the round homely face of a woman about sixty.
On the second floor, he paused and knocked. The door opened, and he saw the round, warm face of a woman in her sixties.
“Mr. Soames!” she said: “Why! Mr. Soames!”
“Mr. Soames!” she exclaimed. “Wow! Mr. Soames!”
Soames nodded. “All right, Cook!” and entered.
Soames nodded. “Okay, Cook!” and walked in.
Timothy was propped up in bed, with his hands joined before his chest, and his eyes fixed on the ceiling, where a fly was standing upside down. Soames stood at the foot of the bed, facing him.
Timothy was sitting up in bed, his hands clasped in front of his chest, staring at the ceiling where a fly was hanging upside down. Soames stood at the foot of the bed, looking at him.
“Uncle Timothy,” he said, raising his voice. “Uncle Timothy!”
“Uncle Timothy,” he called out, raising his voice. “Uncle Timothy!”
Timothy's eyes left the fly, and levelled themselves on his visitor. Soames could see his pale tongue passing over his darkish lips.
Timothy's eyes shifted away from the fly and focused on his visitor. Soames noticed his pale tongue flicking over his darkish lips.
“Uncle Timothy,” he said again, “is there anything I can do for you? Is there anything you'd like to say?”
“Uncle Timothy,” he said again, “is there anything I can do for you? Is there anything you want to say?”
“Ha!” said Timothy.
"Ha!" Timothy said.
“I've come to look you up and see that everything's all right.”
“I came to check on you and make sure that everything's okay.”
Timothy nodded. He seemed trying to get used to the apparition before him.
Timothy nodded. He seemed to be trying to get used to the figure in front of him.
“Have you got everything you want?”
“Do you have everything you want?”
“No,” said Timothy.
“No,” Timothy said.
“Can I get you anything?”
"Can I get you something?"
“No,” said Timothy.
“No,” Timothy replied.
“I'm Soames, you know; your nephew, Soames Forsyte. Your brother James' son.”
“I'm Soames, you know; your nephew, Soames Forsyte. Your brother James' son.”
Timothy nodded.
Timothy agreed.
“I shall be delighted to do anything I can for you.”
“I'd be happy to do anything I can for you.”
Timothy beckoned. Soames went close to him:
Timothy waved him over. Soames stepped closer:
“You—” said Timothy in a voice which seemed to have outlived tone, “you tell them all from me—you tell them all—” and his finger tapped on Soames' arm, “to hold on—hold on—Consols are goin' up,” and he nodded thrice.
“You—” said Timothy in a voice that seemed to have lost its tone, “you tell them all for me—you tell them all—” and his finger tapped on Soames' arm, “to hold on—hold on—Consols are going up,” and he nodded three times.
“All right!” said Soames; “I will.”
“All right!” Soames said. “I will.”
“Yes,” said Timothy, and, fixing his eyes again on the ceiling, he added: “That fly!”
“Yes,” said Timothy, and, looking up at the ceiling again, he added: “That fly!”
Strangely moved, Soames looked at the Cook's pleasant fattish face, all little puckers from staring at fires.
Strangely touched, Soames looked at the Cook's friendly, plump face, all lined with little creases from staring at the flames.
“That'll do him a world of good, sir,” she said.
"That will do him a lot of good, sir," she said.
A mutter came from Timothy, but he was clearly speaking to himself, and Soames went out with the cook.
A mumble came from Timothy, but he was clearly talking to himself, and Soames went outside with the cook.
“I wish I could make you a pink cream, Mr. Soames, like in old days; you did so relish them. Good-bye, sir; it has been a pleasure.”
“I wish I could make you a pink cream, Mr. Soames, like in the old days; you really enjoyed them. Goodbye, sir; it’s been a pleasure.”
“Take care of him, Cook, he is old.”
“Take care of him, Cook, he’s old.”
And, shaking her crumpled hand, he went down-stairs. Smither was still taking the air in the doorway.
And, shaking her wrinkled hand, he went downstairs. Smither was still hanging out in the doorway.
“What do you think of him, Mr. Soames?”
“What do you think of him, Mr. Soames?”
“H'm!” Soames murmured: “He's lost touch.”
“H'm!” Soames murmured. “He's out of touch.”
“Yes,” said Smither, “I was afraid you'd think that coming fresh out of the world to see him like.”
“Yes,” Smither said, “I was worried you’d think that coming straight from the outside to see him like this.”
“Smither,” said Soames, “we're all indebted to you.”
“Smither,” Soames said, “we all owe you a debt of gratitude.”
“Oh, no, Mr. Soames, don't say that! It's a pleasure—he's such a wonderful man.”
“Oh no, Mr. Soames, please don't say that! It's a pleasure—he's such an incredible guy.”
“Well, good-bye!” said Soames, and got into his taxi.
“Well, goodbye!” said Soames, and got into his cab.
'Going up!' he thought; 'going up!'
"Rising!" he thought; "rising!"
Reaching the hotel at Knightsbridge he went to their sitting-room, and rang for tea. Neither of them were in. And again that sense of loneliness came over him. These hotels. What monstrous great places they were now! He could remember when there was nothing bigger than Long's or Brown's, Morley's or the Tavistock, and the heads that were shaken over the Langham and the Grand. Hotels and Clubs—Clubs and Hotels; no end to them now! And Soames, who had just been watching at Lord's a miracle of tradition and continuity, fell into reverie over the changes in that London where he had been born five-and-sixty years before. Whether Consols were going up or not, London had become a terrific property. No such property in the world, unless it were New York! There was a lot of hysteria in the papers nowadays; but any one who, like himself, could remember London sixty years ago, and see it now, realised the fecundity and elasticity of wealth. They had only to keep their heads, and go at it steadily. Why! he remembered cobblestones, and stinking straw on the floor of your cab. And old Timothy—what could he not have told them, if he had kept his memory! Things were unsettled, people in a funk or in a hurry, but here were London and the Thames, and out there the British Empire, and the ends of the earth. “Consols are goin' up!” He should n't be a bit surprised. It was the breed that counted. And all that was bull-dogged in Soames stared for a moment out of his grey eyes, till diverted by the print of a Victorian picture on the walls. The hotel had bought three dozen of that little lot! The old hunting or “Rake's Progress” prints in the old inns were worth looking at—but this sentimental stuff—well, Victorianism had gone! “Tell them to hold on!” old Timothy had said. But to what were they to hold on in this modern welter of the “democratic principle”? Why, even privacy was threatened! And at the thought that privacy might perish, Soames pushed back his teacup and went to the window. Fancy owning no more of Nature than the crowd out there owned of the flowers and trees and waters of Hyde Park! No, no! Private possession underlay everything worth having. The world had slipped its sanity a bit, as dogs now and again at full moon slipped theirs and went off for a night's rabbiting; but the world, like the dog, knew where its bread was buttered and its bed warm, and would come back sure enough to the only home worth having—to private ownership. The world was in its second childhood for the moment, like old Timothy—eating its titbit first!
Reaching the hotel in Knightsbridge, he went to their sitting room and rang for tea. Neither of them was there. Again, that feeling of loneliness washed over him. These hotels! They had become such monstrous places! He remembered when the biggest ones were Long's or Brown's, Morley's or the Tavistock, and how people frowned upon the Langham and the Grand. Hotels and clubs—clubs and hotels; there seemed to be no end to them now! Soames, who had just witnessed a miracle of tradition and continuity at Lord's, fell into a reverie about the changes in the London where he had been born sixty-five years earlier. Whether Consols were rising or not, London had turned into a tremendous property. There was no property like it in the world, except maybe New York! There was a lot of hysteria in the papers these days; but anyone who, like him, could remember London sixty years ago and see it now appreciated the abundance and flexibility of wealth. They just had to keep their heads and approach it steadily. He remembered cobblestones and the smell of straw on the floor of a cab. And old Timothy—if only he had kept his memory, the stories he could have told! Things were unsettled; people were either anxious or rushed, but here were London and the Thames, and out there the British Empire, and the ends of the earth. “Consols are rising!” He wouldn’t be surprised at all. It was the breed that mattered. And all that stubbornness in Soames shone through his grey eyes for a moment until he was distracted by a print of a Victorian picture on the wall. The hotel had bought three dozen of those! The old hunting or “Rake’s Progress” prints in the old inns were worth seeing—but this sentimental stuff—well, Victorianism was gone! “Tell them to hold on!” old Timothy had said. But hold on to what in this chaotic world of the “democratic principle”? Even privacy was in danger! The thought of losing privacy made Soames push back his teacup and go to the window. Imagine owning no more of Nature than the crowd outside owned of the flowers, trees, and waters of Hyde Park! No, no! Private ownership was fundamental to everything worth having. The world had momentarily lost its sanity, like dogs do sometimes during a full moon when they wander off to hunt; but the world, like the dog, knew where its comforts were and would surely return to the only true home—private ownership. The world was, for the moment, in its second childhood, like old Timothy—treating itself first!
He heard a sound behind him, and saw that his wife and daughter had come in.
He heard a noise behind him and saw that his wife and daughter had walked in.
“So you're back!” he said.
“Hey, you’re back!” he said.
Fleur did not answer; she stood for a moment looking at him and her mother, then passed into her bedroom. Annette poured herself out a cup of tea.
Fleur didn't say anything; she stood for a moment looking at him and her mom, then went into her bedroom. Annette poured herself a cup of tea.
“I am going to Paris, to my mother, Soames.”
“I’m going to Paris, to visit my mom, Soames.”
“Oh! To your mother?”
“Oh! To your mom?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“For how long?”
"How long?"
“I do not know.”
"I don't know."
“And when are you going?”
“When are you going?”
“On Monday.”
“On Monday.”
Was she really going to her mother? Odd, how indifferent he felt! Odd, how clearly she had perceived the indifference he would feel so long as there was no scandal. And suddenly between her and himself he saw distinctly the face he had seen that afternoon—Irene's.
Was she really going to her mom? It's strange how indifferent he felt! It's strange how clearly she had sensed the indifference he would have as long as there was no scandal. And suddenly, between her and him, he clearly saw the face he had seen that afternoon—Irene's.
“Will you want money?”
"Do you want money?"
“Thank you; I have enough.”
“Thanks; I’m good.”
“Very well. Let us know when you are coming back.”
“Sure. Just let us know when you're coming back.”
Annette put down the cake she was fingering, and, looking up through darkened lashes, said:
Annette set aside the cake she was touching and, glancing up through her dark lashes, said:
“Shall I give Maman any message?”
"Should I pass on any message to Mom?"
“My regards.”
"Best regards."
Annette stretched herself, her hands on her waist, and said in French:
Annette stretched, placing her hands on her hips, and said in French:
“What luck that you have never loved me, Soames!” Then rising, she too left the room. Soames was glad she had spoken it in French—it seemed to require no dealing with. Again that other face—pale, dark-eyed, beautiful still! And there stirred far down within him the ghost of warmth, as from sparks lingering beneath a mound of flaky ash. And Fleur infatuated with her boy! Queer chance! Yet, was there such a thing as chance? A man went down a street, a brick fell on his head. Ah! that was chance, no doubt. But this! “Inherited,” his girl had said. She—she was “holding on”!
“What luck that you’ve never loved me, Soames!” She got up and left the room. Soames was relieved she had said it in French—it felt like something he didn’t have to confront. Again, that other face—pale, dark-eyed, still beautiful! And deep within him stirred a flicker of warmth, like sparks hidden under a pile of ash. And Fleur was so taken with her boy! What a strange twist of fate! But was there really such a thing as fate? A guy walks down the street, and a brick falls on his head. Ah! That’s fate, no doubt. But this! “Inherited,” his girl had said. She—she was “holding on”!
PART III
I.—OLD JOLYON WALKS
Twofold impulse had made Jolyon say to his wife at breakfast “Let's go up to Lord's!”
Twofold impulse had made Jolyon say to his wife at breakfast, “Let’s head to Lord’s!”
“Wanted”—something to abate the anxiety in which those two had lived during the sixty hours since Jon had brought Fleur down. “Wanted”—too, that which might assuage the pangs of memory in one who knew he might lose them any day!
“Wanted”—something to ease the anxiety that those two had been living with for the sixty hours since Jon brought Fleur down. “Wanted”—also, something that could soothe the pain of memory for someone who knew he might lose them any day!
Fifty-eight years ago Jolyon had become an Eton boy, for old Jolyon's whim had been that he should be canonised at the greatest possible expense. Year after year he had gone to Lord's from Stanhope Gate with a father whose youth in the eighteen-twenties had been passed without polish in the game of cricket. Old Jolyon would speak quite openly of swipes, full tosses, half and three-quarter balls; and young Jolyon with the guileless snobbery of youth had trembled lest his sire should be overheard. Only in this supreme matter of cricket he had been nervous, for his father—in Crimean whiskers then—had ever impressed him as the beau ideal. Though never canonised himself, Old Jolyon's natural fastidiousness and balance had saved him from the errors of the vulgar. How delicious, after bowling in a top hat and a sweltering heat, to go home with his father in a hansom cab, bathe, dress, and forth to the “Disunion” Club, to dine off white bait, cutlets, and a tart, and go—two “swells,” old and young, in lavender kid gloves—to the opera or play. And on Sunday, when the match was over, and his top hat duly broken, down with his father in a special hansom to the “Crown and Sceptre,” and the terrace above the river—the golden sixties when the world was simple, dandies glamorous, Democracy not born, and the books of Whyte Melville coming thick and fast.
Fifty-eight years ago, Jolyon had become an Eton boy because his father, old Jolyon, wanted him to be celebrated at the highest possible cost. Year after year, he went to Lord's from Stanhope Gate with a father who had played cricket without much finesse back in the eighteen-twenties. Old Jolyon would talk freely about swipes, full tosses, half and three-quarter balls, while young Jolyon, with the naive snobbery of youth, worried that someone might overhear. He only felt anxious about cricket, as his father—then sporting Crimean whiskers—always seemed like the perfect gentleman to him. Although never honored himself, Old Jolyon's natural fastidiousness and good judgment kept him from the mistakes of the uncouth. How wonderful it was, after bowling in a top hat on a scorching day, to take a hansom cab home with his father, have a bath, get dressed, and head off to the “Disunion” Club to enjoy white bait, cutlets, and a tart, going out as two stylish gentlemen, old and young, in lavender kid gloves to the opera or a play. And on Sunday, when the match was over and his top hat was properly worn out, he would head down with his father in a special hansom to the “Crown and Sceptre,” and the terrace above the river—those golden sixties when life was simpler, flamboyant dandies were in vogue, Democracy was not yet a thing, and the books of Whyte Melville were in abundance.
A generation later, with his own boy, Jolly, Harrow-buttonholed with corn-flowers—by old Jolyon's whim his grandson had been canonised at a trifle less expense—again Jolyon had experienced the heat and counter-passions of the day, and come back to the cool and the strawberry beds of Robin Hill, and billiards after dinner, his boy making the most heart-breaking flukes and trying to seem languid and grown-up. Those two days each year he and his son had been alone together in the world, one on each side—and Democracy just born!
A generation later, with his son Jolly, Harrow was surrounded by cornflowers—thanks to old Jolyon's choice, his grandson had been celebrated at a slightly lower cost—once again, Jolyon had felt the heat and conflicts of the day, and returned to the cool strawberry beds of Robin Hill, enjoying billiards after dinner, with his son making the most heartbreaking flukes while trying to act nonchalant and grown-up. Those two days each year were the only time he and his son were alone in the world, one on each side—and Democracy was just beginning!
And so, he had unearthed a grey top hat, borrowed a tiny bit of light-blue ribbon from Irene, and gingerly, keeping cool, by car and train and taxi, had reached Lord's Ground. There, beside her in a lawn-coloured frock with narrow black edges, he had watched the game, and felt the old thrill stir within him.
And so, he had found a grey top hat, borrowed a little bit of light-blue ribbon from Irene, and carefully, staying calm, by car, train, and taxi, had arrived at Lord's Ground. There, next to her in a grass-colored dress with thin black trim, he had watched the game and felt the familiar excitement rise within him.
When Soames passed, the day was spoiled. Irene's face was distorted by compression of the lips. No good to go on sitting here with Soames or perhaps his daughter recurring in front of them, like decimals. And he said:
When Soames left, the day was ruined. Irene's face twisted from the tension in her lips. It was pointless to keep sitting there with Soames or maybe even his daughter popping up in front of them like annoying decimals. And he said:
“Well, dear, if you've had enough—let's go!”
“Well, dear, if you’re ready to leave—let's go!”
That evening Jolyon felt exhausted. Not wanting her to see him thus, he waited till she had begun to play, and stole off to the little study. He opened the long window for air, and the door, that he might still hear her music drifting in; and, settled in his father's old armchair, closed his eyes, with his head against the worn brown leather. Like that passage of the Cesar Franck Sonata—so had been his life with her, a divine third movement. And now this business of Jon's—this bad business! Drifted to the edge of consciousness, he hardly knew if it were in sleep that he smelled the scent of a cigar, and seemed to see his father in the blackness before his closed eyes. That shape formed, went, and formed again; as if in the very chair where he himself was sitting, he saw his father, black-coated, with knees crossed, glasses balanced between thumb and finger; saw the big white moustaches, and the deep eyes looking up below a dome of forehead and seeming to search his own, seeming to speak. “Are you facing it, Jo? It's for you to decide. She's only a woman!” Ah! how well he knew his father in that phrase; how all the Victorian Age came up with it! And his answer “No, I've funked it—funked hurting her and Jon and myself. I've got a heart; I've funked it.” But the old eyes, so much older, so much younger than his own, kept at it; “It's your wife, your son; your past. Tackle it, my boy!” Was it a message from walking spirit; or but the instinct of his sire living on within him? And again came that scent of cigar smoke-from the old saturated leather. Well! he would tackle it, write to Jon, and put the whole thing down in black and white! And suddenly he breathed with difficulty, with a sense of suffocation, as if his heart were swollen. He got up and went out into the air. The stars were very bright. He passed along the terrace round the corner of the house, till, through the window of the music-room, he could see Irene at the piano, with lamp-light falling on her powdery hair; withdrawn into herself she seemed, her dark eyes staring straight before her, her hands idle. Jolyon saw her raise those hands and clasp them over her breast. 'It's Jon, with her,' he thought; 'all Jon! I'm dying out of her—it's natural!'
That evening, Jolyon felt wiped out. Not wanting her to see him like that, he waited until she started playing, then quietly slipped away to the small study. He opened the long window for some fresh air and the door so he could still hear her music floating in; then, settling into his father's old armchair, he closed his eyes, resting his head against the worn brown leather. Like that passage from the Cesar Franck Sonata—his life with her had been like a divine third movement. And now this situation with Jon—this terrible situation! Just drifting at the edge of consciousness, he wasn’t sure if he was dreaming when he caught the whiff of a cigar and thought he saw his father in the darkness behind his closed eyelids. That familiar shape formed, vanished, and reformed; as if sitting in the very chair he occupied, he saw his father, dressed in black, with crossed knees, glasses balanced between thumb and finger; he noticed the big white mustache and deep eyes looking up beneath a dome-like forehead, seeming to probe his own, almost seeming to speak. “Are you facing it, Jo? It’s your choice. She’s just a woman!” Oh, how well he recognized his father in that statement; how it encapsulated the entire Victorian Age! And his response, “No, I’ve chickened out—chickened out of hurting her, Jon, and myself. I have a heart; I’ve chickened out.” But the old eyes, so much older yet somehow younger than his own, continued urging him; “It’s your wife, your son; your past. Face it, my boy!” Was it a message from a wandering spirit; or just the instinct of his father living on within him? And again, he caught that scent of cigar smoke from the old, saturated leather. Well! He would face it, write to Jon, and lay everything out in black and white! Suddenly, he struggled to breathe, feeling a sense of suffocation, as if his heart were swelling. He got up and stepped outside for some air. The stars were shining brightly. He walked along the terrace around the corner of the house until he could see Irene at the piano through the music-room window, the lamp light highlighting her powdery hair; she seemed lost in her thoughts, her dark eyes staring straight ahead, her hands idle. Jolyon saw her raise those hands and clasp them over her chest. 'It’s Jon, with her,' he thought; 'all Jon! I’m fading away from her—it’s natural!'
And, careful not to be seen, he stole back.
And, making sure he wasn't noticed, he snuck back.
Next day, after a bad night, he sat down to his task. He wrote with difficulty and many erasures.
Next day, after a rough night, he sat down to get to work. He wrote with difficulty and made a lot of corrections.
“MY DEAREST BOY,
“MY DEAR SON,
“You are old enough to understand how very difficult it is for elders to give themselves away to their young. Especially when—like your mother and myself, though I shall never think of her as anything but young—their hearts are altogether set on him to whom they must confess. I cannot say we are conscious of having sinned exactly—people in real life very seldom are, I believe—but most persons would say we had, and at all events our conduct, righteous or not, has found us out. The truth is, my dear, we both have pasts, which it is now my task to make known to you, because they so grievously and deeply affect your future. Many, very many years ago, as far back indeed as 1883, when she was only twenty, your mother had the great and lasting misfortune to make an unhappy marriage—no, not with me, Jon. Without money of her own, and with only a stepmother—closely related to Jezebel—she was very unhappy in her home life. It was Fleur's father that she married, my cousin Soames Forsyte. He had pursued her very tenaciously and to do him justice was deeply in love with her. Within a week she knew the fearful mistake she had made. It was not his fault; it was her error of judgment—her misfortune.”
“You're old enough to get how hard it is for older people to open up to their young ones. Especially when—like your mother and me, even though I’ll always see her as young—their hearts are completely focused on the person they need to confess to. I can’t say we consciously think we've done something wrong—most people in real life hardly ever do, I believe—but most would say we have, and regardless, our actions, right or wrong, have caught up with us. The truth is, my dear, we both have histories, which I now need to share with you, because they deeply impact your future. Many years ago, all the way back in 1883, when your mother was just twenty, she faced the unfortunate fate of entering an unhappy marriage—not with me, Jon. Without any money of her own and only a stepmother—who was not unlike Jezebel—she was very unhappy in her home life. It was Fleur's father she married, my cousin Soames Forsyte. He pursued her very persistently and to be fair, he was truly in love with her. Within a week, she realized the terrible mistake she had made. It wasn’t his fault; it was her poor judgment—her misfortune.”
So far Jolyon had kept some semblance of irony, but now his subject carried him away.
So far, Jolyon had maintained some sense of irony, but now his topic swept him away.
“Jon, I want to explain to you if I can—and it's very hard—how it is that an unhappy marriage such as this can so easily come about. You will of course say: 'If she didn't really love him how could she ever have married him?' You would be right if it were not for one or two rather terrible considerations. From this initial mistake of hers all the subsequent trouble, sorrow, and tragedy have come, and so I must make it clear to you if I can. You see, Jon, in those days and even to this day—indeed, I don't see, for all the talk of enlightenment, how it can well be otherwise—most girls are married ignorant of the sexual side of life. Even if they know what it means they have not experienced it. That's the crux. It is this actual lack of experience, whatever verbal knowledge they have, which makes all the difference and all the trouble. In a vast number of marriages-and your mother's was one—girls are not and cannot be certain whether they love the man they marry or not; they do not know until after that act of union which makes the reality of marriage. Now, in many, perhaps in most doubtful cases, this act cements and strengthens the attachment, but in other cases, and your mother's was one, it is a revelation of mistake, a destruction of such attraction as there was. There is nothing more tragic in a woman's life than such a revelation, growing daily, nightly clearer. Coarse-grained and unthinking people are apt to laugh at such a mistake, and say, 'What a fuss about nothing!' Narrow and self-righteous people, only capable of judging the lives of others by their own, are apt to condemn those who make this tragic error, to condemn them for life to the dungeons they have made for themselves. You know the expression: 'She has made her bed, she must lie on it!' It is a hard-mouthed saying, quite unworthy of a gentleman or lady in the best sense of those words; and I can use no stronger condemnation. I have not been what is called a moral man, but I wish to use no words to you, my dear, which will make you think lightly of ties or contracts into which you enter. Heaven forbid! But with the experience of a life behind me I do say that those who condemn the victims of these tragic mistakes, condemn them and hold out no hands to help them, are inhuman, or rather they would be if they had the understanding to know what they are doing. But they haven't! Let them go! They are as much anathema to me as I, no doubt, am to them. I have had to say all this, because I am going to put you into a position to judge your mother, and you are very young, without experience of what life is. To go on with the story. After three years of effort to subdue her shrinking—I was going to say her loathing and it's not too strong a word, for shrinking soon becomes loathing under such circumstances—three years of what to a sensitive, beauty-loving nature like your mother's, Jon, was torment, she met a young man who fell in love with her. He was the architect of this very house that we live in now, he was building it for her and Fleur's father to live in, a new prison to hold her, in place of the one she inhabited with him in London. Perhaps that fact played some part in what came of it. But in any case she, too, fell in love with him. I know it's not necessary to explain to you that one does not precisely choose with whom one will fall in love. It comes. Very well! It came. I can imagine—though she never said much to me about it—the struggle that then took place in her, because, Jon, she was brought up strictly and was not light in her ideas—not at all. However, this was an overwhelming feeling, and it came to pass that they loved in deed as well as in thought. Then came a fearful tragedy. I must tell you of it because if I don't you will never understand the real situation that you have now to face. The man whom she had married—Soames Forsyte, the father of Fleur one night, at the height of her passion for this young man, forcibly reasserted his rights over her. The next day she met her lover and told him of it. Whether he committed suicide or whether he was accidentally run over in his distraction, we never knew; but so it was. Think of your mother as she was that evening when she heard of his death. I happened to see her. Your grandfather sent me to help her if I could. I only just saw her, before the door was shut against me by her husband. But I have never forgotten her face, I can see it now. I was not in love with her then, not for twelve years after, but I have never forgotten. My dear boy—it is not easy to write like this. But you see, I must. Your mother is wrapped up in you, utterly, devotedly. I don't wish to write harshly of Soames Forsyte. I don't think harshly of him. I have long been sorry for him; perhaps I was sorry even then. As the world judges she was in error, he within his rights. He loved her—in his way. She was his property. That is the view he holds of life—of human feelings and hearts—property. It's not his fault—so was he born. To me it is a view that has always been abhorrent—so was I born! Knowing you as I do, I feel it cannot be otherwise than abhorrent to you. Let me go on with the story. Your mother fled from his house that night; for twelve years she lived quietly alone without companionship of any sort, until in 1899 her husband—you see, he was still her husband, for he did not attempt to divorce her, and she of course had no right to divorce him—became conscious, it seems, of the want of children, and commenced a long attempt to induce her to go back to him and give him a child. I was her trustee then, under your Grandfather's Will, and I watched this going on. While watching, I became attached to her, devotedly attached. His pressure increased, till one day she came to me here and practically put herself under my protection. Her husband, who was kept informed of all her movements, attempted to force us apart by bringing a divorce suit, or possibly he really meant it, I don't know; but anyway our names were publicly joined. That decided us, and we became united in fact. She was divorced, married me, and you were born. We have lived in perfect happiness, at least I have, and I believe your mother also. Soames, soon after the divorce, married Fleur's mother, and she was born. That is the story, Jon. I have told it you, because by the affection which we see you have formed for this man's daughter you are blindly moving toward what must utterly destroy your mother's happiness, if not your own. I don't wish to speak of myself, because at my age there's no use supposing I shall cumber the ground much longer, besides, what I should suffer would be mainly on her account, and on yours. But what I want you to realise is that feelings of horror and aversion such as those can never be buried or forgotten. They are alive in her to-day. Only yesterday at Lord's we happened to see Soames Forsyte. Her face, if you had seen it, would have convinced you. The idea that you should marry his daughter is a nightmare to her, Jon. I have nothing to say against Fleur save that she is his daughter. But your children, if you married her, would be the grandchildren of Soames, as much as of your mother, of a man who once owned your mother as a man might own a slave. Think what that would mean. By such a marriage you enter the camp which held your mother prisoner and wherein she ate her heart out. You are just on the threshold of life, you have only known this girl two months, and however deeply you think you love her, I appeal to you to break it off at once. Don't give your mother this rankling pain and humiliation during the rest of her life. Young though she will always seem to me, she is fifty-seven. Except for us two she has no one in the world. She will soon have only you. Pluck up your spirit, Jon, and break away. Don't put this cloud and barrier between you. Don't break her heart! Bless you, my dear boy, and again forgive me for all the pain this letter must bring you—we tried to spare it you, but Spain—it seems—-was no good.
“Jon, I want to explain to you if I can—and it's very hard—how an unhappy marriage like this can happen so easily. You might ask, 'If she didn't really love him, how could she have married him?' You would be right, except for one or two rather serious considerations. From this initial mistake of hers, all the subsequent trouble, sorrow, and tragedy have stemmed, so I need to clarify this for you if I can. You see, Jon, back then and even today—honestly, I don't understand, despite all the discussions about enlightenment, how it could be any different—most girls get married without any real understanding of the sexual side of life. Even if they know what it means, they haven't experienced it. That's the key issue. This actual lack of experience, regardless of how much verbal knowledge they have, makes all the difference and causes all the trouble. In many marriages—including your mother's—girls cannot be sure if they love the man they marry or not; they only find out after the act of union that defines the reality of marriage. In many, perhaps most, uncertain cases, this act cements and strengthens the attachment, but in other cases, including your mother's, it reveals a mistake and destroys whatever attraction existed. There’s nothing more tragic in a woman’s life than such a revelation, which becomes clearer every day and night. Crude and thoughtless people tend to laugh at such a mistake, saying, 'What a fuss over nothing!' Narrow-minded and self-righteous people, who can only judge others by their own lives, often condemn those who make this tragic error, sentencing them for life to the prisons they've made for themselves. You know the saying: 'She has made her bed, she must lie in it!’ It’s a harsh saying, completely unworthy of a gentleman or lady in the best sense of those words; and I can’t express stronger condemnation than that. I haven’t been what you’d call a moral man, but I don’t want to say anything to you, my dear, that would make you underestimate the ties or contracts you enter into. Heaven forbid! But with the experience of a life behind me, I do assert that those who condemn the victims of these tragic mistakes and extend no hands to help them are inhumane—or rather they would be if they had the understanding to know what they’re doing. But they don’t! Let them be! They are as much anathema to me as I, no doubt, am to them. I had to say all this because I'm going to put you in a position to judge your mother, and you are very young, without experience of what life is truly like. Continuing with the story, after three years of trying to suppress her shrinking—I was going to say her loathing, and it’s not too strong a word, because shrinking can quickly turn into loathing under such circumstances—three years of what was torment for your mother, with her sensitive, beauty-loving nature, she met a young man who fell in love with her. He was the architect of this very house we’re living in now; he was building it for her and Fleur’s father to live in, a new prison to replace the one she was in with him in London. Maybe that played a part in what happened. But in any case, she fell in love with him too. I know it’s unnecessary to explain to you that you don’t exactly choose who you fall in love with. It happens. Very well! It happened. I can imagine—though she never told me much about it—the internal struggle that followed, because, Jon, she was raised strictly and didn’t have light ideas—not at all. However, this was an overwhelming feeling, and it came to pass that they loved in action as well as in thought. Then came a dreadful tragedy. I have to tell you about it because if I don’t, you will never understand the real situation you are facing now. The man she had married—Soames Forsyte, the father of Fleur—one night, at the height of her passion for this young man, forcibly reasserted his rights over her. The next day she met her lover and told him about it. Whether he committed suicide or was accidentally run over in his distraction, we never knew; but that was the reality. Think of your mother when she heard about his death that evening. I happened to see her. Your grandfather sent me to help her if I could. I only saw her briefly before her husband shut the door on me. But I’ve never forgotten her face; I can see it now. I wasn’t in love with her then, not for another twelve years, but I have never forgotten. My dear boy—it’s not easy to write like this. But you see, I must. Your mother is completely devoted to you. I don’t want to speak harshly of Soames Forsyte. I don’t think harshly of him. I have long felt sorry for him; perhaps I even felt sorry for him back then. As the world sees it, she was in the wrong, and he was within his rights. He loved her—in his way. She was his property. That’s the perspective he holds on life—on human feelings and hearts—property. It’s not really his fault; he was born that way. To me, that perspective has always been repugnant—so was I born! Knowing you as I do, I believe it must also be repugnant to you. Let me continue with the story. Your mother fled from his house that night; for twelve years, she lived quietly alone without any companionship, until in 1899 her husband—you see, he was still her husband, since he didn’t attempt to divorce her, and she, of course, had no right to divorce him—became aware of the lack of children in their marriage and began a long campaign to persuade her to return to him and have a child. I was her trustee then, under your grandfather's will, and I witnessed this unfold. While watching, I became devotedly attached to her. His pressure increased until one day she came to me here and practically put herself under my protection. Her husband, who was kept informed of all her movements, tried to separate us by initiating a divorce suit or perhaps he really intended to—I'm not sure; but either way, our names were publicly linked. That decision led us to become united in fact. She was divorced, married me, and you were born. We’ve lived happily ever since—at least, I have, and I believe your mother has too. Soames, shortly after the divorce, married Fleur’s mother, and she was born. That’s the story, Jon. I’ve shared it with you because the affection you formed for this man’s daughter is blindly steering you toward something that could completely undermine your mother’s happiness, and even your own. I don’t want to talk about myself, because at my age, there’s no point in thinking I’ll be around much longer; besides, the suffering would mostly be on her account, and on yours. But what I want you to understand is that feelings of horror and aversion like those can never be buried or forgotten. They are still very much alive in her today. Just yesterday at Lord’s, we happened to see Soames Forsyte. If you had seen her face, it would have convinced you. The idea that you could marry his daughter is a nightmare for her, Jon. I have nothing against Fleur except that she is his daughter. But your children, if you married her, would be the grandchildren of Soames as much as they would be of your mother—a man who once owned your mother like someone might own a slave. Think about what that would mean. By such a marriage, you would be entering the camp that held your mother prisoner, where she suffered in silence. You’re just at the beginning of your life; you’ve only known this girl for two months, and however deeply you believe you love her, I urge you to end it now. Don’t subject your mother to ongoing pain and humiliation for the rest of her life. Young as she may seem to me, she is fifty-seven. Aside from the two of us, she has no one else in the world. Soon she will only have you. Gather your courage, Jon, and break away. Don’t put this cloud and barrier between you. Please don’t break her heart! Bless you, my dear boy, and once again, forgive me for the pain this letter must cause you—we tried to spare you from it, but Spain—it seems—was no good."
“Ever your devoted father,
"Always your devoted father,"
“JOLYON FORSYTE.”
“Jolyon Forsyte.”
Having finished his confession, Jolyon sat with a thin cheek on his hand, re-reading. There were things in it which hurt him so much, when he thought of Jon reading them, that he nearly tore the letter up. To speak of such things at all to a boy—his own boy—to speak of them in relation to his own wife and the boy's own mother, seemed dreadful to the reticence of his Forsyte soul. And yet without speaking of them how make Jon understand the reality, the deep cleavage, the ineffaceable scar? Without them, how justify this stiffing of the boy's love? He might just as well not write at all!
After finishing his confession, Jolyon sat with his chin resting on his hand, re-reading. There were parts that hurt him so much, imagining Jon reading them, that he almost tore the letter up. To talk about such things to a boy—his own son—especially in connection to his wife and Jon’s mother, felt terrible to the reserved nature of his Forsyte soul. Yet, without addressing them, how could he help Jon understand the reality, the deep divide, the lasting scar? Without them, how could he justify stifling the boy's love? He might as well not write at all!
He folded the confession, and put it in his pocket. It was—thank Heaven!—Saturday; he had till Sunday evening to think it over; for even if posted now it could not reach Jon till Monday. He felt a curious relief at this delay, and at the fact that, whether sent or not, it was written.
He folded the confession and put it in his pocket. It was—thank God!—Saturday; he had until Sunday evening to think it over; because even if he mailed it now, it wouldn’t reach Jon until Monday. He felt a strange relief at this delay, and at the fact that, whether it was sent or not, it was written.
In the rose garden, which had taken the place of the old fernery, he could see Irene snipping and pruning, with a little basket on her arm. She was never idle, it seemed to him, and he envied her now that he himself was idle nearly all his time. He went down to her. She held up a stained glove and smiled. A piece of lace tied under her chin concealed her hair, and her oval face with its still dark brows looked very young.
In the rose garden, which had replaced the old fernery, he saw Irene snipping and pruning, with a small basket on her arm. She never seemed to be idle, and he envied her since he spent most of his time doing nothing. He walked down to her. She held up a stained glove and smiled. A piece of lace tied under her chin covered her hair, and her oval face with its still dark brows looked very youthful.
“The green-fly are awful this year, and yet it's cold. You look tired, Jolyon.”
“The greenflies are terrible this year, and it’s still cold. You look worn out, Jolyon.”
Jolyon took the confession from his pocket. “I've been writing this. I think you ought to see it?”
Jolyon pulled the confession from his pocket. “I've been writing this. I think you should take a look at it?”
“To Jon?” Her whole face had changed, in that instant, becoming almost haggard.
“To Jon?” Her entire expression shifted in that moment, becoming almost drained.
“Yes; the murder's out.”
“Yeah; the murder’s out.”
He gave it to her, and walked away among the roses. Presently, seeing that she had finished reading and was standing quite still with the sheets of the letter against her skirt, he came back to her.
He handed it to her and walked away among the roses. After a moment, noticing that she had finished reading and was standing completely still with the sheets of the letter against her skirt, he returned to her.
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“It's wonderfully put. I don't see how it could be put better. Thank you, dear.”
“It's beautifully said. I can't imagine it being said any better. Thank you, dear.”
“Is there anything you would like left out?”
“Is there anything you’d like to be excluded?”
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
“No; he must know all, if he's to understand.”
“No, he needs to know everything if he's going to understand.”
“That's what I thought, but—I hate it!”
“That's what I thought, but—I really hate it!”
He had the feeling that he hated it more than she—to him sex was so much easier to mention between man and woman than between man and man; and she had always been more natural and frank, not deeply secretive like his Forsyte self.
He felt like he hated it more than she did— for him, talking about sex was so much easier between a man and a woman than between two men; and she had always been more open and straightforward, not as intensely secretive as his Forsyte self.
“I wonder if he will understand, even now, Jolyon? He's so young; and he shrinks from the physical.”
“I wonder if he’ll understand, even now, Jolyon? He’s so young, and he’s not comfortable with the physical.”
“He gets that shrinking from my father, he was as fastidious as a girl in all such matters. Would it be better to rewrite the whole thing, and just say you hated Soames?”
“He gets that avoidance from my father; he was as particular as a girl about all those things. Would it be easier to rewrite the whole thing and just say you hated Soames?”
Irene shook her head.
Irene shook her head.
“Hate's only a word. It conveys nothing. No, better as it is.”
“Hate is just a word. It means nothing. No, it’s better as it is.”
“Very well. It shall go to-morrow.”
“Okay. It will go tomorrow.”
She raised her face to his, and in sight of the big house's many creepered windows, he kissed her.
She lifted her face to his, and in view of the numerous windows of the large house covered in vines, he kissed her.
II.—CONFESSION
Late that same afternoon, Jolyon had a nap in the old armchair. Face down on his knee was La Rotisserie de la Refine Pedauque, and just before he fell asleep he had been thinking: 'As a people shall we ever really like the French? Will they ever really like us!' He himself had always liked the French, feeling at home with their wit, their taste, their cooking. Irene and he had paid many visits to France before the War, when Jon had been at his private school. His romance with her had begun in Paris—his last and most enduring romance. But the French—no Englishman could like them who could not see them in some sort with the detached aesthetic eye! And with that melancholy conclusion he had nodded off.
Late that same afternoon, Jolyon took a nap in the old armchair. The book La Rotisserie de la Refine Pedauque lay face down on his knee, and just before he dozed off, he was thinking: 'Will we, as a people, ever really like the French? Will they ever truly like us?' He had always had a fondness for the French, feeling comfortable with their humor, their style, their food. Irene and he had visited France many times before the War, when Jon was at his private school. His romance with her had started in Paris—his last and most lasting romance. But to really appreciate the French, no Englishman could like them without seeing them in some way with a detached, artistic perspective! With that bittersweet thought, he drifted off to sleep.
When he woke he saw Jon standing between him and the window. The boy had evidently come in from the garden and was waiting for him to wake. Jolyon smiled, still half asleep. How nice the chap looked—sensitive, affectionate, straight! Then his heart gave a nasty jump; and a quaking sensation overcame him. Jon! That confession! He controlled himself with an effort. “Why, Jon, where did you spring from?”
When he woke up, he saw Jon standing between him and the window. The boy had obviously come in from the garden and was waiting for him to wake up. Jolyon smiled, still half asleep. How nice the kid looked—sensitive, affectionate, upright! Then his heart skipped a beat, and a wave of anxiety hit him. Jon! That confession! He forced himself to stay calm. “So, Jon, where did you come from?”
Jon bent over and kissed his forehead.
Jon leaned down and kissed his forehead.
Only then he noticed the look on the boy's face.
Only then did he notice the expression on the boy's face.
“I came home to tell you something, Dad.”
“I came home to tell you something, Dad.”
With all his might Jolyon tried to get the better of the jumping, gurgling sensations within his chest.
With all his strength, Jolyon حاول أن يتغلب على مشاعر القفز و الغرغرة داخل صدره.
“Well, sit down, old man. Have you seen your mother?”
“Well, sit down, old man. Have you seen your mom?”
“No.” The boy's flushed look gave place to pallor; he sat down on the arm of the old chair, as, in old days, Jolyon himself used to sit beside his own father, installed in its recesses. Right up to the time of the rupture in their relations he had been wont to perch there—had he now reached such a moment with his own son? All his life he had hated scenes like poison, avoided rows, gone on his own way quietly and let others go on theirs. But now—it seemed—at the very end of things, he had a scene before him more painful than any he had avoided. He drew a visor down over his emotion, and waited for his son to speak.
“No.” The boy's flushed face turned pale; he sat down on the arm of the old chair, just like Jolyon used to do when he sat beside his own father, settled into its curves. Right up until their relationship fell apart, he had always perched there—had he now reached a similar moment with his own son? Throughout his life, he had despised confrontations like poison, steered clear of conflict, quietly followed his own path while letting others do the same. But now—it seemed—at the very end of everything, he faced a situation more painful than any he had avoided. He pulled a mask over his feelings and waited for his son to speak.
“Father,” said Jon slowly, “Fleur and I are engaged.”
“Dad,” Jon said slowly, “Fleur and I are engaged.”
'Exactly!' thought Jolyon, breathing with difficulty.
'Exactly!' thought Jolyon, struggling to breathe.
“I know that you and Mother don't like the idea. Fleur says that Mother was engaged to her father before you married her. Of course I don't know what happened, but it must be ages ago. I'm devoted to her, Dad, and she says she is to me.”
“I know that you and Mom aren't on board with this idea. Fleur mentioned that Mom was engaged to her dad before you married her. I don’t know the details, but it must have been a long time ago. I'm really committed to her, Dad, and she says she feels the same way about me.”
Jolyon uttered a queer sound, half laugh, half groan.
Jolyon made a strange sound, part laugh, part groan.
“You are nineteen, Jon, and I am seventy-two. How are we to understand each other in a matter like this, eh?”
“You're nineteen, Jon, and I'm seventy-two. How are we supposed to understand each other in a situation like this, huh?”
“You love Mother, Dad; you must know what we feel. It isn't fair to us to let old things spoil our happiness, is it?”
“You love Mom, Dad; you must understand how we feel. It’s not fair to us to let the past ruin our happiness, is it?”
Brought face to face with his confession, Jolyon resolved to do without it if by any means he could. He laid his hand on the boy's arm.
Brought face to face with his confession, Jolyon decided to do without it if he could find any way. He placed his hand on the boy's arm.
“Look, Jon! I might put you off with talk about your both being too young and not knowing your own minds, and all that, but you wouldn't listen, besides, it doesn't meet the case—Youth, unfortunately, cures itself. You talk lightly about 'old things like that,' knowing nothing—as you say truly—of what happened. Now, have I ever given you reason to doubt my love for you, or my word?”
“Listen, Jon! I could dismiss your feelings by saying you’re both too young and don’t really understand what you want, but you wouldn’t hear it, and it doesn’t apply here—youth, unfortunately, takes care of itself. You joke about 'old issues like that,' with no idea—like you honestly say—of what really happened. So, have I ever given you a reason to doubt my love for you, or my promises?”
At a less anxious moment he might have been amused by the conflict his words aroused—the boy's eager clasp, to reassure him on these points, the dread on his face of what that reassurance would bring forth; but he could only feel grateful for the squeeze.
At a calmer moment, he might have found it entertaining how his words stirred up a conflict—the boy’s eager grip, trying to reassure him on these matters, the fear on his face of what that reassurance might lead to; but all he could feel was gratitude for the squeeze.
“Very well, you can believe what I tell you. If you don't give up this love affair, you will make Mother wretched to the end of her days. Believe me, my dear, the past, whatever it was, can't be buried—it can't indeed.”
“Alright, you can trust what I’m saying. If you don’t end this relationship, you’ll make Mother unhappy for the rest of her life. Honestly, my dear, the past, no matter what it was, can’t be put to rest—it truly can’t.”
Jon got off the arm of the chair.
Jon got off the arm of the chair.
'The girl'—thought Jolyon—'there she goes—starting up before him—life itself—eager, pretty, loving!'
'The girl'—thought Jolyon—'there she goes—starting up before him—life itself—eager, beautiful, loving!'
“I can't, Father; how can I—just because you say that? Of course, I can't!”
“I can't, Dad; how can I—just because you say that? Of course, I can't!”
“Jon, if you knew the story you would give this up without hesitation; you would have to! Can't you believe me?”
“Jon, if you knew the story, you would give this up without hesitation; you would have to! Can’t you believe me?”
“How can you tell what I should think? Father, I love her better than anything in the world.”
“How can you decide what I should think? Dad, I love her more than anything else in the world.”
Jolyon's face twitched, and he said with painful slowness:
Jolyon's face twitched, and he spoke with a pained slowness:
“Better than your mother, Jon?”
“Better than your mom, Jon?”
From the boy's face, and his clenched fists Jolyon realised the stress and struggle he was going through.
From the boy's face and his clenched fists, Jolyon realized the stress and struggle he was experiencing.
“I don't know,” he burst out, “I don't know! But to give Fleur up for nothing—for something I don't understand, for something that I don't believe can really matter half so much, will make me—make me....”
“I don’t know,” he exclaimed, “I don’t know! But giving up Fleur for nothing—over something I don’t understand, for something I don’t think can really matter that much, will make me—make me....”
“Make you feel us unjust, put a barrier—yes. But that's better than going on with this.”
“Make you feel like we’re being unfair, put up a wall—sure. But that's better than continuing with this.”
“I can't. Fleur loves me, and I love her. You want me to trust you; why don't you trust me, Father? We wouldn't want to know anything—we wouldn't let it make any difference. It'll only make us both love you and Mother all the more.”
“I can’t. Fleur loves me, and I love her. You want me to trust you; why don’t you trust me, Dad? We wouldn’t want to know anything—we wouldn’t let it change anything. It’ll just make us both love you and Mom even more.”
Jolyon put his hand into his breast pocket, but brought it out again empty, and sat, clucking his tongue against his teeth.
Jolyon reached into his breast pocket but pulled his hand out empty and sat, clicking his tongue against his teeth.
“Think what your mother's been to you, Jon! She has nothing but you; I shan't last much longer.”
"Think about what your mom means to you, Jon! She has nothing but you; I won't be around much longer."
“Why not? It isn't fair to—Why not?”
“Why not? It’s not fair to—Why not?”
“Well,” said Jolyon, rather coldly, “because the doctors tell me I shan't; that's all.”
"Well," Jolyon said somewhat coldly, "it's just that the doctors say I won't; that's all."
“Oh, Dad!” cried Jon, and burst into tears.
“Oh, Dad!” Jon shouted, and then he broke down in tears.
This downbreak of his son, whom he had not seen cry since he was ten, moved Jolyon terribly. He recognised to the full how fearfully soft the boy's heart was, how much he would suffer in this business, and in life generally. And he reached out his hand helplessly—not wishing, indeed not daring to get up.
This breakdown of his son, whom he hadn't seen cry since he was ten, really shook Jolyon. He fully realized how incredibly sensitive the boy was, how much he would struggle with this situation, and in life overall. He reached out his hand helplessly—not wanting, and honestly not daring, to get up.
“Dear man,” he said, “don't—or you'll make me!”
“Hey man,” he said, “don’t—or you’ll make me!”
Jon smothered down his paroxysm, and stood with face averted, very still.
Jon suppressed his outburst and stood still with his face turned away.
'What now?' thought Jolyon. 'What can I say to move him?'
'What now?' thought Jolyon. 'What can I say to convince him?'
“By the way, don't speak of that to Mother,” he said; “she has enough to frighten her with this affair of yours. I know how you feel. But, Jon, you know her and me well enough to be sure we wouldn't wish to spoil your happiness lightly. Why, my dear boy, we don't care for anything but your happiness—at least, with me it's just yours and Mother's and with her just yours. It's all the future for you both that's at stake.”
“By the way, don’t mention that to Mom,” he said; “she has enough to worry about with your situation. I understand how you feel. But, Jon, you know both her and me well enough to know we wouldn’t want to ruin your happiness easily. Honestly, my dear boy, all we care about is your happiness—at least for me, it’s just yours and Mom’s, and for her, it’s just yours. The future for both of you is what’s really at stake.”
Jon turned. His face was deadly pale; his eyes, deep in his head, seemed to burn.
Jon turned. His face was incredibly pale; his eyes, sunken in his head, looked like they were on fire.
“What is it? What is it? Don't keep me like this!”
“What is it? What is it? Don’t leave me hanging like this!”
Jolyon, who knew that he was beaten, thrust his hand again into his breast pocket, and sat for a full minute, breathing with difficulty, his eyes closed. The thought passed through his mind: 'I've had a good long innings—some pretty bitter moments—this is the worst!' Then he brought his hand out with the letter, and said with a sort of fatigue: “Well, Jon, if you hadn't come to-day, I was going to send you this. I wanted to spare you—I wanted to spare your mother and myself, but I see it's no good. Read it, and I think I'll go into the garden.” He reached forward to get up.
Jolyon, realizing he was defeated, shoved his hand back into his breast pocket and sat there for a full minute, struggling to breathe with his eyes closed. A thought crossed his mind: 'I've had a good run—some pretty tough times—this is the worst!' Then he pulled out his hand with the letter and said wearily, “Well, Jon, if you hadn't come today, I was going to send you this. I wanted to protect you—I wanted to protect your mom and myself, but I see it’s pointless. Read it, and I think I'll head to the garden.” He leaned forward to get up.
Jon, who had taken the letter, said quickly, “No, I'll go”; and was gone.
Jon, who grabbed the letter, quickly said, “No, I’ll go”; and he was off.
Jolyon sank back in his chair. A blue-bottle chose that moment to come buzzing round him with a sort of fury; the sound was homely, better than nothing.... Where had the boy gone to read his letter? The wretched letter—the wretched story! A cruel business—cruel to her—to Soames—to those two children—to himself!... His heart thumped and pained him. Life—its loves—its work—its beauty—its aching, and—its end! A good time; a fine time in spite of all; until—you regretted that you had ever been born. Life—it wore you down, yet did not make you want to die—that was the cunning evil! Mistake to have a heart! Again the blue-bottle came buzzing—bringing in all the heat and hum and scent of summer—yes, even the scent—as of ripe fruits, dried grasses, sappy shrubs, and the vanilla breath of cows. And out there somewhere in the fragrance Jon would be reading that letter, turning and twisting its pages in his trouble, his bewilderment and trouble—breaking his heart about it! The thought made Jolyon acutely miserable. Jon was such a tender-hearted chap, affectionate to his bones, and conscientious, too—it was so unfair, so damned unfair! He remembered Irene saying to him once: “Never was any one born more loving and lovable than Jon.” Poor little Jon! His world gone up the spout, all of a summer afternoon! Youth took things so hard! And stirred, tormented by that vision of Youth taking things hard, Jolyon got out of his chair, and went to the window. The boy was nowhere visible. And he passed out. If one could take any help to him now—one must!
Jolyon sank back in his chair. A bluebottle fly chose that moment to buzz around him with a sort of frenzy; the sound was familiar, better than silence... Where had the boy gone to read his letter? The terrible letter—the awful story! It was a harsh situation—harsh for her—for Soames—for those two kids—for himself!... His heart ached and pounded. Life—its loves—its work—its beauty—its pain, and—its end! A good time; a great time despite everything; until—you regretted ever being born. Life—it wore you down, yet didn't make you want to die—that was the sly cruelty! It was a mistake to have a heart! Once again, the bluebottle buzzed—bringing in all the heat and buzz and scent of summer—yes, even the scent—like ripe fruits, dried grasses, sappy bushes, and the sweet smell of cows. And out there somewhere in the fragrance, Jon would be reading that letter, flipping and turning its pages in his distress, his confusion and trouble—breaking his heart over it! The thought made Jolyon intensely miserable. Jon was such a kind soul, affectionate to his core, and conscientious, too—it was so unfair, so damn unfair! He remembered Irene telling him once: “No one was born more loving and lovable than Jon.” Poor little Jon! His world turned upside down on a summer afternoon! Youth took things so hard! And stirred, tormented by that image of Youth struggling, Jolyon got out of his chair and went to the window. The boy was nowhere in sight. And he stepped outside. If only he could take any help to him now—he must!
He traversed the shrubbery, glanced into the walled garden—no Jon! Nor where the peaches and the apricots were beginning to swell and colour. He passed the Cupressus trees, dark and spiral, into the meadow. Where had the boy got to? Had he rushed down to the coppice—his old hunting-ground? Jolyon crossed the rows of hay. They would cock it on Monday and be carrying the day after, if rain held off. Often they had crossed this field together—hand in hand, when Jon was a little chap. Dash it! The golden age was over by the time one was ten! He came to the pond, where flies and gnats were dancing over a bright reedy surface; and on into the coppice. It was cool there, fragrant of larches. Still no Jon! He called. No answer! On the log seat he sat down, nervous, anxious, forgetting his own physical sensations. He had been wrong to let the boy get away with that letter; he ought to have kept him under his eye from the start! Greatly troubled, he got up to retrace his steps. At the farm-buildings he called again, and looked into the dark cow-house. There in the cool, and the scent of vanilla and ammonia, away from flies, the three Alderneys were chewing the quiet cud; just milked, waiting for evening, to be turned out again into the lower field. One turned a lazy head, a lustrous eye; Jolyon could see the slobber on its grey lower lip. He saw everything with passionate clearness, in the agitation of his nerves—all that in his time he had adored and tried to paint—wonder of light and shade and colour. No wonder the legend put Christ into a manger—what more devotional than the eyes and moon-white horns of a chewing cow in the warm dusk! He called again. No answer! And he hurried away out of the coppice, past the pond, up the hill. Oddly ironical—now he came to think of it—if Jon had taken the gruel of his discovery down in the coppice where his mother and Bosinney in those old days had made the plunge of acknowledging their love. Where he himself, on the log seat the Sunday morning he came back from Paris, had realised to the full that Irene had become the world to him. That would have been the place for Irony to tear the veil from before the eyes of Irene's boy! But he was not here! Where had he got to? One must find the poor chap!
He moved through the bushes and peeked into the walled garden—no Jon! Not where the peaches and apricots were starting to grow and ripen. He passed the tall cypress trees, dark and spiraled, into the meadow. Where had the boy gone? Had he rushed down to the copse—his old hunting ground? Jolyon crossed the rows of hay. They would be stacking it on Monday and hauling it away the next day, as long as it stayed dry. They had often crossed this field together—hand in hand, when Jon was a little kid. Damn it! The golden age was over by the time you turned ten! He reached the pond, where flies and gnats were dancing over its bright, reedy surface, and headed into the copse. It was cool there, smelling of larch. Still no Jon! He called out. No answer! He sat down on the log seat, nervous and anxious, forgetting his own physical feelings. He was wrong to let the boy get away with that letter; he should have kept a close watch on him from the start! Very worried, he got up to retrace his steps. At the farm buildings, he called out again and looked into the dark cowhouse. There, in the cool air, with the scent of vanilla and ammonia, away from the flies, the three Jersey cows were quietly chewing their cud; just milked, waiting to be let out again into the lower field. One cow lazily turned its head, revealing its shiny eye; Jolyon could see the drool on its gray lower lip. He noticed everything with intense clarity, his nerves buzzing—all that he had admired and tried to capture in his art—wonder at light, shadow, and color. No wonder the legend had put Christ in a manger—what could be more devotional than the eyes and moon-white horns of a chewing cow in the warm dusk! He called out again. No answer! And he hurried out of the copse, past the pond, up the hill. Oddly ironic—now that he thought about it—if Jon had taken the lesson of his discovery down in the copse where his mother and Bosinney had back then confessed their love. Where he himself, on the log seat that Sunday morning after he returned from Paris, had realized fully that Irene had become his whole world. That would have been the perfect place for irony to reveal the truth to Irene's boy! But he wasn’t here! Where had he gone? Someone had to find the poor kid!
A gleam of sun had come, sharpening to his hurrying senses all the beauty of the afternoon, of the tall trees and lengthening shadows, of the blue, and the white clouds, the scent of the hay, and the cooing of the pigeons; and the flower shapes standing tall. He came to the rosery, and the beauty of the roses in that sudden sunlight seemed to him unearthly. “Rose, you Spaniard!” Wonderful three words! There she had stood by that bush of dark red roses; had stood to read and decide that Jon must know it all! He knew all now! Had she chosen wrong? He bent and sniffed a rose, its petals brushed his nose and trembling lips; nothing so soft as a rose-leaf's velvet, except her neck—Irene! On across the lawn he went, up the slope, to the oak-tree. Its top alone was glistening, for the sudden sun was away over the house; the lower shade was thick, blessedly cool—he was greatly overheated. He paused a minute with his hand on the rope of the swing—Jolly, Holly—Jon! The old swing! And suddenly, he felt horribly—deadly ill. 'I've over done it!' he thought: 'by Jove! I've overdone it—after all!' He staggered up toward the terrace, dragged himself up the steps, and fell against the wall of the house. He leaned there gasping, his face buried in the honey-suckle that he and she had taken such trouble with that it might sweeten the air which drifted in. Its fragrance mingled with awful pain. 'My love!' he thought; 'the boy!' And with a great effort he tottered in through the long window, and sank into old Jolyon's chair. The book was there, a pencil in it; he caught it up, scribbled a word on the open page.... His hand dropped.... So it was like this—was it?...
A burst of sunlight had arrived, sharpening his senses to all the beauty of the afternoon—the tall trees, the lengthening shadows, the blue and white clouds, the scent of hay, and the cooing of pigeons, along with the flowers standing tall. He reached the rose garden, and the beauty of the roses in that sudden light felt otherworldly to him. “Rose, you Spaniard!” What a fantastic three words! There she had stood by that bush of dark red roses, having decided that Jon must know everything! Now he knew it all! Had she made the wrong choice? He bent down to smell a rose, its petals brushed against his nose and trembling lips; nothing was as soft as a rose petal’s velvet, except her neck—Irene! He made his way across the lawn, up the slope, to the oak tree. Only its top was shimmering, as the sudden sun had moved over the house; the shade below was thick and wonderfully cool—he was quite overheated. He paused for a moment with his hand on the swing’s rope—Jolly, Holly—Jon! The old swing! And suddenly, he felt a wave of horrible—deadly—illness. 'I've overdone it!' he thought: 'by Jove! I've really overdone it—after all!' He staggered toward the terrace, dragged himself up the steps, and collapsed against the wall of the house. He leaned there gasping, his face buried in the honeysuckle that he and she had tended so carefully to sweeten the air that floated in. Its fragrance mixed with awful pain. 'My love!' he thought; 'the boy!' With a tremendous effort, he stumbled in through the long window and slumped into old Jolyon's chair. The book was there, a pencil inside it; he grabbed it, scribbled a word on the open page... His hand fell limp... So it was like this—was it?...
There was a great wrench; and darkness....
There was a loud crash, and then darkness....
III.—IRENE
When Jon rushed away with the letter in his hand, he ran along the terrace and round the corner of the house, in fear and confusion. Leaning against the creepered wall he tore open the letter. It was long—very long! This added to his fear, and he began reading. When he came to the words: “It was Fleur's father that she married,” everything seemed to spin before him. He was close to a window, and entering by it, he passed, through music-room and hall, up to his bedroom. Dipping his face in cold water, he sat on his bed, and went on reading, dropping each finished page on the bed beside him. His father's writing was easy to read—he knew it so well, though he had never had a letter from him one quarter so long. He read with a dull feeling—imagination only half at work. He best grasped, on that first reading, the pain his father must have had in writing such a letter. He let the last sheet fall, and in a sort of mental, moral helplessness began to read the first again. It all seemed to him disgusting—dead and disgusting. Then, suddenly, a hot wave of horrified emotion tingled through him. He buried his face in his hands. His mother! Fleur's father! He took up the letter again, and read on mechanically. And again came the feeling that it was all dead and disgusting; his own love so different! This letter said his mother—and her father! An awful letter!
When Jon rushed away with the letter in his hand, he ran along the terrace and around the corner of the house, filled with fear and confusion. Leaning against the vine-covered wall, he tore open the letter. It was long—very long! This only added to his anxiety, and he began reading. When he reached the words, “It was Fleur's father that she married,” everything seemed to spin around him. He was close to a window, and entering through it, he made his way through the music room and hall up to his bedroom. Dipping his face in cold water, he sat on his bed and continued reading, dropping each completed page onto the bed beside him. His father's writing was easy to read—he knew it well, even though he had never received a letter from him that was anywhere near this long. He read with a dull sensation—his imagination only half engaged. He mostly grasped, on that first read, the pain his father must have felt in writing such a letter. He let the last sheet fall and, in a kind of mental, moral helplessness, started reading the first page again. It all seemed disgusting to him—dead and disgusting. Then, suddenly, a hot wave of horrified emotion surged through him. He buried his face in his hands. His mother! Fleur's father! He picked up the letter again and continued reading mechanically. Again, he felt that it was all dead and disgusting; his own love was so different! This letter mentioned his mother—and her father! An awful letter!
Property! Could there be men who looked on women as their property? Faces seen in street and countryside came thronging up before him—red, stock-fish faces; hard, dull faces; prim, dry faces; violent faces; hundreds, thousands of them! How could he know what men who had such faces thought and did? He held his head in his hands and groaned. His mother! He caught up the letter and read on again: “horror and aversion-alive in her to-day.... your children.... grandchildren.... of a man who once owned your mother as a man might own a slave....” He got up from his bed. This cruel shadowy past, lurking there to murder his love and Fleur's, was true, or his father could never have written it. 'Why didn't they tell me the first thing,' he thought, 'the day I first saw Fleur? They knew I'd seen her. They were afraid, and—now—I've—got it!' Overcome by misery too acute for thought or reason, he crept into a dusky corner of the room and sat down on the floor. He sat there, like some unhappy little animal. There was comfort in dusk, and the floor—as if he were back in those days when he played his battles sprawling all over it. He sat there huddled, his hair ruffled, his hands clasped round his knees, for how long he did not know. He was wrenched from his blank wretchedness by the sound of the door opening from his mother's room. The blinds were down over the windows of his room, shut up in his absence, and from where he sat he could only hear a rustle, her footsteps crossing, till beyond the bed he saw her standing before his dressing-table. She had something in her hand. He hardly breathed, hoping she would not see him, and go away. He saw her touch things on the table as if they had some virtue in them, then face the window-grey from head to foot like a ghost. The least turn of her head, and she must see him! Her lips moved: “Oh! Jon!” She was speaking to herself; the tone of her voice troubled Jon's heart. He saw in her hand a little photograph. She held it toward the light, looking at it—very small. He knew it—one of himself as a tiny boy, which she always kept in her bag. His heart beat fast. And, suddenly as if she had heard it, she turned her eyes and saw him. At the gasp she gave, and the movement of her hands pressing the photograph against her breast, he said:
Property! Could there really be men who saw women as their possessions? Faces he recognized from streets and fields rushed into his mind—red, stocky faces; hard, dull faces; prim, dry faces; angry faces; hundreds, thousands of them! How could he know what men with such faces thought or did? He buried his head in his hands and groaned. His mother! He grabbed the letter and read on: “horror and aversion—alive in her today... your children... grandchildren... of a man who once owned your mother just like a man might own a slave...” He got up from his bed. This cruel, shadowy past, hiding there to destroy his love and Fleur's, was true, or his father could never have written it. 'Why didn't they tell me right away,' he thought, 'the day I first saw Fleur? They knew I'd seen her. They were scared, and—now—I've—got it!' Overcome by misery too intense for thought or reason, he crept into a dim corner of the room and sat on the floor. He sat there like some sad little animal. There was comfort in the dim light, and the floor felt familiar, as if he were back in the days when he played his battles sprawled all over it. He sat there huddled, his hair messy, his hands clasped around his knees, for how long he didn’t know. He was jolted out of his blank despair by the sound of the door opening from his mother's room. The blinds were drawn over the windows of his room, closed up in his absence, and from where he sat, he could only hear a rustle, her footsteps crossing, until beyond the bed he saw her standing by his dressing table. She had something in her hand. He hardly breathed, hoping she wouldn’t see him and would leave. He watched her touch things on the table as if they had some significance, then face the window—grey from head to toe like a ghost. With the slightest turn of her head, she would see him! Her lips moved: “Oh! Jon!” She was talking to herself; the tone of her voice troubled Jon's heart. He saw in her hand a small photograph. She held it up to the light, looking at it—very small. He recognized it—one of himself as a little boy, which she always kept in her bag. His heart raced. And suddenly, as if she had sensed it, she turned her eyes and saw him. At the gasp she gave, pressing the photograph against her chest, he said:
“Yes, it's me.”
"Yep, it’s me."
She moved over to the bed, and sat down on it, quite close to him, her hands still clasping her breast, her feet among the sheets of the letter which had slipped to the floor. She saw them, and her hands grasped the edge of the bed. She sat very upright, her dark eyes fixed on him. At last she spoke.
She went over to the bed and sat down right next to him, her hands still pressed against her chest, her feet tangled in the sheets of the letter that had fallen to the floor. She noticed them and grabbed the edge of the bed. She sat very straight, her dark eyes locked onto him. Finally, she spoke.
“Well, Jon, you know, I see.”
"Got it, Jon."
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“You've seen Father?”
"Have you seen Dad?"
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
There was a long silence, till she said:
There was a long silence until she said:
“Oh! my darling!”
“Oh! my love!”
“It's all right.” The emotions in him were so, violent and so mixed that he dared not move—resentment, despair, and yet a strange yearning for the comfort of her hand on his forehead.
“It's okay.” The emotions inside him were so intense and so mixed that he didn't dare to move—anger, hopelessness, and yet a strange longing for the comfort of her hand on his forehead.
“What are you going to do?”
“What are you going to do?”
“I don't know.”
"I dunno."
There was another long silence, then she got up. She stood a moment, very still, made a little movement with her hand, and said: “My darling boy, my most darling boy, don't think of me—think of yourself,” and, passing round the foot of the bed, went back into her room.
There was another long silence, then she stood up. She paused for a moment, very still, made a small gesture with her hand, and said: “My dear boy, my sweetest boy, don’t think about me—think about yourself,” and, moving around the foot of the bed, went back into her room.
Jon turned—curled into a sort of ball, as might a hedgehog—into the corner made by the two walls.
Jon turned and curled up into a ball, like a hedgehog, in the corner formed by the two walls.
He must have been twenty minutes there before a cry roused him. It came from the terrace below. He got up, scared. Again came the cry: “Jon!” His mother was calling! He ran out and down the stairs, through the empty dining-room into the study. She was kneeling before the old armchair, and his father was lying back quite white, his head on his breast, one of his hands resting on an open book, with a pencil clutched in it—more strangely still than anything he had ever seen. She looked round wildly, and said:
He must have been there for twenty minutes before a shout brought him back. It came from the terrace below. He stood up, startled. Again, he heard the shout: “Jon!” His mom was calling! He rushed out and down the stairs, through the empty dining room into the study. She was kneeling in front of the old armchair, and his dad was leaning back, pale, his head dropped forward, one hand resting on an open book, with a pencil clenched in it—more eerily still than anything he had ever witnessed. She looked around frantically and said:
“Oh! Jon—he's dead—he's dead!”
“Oh! Jon—he's gone—he's gone!”
Jon flung himself down, and reaching over the arm of the chair, where he had lately been sitting, put his lips to the forehead. Icy cold! How could—how could Dad be dead, when only an hour ago—! His mother's arms were round the knees; pressing her breast against them. “Why—why wasn't I with him?” he heard her whisper. Then he saw the tottering word “Irene” pencilled on the open page, and broke down himself. It was his first sight of human death, and its unutterable stillness blotted from him all other emotion; all else, then, was but preliminary to this! All love and life, and joy, anxiety, and sorrow, all movement, light and beauty, but a beginning to this terrible white stillness. It made a dreadful mark on him; all seemed suddenly little, futile, short. He mastered himself at last, got up, and raised her.
Jon threw himself down and, reaching over the arm of the chair where he had just been sitting, pressed his lips against his father's forehead. Ice cold! How could Dad be dead when just an hour ago—! His mother had her arms wrapped around her knees, pressing her chest against them. “Why—why wasn’t I with him?” he heard her whisper. Then he noticed the shaky word “Irene” scrawled in pencil on the open page and he broke down himself. This was his first encounter with human death, and the unimaginable stillness wiped out all other emotions for him; everything else was just a setup for this! All love and life, and joy, anxiety, and sorrow, all movement, light, and beauty were just the beginning of this terrible, white stillness. It made a haunting impression on him; everything suddenly felt small, pointless, brief. He finally collected himself, stood up, and lifted her.
“Mother! don't cry—Mother!”
“Mom! Don't cry—Mom!”
Some hours later, when all was done that had to be, and his mother was lying down, he saw his father alone, on the bed, covered with a white sheet. He stood for a long time gazing at that face which had never looked angry—always whimsical, and kind. “To be kind and keep your end up—there's nothing else in it,” he had once heard his father say. How wonderfully Dad had acted up to that philosophy! He understood now that his father had known for a long time past that this would come suddenly—known, and not said a word. He gazed with an awed and passionate reverence. The loneliness of it—just to spare his mother and himself! His own trouble seemed small while he was looking at that face. The word scribbled on the page! The farewell word! Now his mother had no one but himself! He went up close to the dead face—not changed at all, and yet completely changed. He had heard his father say once that he did not believe in consciousness surviving death, or that if it did it might be just survival till the natural age limit of the body had been reached—the natural term of its inherent vitality; so that if the body were broken by accident, excess, violent disease, consciousness might still persist till, in the course of Nature uninterfered with, it would naturally have faded out. It had struck him because he had never heard any one else suggest it. When the heart failed like this—surely it was not quite natural! Perhaps his father's consciousness was in the room with him. Above the bed hung a picture of his father's father. Perhaps his consciousness, too, was still alive; and his brother's—his half-brother, who had died in the Transvaal. Were they all gathered round this bed? Jon kissed the forehead, and stole back to his own room. The door between it and his mother's was ajar; she had evidently been in—everything was ready for him, even some biscuits and hot milk, and the letter no longer on the floor. He ate and drank, watching the last light fade. He did not try to see into the future—just stared at the dark branches of the oak-tree, level with his window, and felt as if life had stopped. Once in the night, turning in his heavy sleep, he was conscious of something white and still, beside his bed, and started up.
Some hours later, after everything that needed to be done was finished and his mother was lying down, he saw his father alone on the bed, covered with a white sheet. He stood for a long time looking at that face that had never shown anger—always whimsical and kind. “To be kind and do your part—that’s all that matters,” he remembered his father saying. How wonderfully Dad lived by that philosophy! He now realized that his father had known for a long time that this moment would come suddenly—known it and never said a word. He gazed with a deep, heartfelt reverence. The loneliness of it—all to spare his mother and himself! His own troubles seemed trivial as he looked at that face. The word written on the page! The word of goodbye! Now his mother had no one but him! He stepped close to the lifeless face—not changed at all, yet completely changed. He had once heard his father say he didn’t believe in consciousness surviving death, or that if it did, it might only last until the body reached its natural lifespan; so if the body broke from an accident, overindulgence, or violent illness, consciousness might still linger until, in the course of undisturbed nature, it would naturally fade away. This idea stuck with him because he had never heard anyone else suggest it. When the heart failed like this—surely it wasn't completely natural! Maybe his father's consciousness was in the room with him. Above the bed hung a picture of his father’s father. Perhaps his consciousness was still alive too; and his brother’s—his half-brother, who had died in the Transvaal. Were they all gathered around this bed? Jon kissed his father’s forehead and quietly returned to his own room. The door between his room and his mother’s was slightly open; she had evidently been in—everything was ready for him, even some biscuits and hot milk, and the letter no longer on the floor. He ate and drank, watching the last light fade. He didn’t try to see into the future—just stared at the dark branches of the oak tree, level with his window, feeling as if life had stopped. Once during the night, turning in his heavy sleep, he sensed something white and still beside his bed and jumped up.
His mother's voice said:
His mom's voice said:
“It's only I, Jon dear!” Her hand pressed his forehead gently back; her white figure disappeared.
“It's just me, Jon dear!” Her hand gently pushed his forehead back; her white figure vanished.
Alone! He fell heavily asleep again, and dreamed he saw his mother's name crawling on his bed.
Alone! He fell into a deep sleep again and dreamed he saw his mother's name moving across his bed.
IV.—SOAMES COGITATES
The announcement in The Times of his cousin Jolyon's death affected Soames quite simply. So that chap was gone! There had never been a time in their two lives when love had not been lost between them. That quick-blooded sentiment hatred had run its course long since in Soames' heart, and he had refused to allow any recrudescence, but he considered this early decease a piece of poetic justice. For twenty years the fellow had enjoyed the reversion of his wife and house, and—he was dead! The obituary notice, which appeared a little later, paid Jolyon—he thought—too much attention. It spoke of that “diligent and agreeable painter whose work we have come to look on as typical of the best late-Victorian water-colour art.” Soames, who had almost mechanically preferred Mole, Morpin, and Caswell Baye, and had always sniffed quite audibly when he came to one of his cousin's on the line, turned The Times with a crackle.
The announcement in The Times about his cousin Jolyon's death hit Soames hard. So, that guy was really gone! There had never been a moment in their lives when there hadn’t been lost love between them. That intense feeling of hatred had long faded in Soames' heart, and he had refused to let it come back, but he viewed this early death as a form of poetic justice. For twenty years, Jolyon had enjoyed the benefits of his wife and home, and now—he was dead! The obituary notice, which came out shortly after, gave Jolyon—he thought—too much recognition. It talked about that “hardworking and charming painter whose work we have come to see as representative of the best late-Victorian watercolor art.” Soames, who had almost automatically preferred Mole, Morpin, and Caswell Baye, and had always made a loud sniff when he encountered one of his cousin’s pieces, snapped The Times shut with a crackle.
He had to go up to Town that morning on Forsyte affairs, and was fully conscious of Gradman's glance sidelong over his spectacles. The old clerk had about him an aura of regretful congratulation. He smelled, as it were, of old days. One could almost hear him thinking: “Mr. Jolyon, ye-es—just my age, and gone—dear, dear! I dare say she feels it. She was a nice-lookin' woman. Flesh is flesh! They've given 'im a notice in the papers. Fancy!” His atmosphere in fact caused Soames to handle certain leases and conversions with exceptional swiftness.
He had to head into Town that morning for Forsyte business, and he was well aware of Gradman's sideways glance over his glasses. The old clerk radiated a vibe of regretful congratulations. He somehow exuded the essence of the past. You could almost hear him thinking: “Mr. Jolyon, yes—just my age, and gone—oh dear! I bet she feels it. She was a good-looking woman. Flesh is flesh! They've put a notice about him in the papers. Can you believe it?” His presence actually made Soames deal with certain leases and conversions with unusual speed.
“About that settlement on Miss Fleur, Mr. Soames?”
“About that settlement on Miss Fleur, Mr. Soames?”
“I've thought better of that,” answered Soames shortly.
"I've changed my mind about that," Soames replied tersely.
“Ah! I'm glad of that. I thought you were a little hasty. The times do change.”
“Ah! I'm glad to hear that. I thought you were being a bit impulsive. Times really do change.”
How this death would affect Fleur had begun to trouble Soames. He was not certain that she knew of it—she seldom looked at the paper, never at the births, marriages, and deaths.
How this death would affect Fleur had started to bother Soames. He wasn't sure if she knew about it—she rarely glanced at the paper, and never at the births, marriages, and deaths.
He pressed matters on, and made his way to Green Street for lunch. Winifred was almost doleful. Jack Cardigan had broken a splashboard, so far as one could make out, and would not be “fit” for some time. She could not get used to the idea.
He pushed forward and headed to Green Street for lunch. Winifred was feeling pretty down. Jack Cardigan had broken a splashboard, as far as anyone could tell, and wouldn't be “fit” for a while. She just couldn't wrap her head around it.
“Did Profond ever get off?” he said suddenly.
“Did Profond ever get off?” he asked suddenly.
“He got off,” replied Winifred, “but where—I don't know.”
“He got off,” Winifred replied, “but where—I have no idea.”
Yes, there it was—impossible to tell anything! Not that he wanted to know. Letters from Annette were coming from Dieppe, where she and her mother were staying.
Yes, there it was—impossible to tell anything! Not that he wanted to know. Letters from Annette were coming from Dieppe, where she and her mother were staying.
“You saw that fellow's death, I suppose?”
“You saw that guy die, I guess?”
“Yes,” said Winifred. “I'm sorry for—for his children. He was very amiable.” Soames uttered a rather queer sound. A suspicion of the old deep truth—that men were judged in this world rather by what they were than by what they did—crept and knocked resentfully at the back doors of his mind.
“Yes,” Winifred said. “I feel sorry for his kids. He was really pleasant.” Soames made a somewhat strange sound. A hint of an old, deep truth— that people are often judged more by who they are than by what they do—crept into his mind, knocking resentfully at the back door.
“I know there was a superstition to that effect,” he muttered.
"I know there was a superstition about that," he muttered.
“One must do him justice now he's dead.”
"Now that he's gone, we need to give him his due."
“I should like to have done him justice before,” said Soames; “but I never had the chance. Have you got a 'Baronetage' here?”
"I would have liked to do him justice earlier," said Soames; "but I never had the opportunity. Do you have a 'Baronetage' here?"
“Yes; in that bottom row.”
"Yes, in that bottom row."
Soames took out a fat red book, and ran over the leaves.
Soames pulled out a thick red book and flipped through the pages.
“Mont-Sir Lawrence, 9th Bt., cr. 1620, e. s. of Geoffrey, 8th Bt., and Lavinia, daur. of Sir Charles Muskham, Bt., of Muskham Hall, Shrops: marr. 1890 Emily, daur. of Conway Charwell, Esq., of Condaford Grange, co. Oxon; 1 son, heir Michael Conway, b. 1895, 2 daurs. Residence: Lippinghall Manor, Folwell, Bucks. Clubs: Snooks'. Coffee House: Aeroplane. See Bidicott.”
“Mont-Sir Lawrence, 9th Baronet, created in 1620, only son of Geoffrey, 8th Baronet, and Lavinia, daughter of Sir Charles Muskham, Baronet, of Muskham Hall, Shropshire: married in 1890 to Emily, daughter of Conway Charwell, Esq., of Condaford Grange, Oxfordshire; 1 son, heir Michael Conway, born in 1895, and 2 daughters. Residence: Lippinghall Manor, Folwell, Buckinghamshire. Clubs: Snooks'. Coffee House: Aeroplane. See Bidicott.”
“H'm!” he said. “Did you ever know a publisher?”
“Hm!” he said. “Have you ever known a publisher?”
“Uncle Timothy.”
"Uncle Tim."
“Alive, I mean.”
"Living, I mean."
“Monty knew one at his Club. He brought him here to dinner once. Monty was always thinking of writing a book, you know, about how to make money on the turf. He tried to interest that man.”
“Monty knew someone at his Club. He brought him here for dinner once. Monty was always thinking about writing a book, you know, about how to make money on the races. He tried to get that guy interested.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“He put him on to a horse—for the Two Thousand. We didn't see him again. He was rather smart, if I remember.”
"He put him on a horse—for the Two Thousand. We didn't see him again. He was pretty sharp, if I remember right."
“Did it win?”
"Did it win?"
“No; it ran last, I think. You know Monty really was quite clever in his way.”
“No; I think it ran last. You know, Monty really was pretty clever in his own way.”
“Was he?” said Soames. “Can you see any connection between a sucking baronet and publishing?”
“Was he?” Soames asked. “Can you see any link between a pampered baronet and publishing?”
“People do all sorts of things nowadays,” replied Winifred. “The great stunt seems not to be idle—so different from our time. To do nothing was the thing then. But I suppose it'll come again.”
“People do all kinds of things these days,” replied Winifred. “The big trend doesn't seem to be being lazy—so different from our time. Back then, doing nothing was the norm. But I guess it'll come back around.”
“This young Mont that I'm speaking of is very sweet on Fleur. If it would put an end to that other affair I might encourage it.”
“This young Mont I’m talking about is really into Fleur. If it would put a stop to that other relationship, I might support it.”
“Has he got style?” asked Winifred.
“Does he have style?” Winifred asked.
“He's no beauty; pleasant enough, with some scattered brains. There's a good deal of land, I believe. He seems genuinely attached. But I don't know.”
"He's not a looker; he's nice enough, with a little bit of smarts. I think there's quite a bit of land. He seems really attached. But I’m not sure."
“No,” murmured Winifred; “it's—very difficult. I always found it best to do nothing. It is such a bore about Jack; now we shan't get away till after Bank Holiday. Well, the people are always amusing, I shall go into the Park and watch them.”
“No,” whispered Winifred; “it's—really difficult. I always thought it was best to just do nothing. It’s such a hassle with Jack; now we won’t be able to leave until after the Bank Holiday. Well, the people are always entertaining, so I’ll head to the Park and watch them.”
“If I were you,” said Soames, “I should have a country cottage, and be out of the way of holidays and strikes when you want.”
“If I were you,” said Soames, “I’d get a country cottage and stay away from the chaos of holidays and strikes when you want to relax.”
“The country bores me,” answered Winifred, “and I found the railway strike quite exciting.”
“The country bores me,” Winifred replied, “and I thought the railway strike was pretty exciting.”
Winifred had always been noted for sang-froid.
Winifred had always been known for her calmness.
Soames took his leave. All the way down to Reading he debated whether he should tell Fleur of that boy's father's death. It did not alter the situation except that he would be independent now, and only have his mother's opposition to encounter. He would come into a lot of money, no doubt, and perhaps the house—the house built for Irene and himself—the house whose architect had wrought his domestic ruin. His daughter—mistress of that house! That would be poetic justice! Soames uttered a little mirthless laugh. He had designed that house to re-establish his failing union, meant it for the seat of his descendants, if he could have induced Irene to give him one! Her son and Fleur! Their children would be, in some sort, offspring of the union between himself and her!
Soames said his goodbyes. On the drive to Reading, he thought about whether he should tell Fleur that the boy’s father had died. It didn’t change anything except that he would now be independent, facing only his mother’s opposition. He would likely inherit a lot of money, and maybe even the house—the house built for Irene and him—the house that the architect had created, leading to his domestic downfall. His daughter—the owner of that house! That would be poetic justice! Soames let out a small, humorless laugh. He had designed that house to fix their failing marriage, envisioning it as a home for his future children, if only he could have convinced Irene to give him one! Her son and Fleur! Their children would be, in a way, the result of the union between him and her!
The theatricality in that thought was repulsive to his sober sense. And yet—it would be the easiest and wealthiest way out of the impasse, now that Jolyon was gone. The juncture of two Forsyte fortunes had a kind of conservative charm. And she—Irene-would be linked to him once more. Nonsense! Absurd! He put the notion from his head.
The drama in that thought was repulsive to his clear-minded perspective. And yet—it would be the easiest and most profitable way out of the deadlock, now that Jolyon was gone. The merging of two Forsyte fortunes had a certain traditional appeal. And she—Irene—would be connected to him again. Nonsense! Absurd! He pushed the idea out of his mind.
On arriving home he heard the click of billiard-balls, and through the window saw young Mont sprawling over the table. Fleur, with her cue akimbo, was watching with a smile. How pretty she looked! No wonder that young fellow was out of his mind about her. A title—land! There was little enough in land, these days; perhaps less in a title. The old Forsytes had always had a kind of contempt for titles, rather remote and artificial things—not worth the money they cost, and having to do with the Court. They had all had that feeling in differing measure—Soames remembered. Swithin, indeed, in his most expansive days had once attended a Levee. He had come away saying he shouldn't go again—“all that small fry.” It was suspected that he had looked too big in knee-breeches. Soames remembered how his own mother had wished to be presented because of the fashionable nature of the performance, and how his father had put his foot down with unwonted decision. What did she want with that peacocking—wasting time and money; there was nothing in it!
When he got home, he heard the sound of billiard balls and saw young Mont sprawled over the table through the window. Fleur, with her cue held stylishly, was watching with a smile. She looked so beautiful! No wonder that young guy was crazy about her. A title—land! There wasn’t much value in land these days, and probably even less in a title. The old Forsytes had always looked down on titles, seeing them as somewhat distant and artificial—not worth the money they cost and tied to the Court. They each felt this to varying degrees—Soames remembered. Swithin, in his more indulgent days, had once gone to a Levee. He came back saying he wouldn’t go again—“all that small fry.” It was thought he had looked too prominent in knee-breeches. Soames recalled how his own mother wanted to be presented because it was fashionable, and how his father had firmly said no. What did she want with that peacocking—wasting time and money; it was pointless!
The instinct which had made and kept the English Commons the chief power in the State, a feeling that their own world was good enough and a little better than any other because it was their world, had kept the old Forsytes singularly free of “flummery,” as Nicholas had been wont to call it when he had the gout. Soames' generation, more self-conscious and ironical, had been saved by a sense of Swithin in knee-breeches. While the third and the fourth generation, as it seemed to him, laughed at everything.
The instinct that had established and maintained the English Commons as the main power in the State, a belief that their own world was perfectly fine and slightly better than any other simply because it was theirs, had kept the old Forsytes remarkably free of “nonsense,” as Nicholas used to call it when he had gout. Soames' generation, more self-aware and ironic, had been rescued by an image of Swithin in knee-breeches. Meanwhile, the third and fourth generations, as it appeared to him, laughed at everything.
However, there was no harm in the young fellow's being heir to a title and estate—a thing one couldn't help. He entered quietly, as Mont missed his shot. He noted the young man's eyes, fixed on Fleur bending over in her turn; and the adoration in them almost touched him.
However, there was no harm in the young guy being the heir to a title and estate—something that wasn’t his choice. He walked in quietly as Mont missed his shot. He noticed the young man's eyes, locked on Fleur as she bent over in her turn; the admiration in them nearly moved him.
She paused with the cue poised on the bridge of her slim hand, and shook her crop of short dark chestnut hair.
She paused with the cue balanced on the bridge of her slender hand and shook her short, dark chestnut hair.
“I shall never do it.”
“I will never do it.”
“'Nothing venture.'”
"Nothing ventured."
“All right.” The cue struck, the ball rolled. “There!”
“All right.” The cue hit the ball, and it rolled. “There!”
“Bad luck! Never mind!”
“Tough luck! No worries!”
Then they saw him, and Soames said:
Then they saw him, and Soames said:
“I'll mark for you.”
"I'll mark it for you."
He sat down on the raised seat beneath the marker, trim and tired, furtively studying those two young faces. When the game was over Mont came up to him.
He sat down on the elevated seat under the marker, neat and weary, quietly studying those two young faces. When the game ended, Mont approached him.
“I've started in, sir. Rum game, business, isn't it? I suppose you saw a lot of human nature as a solicitor.”
“I've started, sir. It's all about the liquor business, right? I guess you must have seen a lot of human behavior as a lawyer.”
“I did.”
"I did."
“Shall I tell you what I've noticed: People are quite on the wrong tack in offering less than they can afford to give; they ought to offer more, and work backward.”
“Let me tell you what I've noticed: People are really off track when they offer less than they can afford; they should offer more and then figure it out from there.”
Soames raised his eyebrows.
Soames lifted his eyebrows.
“Suppose the more is accepted?”
"Assuming the more is accepted?"
“That doesn't matter a little bit,” said Mont; “it's much more paying to abate a price than to increase it. For instance, say we offer an author good terms—he naturally takes them. Then we go into it, find we can't publish at a decent profit and tell him so. He's got confidence in us because we've been generous to him, and he comes down like a lamb, and bears us no malice. But if we offer him poor terms at the start, he doesn't take them, so we have to advance them to get him, and he thinks us damned screws into the bargain.
“That's not important at all,” said Mont; “it's way more beneficial to lower a price than to raise it. For example, if we offer an author a good deal—he’ll naturally accept it. Then we dive into the project, realize we can’t publish it at a reasonable profit, and let him know. He trusts us because we were generous to him, so he agrees to lower his price without any hard feelings. But if we start with a lousy offer, he won't accept it, so we have to raise it to get him on board, and he thinks we're just cheap bastards.”
“Try buying pictures on that system,” said Soames; “an offer accepted is a contract—haven't you learned that?”
“Try buying pictures on that system,” said Soames; “an accepted offer is a contract—haven't you learned that?”
Young Mont turned his head to where Fleur was standing in the window.
Young Mont turned to look at Fleur, who was standing by the window.
“No,” he said, “I wish I had. Then there's another thing. Always let a man off a bargain if he wants to be let off.”
“No,” he said, “I wish I had. Then there's one more thing. Always let a guy back out of a deal if he wants to.”
“As advertisement?” said Soames dryly.
"As an ad?" said Soames dryly.
“Of course it is; but I meant on principle.”
"Of course it is; but I was referring to the principle."
“Does your firm work on those lines?”
“Does your company operate in that area?”
“Not yet,” said Mont, “but it'll come.”
“Not yet,” said Mont, “but it will come.”
“And they will go.”
“And they'll leave.”
“No, really, sir. I'm making any number of observations, and they all confirm my theory. Human nature is consistently underrated in business, people do themselves out of an awful lot of pleasure and profit by that. Of course, you must be perfectly genuine and open, but that's easy if you feel it. The more human and generous you are the better chance you've got in business.”
“No, seriously, sir. I'm making a lot of observations, and they all support my theory. Human nature is often underestimated in business, and people miss out on a lot of enjoyment and profit because of that. Sure, you have to be completely genuine and open, but that's easy if you truly feel it. The more human and generous you are, the better your chances in business.”
Soames rose.
Soames stood up.
“Are you a partner?”
“Are you a partner?”
“Not for six months, yet.”
"Not for another six months."
“The rest of the firm had better make haste and retire.”
“The rest of the team should hurry and leave.”
Mont laughed.
Mont chuckled.
“You'll see,” he said. “There's going to be a big change. The possessive principle has got its shutters up.”
“You'll see,” he said. “There's going to be a big change. The possessive principle has its guards up.”
“What?” said Soames.
“What?” Soames asked.
“The house is to let! Good-bye, sir; I'm off now.”
“The house is for rent! Goodbye, sir; I'm leaving now.”
Soames watched his daughter give her hand, saw her wince at the squeeze it received, and distinctly heard the young man's sigh as he passed out. Then she came from the window, trailing her finger along the mahogany edge of the billiard-table. Watching her, Soames knew that she was going to ask him something. Her finger felt round the last pocket, and she looked up.
Soames observed his daughter extend her hand, noticed her flinch at the grip it received, and clearly heard the young man's sigh as he exited. Then she stepped away from the window, dragging her finger along the mahogany edge of the billiard table. As he watched her, Soames realized she was about to ask him something. Her finger explored the last pocket, and she looked up.
“Have you done anything to stop Jon writing to me, Father?”
“Have you done anything to stop Jon from writing to me, Dad?”
Soames shook his head.
Soames shook his head.
“You haven't seen, then?” he said. “His father died just a week ago to-day.”
“You haven't seen him, then?” he said. “His dad passed away just a week ago today.”
“Oh!”
“Oh!”
In her startled, frowning face he saw the instant struggle to apprehend what this would mean.
In her surprised, furrowed brow, he noticed the immediate effort to understand what this would mean.
“Poor Jon! Why didn't you tell me, Father?”
“Poor Jon! Why didn’t you tell me, Dad?”
“I never know!” said Soames slowly; “you don't confide in me.”
“I never know!” Soames said slowly. “You don't trust me.”
“I would, if you'd help me, dear.”
“I would, if you’d help me, dear.”
“Perhaps I shall.”
“Maybe I will.”
Fleur clasped her hands. “Oh! darling—when one wants a thing fearfully, one doesn't think of other people. Don't be angry with me.”
Fleur held her hands together. “Oh! sweetheart—when you really want something, you don’t think about anyone else. Please don’t be mad at me.”
Soames put out his hand, as if pushing away an aspersion.
Soames raised his hand, as if to dismiss a criticism.
“I'm cogitating,” he said. What on earth had made him use a word like that! “Has young Mont been bothering you again?”
“I'm thinking,” he said. What on earth had made him use a word like that! “Has young Mont been bothering you again?”
Fleur smiled. “Oh! Michael! He's always bothering; but he's such a good sort—I don't mind him.”
Fleur smiled. “Oh! Michael! He’s always annoying, but he’s such a good guy—I don’t mind him.”
“Well,” said Soames, “I'm tired; I shall go and have a nap before dinner.”
“Well,” Soames said, “I'm tired; I’m going to take a nap before dinner.”
He went up to his picture-gallery, lay down on the couch there, and closed his eyes. A terrible responsibility this girl of his—whose mother was—ah! what was she? A terrible responsibility! Help her—how could he help her? He could not alter the fact that he was her father. Or that Irene—! What was it young Mont had said—some nonsense about the possessive instinct—shutters up—To let? Silly!
He went up to his art room, lay down on the couch, and closed his eyes. What a heavy responsibility this girl of his had—her mother was—ah! what was she? A huge burden! Help her—how could he help her? He couldn’t change the fact that he was her father. Or that Irene—! What was that young Mont had said—some nonsense about the possessive instinct—shutters up—For rent? Ridiculous!
The sultry air, charged with a scent of meadow-sweet, of river and roses, closed on his senses, drowsing them.
The humid air, filled with the smell of sweet meadows, rivers, and roses, wrapped around his senses, lulling him into drowsiness.
V.—THE FIXED IDEA
“The fixed idea,” which has outrun more constables than any other form of human disorder, has never more speed and stamina than when it takes the avid guise of love. To hedges and ditches, and doors, to humans without ideas fixed or otherwise, to perambulators and the contents sucking their fixed ideas, even to the other sufferers from this fast malady—the fixed idea of love pays no attention. It runs with eyes turned inward to its own light, oblivious of all other stars. Those with the fixed ideas that human happiness depends on their art, on vivisecting dogs, on hating foreigners, on paying supertax, on remaining Ministers, on making wheels go round, on preventing their neighbours from being divorced, on conscientious objection, Greek roots, Church dogma, paradox and superiority to everybody else, with other forms of ego-mania—all are unstable compared with him or her whose fixed idea is the possession of some her or him. And though Fleur, those chilly summer days, pursued the scattered life of a little Forsyte whose frocks are paid for, and whose business is pleasure, she was—as Winifred would have said in the latest fashion of speech—“honest to God” indifferent to it all. She wished and wished for the moon, which sailed in cold skies above the river or the Green Park when she went to Town. She even kept Jon's letters, covered with pink silk, on her heart, than which in days when corsets were so low, sentiment so despised, and chests so out of fashion, there could, perhaps, have been no greater proof of the fixity of her idea.
“The fixed idea,” which has evaded more police than any other type of human chaos, has never had more speed and endurance than when it takes on the eager form of love. It pays no attention to hedges, ditches, doors, or people who lack fixed ideas, whether they are pushing strollers or consumed by their own obsessions, even to others suffering from this rampant condition—the fixed idea of love. It races forward, eyes locked on its own glow, oblivious to all other stars. Those who believe that human happiness relies on their art, on experimenting on dogs, on hating foreigners, on paying outrageous taxes, on being politicians, on making things work, on stopping their neighbors from getting divorced, on conscientious objections, Greek roots, church doctrines, paradoxes, and feeling superior to everyone else, with other forms of egomania—all are less stable compared to the person whose fixed idea is just to possess someone. And though Fleur, during those chilly summer days, chased the carefree life of a little Forsyte whose dresses are paid for and whose job is pleasure, she was—as Winifred would have described in the trendiest lingo—“honestly indifferent” to it all. She longed for the moon, which shone in the cold skies over the river or Green Park when she went into the city. She even kept Jon's letters, wrapped in pink silk, close to her heart, which in times when corsets were low, sentiment was looked down upon, and physical allure seemed out of style, might have been the greatest evidence of her obsession.
After hearing of his father's death, she wrote to Jon, and received his answer three days later on her return from a river picnic. It was his first letter since their meeting at June's. She opened it with misgiving, and read it with dismay.
After hearing about her father's death, she wrote to Jon and got his reply three days later when she returned from a river picnic. It was his first letter since they met at June's. She opened it feeling anxious and read it with disappointment.
“Since I saw you I've heard everything about the past. I won't tell it you—I think you knew when we met at June's. She says you did. If you did, Fleur, you ought to have told me. I expect you only heard your father's side of it. I have heard my mother's. It's dreadful. Now that she's so sad I can't do anything to hurt her more. Of course, I long for you all day, but I don't believe now that we shall ever come together—there's something too strong pulling us apart.”
“Since I saw you, I’ve heard everything about the past. I won’t tell you—I think you knew when we met at June’s. She says you did. If you did, Fleur, you should have told me. I assume you only heard your dad’s side of it. I’ve heard my mom’s. It’s awful. Now that she’s so unhappy, I can’t do anything to hurt her more. Of course, I long for you all day, but I don’t believe we’ll ever be together now—there’s something too strong pulling us apart.”
So! Her deception had found her out. But Jon—she felt—had forgiven that. It was what he said of his mother which caused the guttering in her heart and the weak sensation in her legs.
So! Her deceit had been discovered. But Jon—she thought—had forgiven her for that. It was what he said about his mother that made her heart sink and her legs feel weak.
Her first impulse was to reply—her second, not to reply. These impulses were constantly renewed in the days which followed, while desperation grew within her. She was not her father's child for nothing. The tenacity which had at once made and undone Soames was her backbone, too, frilled and embroidered by French grace and quickness. Instinctively she conjugated the verb “to have” always with the pronoun “I.” She concealed, however, all signs of her growing desperation, and pursued such river pleasures as the winds and rain of a disagreeable July permitted, as if she had no care in the world; nor did any “sucking baronet” ever neglect the business of a publisher more consistently than her attendant spirit, Michael Mont.
Her first instinct was to respond—her second, to ignore it. These urges kept coming back in the days that followed, as her desperation deepened. She wasn't her father's daughter for nothing. The determination that had both built up and broken Soames was in her too, now enhanced with a touch of French elegance and agility. Deep down, she always saw the verb "to have" through the lens of "I." However, she hid all signs of her growing distress and engaged in whatever small joys life offered during the unpleasant July weather, as if she had no worries at all; nor did any “sucking baronet” ever overlook the tasks of a publisher as thoroughly as her ever-present spirit, Michael Mont.
To Soames she was a puzzle. He was almost deceived by this careless gaiety. Almost—because he did not fail to mark her eyes often fixed on nothing, and the film of light shining from her bedroom window late at night. What was she thinking and brooding over into small hours when she ought to have been asleep? But he dared not ask what was in her mind; and, since that one little talk in the billiard-room, she said nothing to him.
To Soames, she was a mystery. He was nearly fooled by her casual joy. Nearly—because he couldn’t help noticing her gaze often staring into space, and the faint light glowing from her bedroom window late at night. What was she thinking and worrying about in the early hours when she should’ve been asleep? But he didn’t dare ask her what was on her mind; and, since that one brief conversation in the billiard room, she said nothing to him.
In this taciturn condition of affairs it chanced that Winifred invited them to lunch and to go afterward to “a most amusing little play, 'The Beggar's Opera'” and would they bring a man to make four? Soames, whose attitude toward theatres was to go to nothing, accepted, because Fleur's attitude was to go to everything. They motored up, taking Michael Mont, who, being in his seventh heaven, was found by Winifred “very amusing.” “The Beggar's Opera” puzzled Soames. The people were very unpleasant, the whole thing very cynical. Winifred was “intrigued”—by the dresses. The music, too, did not displease her. At the Opera, the night before, she had arrived too early for the Russian Ballet, and found the stage occupied by singers, for a whole hour pale or apoplectic from terror lest by some dreadful inadvertence they might drop into a tune. Michael Mont was enraptured with the whole thing. And all three wondered what Fleur was thinking of it. But Fleur was not thinking of it. Her fixed idea stood on the stage and sang with Polly Peachum, mimed with Filch, danced with Jenny Diver, postured with Lucy Lockit, kissed, trolled, and cuddled with Macheath. Her lips might smile, her hands applaud, but the comic old masterpiece made no more impression on her than if it had been pathetic, like a modern “Revue.” When they embarked in the car to return, she ached because Jon was not sitting next her instead of Michael Mont. When, at some jolt, the young man's arm touched hers as if by accident, she only thought: 'If that were Jon's arm!' When his cheerful voice, tempered by her proximity, murmured above the sound of the car's progress, she smiled and answered, thinking: 'If that were Jon's voice!' and when once he said, “Fleur, you look a perfect angel in that dress!” she answered, “Oh, do you like it?” thinking, 'If only Jon could see it!'
In this quiet situation, Winifred invited them to lunch and then to a "really entertaining little play, 'The Beggar's Opera'," and asked if they could bring a man to make a group of four. Soames, who usually avoided theaters, agreed because Fleur loved to attend everything. They drove up, bringing Michael Mont, who was thrilled and was found by Winifred to be "very entertaining." "The Beggar's Opera" confused Soames. The characters were unpleasant, and the whole thing felt very cynical. Winifred was "intrigued"—by the costumes. She also enjoyed the music. The night before at the opera, she had arrived too early for the Russian Ballet and spent an hour watching fearful singers on stage, worried they might accidentally sing out of tune. Michael Mont was captivated by the entire performance. All three wondered what Fleur thought of it, but Fleur wasn't really thinking about it. Her focus was on the stage where she sang with Polly Peachum, acted with Filch, danced with Jenny Diver, posed with Lucy Lockit, and kissed, flirted, and cuddled with Macheath. She might have smiled and clapped her hands, but the classic comedic show affected her no more than if it had been a sad, modern "Revue." When they got in the car to head back, she felt a pang because Jon wasn’t sitting next to her instead of Michael Mont. When, during a bump, the young man's arm brushed against hers accidentally, she could only think, 'If that were Jon's arm!' When his cheerful voice, softened by their closeness, spoke above the sound of the car, she smiled and replied, thinking, 'If that were Jon's voice!' And when he said, “Fleur, you look like a perfect angel in that dress!” she responded, “Oh, do you like it?” while wishing, 'If only Jon could see it!'
During this drive she took a resolution. She would go to Robin Hill and see him—alone; she would take the car, without word beforehand to him or to her father. It was nine days since his letter, and she could wait no longer. On Monday she would go! The decision made her well disposed toward young Mont. With something to look forward to she could afford to tolerate and respond. He might stay to dinner; propose to her as usual; dance with her, press her hand, sigh—do what he liked. He was only a nuisance when he interfered with her fixed idea. She was even sorry for him so far as it was possible to be sorry for anybody but herself just now. At dinner he seemed to talk more wildly than usual about what he called “the death of the close borough”—she paid little attention, but her father seemed paying a good deal, with the smile on his face which meant opposition, if not anger.
During this drive, she made a decision. She would go to Robin Hill and see him—alone; she would take the car without telling him or her dad beforehand. It had been nine days since his letter, and she couldn't wait any longer. On Monday, she'd go! The decision made her feel more positively towards young Mont. With something to look forward to, she could handle his presence and be polite. He might stay for dinner, propose to her as usual, dance with her, hold her hand, sigh—do whatever he wanted. He was only annoying when he got in the way of her fixed idea. She even felt a bit sorry for him, as much as one could feel sorry for anyone except herself at that moment. At dinner, he seemed to talk more wildly than usual about what he called “the death of the close borough”—she paid little attention, but her dad seemed very engaged, with that smile on his face that signaled opposition, if not anger.
“The younger generation doesn't think as you do, sir; does it, Fleur?”
“The younger generation doesn’t think like you do, sir; do they, Fleur?”
Fleur shrugged her shoulders—the younger generation was just Jon, and she did not know what he was thinking.
Fleur shrugged her shoulders—the younger generation was just Jon, and she had no clue what he was thinking.
“Young people will think as I do when they're my age, Mr. Mont. Human nature doesn't change.”
"Younger people will think the way I do when they get to my age, Mr. Mont. Human nature doesn't change."
“I admit that, sir; but the forms of thought change with the times. The pursuit of self-interest is a form of thought that's going out.”
“I admit that, sir; but the ways of thinking change with the times. The pursuit of self-interest is a mindset that's fading away.”
“Indeed! To mind one's own business is not a form of thought, Mr. Mont, it's an instinct.”
“Absolutely! Mind your own business isn’t just a way of thinking, Mr. Mont, it’s an instinct.”
Yes, when Jon was the business!
Yes, when Jon was in charge!
“But what is one's business, sir? That's the point. Everybody's business is going to be one's business. Isn't it, Fleur?”
“But what is someone’s business, sir? That’s the question. Everyone’s business is going to become your business. Right, Fleur?”
Fleur only smiled.
Fleur just smiled.
“If not,” added young Mont, “there'll be blood.”
“If not,” added young Mont, “there will be blood.”
“People have talked like that from time immemorial”
“People have spoken like that since ancient times.”
“But you'll admit, sir, that the sense of property is dying out?”
“But you have to agree, sir, that the idea of ownership is fading away?”
“I should say increasing among those who have none.”
“I must say it’s growing among those who have nothing.”
“Well, look at me! I'm heir to an entailed estate. I don't want the thing; I'd cut the entail to-morrow.”
“Well, look at me! I'm the heir to an estate that comes with restrictions. I don't want it; I’d get rid of the restrictions tomorrow.”
“You're not married, and you don't know what you're talking about.”
“You're not married, and you have no idea what you’re talking about.”
Fleur saw the young man's eyes turn rather piteously upon her.
Fleur saw the young man's eyes look at her with a sense of pity.
“Do you really mean that marriage—?” he began.
“Do you really mean that marriage—?” he started.
“Society is built on marriage,” came from between her father's close lips; “marriage and its consequences. Do you want to do away with it?”
“Society is based on marriage,” came from between her father's tight lips; “marriage and its consequences. Do you want to get rid of it?”
Young Mont made a distracted gesture. Silence brooded over the dinner table, covered with spoons bearing the Forsyte crest—a pheasant proper—under the electric light in an alabaster globe. And outside, the river evening darkened, charged with heavy moisture and sweet scents.
Young Mont made a distracted gesture. Silence hung over the dinner table, set with spoons featuring the Forsyte crest—a pheasant in its natural colors—under the electric light in an alabaster globe. Outside, the river evening darkened, filled with heavy moisture and sweet scents.
'Monday,' thought Fleur; 'Monday!'
"Monday," thought Fleur; "Monday!"
VI.—DESPERATE
The weeks which followed the death of his father were sad and empty to the only Jolyon Forsyte left. The necessary forms and ceremonies—the reading of the Will, valuation of the estate, distribution of the legacies—were enacted over the head, as it were, of one not yet of age. Jolyon was cremated. By his special wish no one attended that ceremony, or wore black for him. The succession of his property, controlled to some extent by old Jolyon's Will, left his widow in possession of Robin Hill, with two thousand five hundred pounds a year for life. Apart from this the two Wills worked together in some complicated way to insure that each of Jolyon's three children should have an equal share in their grandfather's and father's property in the future as in the present, save only that Jon, by virtue of his sex, would have control of his capital when he was twenty-one, while June and Holly would only have the spirit of theirs, in order that their children might have the body after them. If they had no children, it would all come to Jon if he outlived them; and since June was fifty, and Holly nearly forty, it was considered in Lincoln's Inn Fields that but for the cruelty of income tax, young Jon would be as warm a man as his grandfather when he died. All this was nothing to Jon, and little enough to his mother. It was June who did everything needful for one who had left his affairs in perfect order. When she had gone, and those two were alone again in the great house, alone with death drawing them together, and love driving them apart, Jon passed very painful days secretly disgusted and disappointed with himself. His mother would look at him with such a patient sadness which yet had in it an instinctive pride, as if she were reserving her defence. If she smiled he was angry that his answering smile should be so grudging and unnatural. He did not judge or condemn her; that was all too remote—indeed, the idea of doing so had never come to him. No! he was grudging and unnatural because he couldn't have what he wanted because of her. There was one alleviation—much to do in connection with his father's career, which could not be safely entrusted to June, though she had offered to undertake it. Both Jon and his mother had felt that if she took his portfolios, unexhibited drawings and unfinished matter, away with her, the work would encounter such icy blasts from Paul Post and other frequenters of her studio, that it would soon be frozen out even of her warm heart. On its old-fashioned plane and of its kind the work was good, and they could not bear the thought of its subjection to ridicule. A one-man exhibition of his work was the least testimony they could pay to one they had loved; and on preparation for this they spent many hours together. Jon came to have a curiously increased respect for his father. The quiet tenacity with which he had converted a mediocre talent into something really individual was disclosed by these researches. There was a great mass of work with a rare continuity of growth in depth and reach of vision. Nothing certainly went very deep, or reached very high—but such as the work was, it was thorough, conscientious, and complete. And, remembering his father's utter absence of “side” or self-assertion, the chaffing humility with which he had always spoken of his own efforts, ever calling himself “an amateur,” Jon could not help feeling that he had never really known his father. To take himself seriously, yet never that he did so, seemed to have been his ruling principle. There was something in this which appealed to the boy, and made him heartily endorse his mother's comment: “He had true refinement; he couldn't help thinking of others, whatever he did. And when he took a resolution which went counter, he did it with the minimum of defiance—not like the Age, is it? Twice in his life he had to go against everything; and yet it never made him bitter.” Jon saw tears running down her face, which she at once turned away from him. She was so quiet about her loss that sometimes he had thought she didn't feel it much. Now, as he looked at her, he felt how far he fell short of the reserve power and dignity in both his father and his mother. And, stealing up to her, he put his arm round her waist. She kissed him swiftly, but with a sort of passion, and went out of the room.
The weeks after his father's death were sad and empty for the only remaining Jolyon Forsyte. The necessary processes and rituals—the reading of the will, estate valuation, distribution of legacies—took place over the head of someone who wasn’t of age yet. Jolyon was cremated. By his specific request, no one attended the ceremony or wore black for him. The inheritance controlled to some extent by old Jolyon's will left his widow with Robin Hill and an annual income of two thousand five hundred pounds for life. Besides this, the two wills worked together in a complicated manner to ensure that each of Jolyon's three children would have an equal share in their grandfather's and father's property, both now and in the future, except that Jon, because he was male, would gain control of his capital at twenty-one, while June and Holly would only have the spirit of theirs, ensuring their children would inherit the actual assets. If they had no children, everything would go to Jon if he outlived them; and since June was fifty and Holly nearly forty, it was believed in Lincoln's Inn Fields that, but for the harshness of income tax, young Jon would be as wealthy as his grandfather when he died. All of this meant little to Jon, and even less to his mother. June took care of everything necessary for someone who had left his affairs perfectly organized. Once she left, and those two were alone together in the big house—with death drawing them close, but love pushing them apart—Jon endured very painful days, secretly disgusted and disappointed with himself. His mother looked at him with a patient sadness that also carried a sense of instinctive pride, as if she were holding back her defense. When she smiled, he felt anger that his own smile in return was so reluctant and forced. He didn’t judge or resent her; that was too distant—the thought of doing so never even crossed his mind. No! He was reluctant and unnatural because he couldn't have what he wanted because of her. There was one small relief—he had a lot to do regarding his father's career, which couldn’t be safely entrusted to June, even though she had offered. Both Jon and his mother sensed that if she took his portfolios, unshown drawings, and unfinished work with her, it would face such harsh criticism from Paul Post and others who frequented her studio that it would soon be dismissed, even in her warm heart. On its own traditional level and category, the work was good, and they couldn’t bear the thought of it facing ridicule. A solo exhibition of his work was the least they could do for someone they had loved; they spent many hours preparing for this together. Jon developed a strangely increased respect for his father. The quiet determination with which he had turned a mediocre talent into something genuinely unique was revealed through their efforts. There was a vast amount of work with a rare continuity of depth and vision. Nothing went particularly deep or high, but whatever it was, it was thorough, diligent, and complete. And remembering his father’s complete lack of pretension or self-assertion, along with the humility he always showed when speaking about his own efforts—constantly calling himself “an amateur”—Jon couldn’t help feeling that he had never truly known his father. Taking himself seriously, yet never appearing to do so, seemed to be his guiding principle. There was something in this that resonated with the boy, prompting him to wholeheartedly agree with his mother's remark: “He had true refinement; he couldn't help but think of others, no matter what he did. And when he made a decision that went against that, he did it with the least amount of defiance—not like the modern age, right? Twice in his life he had to go against everything; and yet it never made him bitter.” Jon saw tears streaming down her face, which she quickly turned away from him. She handled her loss so quietly that at times he thought she didn’t feel it strongly. Now, as he looked at her, he realized how much he fell short of the reserved strength and dignity of both his father and mother. Stepping up to her, he put his arm around her waist. She kissed him quickly, but with a kind of passion, and left the room.
The studio, where they had been sorting and labelling, had once been Holly's schoolroom, devoted to her silkworms, dried lavender, music, and other forms of instruction. Now, at the end of July, despite its northern and eastern aspects, a warm and slumberous air came in between the long-faded lilac linen curtains. To redeem a little the departed glory, as of a field that is golden and gone, clinging to a room which its master has left, Irene had placed on the paint-stained table a bowl of red roses. This, and Jolyon's favourite cat, who still clung to the deserted habitat, were the pleasant spots in that dishevelled, sad workroom. Jon, at the north window, sniffing air mysteriously scented with warm strawberries, heard a car drive up. The lawyers again about some nonsense! Why did that scent so make one ache? And where did it come from—there were no strawberry beds on this side of the house. Instinctively he took a crumpled sheet of paper from his pocket, and wrote down some broken words. A warmth began spreading in his chest; he rubbed the palms of his hands together. Presently he had jotted this:
The studio, where they had been sorting and labeling, used to be Holly’s classroom, filled with her silkworms, dried lavender, music, and other learning activities. Now, at the end of July, despite its northern and eastern exposures, a warm and sleepy air seeped in through the long-faded lilac linen curtains. To salvage a bit of the lost glory, like a field that has turned golden and faded, still lingering in a room left by its owner, Irene had placed a bowl of red roses on the paint-stained table. This, along with Jolyon's favorite cat, who still clung to the empty space, were the bright spots in that messy, sorrowful workspace. Jon, at the north window, catching a whiff of air mysteriously scented with warm strawberries, heard a car pull up. The lawyers again with their nonsense! Why did that scent make him ache so much? And where did it come from—there weren’t any strawberry beds on this side of the house. Instinctively, he took a crumpled sheet of paper from his pocket and scribbled down some fragmented words. A warmth began to spread in his chest; he rubbed his palms together. Soon, he had written this:
“If I could make a little song A little song to soothe my heart! I'd make it all of little things The plash of water, rub of wings, The puffing-off of dandies crown, The hiss of raindrop spilling down, The purr of cat, the trill of bird, And ev'ry whispering I've heard From willy wind in leaves and grass, And all the distant drones that pass. A song as tender and as light As flower, or butterfly in flight; And when I saw it opening, I'd let it fly and sing!”
“If I could create a little song, A little song to calm my heart! I’d make it all about the simple things: The sound of water, the flap of wings, The puff of dandelion seeds blowing away, The hiss of raindrops falling down, The purr of a cat, the trill of a bird, And every whisper I’ve heard From the soft wind in the leaves and grass, And all the distant drones that go by. A song as gentle and as light As a flower, or a butterfly in flight; And when I saw it taking off, I’d let it fly and sing!”
He was still muttering it over to himself at the window, when he heard his name called, and, turning round, saw Fleur. At that amazing apparition, he made at first no movement and no sound, while her clear vivid glance ravished his heart. Then he went forward to the table, saying, “How nice of you to come!” and saw her flinch as if he had thrown something at her.
He kept repeating it to himself at the window when he heard his name called. Turning around, he saw Fleur. At the sight of her, he was momentarily frozen, not moving or saying anything, while her bright, intense gaze captivated him. Then he walked over to the table and said, “It’s so nice of you to come!” He noticed her flinch as if he had thrown something at her.
“I asked for you,” she said, “and they showed me up here. But I can go away again.”
“I asked for you,” she said, “and they brought me up here. But I can leave again.”
Jon clutched the paint-stained table. Her face and figure in its frilly frock photographed itself with such startling vividness upon his eyes, that if she had sunk through the floor he must still have seen her.
Jon gripped the paint-splattered table. Her face and shape in that frilly dress was so vividly burned into his mind that even if she had vanished through the floor, he would still be able to see her.
“I know I told you a lie, Jon. But I told it out of love.”
“I know I lied to you, Jon. But I did it out of love.”
“Yes, oh! yes! That's nothing!”
“Yes, oh! yes! That's okay!”
“I didn't answer your letter. What was the use—there wasn't anything to answer. I wanted to see you instead.” She held out both her hands, and Jon grasped them across the table. He tried to say something, but all his attention was given to trying not to hurt her hands. His own felt so hard and hers so soft. She said almost defiantly:
“I didn't respond to your letter. What was the point—there wasn't anything to respond to. I wanted to see you instead.” She held out both her hands, and Jon took them across the table. He tried to say something, but all his focus was on not hurting her hands. His felt so rough and hers so soft. She said almost defiantly:
“That old story—was it so very dreadful?”
“That old story—was it really that terrible?”
“Yes.” In his voice, too, there was a note of defiance.
“Yes.” His voice also had a hint of defiance.
She dragged her hands away. “I didn't think in these days boys were tied to their mothers' apron-strings.”
She pulled her hands back. “I didn't think guys these days were still attached to their moms' apron strings.”
Jon's chin went up as if he had been struck.
Jon lifted his chin as if he had been hit.
“Oh! I didn't mean it, Jon. What a horrible thing to say!” Swiftly she came close to him. “Jon, dear; I didn't mean it.”
“Oh! I didn't mean it, Jon. That was such a terrible thing to say!” She quickly moved closer to him. “Jon, sweetheart; I really didn't mean it.”
“All right.”
"Okay."
She had put her two hands on his shoulder, and her forehead down on them; the brim of her hat touched his neck, and he felt it quivering. But, in a sort of paralysis, he made no response. She let go of his shoulder and drew away.
She placed both of her hands on his shoulders, resting her forehead on them; the edge of her hat brushed against his neck, and he could feel it trembling. But, in a kind of paralysis, he didn't respond. She released his shoulders and stepped back.
“Well, I'll go, if you don't want me. But I never thought you'd have given me up.”
“Well, I'll leave if you don't want me. But I never thought you'd let me go.”
“I haven't,” cried Jon, coming suddenly to life. “I can't. I'll try again.”
“I haven't,” Jon exclaimed, suddenly full of energy. “I can't. I'll give it another shot.”
Her eyes gleamed, she swayed toward him. “Jon—I love you! Don't give me up! If you do, I don't know what—I feel so desperate. What does it matter—all that past-compared with this?”
Her eyes sparkled as she leaned into him. “Jon—I love you! Please don't leave me! If you do, I don't know what I'll do—I feel so lost. What does it matter—all that past—compared to this?”
She clung to him. He kissed her eyes, her cheeks, her lips. But while he kissed her he saw, the sheets of that letter fallen down on the floor of his bedroom—his father's white dead face—his mother kneeling before it. Fleur's whispered, “Make her! Promise! Oh! Jon, try!” seemed childish in his ear. He felt curiously old.
She held onto him tightly. He kissed her eyes, her cheeks, her lips. But as he kissed her, he noticed the sheets of that letter lying on the floor of his bedroom—his father's pale, lifeless face—his mother kneeling in front of it. Fleur's whispered, “Make her! Promise! Oh! Jon, please!” sounded childish to him. He felt strangely wise beyond his years.
“I promise!” he muttered. “Only, you don't understand.”
"I promise!" he said quietly. "It's just that you don't get it."
“She wants to spoil our lives, just because—”
“She wants to ruin our lives, just because—”
“Yes, of what?”
"Yeah, about what?"
Again that challenge in his voice, and she did not answer. Her arms tightened round him, and he returned her kisses; but even while he yielded, the poison worked in him, the poison of the letter. Fleur did not know, she did not understand—she misjudged his mother; she came from the enemy's camp! So lovely, and he loved her so—yet, even in her embrace, he could not help the memory of Holly's words: “I think she has a 'having' nature,” and his mother's “My darling boy, don't think of me—think of yourself!”
Again that challenge in his voice, and she didn’t respond. Her arms tightened around him, and he returned her kisses; but even while he gave in, the poison from the letter seeped into him. Fleur didn’t know, she didn’t get it—she misjudged his mother; she came from the other side! So beautiful, and he loved her so—yet, even in her embrace, he couldn’t shake the memory of Holly’s words: “I think she has a 'having' nature,” and his mother’s “My darling boy, don’t think of me—think of yourself!”
When she was gone like a passionate dream, leaving her image on his eyes, her kisses on his lips, such an ache in his heart, Jon leaned in the window, listening to the car bearing her away. Still the scent as of warm strawberries, still the little summer sounds that should make his song; still all the promise of youth and happiness in sighing, floating, fluttering July—and his heart torn; yearning strong in him; hope high in him yet with its eyes cast down, as if ashamed. The miserable task before him! If Fleur was desperate, so was he—watching the poplars swaying, the white clouds passing, the sunlight on the grass.
When she vanished like a vivid dream, leaving her image in his mind, her kisses on his lips, and a deep ache in his heart, Jon leaned out the window, listening to the car taking her away. He could still smell the warm strawberries, still hear the little summer sounds that should have made his song; still feel all the promise of youth and happiness in the soft, floating July—and his heart was torn; yearning was strong in him; hope was still high, yet looked down as if it were ashamed. What a miserable task lay ahead! If Fleur was desperate, so was he—watching the poplars sway, the white clouds drift by, and the sunlight on the grass.
He waited till evening, till after their almost silent dinner, till his mother had played to him and still he waited, feeling that she knew what he was waiting to say. She kissed him and went up-stairs, and still he lingered, watching the moonlight and the moths, and that unreality of colouring which steals along and stains a summer night. And he would have given anything to be back again in the past—barely three months back; or away forward, years, in the future. The present with this dark cruelty of a decision, one way or the other, seemed impossible. He realised now so much more keenly what his mother felt than he had at first; as if the story in that letter had been a poisonous germ producing a kind of fever of partisanship, so that he really felt there were two camps, his mother's and his—Fleur's and her father's. It might be a dead thing, that old tragic ownership and enmity, but dead things were poisonous till time had cleaned them away. Even his love felt tainted, less illusioned, more of the earth, and with a treacherous lurking doubt lest Fleur, like her father, might want to own; not articulate, just a stealing haunt, horribly unworthy, which crept in and about the ardour of his memories, touched with its tarnishing breath the vividness and grace of that charmed face and figure—a doubt, not real enough to convince him of its presence, just real enough to deflower a perfect faith. And perfect faith, to Jon, not yet twenty, was essential. He still had Youth's eagerness to give with both hands, to take with neither—to give lovingly to one who had his own impulsive generosity. Surely she had! He got up from the window-seat and roamed in the big grey ghostly room, whose walls were hung with silvered canvas. This house his father said in that death-bed letter—had been built for his mother to live in—with Fleur's father! He put out his hand in the half-dark, as if to grasp the shadowy hand of the dead. He clenched, trying to feel the thin vanished fingers of his father; to squeeze them, and reassure him that he—he was on his father's side. Tears, prisoned within him, made his eyes feel dry and hot. He went back to the window. It was warmer, not so eerie, more comforting outside, where the moon hung golden, three days off full; the freedom of the night was comforting. If only Fleur and he had met on some desert island without a past—and Nature for their house! Jon had still his high regard for desert islands, where breadfruit grew, and the water was blue above the coral. The night was deep, was free—there was enticement in it; a lure, a promise, a refuge from entanglement, and love! Milksop tied to his mother's...! His cheeks burned. He shut the window, drew curtains over it, switched off the lighted sconce, and went up-stairs.
He waited until evening, after their almost quiet dinner, after his mother had played for him, and still he waited, sensing that she knew what he was about to say. She kissed him and went upstairs, and he lingered, watching the moonlight and the moths, and the strange way the colors shifted and dimmed a summer night. He would have given anything to go back to the past—just three months earlier—or leap ahead, years into the future. The present with this painful decision, either way, felt unbearable. He now understood much more clearly what his mother felt than he had at first; it was as though the story in that letter had been a toxic seed creating a kind of fever of loyalty, making him feel there were two sides, his mother’s and his—Fleur’s and her father’s. That old tragic ownership and hostility might be dead, but dead things were still toxic until time cleansed them away. Even his love felt stained, less idealized, more grounded, accompanied by a sneaky, unsettling doubt that Fleur, like her father, might want to claim him; it wasn’t clear, just a lurking fear, disturbingly unworthy, creeping through the intensity of his memories, tainting the brightness and beauty of that enchanted face and figure—a doubt that wasn’t strong enough to convince him it was real, just real enough to tarnish a perfect belief. And to Jon, not yet twenty, a perfect belief was crucial. He still had the eagerness of youth to give wholeheartedly, taking nothing in return—to give lovingly to someone who had her own spontaneous generosity. Surely she did! He got up from the window seat and wandered in the large, pale, shadowy room, its walls adorned with silvered canvas. This house, his father said in that deathbed letter—had been built for his mother to live in—with Fleur's father! He reached out into the dimness, as if to grasp the ghostly hand of the dead. He clenched his fist, trying to feel the faint, long-gone fingers of his father; to squeeze them and reassure him that he—he was on his father's side. Tears, trapped inside him, made his eyes feel dry and burning. He returned to the window. It felt warmer, less eerie, more comforting outside, where the moon hung golden, nearing full; the freedom of the night was soothing. If only Fleur and he had met on some deserted island without a past—and Nature as their home! Jon still held a high regard for deserted islands, where breadfruit grew and the waters were blue over the coral. The night was deep, was free—there was temptation in it; a draw, a promise, a refuge from complications, and love! A softie tied to his mother’s...! His cheeks flushed. He shut the window, drew the curtains, turned off the light, and went upstairs.
The door of his room was open, the light turned up; his mother, still in her evening gown, was standing at the window. She turned and said:
The door to his room was open, the light turned up; his mom, still in her evening dress, was standing by the window. She turned and said:
“Sit down, Jon; let's talk.” She sat down on the window-seat, Jon on his bed. She had her profile turned to him, and the beauty and grace of her figure, the delicate line of the brow, the nose, the neck, the strange and as it were remote refinement of her, moved him. His mother never belonged to her surroundings. She came into them from somewhere—as it were! What was she going to say to him, who had in his heart such things to say to her?
“Sit down, Jon; let's talk.” She settled onto the window seat, while Jon sat on his bed. She kept her profile to him, and the beauty and grace of her figure, the gentle curve of her brow, the shape of her nose, her neck, and the strange, almost distant elegance she exuded, affected him. His mother never fit in with her surroundings. She seemed to come from somewhere else! What was she going to say to him, when he had so much to express to her?
“I know Fleur came to-day. I'm not surprised.” It was as though she had added: “She is her father's daughter!” And Jon's heart hardened. Irene went on quietly:
“I know Fleur came today. I’m not surprised.” It was as if she had added: “She is her father’s daughter!” And Jon’s heart hardened. Irene continued quietly:
“I have Father's letter. I picked it up that night and kept it. Would you like it back, dear?”
“I have Dad's letter. I picked it up that night and kept it. Do you want it back, sweetheart?”
Jon shook his head.
Jon shook his head.
“I had read it, of course, before he gave it to you. It didn't quite do justice to my criminality.”
“I had read it, of course, before he gave it to you. It didn't quite capture the extent of my wrongdoing.”
“Mother!” burst from Jon's lips.
"Mom!" burst from Jon's lips.
“He put it very sweetly, but I know that in marrying Fleur's father without love I did a dreadful thing. An unhappy marriage, Jon, can play such havoc with other lives besides one's own. You are fearfully young, my darling, and fearfully loving. Do you think you can possibly be happy with this girl?”
“He said it very nicely, but I know that marrying Fleur's father without love was a terrible mistake. An unhappy marriage, Jon, can mess up so many lives beyond just your own. You are incredibly young, my darling, and so full of love. Do you really think you can be happy with this girl?”
Staring at her dark eyes, darker now from pain, Jon answered
Staring into her dark eyes, even darker now from pain, Jon replied
“Yes; oh! yes—if you could be.”
“Yes; oh! yes—if you could be.”
Irene smiled.
Irene grinned.
“Admiration of beauty and longing for possession are not love. If yours were another case like mine, Jon—where the deepest things are stifled; the flesh joined, and the spirit at war!”
“Admiring beauty and wanting to possess it are not love. If your situation were anything like mine, Jon—where the deepest feelings are suppressed; the body connected, but the soul is conflicted!”
“Why should it, Mother? You think she must be like her father, but she's not. I've seen him.”
“Why should it, Mom? You think she has to be like her dad, but she isn't. I've seen him.”
Again the smile came on Irene's lips, and in Jon something wavered; there was such irony and experience in that smile.
Again, a smile appeared on Irene's lips, and in Jon, something hesitated; there was so much irony and depth in that smile.
“You are a giver, Jon; she is a taker.”
“You're a giver, Jon; she's a taker.”
That unworthy doubt, that haunting uncertainty again! He said with vehemence:
That undeserved doubt, that nagging uncertainty again! He said passionately:
“She isn't—she isn't. It's only because I can't bear to make you unhappy, Mother, now that Father—” He thrust his fists against his forehead.
“She isn't—she isn't. It's just that I can't stand to make you unhappy, Mom, now that Dad—” He slammed his fists against his forehead.
Irene got up.
Irene woke up.
“I told you that night, dear, not to mind me. I meant it. Think of yourself and your own happiness! I can stand what's left—I've brought it on myself.”
“I told you that night, dear, not to worry about me. I meant it. Focus on yourself and your own happiness! I can handle what’s left—I brought it on myself.”
Again the word “Mother!” burst from Jon's lips.
Again the word "Mom!" burst from Jon's lips.
She came over to him and put her hands over his.
She walked over to him and placed her hands over his.
“Do you feel your head, darling?”
“Do you feel your head, sweetheart?”
Jon shook it. What he felt was in his chest—a sort of tearing asunder of the tissue there, by the two loves.
Jon shook it. What he felt in his chest was a kind of tearing apart of the tissue there, caused by the two loves.
“I shall always love you the same, Jon, whatever you do. You won't lose anything.” She smoothed his hair gently, and walked away.
“I will always love you the same, Jon, no matter what you do. You won't lose anything.” She gently ran her fingers through his hair and walked away.
He heard the door shut; and, rolling over on the bed, lay, stifling his breath, with an awful held-up feeling within him.
He heard the door close; and, rolling over in bed, he lay there, holding his breath, with a terrible feeling building up inside him.
VII.—EMBASSY
Enquiring for her at tea time Soames learned that Fleur had been out in the car since two. Three hours! Where had she gone? Up to London without a word to him? He had never become quite reconciled with cars. He had embraced them in principle—like the born empiricist, or Forsyte, that he was—adopting each symptom of progress as it came along with: “Well, we couldn't do without them now.” But in fact he found them tearing, great, smelly things. Obliged by Annette to have one—a Rollhard with pearl-grey cushions, electric light, little mirrors, trays for the ashes of cigarettes, flower vases—all smelling of petrol and stephanotis—he regarded it much as he used to regard his brother-in-law, Montague Dartie. The thing typified all that was fast, insecure, and subcutaneously oily in modern life. As modern life became faster, looser, younger, Soames was becoming older, slower, tighter, more and more in thought and language like his father James before him. He was almost aware of it himself. Pace and progress pleased him less and less; there was an ostentation, too, about a car which he considered provocative in the prevailing mood of Labour. On one occasion that fellow Sims had driven over the only vested interest of a working man. Soames had not forgotten the behaviour of its master, when not many people would have stopped to put up with it. He had been sorry for the dog, and quite prepared to take its part against the car, if that ruffian hadn't been so outrageous. With four hours fast becoming five, and still no Fleur, all the old car-wise feelings he had experienced in person and by proxy balled within him, and sinking sensations troubled the pit of his stomach. At seven he telephoned to Winifred by trunk call. No! Fleur had not been to Green Street. Then where was she? Visions of his beloved daughter rolled up in her pretty frills, all blood and dust-stained, in some hideous catastrophe, began to haunt him. He went to her room and spied among her things. She had taken nothing—no dressing-case, no Jewellery. And this, a relief in one sense, increased his fears of an accident. Terrible to be helpless when his loved one was missing, especially when he couldn't bear fuss or publicity of any kind! What should he do if she were not back by nightfall?
While asking about her at tea time, Soames learned that Fleur had been out in the car since two. Three hours! Where had she gone? Up to London without telling him? He had never quite warmed up to cars. He had accepted them in theory—like the practical Forsyte he was—adopting each new sign of progress as it appeared with, “Well, we couldn't do without them now.” But in reality, he found them noisy, large, and smelly. Forced by Annette to have one—a Rollhard with pearl-gray cushions, electric lights, little mirrors, trays for cigarette ashes, and flower vases—all smelling of gasoline and stephanotis—he viewed it much like he used to view his brother-in-law, Montague Dartie. The car symbolized everything that was fast, unstable, and subtly greasy in modern life. As modern life became quicker, more relaxed, and youthful, Soames was becoming older, slower, more rigid, increasingly resembling his father James in thought and language. He was almost aware of it. The pace and progress pleased him less and less; there was a showiness about cars that he found provocative in the current Labor environment. One time, that guy Sims had driven over a working man's only vested interest. Soames hadn’t forgotten the way its owner behaved when few would have bothered to deal with it. He felt sorry for the dog and was ready to support it against the car if that jerk hadn't been so outrageous. With four hours turning into five, and still no Fleur, all his old car-related anxieties surged inside him, and sinking feelings troubled his stomach. At seven, he called Winifred long distance. No! Fleur hadn’t been to Green Street. Then where was she? Nightmarish images of his beloved daughter in her pretty clothes, all bloodied and dusty, caught in some horrible accident, started to plague him. He went to her room and searched through her things. She had taken nothing—no makeup bag, no jewelry. This, while a relief in one way, heightened his fears of an accident. It was terrible to feel helpless while a loved one was missing, especially when he couldn't stand fuss or publicity of any kind! What should he do if she wasn’t back by nightfall?
At a quarter to eight he heard the car. A great weight lifted from off his heart; he hurried down. She was getting out—pale and tired-looking, but nothing wrong. He met her in the hall.
At 7:45, he heard the car. A huge weight lifted off his heart; he rushed downstairs. She was getting out—pale and looking tired, but otherwise fine. He met her in the hallway.
“You've frightened me. Where have you been?”
“You've scared me. Where have you been?”
“To Robin Hill. I'm sorry, dear. I had to go; I'll tell you afterward.” And, with a flying kiss, she ran up-stairs.
“To Robin Hill. I'm sorry, dear. I had to leave; I’ll explain later.” And, blowing a kiss, she dashed upstairs.
Soames waited in the drawing-room. To Robin Hill! What did that portend?
Soames waited in the living room. To Robin Hill! What did that mean?
It was not a subject they could discuss at dinner—consecrated to the susceptibilities of the butler. The agony of nerves Soames had been through, the relief he felt at her safety, softened his power to condemn what she had done, or resist what she was going to do; he waited in a relaxed stupor for her revelation. Life was a queer business. There he was at sixty-five and no more in command of things than if he had not spent forty years in building up security-always something one couldn't get on terms with! In the pocket of his dinner-jacket was a letter from Annette. She was coming back in a fortnight. He knew nothing of what she had been doing out there. And he was glad that he did not. Her absence had been a relief. Out of sight was out of mind! And now she was coming back. Another worry! And the Bolderby Old Crome was gone—Dumetrius had got it—all because that anonymous letter had put it out of his thoughts. He furtively remarked the strained look on his daughter's face, as if she too were gazing at a picture that she couldn't buy. He almost wished the War back. Worries didn't seem, then, quite so worrying. From the caress in her voice, the look on her face, he became certain that she wanted something from him, uncertain whether it would be wise of him to give it her. He pushed his savoury away uneaten, and even joined her in a cigarette.
It wasn't something they could talk about at dinner—too sensitive for the butler. The stress Soames had experienced and the relief he felt that she was safe softened his ability to judge what she had done or to resist what she was about to do; he waited in a daze for her to open up. Life was strange. There he was at sixty-five, and he was no more in control of things than if he hadn't spent forty years building up security—always something you couldn't quite grasp! In the pocket of his dinner jacket was a letter from Annette. She was coming back in two weeks. He didn't know what she had been doing out there, and he was glad he didn’t. Her absence had been a relief. Out of sight, out of mind! And now she was coming back. Another worry! And the Bolderby Old Crome was gone—Dumetrius had taken it—all because that anonymous letter had pushed it out of his mind. He quietly noticed the strained look on his daughter's face, as if she too were looking at something she couldn't have. He almost wished the War was back. Worries didn't seem quite so worrying then. From the way she spoke, the expression on her face, he felt sure she wanted something from him, but he wasn't sure it would be wise to give it to her. He pushed his meal away untouched and even joined her for a cigarette.
After dinner she set the electric piano-player going. And he augured the worst when she sat down on a cushion footstool at his knee, and put her hand on his.
After dinner, she started up the electric piano. He had a bad feeling when she sat down on a cushion footstool at his knee and placed her hand on his.
“Darling, be nice to me. I had to see Jon—he wrote to me. He's going to try what he can do with his mother. But I've been thinking. It's really in your hands, Father. If you'd persuade her that it doesn't mean renewing the past in any way! That I shall stay yours, and Jon will stay hers; that you need never see him or her, and she need never see you or me! Only you could persuade her, dear, because only you could promise. One can't promise for other people. Surely it wouldn't be too awkward for you to see her just this once now that Jon's father is dead?”
“Darling, please be nice to me. I had to meet with Jon—he reached out to me. He's going to see what he can do with his mom. But I've been thinking. It's really up to you, Father. If you could convince her that it doesn't mean we’re going back to the past in any way! That I will always be yours, and Jon will always be hers; that you never have to see him or her, and she never has to see you or me! Only you could convince her, dear, because only you could make that promise. You can't promise for other people. Surely it wouldn’t be too uncomfortable for you to see her just this once now that Jon's dad is gone?”
“Too awkward?” Soames repeated. “The whole thing's preposterous.”
“Too awkward?” Soames echoed. “This whole situation is ridiculous.”
“You know,” said Fleur, without looking up, “you wouldn't mind seeing her, really.”
“You know,” Fleur said without looking up, “you wouldn't actually mind seeing her.”
Soames was silent. Her words had expressed a truth too deep for him to admit. She slipped her fingers between his own—hot, slim, eager, they clung there. This child of his would corkscrew her way into a brick wall!
Soames was quiet. Her words had revealed a truth too profound for him to accept. She interlaced her fingers with his—warm, slender, eager—they held on tightly. This child of his would somehow wriggle her way through a brick wall!
“What am I to do if you won't, Father?” she said very softly.
“What am I supposed to do if you won't, Dad?” she said very softly.
“I'll do anything for your happiness,” said Soanies; “but this isn't for your happiness.”
“I'll do anything for your happiness,” Soanies said; “but this isn’t about your happiness.”
“Oh! it is; it is!”
“Oh! it is; it is!”
“It'll only stir things up,” he said grimly.
“It'll just make things worse,” he said grimly.
“But they are stirred up. The thing is to quiet them. To make her feel that this is just our lives, and has nothing to do with yours or hers. You can do it, Father, I know you can.”
“But they’re agitated. The goal is to calm them down. To help her understand that this is just our lives and has nothing to do with yours or hers. You can do it, Dad, I know you can.”
“You know a great deal, then,” was Soames' glum answer.
“You know a lot, then,” was Soames' sullen reply.
“If you will, Jon and I will wait a year—two years if you like.”
“If you want, Jon and I can wait a year—two years if you prefer.”
“It seems to me,” murmured Soames, “that you care nothing about what I feel.”
“It seems to me,” Soames whispered, “that you don’t care at all about how I feel.”
Fleur pressed his hand against her cheek.
Fleur pressed his hand to her cheek.
“I do, darling. But you wouldn't like me to be awfully miserable.”
“I do, babe. But you wouldn't want me to be really unhappy.”
How she wheedled to get her ends! And trying with all his might to think she really cared for him—he was not sure—not sure. All she cared for was this boy! Why should he help her to get this boy, who was killing her affection for himself? Why should he? By the laws of the Forsytes it was foolish! There was nothing to be had out of it—nothing! To give her to that boy! To pass her into the enemy's camp, under the influence of the woman who had injured him so deeply! Slowly—inevitably—he would lose this flower of his life! And suddenly he was conscious that his hand was wet. His heart gave a little painful jump. He couldn't bear her to cry. He put his other hand quickly over hers, and a tear dropped on that, too. He couldn't go on like this! “Well, well,” he said, “I'll think it over, and do what I can. Come, come!” If she must have it for her happiness—she must; he couldn't refuse to help her. And lest she should begin to thank him he got out of his chair and went up to the piano-player—making that noise! It ran down, as he reached it, with a faint buzz. That musical box of his nursery days: “The Harmonious Blacksmith,” “Glorious Port”—the thing had always made him miserable when his mother set it going on Sunday afternoons. Here it was again—the same thing, only larger, more expensive, and now it played “The Wild, Wild Women,” and “The Policeman's Holiday,” and he was no longer in black velvet with a sky blue collar. 'Profond's right,' he thought, 'there's nothing in it! We're all progressing to the grave!' And with that surprising mental comment he walked out.
How she manipulated to get what she wanted! And he was trying his hardest to believe that she actually cared for him—he wasn’t sure—not sure at all. All she cared about was that boy! Why should he help her get this boy, who was destroying his feelings for her? Why should he? By the rules of the Forsytes, it was ridiculous! There was nothing to gain from it—nothing! To give her to that boy! To hand her over to the enemy, influenced by the woman who had hurt him so deeply! Slowly—inevitably—he would lose this precious part of his life! And suddenly he realized that his hand was wet. His heart gave a little painful lurch. He couldn’t stand to see her cry. He quickly covered her hand with his other hand, and a tear dropped onto that too. He couldn’t keep going like this! “Well, well,” he said, “I’ll think it over and do what I can. Come on, come on!” If this was what she needed for her happiness—then she needed it; he couldn’t refuse to help her. And to avoid her thanking him, he got out of his chair and walked over to the piano player—making that noise! It faded to a faint buzz as he reached it. That music box from his childhood: “The Harmonious Blacksmith,” “Glorious Port”—it had always made him miserable when his mother played it on Sunday afternoons. There it was again—the same thing, just larger, more expensive, and now it played “The Wild, Wild Women,” and “The Policeman's Holiday,” and he was no longer in black velvet with a sky blue collar. 'Profond's right,' he thought, 'there’s nothing in it! We’re all just heading to the grave!' And with that surprising thought, he walked out.
He did not see Fleur again that night. But, at breakfast, her eyes followed him about with an appeal he could not escape—not that he intended to try. No! He had made up his mind to the nerve-racking business. He would go to Robin Hill—to that house of memories. Pleasant memory—the last! Of going down to keep that boy's father and Irene apart by threatening divorce. He had often thought, since, that it had clinched their union. And, now, he was going to clinch the union of that boy with his girl. 'I don't know what I've done,' he thought, 'to have such things thrust on me!' He went up by train and down by train, and from the station walked by the long rising lane, still very much as he remembered it over thirty years ago. Funny—so near London! Some one evidently was holding on to the land there. This speculation soothed him, moving between the high hedges slowly, so as not to get overheated, though the day was chill enough. After all was said and done there was something real about land, it didn't shift. Land, and good pictures! The values might fluctuate a bit, but on the whole they were always going up—worth holding on to, in a world where there was such a lot of unreality, cheap building, changing fashions, such a “Here to-day and gone to-morrow” spirit. The French were right, perhaps, with their peasant proprietorship, though he had no opinion of the French. One's bit of land! Something solid in it! He had heard peasant proprietors described as a pig-headed lot; had heard young Mont call his father a pigheaded Morning Poster—disrespectful young devil. Well, there were worse things than being pig-headed or reading the Morning Post. There was Profond and his tribe, and all these Labour chaps, and loud-mouthed politicians and 'wild, wild women'. A lot of worse things! And suddenly Soames became conscious of feeling weak, and hot, and shaky. Sheer nerves at the meeting before him! As Aunt Juley might have said—quoting “Superior Dosset”—his nerves were “in a proper fautigue.” He could see the house now among its trees, the house he had watched being built, intending it for himself and this woman, who, by such strange fate, had lived in it with another after all! He began to think of Dumetrius, Local Loans, and other forms of investment. He could not afford to meet her with his nerves all shaking; he who represented the Day of Judgment for her on earth as it was in heaven; he, legal ownership, personified, meeting lawless beauty, incarnate. His dignity demanded impassivity during this embassy designed to link their offspring, who, if she had behaved herself, would have been brother and sister. That wretched tune, “The Wild, Wild Women,” kept running in his head, perversely, for tunes did not run there as a rule. Passing the poplars in front of the house, he thought: 'How they've grown; I had them planted!' A maid answered his ring.
He didn't see Fleur again that night. But at breakfast, her eyes followed him with an appeal he couldn’t ignore—not that he planned to try. No! He was determined to handle this nerve-wracking situation. He would go to Robin Hill—to that house filled with memories. A pleasant memory—the last! Of going down to keep that boy’s father and Irene apart by threatening divorce. He often thought that it had solidified their union. And now, he was going to solidify the union of that boy with his girl. 'I don’t know what I’ve done,' he thought, 'to have such things thrown at me!' He took the train there and back, and from the station walked up the long, rising lane, still very much as he remembered it over thirty years ago. Funny—so close to London! Someone was obviously holding on to the land there. This thought reassured him as he moved slowly between the high hedges, taking it easy to avoid overheating, even though the day was quite chilly. After all, when you think about it, there’s something real about land; it doesn’t change. Land, and good paintings! The values might fluctuate a bit, but overall they were always going up—worth holding on to, in a world filled with so much unreality, cheap buildings, changing trends, and a “Here today, gone tomorrow” mentality. The French were probably right with their small land ownership, although he didn’t think much of the French. Your piece of land! There’s something solid about it! He’d heard peasant landowners described as stubborn; had heard young Mont call his father a stubborn Morning Poster—what a disrespectful young brat. Well, there are worse things than being stubborn or reading the Morning Post. There were Profond and his crowd, all those Labour guys, loudmouth politicians, and 'wild, wild women.' A lot of worse things! Suddenly, Soames felt weak, hot, and shaky. Just sheer nerves thinking about the upcoming meeting! As Aunt Juley might have said—quoting “Superior Dosset” —his nerves were “in a proper fatigue.” He could now see the house among the trees, the house he had watched being built, intending it for himself and this woman, who, by some strange fate, had ended up living in it with someone else after all! He began to think of Dumetrius, Local Loans, and other forms of investment. He couldn’t afford to meet her with his nerves all rattled; he who represented the Day of Judgment for her on earth, as it was in heaven; he, legal ownership made flesh, meeting lawless beauty incarnate. His dignity required him to remain calm during this mission meant to connect their kids, who, if she had acted properly, would have been brother and sister. That awful song, “The Wild, Wild Women,” kept playing in his head, annoyingly, since tunes didn’t usually get stuck there. As he passed the poplars in front of the house, he thought: 'How they’ve grown; I had them planted!' A maid answered the doorbell.
“Will you say—Mr. Forsyte, on a very special matter.”
“Will you say—Mr. Forsyte, about something really important.”
If she realised who he was, quite probably she would not see him. 'By George!' he thought, hardening as the tug came. 'It's a topsy-turvy affair!'
If she realized who he was, chances are she wouldn’t want to see him. 'Good grief!' he thought, toughening up as the tug came. 'This is a crazy situation!'
The maid came back. “Would the gentleman state his business, please?”
The maid returned. “Could you please tell me what you need, sir?”
“Say it concerns Mr. Jon,” said Soames.
“Say it’s about Mr. Jon,” said Soames.
And once more he was alone in that hall with the pool of grey-white marble designed by her first lover. Ah! she had been a bad lot—had loved two men, and not himself! He must remember that when he came face to face with her once more. And suddenly he saw her in the opening chink between the long heavy purple curtains, swaying, as if in hesitation; the old perfect poise and line, the old startled dark-eyed gravity, the old calm defensive voice: “Will you come in, please?”
And once again he was alone in that hall with the pool of gray-white marble designed by her first lover. Ah! She had been trouble—she loved two men, and he wasn’t one of them! He had to keep that in mind when he faced her again. Then suddenly, he saw her in the small gap between the long, heavy purple curtains, swaying as if unsure; the same perfect posture and silhouette, the same startled dark-eyed seriousness, the same calm, guarded voice: “Will you come in, please?”
He passed through that opening. As in the picture-gallery and the confectioner's shop, she seemed to him still beautiful. And this was the first time—the very first—since he married her seven-and-thirty years ago, that he was speaking to her without the legal right to call her his. She was not wearing black—one of that fellow's radical notions, he supposed.
He walked through that doorway. Just like in the art gallery and the candy shop, she still looked beautiful to him. And this was the first time—truly the first—since he married her thirty-seven years ago that he was talking to her without the legal right to call her his. She wasn't wearing black—probably one of that guy's radical ideas, he figured.
“I apologise for coming,” he said glumly; “but this business must be settled one way or the other.”
“I’m sorry for coming,” he said sadly; “but this situation needs to be resolved one way or another.”
“Won't you sit down?”
“Can you take a seat?”
“No, thank you.”
“No thanks.”
Anger at his false position, impatience of ceremony between them, mastered him, and words came tumbling out:
Anger over his false position and impatience with the formality between them took over, and words spilled out:
“It's an infernal mischance; I've done my best to discourage it. I consider my daughter crazy, but I've got into the habit of indulging her; that's why I'm here. I suppose you're fond of your son.”
“It's a terrible mistake; I've tried my hardest to prevent it. I think my daughter is out of her mind, but I've gotten used to giving in to her; that’s why I’m here. I guess you care about your son.”
“Devotedly.”
“Devoted.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“It rests with him.”
“It’s up to him.”
He had a sense of being met and baffled. Always—always she had baffled him, even in those old first married days.
He felt a mix of being seen and confused. She had always confused him, even in those early days of their marriage.
“It's a mad notion,” he said.
“It's a crazy idea,” he said.
“It is.”
“It is.”
“If you had only—! Well—they might have been—” he did not finish that sentence “brother and sister and all this saved,” but he saw her shudder as if he had, and stung by the sight he crossed over to the window. Out there the trees had not grown—they couldn't, they were old!
“If you had just—! Well—they could have been—” he didn’t finish that sentence “brother and sister and all this saved,” but he saw her shudder as if he had, and stung by the sight he moved over to the window. Outside, the trees hadn’t grown—they couldn’t, they were old!
“So far as I'm concerned,” he said, “you may make your mind easy. I desire to see neither you nor your son if this marriage comes about. Young people in these days are—are unaccountable. But I can't bear to see my daughter unhappy. What am I to say to her when I go back?”
“So far as I'm concerned,” he said, “you can rest easy. I don't want to see you or your son if this marriage happens. Young people these days are—are unpredictable. But I can’t stand to see my daughter unhappy. What am I supposed to tell her when I go back?”
“Please say to her as I said to you, that it rests with Jon.”
"Please tell her, like I told you, that it's up to Jon."
“You don't oppose it?”
"You don't disagree with it?"
“With all my heart; not with my lips.”
“With all my heart, not just my words.”
Soames stood, biting his finger.
Soames stood, biting his finger.
“I remember an evening—” he said suddenly; and was silent. What was there—what was there in this woman that would not fit into the four corners of his hate or condemnation? “Where is he—your son?”
“I remember one evening—” he said suddenly; and fell silent. What was there—what was there about this woman that couldn't be contained by his anger or judgment? “Where is he—your son?”
“Up in his father's studio, I think.”
“Up in his dad's studio, I think.”
“Perhaps you'd have him down.”
"Maybe you'd have him out."
He watched her ring the bell, he watched the maid come in.
He watched her ring the bell, and he saw the maid come in.
“Please tell Mr. Jon that I want him.”
“Please tell Mr. Jon that I want to see him.”
“If it rests with him,” said Soames hurriedly, when the maid was gone, “I suppose I may take it for granted that this unnatural marriage will take place; in that case there'll be formalities. Whom do I deal with—Herring's?”
“If it’s up to him,” said Soames quickly, after the maid left, “I guess I can assume this strange marriage is going to happen; if that’s the case, there will be formalities. Who do I talk to—Herring's?”
Irene nodded.
Irene agreed.
“You don't propose to live with them?”
“You're not planning to live with them?”
Irene shook her head.
Irene shook her head.
“What happens to this house?”
“What will happen to this house?”
“It will be as Jon wishes.”
“It will be as Jon wants.”
“This house,” said Soames suddenly: “I had hopes when I began it. If they live in it—their children! They say there's such a thing as Nemesis. Do you believe in it?”
“This house,” Soames said suddenly, “I had hopes when I started it. If they live in it—their kids! They say there's such a thing as Nemesis. Do you believe in that?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“Oh! You do!”
“Oh! You really do!”
He had come back from the window, and was standing close to her, who, in the curve of her grand piano, was, as it were, embayed.
He had returned from the window and was standing close to her, who, in the curve of her grand piano, was somewhat sheltered.
“I'm not likely to see you again,” he said slowly. “Will you shake hands”—his lip quivered, the words came out jerkily—“and let the past die.” He held out his hand. Her pale face grew paler, her eyes so dark, rested immovably on his, her hands remained clasped in front of her. He heard a sound and turned. That boy was standing in the opening of the curtains. Very queer he looked, hardly recognisable as the young fellow he had seen in the Gallery off Cork Street—very queer; much older, no youth in the face at all—haggard, rigid, his hair ruffled, his eyes deep in his head. Soames made an effort, and said with a lift of his lip, not quite a smile nor quite a sneer:
“I'm probably not going to see you again,” he said slowly. “Will you shake hands”—his lip trembled, the words came out in a jerky way—“and let the past go.” He extended his hand. Her pale face became even paler, her dark eyes remained fixed on his, her hands were still clasped in front of her. He heard a noise and turned. That boy was standing in the curtain's opening. He looked very strange, hardly recognizable as the young man he had seen in the Gallery off Cork Street—very strange; much older, no hint of youth on his face at all—haggard, stiff, his hair messy, his eyes sunken. Soames made an effort and said with a slight lift of his lip, not quite a smile nor quite a sneer:
“Well, young man! I'm here for my daughter; it rests with you, it seems—this matter. Your mother leaves it in your hands.”
“Well, young man! I’m here for my daughter; it seems this is up to you—your mother has left it in your hands.”
The boy continued staring at his mother's face, and made no answer.
The boy kept looking at his mother's face and didn't respond.
“For my daughter's sake I've brought myself to come,” said Soames. “What am I to say to her when I go back?”
“For my daughter's sake, I've forced myself to come,” said Soames. “What am I supposed to say to her when I go back?”
Still looking at his mother, the boy said, quietly:
Still looking at his mom, the boy said softly:
“Tell Fleur that it's no good, please; I must do as my father wished before he died.”
“Tell Fleur that it’s not working, please; I have to do what my father wanted before he passed away.”
“Jon!”
"Hey, Jon!"
“It's all right, Mother.”
"That's okay, Mom."
In a kind of stupefaction Soames looked from one to the other; then, taking up hat and umbrella which he had put down on a chair, he walked toward the curtains. The boy stood aside for him to go by. He passed through and heard the grate of the rings as the curtains were drawn behind him. The sound liberated something in his chest.
In a state of shock, Soames looked back and forth between the two of them; then, picking up his hat and umbrella, which he had set on a chair, he moved toward the curtains. The boy stepped aside for him to pass. He walked through and heard the rings scraping as the curtains were pulled closed behind him. The sound freed something inside him.
'So that's that!' he thought, and passed out of the front door.
'So that's it!' he thought, and walked out the front door.
VIII.—THE DARK TUNE
As Soames walked away from the house at Robin Hill the sun broke through the grey of that chill afternoon, in smoky radiance. So absorbed in landscape painting that he seldom looked seriously for effects of Nature out of doors—he was struck by that moody effulgence—it mourned with a triumph suited to his own feeling. Victory in defeat. His embassy had come to naught. But he was rid of those people, had regained his daughter at the expense of—her happiness. What would Fleur say to him? Would she believe he had done his best? And under that sunlight faring on the elms, hazels, hollies of the lane and those unexploited fields, Soames felt dread. She would be terribly upset! He must appeal to her pride. That boy had given her up, declared part and lot with the woman who so long ago had given her father up! Soames clenched his hands. Given him up, and why? What had been wrong with him? And once more he felt the malaise of one who contemplates himself as seen by another—like a dog who chances on his refection in a mirror and is intrigued and anxious at the unseizable thing.
As Soames walked away from the house at Robin Hill, the sun broke through the gray of that chilly afternoon, casting a smoky glow. Usually so focused on painting landscapes that he rarely looked for natural beauty outdoors, he was struck by the moody radiance—it echoed his own feelings of sadness mixed with a sense of triumph. Victory in defeat. His mission had come to nothing. But he was free of those people and had gotten his daughter back, even if it meant sacrificing her happiness. What would Fleur say to him? Would she believe he had done his best? And as he walked under the sunlight filtering through the elms, hazels, and hollies lining the lane and those untouched fields, Soames felt dread. She would be incredibly upset! He had to appeal to her pride. That boy had given her up, siding with the woman who had long ago abandoned her father! Soames clenched his fists. Abandoned him, and why? What had been wrong with him? Once again, he felt the discomfort of someone seeing themselves through another's eyes—like a dog that unexpectedly sees its reflection in a mirror, feeling both curious and uneasy about the ungraspable image.
Not in a hurry to get home, he dined in town at the Connoisseurs. While eating a pear it suddenly occurred to him that, if he had not gone down to Robin Hill, the boy might not have so decided. He remembered the expression on his face while his mother was refusing the hand he had held out. A strange, an awkward thought! Had Fleur cooked her own goose by trying to make too sure?
Not in a hurry to get home, he had dinner in town at the Connoisseurs. While eating a pear, it suddenly hit him that if he hadn't gone down to Robin Hill, the boy might not have made that decision. He recalled the look on the boy's face while his mother was rejecting the hand he had offered. What a strange and awkward thought! Had Fleur messed things up for herself by trying to be too certain?
He reached home at half-past nine. While the car was passing in at one drive gate he heard the grinding sputter of a motor-cycle passing out by the other. Young Mont, no doubt, so Fleur had not been lonely. But he went in with a sinking heart. In the cream-panelled drawing-room she was sitting with her elbows on her knees, and her chin on her clasped hands, in front of a white camellia plant which filled the fireplace. That glance at her before she saw him renewed his dread. What was she seeing among those white camellias?
He got home at 9:30. As the car pulled into one driveway, he heard the noisy sputter of a motorcycle leaving through the other. It was probably young Mont, so Fleur hadn’t been alone. But he walked in feeling uneasy. In the cream-paneled living room, she was sitting with her elbows on her knees and her chin resting on her clasped hands, staring at a white camellia plant that filled the fireplace. That quick look at her before she noticed him deepened his apprehension. What was she thinking about among those white camellias?
“Well, Father!”
"Wow, Dad!"
Soames shook his head. His tongue failed him. This was murderous work! He saw her eyes dilate, her lips quivering.
Soames shook his head. He was at a loss for words. This was brutal work! He saw her eyes widen, her lips trembling.
“What? What? Quick, Father!”
“What? What? Hurry, Dad!”
“My dear,” said Soames, “I—I did my best, but—” And again he shook his head.
“My dear,” said Soames, “I—I tried my best, but—” And again he shook his head.
Fleur ran to him, and put a hand on each of his shoulders.
Fleur ran to him and placed a hand on each of his shoulders.
“She?”
"Her?"
“No,” muttered Soames; “he. I was to tell you that it was no use; he must do what his father wished before he died.” He caught her by the waist. “Come, child, don't let them hurt you. They're not worth your little finger.”
“No,” muttered Soames; “he. I was supposed to tell you that it was pointless; he has to do what his father wanted before he passes away.” He wrapped his arms around her waist. “Come on, kid, don’t let them hurt you. They aren’t worth it.”
Fleur tore herself from his grasp.
Fleur pulled away from his hold.
“You didn't you—couldn't have tried. You—you betrayed me, Father!”
“You didn’t—you couldn’t have tried. You—you betrayed me, Dad!”
Bitterly wounded, Soames gazed at her passionate figure writhing there in front of him.
Bitterly wounded, Soames stared at her intense figure writhing there in front of him.
“You didn't try—you didn't—I was a fool! I won't believe he could—he ever could! Only yesterday he—! Oh! why did I ask you?”
“You never tried—you didn't—I was such a fool! I can't believe he could—he would ever do that! Just yesterday he—! Oh! Why did I even ask you?”
“Yes,” said Soames, quietly, “why did you? I swallowed my feelings; I did my best for you, against my judgment—and this is my reward. Good-night!”
“Yeah,” said Soames, quietly, “why did you? I pushed aside my feelings; I did everything I could for you, even though I thought it was wrong—and this is my reward. Good night!”
With every nerve in his body twitching he went toward the door.
With every nerve in his body twitching, he moved toward the door.
Fleur darted after him.
Fleur rushed after him.
“He gives me up? You mean that? Father!”
“He's giving me up? Is that true? Dad!”
Soames turned and forced himself to answer:
Soames turned and made himself respond:
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Oh!” cried Fleur. “What did you—what could you have done in those old days?”
“Oh!” cried Fleur. “What did you—what were you even able to do back then?”
The breathless sense of really monstrous injustice cut the power of speech in Soames' throat. What had he done! What had they done to him!
The overwhelming feeling of extreme injustice left Soames speechless. What had he done! What had they done to him!
And with quite unconscious dignity he put his hand on his breast, and looked at her.
And with an unaware dignity, he placed his hand on his chest and gazed at her.
“It's a shame!” cried Fleur passionately.
“That's so unfair!” cried Fleur passionately.
Soames went out. He mounted, slow and icy, to his picture gallery, and paced among his treasures. Outrageous! Oh! Outrageous! She was spoiled! Ah! and who had spoiled her? He stood still before the Goya copy. Accustomed to her own way in everything. Flower of his life! And now that she couldn't have it! He turned to the window for some air. Daylight was dying, the moon rising, gold behind the poplars! What sound was that? Why! That piano thing! A dark tune, with a thrum and a throb! She had set it going—what comfort could she get from that? His eyes caught movement down there beyond the lawn, under the trellis of rambler roses and young acacia-trees, where the moonlight fell. There she was, roaming up and down. His heart gave a little sickening jump. What would she do under this blow? How could he tell? What did he know of her—he had only loved her all his life—looked on her as the apple of his eye! He knew nothing—had no notion. There she was—and that dark tune—and the river gleaming in the moonlight!
Soames went out. He slowly and coldly climbed to his art gallery and walked among his treasures. Outrageous! Oh! Outrageous! She was spoiled! Ah! And who had spoiled her? He stood still in front of the Goya copy. Used to getting her way in everything. The flower of his life! And now that she couldn't have it! He turned to the window for some fresh air. Daylight was fading, and the moon was rising, casting gold behind the poplar trees! What was that sound? Oh! That piano! A dark tune, with a thrum and a throb! She had started it—what comfort could she get from that? His eyes caught a glimpse of movement down there beyond the lawn, under the trellis of climbing roses and young acacia trees, where the moonlight was shining. There she was, wandering back and forth. His heart gave a little sickening jump. What would she do in response to this blow? How could he know? What did he really know about her—he had only loved her all his life—viewed her as the apple of his eye! He knew nothing—had no idea. There she was—and that dark tune—and the river shimmering in the moonlight!
'I must go out,' he thought.
'I need to go out,' he thought.
He hastened down to the drawing-room, lighted just as he had left it, with the piano thrumming out that waltz, or fox-trot, or whatever they called it in these days, and passed through on to the verandah.
He hurried down to the living room, lit just as he had left it, with the piano playing that waltz, or fox-trot, or whatever they called it these days, and went out onto the porch.
Where could he watch, without her seeing him? And he stole down through the fruit garden to the boat-house. He was between her and the river now, and his heart felt lighter. She was his daughter, and Annette's—she wouldn't do anything foolish; but there it was—he didn't know! From the boat house window he could see the last acacia and the spin of her skirt when she turned in her restless march. That tune had run down at last—thank goodness! He crossed the floor and looked through the farther window at the water slow-flowing past the lilies. It made little bubbles against them, bright where a moon-streak fell. He remembered suddenly that early morning when he had slept on the house-boat after his father died, and she had just been born—nearly nineteen years ago! Even now he recalled the unaccustomed world when he woke up, the strange feeling it had given him. That day the second passion of his life began—for this girl of his, roaming under the acacias. What a comfort she had been to him! And all the soreness and sense of outrage left him. If he could make her happy again, he didn't care! An owl flew, queeking, queeking; a bat flitted by; the moonlight brightened and broadened on the water. How long was she going to roam about like this! He went back to the window, and suddenly saw her coming down to the bank. She stood quite close, on the landing-stage. And Soames watched, clenching his hands. Should he speak to her? His excitement was intense. The stillness of her figure, its youth, its absorption in despair, in longing, in—itself. He would always remember it, moonlit like that; and the faint sweet reek of the river and the shivering of the willow leaves. She had everything in the world that he could give her, except the one thing that she could not have because of him! The perversity of things hurt him at that moment, as might a fish-bone in his throat.
Where could he watch her without her noticing? He quietly made his way through the fruit garden to the boathouse. Now he was between her and the river, and his heart felt lighter. She was his daughter, as well as Annette's—she wouldn't do anything reckless; but still—he just didn't know! From the boathouse window, he could see the last acacia tree and the swirl of her skirt when she turned in her restless pacing. That tune had finally faded—thank goodness! He crossed the floor and looked through the farther window at the water flowing slowly past the lilies. It made little bubbles against them, shimmering where the moonlight fell. Suddenly, he remembered that early morning when he had slept on the houseboat after his father died, and she had just been born—nearly nineteen years ago! Even now, he recalled the strange, unfamiliar world he found upon waking, and the strange feeling it had given him. That day marked the start of the second passion of his life—for this girl of his, wandering under the acacias. What a comfort she had been to him! And all the pain and sense of injustice melted away. If he could make her happy again, nothing else mattered! An owl flew by, making a soft sound; a bat flitted past; the moonlight brightened and spread out over the water. How long was she going to roam around like this? He returned to the window and suddenly saw her coming down to the bank. She stood very close, on the landing. Soames watched, gripping his hands. Should he talk to her? His excitement was overwhelming. The stillness of her figure, its youth, its deep immersion in despair, in longing, in itself. He would always remember it, illuminated by the moon; and the faint, sweet scent of the river and the trembling willow leaves. She had everything in the world he could give her, except for the one thing that he couldn't provide because of himself! The unfairness of it stung him at that moment, like a fishbone stuck in his throat.
Then, with an infinite relief, he saw her turn back toward the house. What could he give her to make amends? Pearls, travel, horses, other young men—anything she wanted—that he might lose the memory of her young figure lonely by the water! There! She had set that tune going again! Why—it was a mania! Dark, thrumming, faint, travelling from the house. It was as though she had said: “If I can't have something to keep me going, I shall die of this!” Soames dimly understood. Well, if it helped her, let her keep it thrumming on all night! And, mousing back through the fruit garden, he regained the verandah. Though he meant to go in and speak to her now, he still hesitated, not knowing what to say, trying hard to recall how it felt to be thwarted in love. He ought to know, ought to remember—and he could not! Gone—all real recollection; except that it had hurt him horribly. In this blankness he stood passing his handkerchief over hands and lips, which were very dry. By craning his head he could just see Fleur, standing with her back to that piano still grinding out its tune, her arms tight crossed on her breast, a lighted cigarette between her lips, whose smoke half veiled her face. The expression on it was strange to Soames, the eyes shone and stared, and every feature was alive with a sort of wretched scorn and anger. Once or twice he had seen Annette look like that—the face was too vivid, too naked, not his daughter's at that moment. And he dared not go in, realising the futility of any attempt at consolation. He sat down in the shadow of the ingle-nook.
Then, with a wave of relief, he saw her turn back toward the house. What could he give her to make things right? Pearls, trips, horses, other young men—anything she wanted—just to forget the sight of her young figure alone by the water! There! She had started that tune again! What a compulsive habit! It was dark, throbbing, faint, coming from the house. It was like she was saying, “If I can’t find something to keep me going, I’ll just wither away!” Soames vaguely understood. Well, if it helped her, let her keep it playing all night! As he navigated back through the fruit garden, he reached the porch. Even though he planned to go in and talk to her now, he still hesitated, unsure of what to say, struggling to remember what it felt like to be in love and thwarted. He should know, he should remember—but he couldn’t! All real memories were gone; except that it had hurt him terribly. In this emptiness, he wiped his handkerchief over his dry hands and lips. By tilting his head, he could barely see Fleur, standing with her back to that piano still churning out its tune, her arms tightly crossed over her chest, a lit cigarette between her lips, the smoke half hiding her face. The expression on her face was strange to Soames; her eyes shone and stared, and every feature was alive with a mix of wretched scorn and anger. A couple of times, he had seen Annette look like that—the face was too vivid, too exposed, not his daughter’s at that moment. And he couldn’t bring himself to go inside, realizing how pointless any attempt at comfort would be. He sat down in the shadow of the recess.
Monstrous trick, that Fate had played him! Nemesis! That old unhappy marriage! And in God's name-why? How was he to know, when he wanted Irene so violently, and she consented to be his, that she would never love him? The tune died and was renewed, and died again, and still Soames sat in the shadow, waiting for he knew not what. The fag of Fleur's cigarette, flung through the window, fell on the grass; he watched it glowing, burning itself out. The moon had freed herself above the poplars, and poured her unreality on the garden. Comfortless light, mysterious, withdrawn—like the beauty of that woman who had never loved him—dappling the nemesias and the stocks with a vesture not of earth. Flowers! And his flower so unhappy! Ah! Why could one not put happiness into Local Loans, gild its edges, insure it against going down?
What a cruel trick Fate had played on him! Nemesis! That old unhappy marriage! And for God’s sake—why? How was he supposed to know, when he wanted Irene so desperately and she agreed to be with him, that she would never truly love him? The music faded and started over, then faded again, and still Soames sat in the shadows, waiting for something he couldn't identify. The end of Fleur's cigarette, tossed out the window, landed on the grass; he watched it glow, burning itself out. The moon rose above the poplars, casting her ethereal light over the garden. A cold, mysterious glow—like the beauty of that woman who had never loved him—dappled the nemesias and stocks with something otherworldly. Flowers! And his flower so unhappy! Ah! Why couldn’t one invest happiness in Local Loans, make it shine, and insure it against loss?
Light had ceased to flow out now from the drawing-room window. All was silent and dark in there. Had she gone up? He rose, and, tiptoeing, peered in. It seemed so! He entered. The verandah kept the moonlight out; and at first he could see nothing but the outlines of furniture blacker than the darkness. He groped toward the farther window to shut it. His foot struck a chair, and he heard a gasp. There she was, curled and crushed into the corner of the sofa! His hand hovered. Did she want his consolation? He stood, gazing at that ball of crushed frills and hair and graceful youth, trying to burrow its way out of sorrow. How leave her there? At last he touched her hair, and said:
Light had stopped shining from the drawing-room window. It was completely silent and dark inside. Had she gone upstairs? He got up and, tiptoeing, looked in. It seemed like she had! He stepped inside. The verandah kept the moonlight out, and at first, he could only make out the shapes of furniture that were darker than the surrounding darkness. He reached for the far window to close it. His foot bumped into a chair, and he heard a gasp. There she was, curled up and crushed in the corner of the sofa! His hand lingered. Did she want him to comfort her? He stood there, staring at that bundle of ruffled fabric, hair, and graceful youth, trying to escape her sadness. How could he leave her like that? Finally, he touched her hair and said:
“Come, darling, better go to bed. I'll make it up to you, somehow.” How fatuous! But what could he have said?
“Come on, sweetheart, you should get some sleep. I’ll make it up to you, somehow.” How silly! But what else could he have said?
IX.—UNDER THE OAK-TREE
When their visitor had disappeared Jon and his mother stood without speaking, till he said suddenly:
When their visitor left, Jon and his mom stood in silence until he suddenly said:
“I ought to have seen him out.”
“I should have seen him out.”
But Soames was already walking down the drive, and Jon went upstairs to his father's studio, not trusting himself to go back.
But Soames was already walking down the driveway, and Jon went upstairs to his dad's studio, not trusting himself to go back.
The expression on his mother's face confronting the man she had once been married to, had sealed a resolution growing within him ever since she left him the night before. It had put the finishing touch of reality. To marry Fleur would be to hit his mother in the face; to betray his dead father! It was no good! Jon had the least resentful of natures. He bore his parents no grudge in this hour of his distress. For one so young there was a rather strange power in him of seeing things in some sort of proportion. It was worse for Fleur, worse for his mother even, than it was for him. Harder than to give up was to be given up, or to be the cause of some one you loved giving up for you. He must not, would not behave grudgingly! While he stood watching the tardy sunlight, he had again that sudden vision of the world which had come to him the night before. Sea on sea, country on country, millions on millions of people, all with their own lives, energies, joys, griefs, and suffering—all with things they had to give up, and separate struggles for existence. Even though he might be willing to give up all else for the one thing he couldn't have, he would be a fool to think his feelings mattered much in so vast a world, and to behave like a cry-baby or a cad. He pictured the people who had nothing—the millions who had given up life in the War, the millions whom the War had left with life and little else; the hungry children he had read of, the shattered men; people in prison, every kind of unfortunate. And—they did not help him much. If one had to miss a meal, what comfort in the knowledge that many others had to miss it too? There was more distraction in the thought of getting away out into this vast world of which he knew nothing yet. He could not go on staying here, walled in and sheltered, with everything so slick and comfortable, and nothing to do but brood and think what might have been. He could not go back to Wansdon, and the memories of Fleur. If he saw her again he could not trust himself; and if he stayed here or went back there, he would surely see her. While they were within reach of each other that must happen. To go far away and quickly was the only thing to do. But, however much he loved his mother, he did not want to go away with her. Then feeling that was brutal, he made up his mind desperately to propose that they should go to Italy. For two hours in that melancholy room he tried to master himself, then dressed solemnly for dinner.
The look on his mother's face when she faced the man she had once married solidified a decision that had been building inside him ever since she left him the night before. It made everything feel more real. Marrying Fleur would be like hitting his mother in the face; it would be betraying his dead father! It was impossible! Jon was naturally the least resentful person. He held no grudge against his parents during this difficult time. For someone so young, he had an unusual ability to see things in perspective. It was worse for Fleur, and worse for his mother, than it was for him. It was harder to be the one who was left or to be the reason someone you loved felt like they had to give up on you. He must not, and would not, act bitterly! While he stood there watching the late sunlight, he had that same sudden vision of the world that had come to him the night before. Oceans and countries filled with millions of people, all with their own lives, energies, joys, sorrows, and struggles—each with things they had to give up and personal battles for survival. Even if he were willing to give up everything else for the one thing he couldn't have, he would be foolish to think his feelings mattered much in such a vast world and to act like a crybaby or a jerk. He imagined the people who had nothing—the millions who lost their lives in the War, the millions whom the War had left alive but with little else; the hungry children he had read about, the broken men; people in prison, every kind of unfortunate. And they didn’t really help him much. If one had to skip a meal, what comfort was there in knowing that many others had to skip it too? There was more distraction in the thought of escaping into this vast world he still knew little about. He couldn’t just stay here, cooped up and safe, with everything so easy and comfortable, and nothing to do but dwell on what could have been. He couldn't go back to Wansdon and the memories of Fleur. If he saw her again, he couldn't trust himself; and if he stayed here or went back there, he would surely run into her. As long as they were close, that had to happen. Going far away and quickly was the only thing to do. But no matter how much he loved his mother, he didn’t want to leave with her. Then, feeling that was harsh, he desperately decided to suggest they go to Italy. For two hours in that gloomy room, he tried to pull himself together, then dressed solemnly for dinner.
His mother had done the same. They ate little, at some length, and talked of his father's catalogue. The show was arranged for October, and beyond clerical detail there was nothing more to do.
His mother had done the same. They ate little, for a while, and talked about his father's catalog. The show was set for October, and aside from some paperwork, there was nothing more to do.
After dinner she put on a cloak and they went out; walked a little, talked a little, till they were standing silent at last beneath the oak-tree. Ruled by the thought: 'If I show anything, I show all,' Jon put his arm through hers and said quite casually:
After dinner, she put on a coat, and they went outside; walked a bit, chatted a bit, until they ended up standing quietly under the oak tree. Guided by the thought: 'If I show anything, I show everything,' Jon slipped his arm through hers and said in a relaxed tone:
“Mother, let's go to Italy.”
“Mom, let's go to Italy.”
Irene pressed his arm, and said as casually:
Irene squeezed his arm and said casually:
“It would be very nice; but I've been thinking you ought to see and do more than you would if I were with you.”
“It would be great; but I've been thinking you should experience and do more than you would if I were with you.”
“But then you'd be alone.”
“But then you'd be lonely.”
“I was once alone for more than twelve years. Besides, I should like to be here for the opening of Father's show.”
“I was alone for over twelve years. Plus, I want to be here for the opening of Dad's show.”
Jon's grip tightened round her arm; he was not deceived.
Jon tightened his grip on her arm; he wasn't fooled.
“You couldn't stay here all by yourself; it's too big.”
“You can't stay here all alone; it's too big.”
“Not here, perhaps. In London, and I might go to Paris, after the show opens. You ought to have a year at least, Jon, and see the world.”
“Maybe not here. I might go to London, and then Paris after the show opens. You should take at least a year, Jon, and explore the world.”
“Yes, I'd like to see the world and rough it. But I don't want to leave you all alone.”
“Yes, I want to see the world and experience the wild. But I don’t want to leave you all by yourself.”
“My dear, I owe you that at least. If it's for your good, it'll be for mine. Why not start tomorrow? You've got your passport.”
“My dear, I at least owe you that. If it benefits you, it’ll benefit me too. Why not start tomorrow? You have your passport.”
“Yes; if I'm going it had better be at once. Only—Mother—if—if I wanted to stay out somewhere—America or anywhere, would you mind coming presently?”
“Yes; if I'm going, it better be right away. Only—Mom—if—I wanted to stay out somewhere—America or anywhere else, would you mind coming later?”
“Wherever and whenever you send for me. But don't send until you really want me.”
“Whenever and wherever you need me, just call. But hold off until you truly want me.”
Jon drew a deep breath.
Jon took a deep breath.
“I feel England's choky.”
“I feel England's suffocating.”
They stood a few minutes longer under the oak-tree—looking out to where the grand stand at Epsom was veiled in evening. The branches kept the moonlight from them, so that it only fell everywhere else—over the fields and far away, and on the windows of the creepered house behind, which soon would be to let.
They stayed a few more minutes under the oak tree, gazing at the grandstand at Epsom, which was shrouded in evening light. The branches blocked the moonlight from reaching them, so it illuminated everything else—spreading over the fields and further away, and reflecting off the windows of the old house behind them, which would soon be available for rent.
X.—FLEUR'S WEDDING
The October paragraphs describing the wedding of Fleur Forsyte to Michael Mont hardly conveyed the symbolic significance of this event. In the union of the great-granddaughter of “Superior Dosset” with the heir of a ninth baronet was the outward and visible sign of that merger of class in class which buttresses the political stability of a realm. The time had come when the Forsytes might resign their natural resentment against a “flummery” not theirs by birth, and accept it as the still more natural due of their possessive instincts. Besides, they had to mount to make room for all those so much more newly rich. In that quiet but tasteful ceremony in Hanover Square, and afterward among the furniture in Green Street, it had been impossible for those not in the know to distinguish the Forsyte troop from the Mont contingent—so far away was “Superior Dosset” now. Was there, in the crease of his trousers, the expression of his moustache, his accent, or the shine on his top-hat, a pin to choose between Soames and the ninth baronet himself? Was not Fleur as self-possessed, quick, glancing, pretty, and hard as the likeliest Muskham, Mont, or Charwell filly present? If anything, the Forsytes had it in dress and looks and manners. They had become “upper class” and now their name would be formally recorded in the Stud Book, their money joined to land. Whether this was a little late in the day, and those rewards of the possessive instinct, lands and money, destined for the melting-pot—was still a question so moot that it was not mooted. After all, Timothy had said Consols were goin' up. Timothy, the last, the missing link; Timothy, in extremis on the Bayswater Road—so Francie had reported. It was whispered, too, that this young Mont was a sort of socialist—strangely wise of him, and in the nature of insurance, considering the days they lived in. There was no uneasiness on that score. The landed classes produced that sort of amiable foolishness at times, turned to safe uses and confined to theory. As George remarked to his sister Francie: “They'll soon be having puppies—that'll give him pause.”
The October paragraphs about Fleur Forsyte's wedding to Michael Mont didn't really capture the deeper significance of the event. The marriage between the great-granddaughter of “Superior Dosset” and the heir of a ninth baronet was a clear symbol of the merging classes that supports the political stability of a society. The Forsytes had reached a point where they could let go of their natural resentment toward a “flummery” that wasn’t theirs by birth and accept it as a more natural result of their possessive instincts. Besides, they needed to step aside to accommodate all those who were recently wealthy. At the understated but elegant ceremony in Hanover Square, and later among the furnishings in Green Street, it was impossible for those unfamiliar with the families to tell the Forsyte group apart from the Monts—“Superior Dosset” was now so far removed. Was there any real distinction between Soames and the ninth baronet in the crease of his pants, the way his moustache was shaped, his accent, or the shine on his top hat? Was Fleur not as composed, sharp, attractive, and tough as the best Muskham, Mont, or Charwell filly present? If anything, the Forsytes excelled in style, appearance, and manners. They had become “upper class,” and now their name would officially appear in the Stud Book, their cash tied to land. Whether this was a bit late and whether those rewards of their possessive instincts—land and wealth—were bound for the melting pot was still a debated issue that wasn’t really being discussed. After all, Timothy had said Consols were going up. Timothy, the last, the missing link; Timothy, at death's door on the Bayswater Road—so Francie had reported. It was also rumored that the young Mont was a sort of socialist—oddly wise of him, and a smart move, given the times they lived in. There was no concern about that. The landowning classes occasionally produced that type of amiable foolishness, which was often theoretical and safely contained. As George remarked to his sister Francie: “They'll soon be having puppies—that'll give him pause.”
The church with white flowers and something blue in the middle of the East window looked extremely chaste, as though endeavouring to counteract the somewhat lurid phraseology of a Service calculated to keep the thoughts of all on puppies. Forsytes, Haymans, Tweetymans, sat in the left aisle; Monts, Charwells; Muskhams in the right; while a sprinkling of Fleur's fellow-sufferers at school, and of Mont's fellow-sufferers in, the War, gaped indiscriminately from either side, and three maiden ladies, who had dropped in on their way from Skyward's brought up the rear, together with two Mont retainers and Fleur's old nurse. In the unsettled state of the country as full a house as could be expected.
The church, adorned with white flowers and something blue at the center of the East window, looked incredibly pure, as if trying to counterbalance the somewhat shocking language of a Service designed to keep everyone focused on puppies. The Forsytes, Haymans, and Tweetymans sat in the left aisle; the Monts, Charwells, and Muskhams were on the right; while a mix of Fleur's schoolmates and Mont’s fellow veterans from the War stared vacantly from both sides. Three single ladies who had dropped in on their way from Skyward’s brought up the rear, along with two of the Mont family’s retainers and Fleur's old nurse. Given the unrest in the country, it was as full of a house as could be expected.
Mrs. Val Dartie, who sat with her husband in the third row, squeezed his hand more than once during the performance. To her, who knew the plot of this tragi-comedy, its most dramatic moment was well-nigh painful. 'I wonder if Jon knows by instinct,' she thought—Jon, out in British Columbia. She had received a letter from him only that morning which had made her smile and say:
Mrs. Val Dartie, sitting with her husband in the third row, squeezed his hand several times during the performance. For her, knowing the storyline of this tragi-comedy, its most dramatic moment was almost unbearable. 'I wonder if Jon knows instinctively,' she thought—Jon, out in British Columbia. She had received a letter from him just that morning that made her smile and say:
“Jon's in British Columbia, Val, because he wants to be in California. He thinks it's too nice there.”
“Jon's in British Columbia, Val, because he wants to be in California. He thinks it's way too nice there.”
“Oh!” said Val, “so he's beginning to see a joke again.”
“Oh!” Val said, “so he’s starting to get the joke again.”
“He's bought some land and sent for his mother.”
"He's bought some land and called for his mother."
“What on earth will she do out there?”
“What in the world is she going to do out there?”
“All she cares about is Jon. Do you still think it a happy release?”
“All she cares about is Jon. Do you still think it's a happy ending?”
Val's shrewd eyes narrowed to grey pin-points between their dark lashes.
Val's sharp eyes squinted to gray dots between their dark lashes.
“Fleur wouldn't have suited him a bit. She's not bred right.”
“Fleur wouldn’t have been right for him at all. She doesn’t come from the right background.”
“Poor little Fleur!” sighed Holly. Ah! it was strange—this marriage. The young man, Mont, had caught her on the rebound, of course, in the reckless mood of one whose ship has just gone down. Such a plunge could not but be—as Val put it—an outside chance. There was little to be told from the back view of her young cousin's veil, and Holly's eyes reviewed the general aspect of this Christian wedding. She, who had made a love-match which had been successful, had a horror of unhappy marriages. This might not be one in the end—but it was clearly a toss-up; and to consecrate a toss-up in this fashion with manufactured unction before a crowd of fashionable free-thinkers—for who thought otherwise than freely, or not at all, when they were “dolled” up—seemed to her as near a sin as one could find in an age which had abolished them. Her eyes wandered from the prelate in his robes (a Charwell-the Forsytes had not as yet produced a prelate) to Val, beside her, thinking—she was certain—of the Mayfly filly at fifteen to one for the Cambridgeshire. They passed on and caught the profile of the ninth baronet, in counterfeitment of the kneeling process. She could just see the neat ruck above his knees where he had pulled his trousers up, and thought: 'Val's forgotten to pull up his!' Her eyes passed to the pew in front of her, where Winifred's substantial form was gowned with passion, and on again to Soames and Annette kneeling side by side. A little smile came on her lips—Prosper Profond, back from the South Seas of the Channel, would be kneeling too, about six rows behind. Yes! This was a funny “small” business, however it turned out; still it was in a proper church and would be in the proper papers to-morrow morning.
“Poor little Fleur!” sighed Holly. Ah! it was strange—this marriage. The young man, Mont, had caught her on the rebound, of course, in the reckless mood of someone whose ship has just sunk. Such a leap could only be—as Val put it—a long shot. There was little to be gathered from the back view of her young cousin's veil, and Holly's eyes took in the overall scene of this Christian wedding. She, who had made a love match that had been successful, recoiled at the thought of unhappy marriages. This might not end badly—but it was clearly a gamble; and to sanctify a gamble like this in such a way, with feigned sincerity before a crowd of trendy free-thinkers—who would think freely if at all when they were all dressed up—seemed to her as close to a sin as one could find in an age that had done away with them. Her gaze wandered from the prelate in his robes (a Charwell—the Forsytes hadn’t yet produced a prelate) to Val, next to her, who she was sure was thinking about the Mayfly filly at fifteen to one for the Cambridgeshire. They moved on and caught a glimpse of the ninth baronet, pretending to kneel. She could just see the neat crease above his knees where he had pulled up his trousers and thought: 'Val's forgotten to pull his up!' Her eyes drifted to the pew in front of her, where Winifred's solid form was dressed with passion, and then on to Soames and Annette kneeling side by side. A small smile appeared on her lips—Prosper Profond, back from the South Seas of the Channel, would be kneeling too, about six rows behind. Yes! This was a funny “small” business, however it turned out; still, it was in a proper church and would be in the right papers tomorrow morning.
They had begun a hymn; she could hear the ninth baronet across the aisle, singing of the hosts of Midian. Her little finger touched Val's thumb—they were holding the same hymn-book—and a tiny thrill passed through her, preserved—from twenty years ago. He stooped and whispered:
They had started a hymn; she could hear the ninth baronet across the aisle, singing about the Midianite armies. Her little finger brushed against Val's thumb—they were sharing the same hymn book—and a small thrill went through her, untouched—from twenty years ago. He leaned down and whispered:
“I say, d'you remember the rat?” The rat at their wedding in Cape Colony, which had cleaned its whiskers behind the table at the Registrar's! And between her little and third forgers she squeezed his thumb hard.
“I say, do you remember the rat?” The rat at their wedding in Cape Colony, which had cleaned its whiskers behind the table at the Registrar's! And between her little and third fingers, she squeezed his thumb hard.
The hymn was over, the prelate had begun to deliver his discourse. He told them of the dangerous times they lived in, and the awful conduct of the House of Lords in connection with divorce. They were all soldiers—he said—in the trenches under the poisonous gas of the Prince of Darkness, and must be manful. The purpose of marriage was children, not mere sinful happiness.
The hymn was finished, and the bishop started his sermon. He spoke about the difficult times they lived in and the terrible actions of the House of Lords regarding divorce. He told them they were all soldiers—fighting in the trenches under the toxic influence of the Prince of Darkness—and needed to be brave. The purpose of marriage was to have children, not just fleeting pleasure.
An imp danced in Holly's eyes—Val's eyelashes were meeting. Whatever happened; he must not snore. Her finger and thumb closed on his thigh till he stirred uneasily.
An imp danced in Holly's eyes—Val's eyelashes were touching. No matter what happened, he must not snore. Her finger and thumb pressed down on his thigh until he stirred restlessly.
The discourse was over, the danger past. They were signing in the vestry; and general relaxation had set in.
The conversation was done, and the risk was gone. They were checking in at the vestry; and a general sense of relief had taken over.
A voice behind her said:
A voice from behind said:
“Will she stay the course?”
“Will she stick it out?”
“Who's that?” she whispered.
"Who’s that?" she whispered.
“Old George Forsyte!”
"Old George Forsyte!"
Holly demurely scrutinized one of whom she had often heard. Fresh from South Africa, and ignorant of her kith and kin, she never saw one without an almost childish curiosity. He was very big, and very dapper; his eyes gave her a funny feeling of having no particular clothes.
Holly shyly observed someone she had often heard about. Just back from South Africa and unaware of her relatives, she looked at him with an almost childlike curiosity. He was quite tall and stylish; his eyes made her feel oddly like he was wearing no specific clothes.
“They're off!” she heard him say.
“They're off!” she heard him say.
They came, stepping from the chancel. Holly looked first in young Mont's face. His lips and ears were twitching, his eyes, shifting from his feet to the hand within his arm, stared suddenly before them as if to face a firing party. He gave Holly the feeling that he was spiritually intoxicated. But Fleur! Ah! That was different. The girl was perfectly composed, prettier than ever, in her white robes and veil over her banged dark chestnut hair; her eyelids hovered demure over her dark hazel eyes. Outwardly, she seemed all there. But inwardly, where was she? As those two passed, Fleur raised her eyelids—the restless glint of those clear whites remained on Holly's vision as might the flutter of caged bird's wings.
They came out from the chancel. Holly first looked at young Mont's face. His lips and ears were twitching, his eyes darting from his feet to the hand on his arm, suddenly staring ahead as if facing a firing squad. He gave Holly the impression that he was spiritually tipsy. But Fleur! That was a different story. The girl was completely composed, prettier than ever in her white robes and veil over her dark chestnut hair with bangs; her eyelids rested softly over her dark hazel eyes. Outwardly, she appeared fully present. But inwardly, where was she? As they passed by, Fleur lifted her eyelids—the restless gleam of her bright whites lingered in Holly's mind like the flutter of a caged bird's wings.
In Green Street Winifred stood to receive, just a little less composed than usual. Soames' request for the use of her house had come on her at a deeply psychological moment. Under the influence of a remark of Prosper Profond, she had begun to exchange her Empire for Expressionistic furniture. There were the most amusing arrangements, with violet, green, and orange blobs and scriggles, to be had at Mealard's. Another month and the change would have been complete. Just now, the very “intriguing” recruits she had enlisted, did not march too well with the old guard. It was as if her regiment were half in khaki, half in scarlet and bearskins. But her strong and comfortable character made the best of it in a drawing-room which typified, perhaps, more perfectly than she imagined, the semi-bolshevized imperialism of her country. After all, this was a day of merger, and you couldn't have too much of it! Her eyes travelled indulgently among her guests. Soames had gripped the back of a buhl chair; young Mont was behind that “awfully amusing” screen, which no one as yet had been able to explain to her. The ninth baronet had shied violently at a round scarlet table, inlaid under glass with blue Australian butteries' wings, and was clinging to her Louis-Quinze cabinet; Francie Forsyte had seized the new mantel-board, finely carved with little purple grotesques on an ebony ground; George, over by the old spinet, was holding a little sky-blue book as if about to enter bets; Prosper Profond was twiddling the knob of the open door, black with peacock-blue panels; and Annette's hands, close by, were grasping her own waist; two Muskhams clung to the balcony among the plants, as if feeling ill; Lady Mont, thin and brave-looking, had taken up her long-handled glasses and was gazing at the central light shade, of ivory and orange dashed with deep magenta, as if the heavens had opened. Everybody, in fact, seemed holding on to something. Only Fleur, still in her bridal dress, was detached from all support, flinging her words and glances to left and right.
In Green Street, Winifred stood ready to greet her guests, a little less composed than usual. Soames' request to use her house came at a time when she was feeling quite introspective. Influenced by something Prosper Profond had said, she began swapping her Empire-style furniture for Expressionistic pieces. Mealard's had some really amusing designs featuring violet, green, and orange blobs and squiggles. In another month, her transformation would be complete. Right now, the “intriguing” newcomers she had brought in didn’t quite fit with the old crowd. It was like her gathering was half in khaki and half in scarlet and bearskins. However, her strong and easygoing nature helped her make the best of it in a drawing room that represented, perhaps more accurately than she realized, the mixed-up imperialism of her country. After all, today was all about merging, and you could never have too much of that! Her eyes scanned her guests with indulgence. Soames was gripping the back of a buhl chair; young Mont was hiding behind that “awfully amusing” screen, which no one had managed to explain to her yet. The ninth baronet had recoiled dramatically from a round scarlet table, covered with blue Australian butterfly wings under glass, and was clinging to her Louis-Quinze cabinet; Francie Forsyte had grabbed the new mantel board, beautifully carved with little purple grotesques on an ebony background; George, near the old spinet, was holding a little sky-blue book as if he were about to place a bet; Prosper Profond was fiddling with the knob of the open door, which was black with peacock-blue panels; and Annette’s hands were resting on her waist nearby; two Muskhams were hanging onto the balcony among the plants, looking a bit queasy; Lady Mont, thin and looking brave, had picked up her long-handled glasses and was staring at the central light shade, made of ivory and orange with deep magenta accents, as if the heavens had opened. In fact, everyone seemed to be hanging onto something. Only Fleur, still in her bridal gown, was detached from all support, throwing her words and glances to the left and right.
The room was full of the bubble and the squeak of conversation. Nobody could hear anything that anybody said; which seemed of little consequence, since no one waited for anything so slow as an answer. Modern conversation seemed to Winifred so different from the days of her prime, when a drawl was all the vogue. Still it was “amusing,” which, of course, was all that mattered. Even the Forsytes were talking with extreme rapidity—Fleur and Christopher, and Imogen, and young Nicholas's youngest, Patrick. Soames, of course, was silent; but George, by the spinet, kept up a running commentary, and Francie, by her mantel-shelf. Winifred drew nearer to the ninth baronet. He seemed to promise a certain repose; his nose was fine and drooped a little, his grey moustaches too; and she said, drawling through her smile:
The room was full of the buzz and chatter of conversation. Nobody could hear what anyone else was saying; which didn’t seem to matter, since no one was waiting for anything as slow as an answer. Winifred thought modern conversation was so different from the days when she was young, when a slow drawl was all the rage. Still, it was “fun,” which, of course, was all that really mattered. Even the Forsytes were talking really fast—Fleur and Christopher, Imogen, and young Nicholas's youngest, Patrick. Soames, of course, was quiet; but George, by the spinet, kept up a running commentary, while Francie stood by her mantel-shelf. Winifred moved closer to the ninth baronet. He seemed to offer a certain calm; his nose was sharp and drooped slightly, his grey moustaches did too; and she said, dragging out her smile:
“It's rather nice, isn't it?”
"Isn't it pretty nice?"
His reply shot out of his smile like a snipped bread pellet
His reply burst out of his smile like a small piece of bread that had been cut off.
“D'you remember, in Frazer, the tribe that buries the bride up to the waist?”
“Do you remember, in Frazer, the tribe that buries the bride up to her waist?”
He spoke as fast as anybody! He had dark lively little eyes, too, all crinkled round like a Catholic priest's. Winifred felt suddenly he might say things she would regret.
He spoke as fast as anyone! He had bright, lively little eyes, too, all crinkled around like a Catholic priest's. Winifred suddenly felt he might say things she would regret.
“They're always so amusing—weddings,” she murmured, and moved on to Soames. He was curiously still, and Winifred saw at once what was dictating his immobility. To his right was George Forsyte, to his left Annette and Prosper Profond. He could not move without either seeing those two together, or the reflection of them in George Forsyte's japing eyes. He was quite right not to be taking notice.
“They're always so entertaining—weddings,” she murmured, and moved on to Soames. He was oddly still, and Winifred quickly realized what was causing his lack of movement. On his right was George Forsyte, and on his left were Annette and Prosper Profond. He couldn’t move without either seeing those two together or the reflection of them in George Forsyte's mocking eyes. He was completely right to ignore it.
“They say Timothy's sinking;” he said glumly.
“They say Timothy is going under,” he said sadly.
“Where will you put him, Soames?”
“Where are you going to put him, Soames?”
“Highgate.” He counted on his fingers. “It'll make twelve of them there, including wives. How do you think Fleur looks?”
“Highgate.” He counted on his fingers. “That makes twelve of them there, including the wives. What do you think Fleur looks like?”
“Remarkably well.”
"Really good."
Soames nodded. He had never seen her look prettier, yet he could not rid himself of the impression that this business was unnatural—remembering still that crushed figure burrowing into the corner of the sofa. From that night to this day he had received from her no confidences. He knew from his chauffeur that she had made one more attempt on Robin Hill and drawn blank—an empty house, no one at home. He knew that she had received a letter, but not what was in it, except that it had made her hide herself and cry. He had remarked that she looked at him sometimes when she thought he wasn't noticing, as if she were wondering still what he had done—forsooth—to make those people hate him so. Well, there it was! Annette had come back, and things had worn on through the summer—very miserable, till suddenly Fleur had said she was going to marry young Mont. She had shown him a little more affection when she told him that. And he had yielded—what was the good of opposing it? God knew that he had never wished to thwart her in anything! And the young man seemed quite delirious about her. No doubt she was in a reckless mood, and she was young, absurdly young. But if he opposed her, he didn't know what she would do; for all he could tell she might want to take up a profession, become a doctor or solicitor, some nonsense. She had no aptitude for painting, writing, music, in his view the legitimate occupations of unmarried women, if they must do something in these days. On the whole, she was safer married, for he could see too well how feverish and restless she was at home. Annette, too, had been in favour of it—Annette, from behind the veil of his refusal to know what she was about, if she was about anything. Annette had said: “Let her marry this young man. He is a nice boy—not so highty-flighty as he seems.” Where she got her expressions, he didn't know—but her opinion soothed his doubts. His wife, whatever her conduct, had clear eyes and an almost depressing amount of common sense. He had settled fifty thousand on Fleur, taking care that there was no cross settlement in case it didn't turn out well. Could it turn out well? She had not got over that other boy—he knew. They were to go to Spain for the honeymoon. He would be even lonelier when she was gone. But later, perhaps, she would forget, and turn to him again! Winifred's voice broke on his reverie.
Soames nodded. He had never seen her look more beautiful, yet he couldn't shake the feeling that this situation was strange—still remembering that crushed figure huddled in the corner of the sofa. From that night until now, she hadn't confided in him at all. He found out from his chauffeur that she had tried to get into Robin Hill again and had come up empty—an empty house, no one home. He knew she had received a letter, but he didn’t know what it said, only that it had made her hide away and cry. He noticed that sometimes she looked at him when she thought he wasn’t paying attention, as if she was still wondering what he had done to make those people hate him so much. Well, there it was! Annette had returned, and life went on through the summer—very miserable—until suddenly Fleur announced she was going to marry young Mont. She had shown him a bit more affection when she told him that. And he had given in—what was the point of opposing it? God knew he never wanted to stand in her way! The young man seemed completely smitten with her. No doubt she was feeling reckless, and she was young, absurdly young. But if he went against her, he wasn’t sure what she might do; for all he knew, she could want to pursue a career, become a doctor or a lawyer, some nonsense. She had no talent for painting, writing, or music, which in his opinion were the appropriate pursuits for unmarried women if they had to do something these days. Overall, she was safer married, as he could see how restless and agitated she was at home. Annette, too, had supported the idea—Annette, behind the veil of his refusal to acknowledge what she was up to, if she was up to anything. Annette had said, “Let her marry this young man. He’s a good boy—not as flighty as he seems.” He didn’t know where she got her phrases, but her opinion eased his concerns. His wife, regardless of her behavior, had clear eyes and an almost worrying amount of common sense. He had settled fifty thousand on Fleur, ensuring there was no cross settlement in case things didn’t go well. Could it go well? He knew she hadn’t gotten over that other boy. They were going to Spain for their honeymoon. He would feel even lonelier when she was gone. But maybe, later, she would forget and turn back to him! Winifred's voice broke his train of thought.
“Why! Of all wonders-June!”
“Wow! Of all wonders—June!”
There, in a djibbah—what things she wore!—with her hair straying from under a fillet, Soames saw his cousin, and Fleur going forward to greet her. The two passed from their view out on to the stairway.
There, in a djibbah—what an outfit she had on!—with her hair escaping from under a headband, Soames saw his cousin, and Fleur walked up to greet her. The two disappeared from their sight as they went out to the stairway.
“Really,” said Winifred, “she does the most impossible things! Fancy her coming!”
"Seriously," Winifred said, "she does the most unbelievable things! Can you believe she's coming?"
“What made you ask her?” muttered Soames.
“What made you ask her?” murmured Soames.
“Because I thought she wouldn't accept, of course.”
“Because I thought she wouldn't say yes, obviously.”
Winifred had forgotten that behind conduct lies the main trend of character; or, in other words, omitted to remember that Fleur was now a “lame duck.”
Winifred had forgotten that behind behavior lies the main trend of character; in other words, she failed to remember that Fleur was now a “lame duck.”
On receiving her invitation, June had first thought, 'I wouldn't go near them for the world!' and then, one morning, had awakened from a dream of Fleur waving to her from a boat with a wild unhappy gesture. And she had changed her mind.
On getting her invitation, June initially thought, 'There's no way I'm going anywhere near them!' but then one morning, she woke up from a dream where Fleur was waving to her from a boat with a desperate, sad gesture. And she had a change of heart.
When Fleur came forward and said to her, “Do come up while I'm changing my dress,” she had followed up the stairs. The girl led the way into Imogen's old bedroom, set ready for her toilet.
When Fleur stepped up and said to her, “Come on up while I change my dress,” she followed her up the stairs. The girl showed the way into Imogen's old bedroom, which was prepared for her to get ready.
June sat down on the bed, thin and upright, like a little spirit in the sear and yellow. Fleur locked the door.
June sat down on the bed, slender and straight, like a small spirit in the worn and yellow. Fleur locked the door.
The girl stood before her divested of her wedding dress. What a pretty thing she was!
The girl stood before her, no longer wearing her wedding dress. What a pretty sight she was!
“I suppose you think me a fool,” she said, with quivering lips, “when it was to have been Jon. But what does it matter? Michael wants me, and I don't care. It'll get me away from home.” Diving her hand into the frills on her breast, she brought out a letter. “Jon wrote me this.”
“I guess you think I’m an idiot,” she said, her lips trembling, “when it was supposed to be Jon. But who cares? Michael wants me, and I don’t mind. It’ll get me away from home.” She dug her hand into the frills on her chest and pulled out a letter. “Jon wrote this to me.”
June read: “Lake Okanagen, British Columbia. I'm not coming back to England. Bless you always. Jon.”
June read: “Lake Okanagan, British Columbia. I’m not coming back to England. Take care always. Jon.”
“She's made safe, you see,” said Fleur.
“She's safe now, you see,” said Fleur.
June handed back the letter.
June returned the letter.
“That's not fair to Irene,” she said, “she always told Jon he could do as he wished.”
"That's not fair to Irene," she said, "she always told Jon he could do whatever he wanted."
Fleur smiled bitterly. “Tell me, didn't she spoil your life too?” June looked up. “Nobody can spoil a life, my dear. That's nonsense. Things happen, but we bob up.”
Fleur smiled wryly. “Tell me, didn’t she ruin your life too?” June looked up. “Nobody can ruin a life, my dear. That's just silly. Things happen, but we bounce back.”
With a sort of terror she saw the girl sink on her knees and bury her face in the djibbah. A strangled sob mounted to June's ears.
With a sense of fear, she watched the girl drop to her knees and bury her face in the djibbah. A choked sob reached June's ears.
“It's all right—all right,” she murmured, “Don't! There, there!”
“It's okay—it's okay,” she whispered, “Don’t! There, there!”
But the point of the girl's chin was pressed ever closer into her thigh, and the sound was dreadful of her sobbing.
But the tip of the girl's chin was pressed closer into her thigh, and the sound of her sobbing was terrible.
Well, well! It had to come. She would feel better afterward! June stroked the short hair of that shapely head; and all the scattered mother-sense in her focussed itself and passed through the tips of her fingers into the girl's brain.
Well, well! It was bound to happen. She’d feel better afterward! June ran her fingers through the short hair of that well-shaped head; all the scattered maternal instincts within her came together and flowed through her fingertips into the girl’s mind.
“Don't sit down under it, my dear,” she said at last. “We can't control life, but we can fight it. Make the best of things. I've had to. I held on, like you; and I cried, as you're crying now. And look at me!”
“Don't sit under it, my dear,” she finally said. “We can't control life, but we can fight it. Make the best of things. I’ve had to. I held on, just like you; and I cried, just like you're crying now. And look at me!”
Fleur raised her head; a sob merged suddenly into a little choked laugh. In truth it was a thin and rather wild and wasted spirit she was looking at, but it had brave eyes.
Fleur lifted her head; a sob turned abruptly into a small, choked laugh. The truth was, she was looking at a fragile, somewhat wild, and worn-out spirit, but it had courageous eyes.
“All right!” she said. “I'm sorry. I shall forget him, I suppose, if I fly fast and far enough.”
“All right!” she said. “I’m sorry. I guess I’ll forget him if I fly fast and far enough.”
And, scrambling to her feet, she went over to the wash-stand.
And, getting to her feet quickly, she went over to the sink.
June watched her removing with cold water the traces of emotion. Save for a little becoming pinkness there was nothing left when she stood before the mirror. June got off the bed and took a pin-cushion in her hand. To put two pins into the wrong places was all the vent she found for sympathy.
June watched her wash away the signs of emotion with cold water. Aside from a slight, flattering blush, there was nothing left when she stood in front of the mirror. June got off the bed and picked up a pin cushion. She could only express her sympathy by sticking two pins in the wrong spots.
“Give me a kiss,” she said when Fleur was ready, and dug her chin into the girl's warm cheek.
“Give me a kiss,” she said when Fleur was ready, and pressed her chin into the girl's warm cheek.
“I want a whiff,” said Fleur; “don't wait.”
“I want a smell,” said Fleur; “don’t hold back.”
June left her, sitting on the bed with a cigarette between her lips and her eyes half closed, and went down-stairs. In the doorway of the drawing-room stood Soames as if unquiet at his daughter's tardiness. June tossed her head and passed down on to the half-landing. Her cousin Francie was standing there.
June left her sitting on the bed with a cigarette between her lips and her eyes half closed, and went downstairs. In the doorway of the living room stood Soames, looking uneasy about his daughter's delay. June tossed her head and headed down to the half-landing. Her cousin Francie was standing there.
“Look!” said June, pointing with her chin at Soames. “That man's fatal!”
“Look!” June said, gesturing towards Soames with her chin. “That guy’s a disaster!”
“How do you mean,” said Francie, “fatal?”
“How do you mean,” said Francie, “deadly?”
June did not answer her. “I shan't wait to see them off,” she said. “Good-bye!”
June didn’t reply to her. “I’m not going to wait to see them off,” she said. “Goodbye!”
“Good-bye!” said Francie, and her eyes, of a Celtic grey, goggled. That old feud! Really, it was quite romantic!
“Goodbye!” said Francie, her eyes, a Celtic gray, wide open. That old feud! Honestly, it was kind of romantic!
Soames, moving to the well of the staircase, saw June go, and drew a breath of satisfaction. Why didn't Fleur come? They would miss their train. That train would bear her away from him, yet he could not help fidgeting at the thought that they would lose it. And then she did come, running down in her tan-coloured frock and black velvet cap, and passed him into the drawing-room. He saw her kiss her mother, her aunt, Val's wife, Imogen, and then come forth, quick and pretty as ever. How would she treat him at this last moment of her girlhood? He couldn't hope for much!
Soames, moving to the bottom of the staircase, watched June leave and felt a sense of satisfaction. Why wasn't Fleur here? They were going to miss their train. That train would take her away from him, but he couldn’t help feeling anxious about missing it. Then she arrived, running down in her tan dress and black velvet cap, and breezed past him into the drawing-room. He saw her kiss her mother, her aunt, Val's wife, Imogen, and then come back out, quick and as lovely as ever. How would she act towards him in this final moment of her girlhood? He couldn't expect much!
Her lips pressed the middle of his cheek.
Her lips touched the center of his cheek.
“Daddy!” she said, and was past and gone! Daddy! She hadn't called him that for years. He drew a long breath and followed slowly down. There was all the folly with that confetti stuff and the rest of it to go through with yet. But he would like just to catch her smile, if she leaned out, though they would hit her in the eye with the shoe, if they didn't take care. Young Mont's voice said fervently in his ear:
“Dad!” she exclaimed, and she was gone in an instant! Dad! She hadn't called him that in years. He took a deep breath and slowly followed her. There was still all the nonsense with the confetti and everything else to deal with. But he really wanted to see her smile if she leaned out, even though they could accidentally hit her in the eye with a shoe if they weren't careful. Young Mont's voice rang passionately in his ear:
“Good-bye, sir; and thank you! I'm so fearfully bucked.”
"Goodbye, sir; and thank you! I'm really excited."
“Good-bye,” he said; “don't miss your train.”
“Goodbye,” he said; “don't miss your train.”
He stood on the bottom step but three, whence he could see above the heads—the silly hats and heads. They were in the car now; and there was that stuff, showering, and there went the shoe. A flood of something welled up in Soames, and—he didn't know—he couldn't see!
He stood on the third step from the bottom, where he could see above the heads—the silly hats and hairstyles. They were in the car now, and there was that stuff pouring down, and there went the shoe. A wave of something rose up in Soames, and—he didn't know—he couldn't see!
XI.—THE LAST OF THE OLD FORSYTES
When they came to prepare that terrific symbol Timothy Forsyte—the one pure individualist left, the only man who hadn't heard of the Great War—they found him wonderful—not even death had undermined his soundness.
When they came to prepare that incredible symbol Timothy Forsyte—the one true individualist left, the only man who hadn't heard about the Great War—they found him amazing—not even death had weakened his integrity.
To Smither and Cook that preparation came like final evidence of what they had never believed possible—the end of the old Forsyte family on earth. Poor Mr. Timothy must now take a harp and sing in the company of Miss Forsyte, Mrs. Julia, Miss Hester; with Mr. Jolyon, Mr. Swithin, Mr. James, Mr. Roger, and Mr. Nicholas of the party. Whether Mrs. Hayman would be there was more doubtful, seeing that she had been cremated. Secretly Cook thought that Mr. Timothy would be upset—he had always been so set against barrel organs. How many times had she not said: “Drat the thing! There it is again! Smither, you'd better run up and see what you can do.” And in her heart she would so have enjoyed the tunes, if she hadn't known that Mr. Timothy would ring the bell in a minute and say: “Here, take him a halfpenny and tell him to move on.” Often they had been obliged to add threepence of their own before the man would go—Timothy had ever underrated the value of emotion. Luckily he had taken the organs for blue-bottles in his last years, which had been a comfort, and they had been able to enjoy the tunes. But a harp! Cook wondered. It was a change! And Mr. Timothy had never liked change. But she did not speak of this to Smither, who did so take a line of her own in regard to heaven that it quite put one about sometimes.
To Smither and Cook, that preparation felt like undeniable proof of something they had never thought possible—the end of the old Forsyte family on earth. Poor Mr. Timothy would now have to take a harp and join Miss Forsyte, Mrs. Julia, Miss Hester; along with Mr. Jolyon, Mr. Swithin, Mr. James, Mr. Roger, and Mr. Nicholas in the afterlife. Whether Mrs. Hayman would be there was more uncertain, considering she had been cremated. Secretly, Cook thought Mr. Timothy would be upset—he had always been against barrel organs. How many times had she said: “Drat the thing! There it goes again! Smither, you better run up and see what you can do.” Deep down, she would have loved the tunes if she hadn’t known Mr. Timothy would ring the bell shortly and say: “Here, give him a halfpenny and tell him to move on.” Often, they had to add threepence of their own before the man would leave—Timothy had always undervalued the importance of emotion. Luckily, in his last years, he had seen the organs as pesky nuisances, which had been a relief, allowing them to enjoy the music. But a harp! Cook wondered. That was a change! And Mr. Timothy had never liked change. Still, she didn’t mention this to Smither, who had her own strong opinions about heaven that sometimes left one feeling perplexed.
She cried while Timothy was being prepared, and they all had sherry afterward out of the yearly Christmas bottle, which would not be needed now. Ah! dear! She had been there five-and-forty years and Smither three-and-forty! And now they would be going to a tiny house in Tooting, to live on their savings and what Miss Hester had so kindly left them—for to take fresh service after the glorious past—No! But they would like just to see Mr. Soames again, and Mrs. Dartie, and Miss Francie, and Miss Euphemia. And even if they had to take their own cab, they felt they must go to the funeral. For six years Mr. Timothy had been their baby, getting younger and younger every day, till at last he had been too young to live.
She cried while Timothy was getting ready, and afterward, they all had sherry from the annual Christmas bottle, which wouldn’t be needed anymore. Oh dear! She had been there for forty-five years and Smither for forty-three! And now they were moving to a small place in Tooting, to live off their savings and what Miss Hester had so generously left them—starting fresh after such a wonderful past—No! But they really wanted to see Mr. Soames again, along with Mrs. Dartie, Miss Francie, and Miss Euphemia. Even if they had to take their own cab, they felt they had to attend the funeral. For six years, Mr. Timothy had been like their child, getting younger and younger every day, until finally, he became too young to live.
They spent the regulation hours of waiting in polishing and dusting, in catching the one mouse left, and asphyxiating the last beetle so as to leave it nice, discussing with each other what they would buy at the sale. Miss Ann's workbox; Miss Juley's (that is Mrs. Julia's) seaweed album; the fire-screen Miss Hester had crewelled; and Mr. Timothy's hair—little golden curls, glued into a black frame. Oh! they must have those—only the price of things had gone up so!
They spent the usual hours waiting by cleaning and tidying up, catching the last mouse, and suffocating the final beetle to keep things neat, all while chatting about what they'd buy at the sale. Miss Ann's workbox; Miss Juley's (that's Mrs. Julia's) seaweed album; the fire screen Miss Hester had embroidered; and Mr. Timothy's hair—little golden curls glued into a black frame. Oh! They had to get those—if only prices hadn't skyrocketed!
It fell to Soames to issue invitations for the funeral. He had them drawn up by Gradman in his office—only blood relations, and no flowers. Six carriages were ordered. The Will would be read afterward at the house.
It was Soames' job to send out invitations for the funeral. He had Gradman prepare them in his office—only immediate family, and no flowers. Six carriages were arranged. The Will would be read afterward at the house.
He arrived at eleven o'clock to see that all was ready. At a quarter past old Gradman came in black gloves and crape on his hat. He and Soames stood in the drawing-room waiting. At half-past eleven the carriages drew up in a long row. But no one else appeared. Gradman said:
He showed up at eleven o'clock to check that everything was set. At a quarter past, old Gradman walked in wearing black gloves and a mourning band on his hat. He and Soames waited in the drawing room. At half-past eleven, the carriages lined up in a long row. But no one else came. Gradman said:
“It surprises me, Mr. Soames. I posted them myself.”
“It surprises me, Mr. Soames. I sent them myself.”
“I don't know,” said Soames; “he'd lost touch with the family.” Soames had often noticed in old days how much more neighbourly his family were to the dead than to the living. But, now, the way they had flocked to Fleur's wedding and abstained from Timothy's funeral, seemed to show some vital change. There might, of course, be another reason; for Soames felt that if he had not known the contents of Timothy's Will, he might have stayed away himself through delicacy. Timothy had left a lot of money, with nobody in particular to leave it to. They mightn't like to seem to expect something.
“I don’t know,” Soames said; “he’d lost touch with the family.” Soames had often noticed in the past how much more neighborly his family was towards the dead than the living. But now, the way they had gathered for Fleur’s wedding and skipped Timothy’s funeral seemed to indicate a significant change. Of course, there could be another reason; Soames felt that if he hadn’t known what was in Timothy’s Will, he might have chosen not to attend out of sensitivity. Timothy had left behind a lot of money, with no one in particular to inherit it. They might not want to seem like they were expecting something.
At twelve o'clock the procession left the door; Timothy alone in the first carriage under glass. Then Soames alone; then Gradman alone; then Cook and Smither together. They started at a walk, but were soon trotting under a bright sky. At the entrance to Highgate Cemetery they were delayed by service in the Chapel. Soames would have liked to stay outside in the sunshine. He didn't believe a word of it; on the other hand, it was a form of insurance which could not safely be neglected, in case there might be something in it after all.
At noon, the procession left the door; Timothy was alone in the first carriage under glass. Then came Soames, also alone; then Gradman, also alone; and finally, Cook and Smither together. They started off walking but quickly broke into a trot under a clear sky. At the entrance to Highgate Cemetery, they were held up by a service in the Chapel. Soames would have preferred to stay outside in the sun. He didn’t believe a word of it; however, it felt like a kind of insurance that couldn’t be ignored, just in case there was something to it after all.
They walked up two and two—he and Gradman, Cook and Smither—to the family vault. It was not very distinguished for the funeral of the last old Forsyte.
They walked in pairs—he and Gradman, Cook and Smither—towards the family vault. It wasn't very impressive for the funeral of the last old Forsyte.
He took Gradman into his carriage on the way back to the Bayswater Road with a certain glow in his heart. He had a surprise in pickle for the old chap who had served the Forsytes four-and-fifty years-a treat that was entirely his doing. How well he remembered saying to Timothy the day—after Aunt Hester's funeral: “Well; Uncle Timothy, there's Gradman. He's taken a lot of trouble for the family. What do you say to leaving him five thousand?” and his surprise, seeing the difficulty there had been in getting Timothy to leave anything, when Timothy had nodded. And now the old chap would be as pleased as Punch, for Mrs. Gradman, he knew, had a weak heart, and their son had lost a leg in the War. It was extraordinarily gratifying to Soames to have left him five thousand pounds of Timothy's money. They sat down together in the little drawing-room, whose walls—like a vision of heaven—were sky-blue and gold with every picture-frame unnaturally bright, and every speck of dust removed from every piece of furniture, to read that little masterpiece—the Will of Timothy. With his back to the light in Aunt Hester's chair, Soames faced Gradman with his face to the light, on Aunt Ann's sofa; and, crossing his legs, began:
He brought Gradman into his carriage on the way back to Bayswater Road with a warm feeling in his heart. He had a surprise in store for the old man who had worked for the Forsytes for fifty-four years—a treat that was entirely his idea. He clearly remembered telling Timothy the day after Aunt Hester's funeral: “Well, Uncle Timothy, there's Gradman. He's done a lot for the family. What do you say to leaving him five thousand?” He was surprised to see how hard it had been to get Timothy to part with anything when Timothy nodded. Now, the old man would be overjoyed, because he knew Mrs. Gradman had a weak heart, and their son had lost a leg in the War. Soames felt incredibly satisfied to have left him five thousand pounds of Timothy's money. They settled into the cozy drawing-room, where the walls—like a view of paradise—were sky-blue and gold, with every picture frame unnaturally bright and every speck of dust wiped away from the furniture, to read that little masterpiece—the Will of Timothy. With his back to the light in Aunt Hester's chair, Soames faced Gradman, who was sitting in the light on Aunt Ann's sofa; and, crossing his legs, began:
“This is the last Will and Testament of me Timothy Forsyte of The Bower Bayswater Road, London I appoint my nephew Soames Forsyte of The Shelter Mapleduram and Thomas Gradman of 159 Folly Road Highgate (hereinafter called my Trustees) to be the trustees and executors of this my Will To the said Soames Forsyte I leave the sum of one thousand pounds free of legacy duty and to the said Thomas Gradman I leave the sum of five thousand pounds free of legacy duty.”
“This is the last Will and Testament of me, Timothy Forsyte, of The Bower, Bayswater Road, London. I appoint my nephew, Soames Forsyte, of The Shelter, Mapleduram, and Thomas Gradman, of 159 Folly Road, Highgate (hereinafter referred to as my Trustees), to be the trustees and executors of this Will. To the said Soames Forsyte, I leave the sum of one thousand pounds, free of inheritance tax, and to the said Thomas Gradman, I leave the sum of five thousand pounds, free of inheritance tax.”
Soames paused. Old Gradman was leaning forward, convulsively gripping a stout black knee with each of his thick hands; his mouth had fallen open so that the gold fillings of three teeth gleamed; his eyes were blinking, two tears rolled slowly out of them. Soames read hastily on.
Soames paused. Old Gradman was leaning forward, gripping a sturdy black knee tightly with both hands; his mouth was agape, revealing the gold fillings of three teeth; his eyes were blinking, and two tears rolled slowly down his face. Soames quickly read on.
“All the rest of my property of whatsoever description I bequeath to my Trustees upon Trust to convert and hold the same upon the following trusts namely To pay thereout all my debts funeral expenses and outgoings of any kind in connection with my Will and to hold the residue thereof in trust for that male lineal descendant of my father Jolyon Forsyte by his marriage with Ann Pierce who after the decease of all lineal descendants whether male or female of my said father by his said marriage in being at the time of my death shall last attain the age of twenty-one years absolutely it being my desire that my property shall be nursed to the extreme limit permitted by the laws of England for the benefit of such male lineal descendant as aforesaid.”
“All the rest of my property, regardless of its type, I leave to my Trustees to manage and hold according to the following trusts: to pay off all my debts, funeral expenses, and any other expenses related to my Will, and to hold the remaining assets in trust for the male lineal descendant of my father, Jolyon Forsyte, from his marriage to Ann Pierce. This is for the descendant who, after all lineal descendants—whether male or female—of my father from that marriage have passed away at the time of my death, reaches the age of twenty-one years. It is my wish that my property be preserved to the fullest extent allowed by English law for the benefit of such a male lineal descendant.”
Soames read the investment and attestation clauses, and, ceasing, looked at Gradman. The old fellow was wiping his brow with a large handkerchief, whose brilliant colour supplied a sudden festive tinge to the proceedings.
Soames read the investment and attestation clauses, and then stopped to look at Gradman. The old man was wiping his brow with a large handkerchief, whose bright color added a sudden festive touch to the proceedings.
“My word, Mr. Soames!” he said, and it was clear that the lawyer in him had utterly wiped out the man: “My word! Why, there are two babies now, and some quite young children—if one of them lives to be eighty—it's not a great age—and add twenty-one—that's a hundred years; and Mr. Timothy worth a hundred and fifty thousand pound net if he's worth a penny. Compound interest at five per cent. doubles you in fourteen years. In fourteen years three hundred thousand-six hundred thousand in twenty-eight—twelve hundred thousand in forty-two—twenty-four hundred thousand in fifty-six—four million eight hundred thousand in seventy—nine million six hundred thousand in eighty-four—Why, in a hundred years it'll be twenty million! And we shan't live to use it! It is a Will!”
“My goodness, Mr. Soames!” he exclaimed, and it was obvious that the lawyer in him had completely overtaken the man: “My goodness! Look, there are two babies now, and some pretty young kids—if one of them lives to be eighty—it's not that old—and add twenty-one—that's a hundred years; and Mr. Timothy is worth a hundred and fifty thousand pounds net if he's worth anything at all. Compound interest at five percent will double your money in fourteen years. In fourteen years, that's three hundred thousand—six hundred thousand in twenty-eight—one point two million in forty-two—two point four million in fifty-six—four point eight million in seventy—nine point six million in eighty-four—Why, in a hundred years it'll be twenty million! And we won't live to use it! It’s a Will!”
Soames said dryly: “Anything may happen. The State might take the lot; they're capable of anything in these days.”
Soames said flatly, “Anything can happen. The government could take all of it; they’re capable of anything these days.”
“And carry five,” said Gradman to himself. “I forgot—Mr. Timothy's in Consols; we shan't get more than two per cent. with this income tax. To be on the safe side, say eight millions. Still, that's a pretty penny.”
“And carry five,” Gradman muttered to himself. “I forgot—Mr. Timothy's invested in Consols; we won't get more than two percent with this income tax. To be safe, let’s say eight million. Still, that’s a nice sum.”
Soames rose and handed him the Will. “You're going into the City. Take care of that, and do what's necessary. Advertise; but there are no debts. When's the sale?”
Soames got up and gave him the Will. “You're heading into the City. Take care of that and do what's needed. Advertise it, but there are no debts. When's the sale?”
“Tuesday week,” said Gradman. “Life or lives in bein' and twenty-one years afterward—it's a long way off. But I'm glad he's left it in the family....”
“Next Tuesday,” Gradman said. “Life or lives in being and twenty-one years later—it’s a long way away. But I’m glad he’s kept it in the family...”
The sale—not at Jobson's, in view of the Victorian nature of the effects—was far more freely attended than the funeral, though not by Cook and Smither, for Soames had taken it on himself to give them their heart's desires. Winifred was present, Euphemia, and Francie, and Eustace had come in his car. The miniatures, Barbizons, and J. R. drawings had been bought in by Soames; and relics of no marketable value were set aside in an off-room for members of the family who cared to have mementoes. These were the only restrictions upon bidding characterised by an almost tragic languor. Not one piece of furniture, no picture or porcelain figure appealed to modern taste. The humming birds had fallen like autumn leaves when taken from where they had not hummed for sixty years. It was painful to Soames to see the chairs his aunts had sat on, the little grand piano they had practically never played, the books whose outsides they had gazed at, the china they had dusted, the curtains they had drawn, the hearth-rug which had warmed their feet; above all, the beds they had lain and died in—sold to little dealers, and the housewives of Fulham. And yet—what could one do? Buy them and stick them in a lumber-room? No; they had to go the way of all flesh and furniture, and be worn out. But when they put up Aunt Ann's sofa and were going to knock it down for thirty shillings, he cried out, suddenly: “Five pounds!” The sensation was considerable, and the sofa his.
The sale—definitely not at Jobson's, given how old-fashioned everything was—had way more attendees than the funeral, though Cook and Smither weren’t there since Soames had given them what they wanted. Winifred, Euphemia, and Francie were there, and Eustace drove in with his car. Soames had bought the miniatures, Barbizons, and J. R. drawings; and items with no real value were set aside in a separate room for family members who wanted keepsakes. Those were the only limits on the bidding, which had an almost tragic feel to it. None of the furniture, pictures, or porcelain figures appealed to modern tastes. The hummingbirds had fallen like autumn leaves after being stored away for sixty years. It was hard for Soames to see the chairs his aunts had used, the small grand piano they barely touched, the books they only admired from the outside, the china they had cleaned, the curtains they had drawn, and the hearth-rug that had kept their feet warm; most of all, the beds where they had slept and died—now being sold to small dealers and the housewives of Fulham. And yet—what could he do? Buy them and toss them in a storage room? No; they had to go like everything else and eventually wear out. But when Aunt Ann's sofa came up and they were about to auction it off for thirty shillings, he suddenly shouted: “Five pounds!” It created quite a stir, and the sofa was his.
When that little sale was over in the fusty saleroom, and those Victorian ashes scattered, he went out into the misty October sunshine feeling as if cosiness had died out of the world, and the board “To Let” was up, indeed. Revolutions on the horizon; Fleur in Spain; no comfort in Annette; no Timothy's on the Bayswater Road. In the irritable desolation of his soul he went into the Goupenor Gallery. That chap Jolyon's watercolours were on view there. He went in to look down his nose at them—it might give him some faint satisfaction. The news had trickled through from June to Val's wife, from her to Val, from Val to his mother, from her to Soames, that the house—the fatal house at Robin Hill—was for sale, and Irene going to join her boy out in British Columbia, or some such place. For one wild moment the thought had come to Soames: 'Why shouldn't I buy it back? I meant it for my!' No sooner come than gone. Too lugubrious a triumph; with too many humiliating memories for himself and Fleur. She would never live there after what had happened. No, the place must go its way to some peer or profiteer. It had been a bone of contention from the first, the shell of the feud; and with the woman gone, it was an empty shell. “For Sale or To Let.” With his mind's eye he could see that board raised high above the ivied wall which he had built.
When that little sale wrapped up in the musty auction room, and those Victorian ashes were scattered, he stepped out into the hazy October sunshine feeling like coziness had disappeared from the world, and the “To Let” sign was indeed up. Revolutions were on the horizon; Fleur was in Spain; there was no comfort in Annette; no Timothy's on the Bayswater Road. In the irritable emptiness of his soul, he entered the Goupenor Gallery. That guy Jolyon's watercolors were on display there. He went in to look down on them—it might give him some slight satisfaction. The news had trickled down from June to Val's wife, from her to Val, from Val to his mother, and from her to Soames, that the house—the cursed house at Robin Hill—was for sale, and Irene was going to join her son out in British Columbia, or somewhere like that. For one brief moment the thought crossed Soames's mind: 'Why shouldn't I buy it back? I meant it for myself!' But it vanished just as quickly. Too gloomy a victory; it held too many humiliating memories for him and Fleur. She would never live there again after what had happened. No, the place had to go to some peer or profiteer. It had been a source of conflict from the start, the remnants of the feud; and with the woman gone, it was just an empty shell. “For Sale or To Let.” With his mind’s eye, he could see that sign raised high above the ivy-covered wall he had built.
He passed through the first of the two rooms in the Gallery. There was certainly a body of work! And now that the fellow was dead it did not seem so trivial. The drawings were pleasing enough, with quite a sense of atmosphere, and something individual in the brush work. 'His father and my father; he and I; his child and mine!' thought Soames. So it had gone on! And all about that woman! Softened by the events of the past week, affected by the melancholy beauty of the autumn day, Soames came nearer than he had ever been to realisation of that truth—passing the understanding of a Forsyte pure—that the body of Beauty has a spiritual essence, uncapturable save by a devotion which thinks not of self. After all, he was near that truth in his devotion to his daughter; perhaps that made him understand a little how he had missed the prize. And there, among the drawings of his kinsman, who had attained to that which he had found beyond his reach, he thought of him and her with a tolerance which surprised him. But he did not buy a drawing.
He walked through the first of the two rooms in the Gallery. There was definitely a collection of impressive work! And now that the guy was gone, it didn’t seem so insignificant. The drawings were quite nice, with a strong sense of atmosphere, and something unique in the brushwork. 'His father and my father; he and I; his child and mine!' Soames thought. So, life had continued on! And all because of that woman! Moved by the events of the past week and the beautiful, melancholic autumn day, Soames came closer than ever to realizing that truth—beyond the understanding of a Forsyte—that the essence of Beauty has a spiritual quality that can only be captured through a selfless devotion. After all, he was close to that truth in his love for his daughter; maybe that helped him see a bit how he had missed out on the prize. And there, among the drawings of his relative, who had achieved what he had found unattainable, he thought of him and her with a tolerance that surprised him. But he didn't buy a drawing.
Just as he passed the seat of custom on his return to the outer air he met with a contingency which had not been entirely absent from his mind when he went into the Gallery—Irene, herself, coming in. So she had not gone yet, and was still paying farewell visits to that fellow's remains! He subdued the little involuntary leap of his subconsciousness, the mechanical reaction of his senses to the charm of this once-owned woman, and passed her with averted eyes. But when he had gone by he could not for the life of him help looking back. This, then, was finality—the heat and stress of his life, the madness and the longing thereof, the only defeat he had known, would be over when she faded from his view this time; even such memories had their own queer aching value.
Just as he passed through customs on his way back outside, he ran into something he had partly expected when he entered the Gallery—Irene, herself, coming in. So she hadn’t left yet and was still saying goodbye to that guy’s remains! He suppressed the little involuntary rush of feelings his mind had when faced with the charm of this woman he once had, and walked past her without looking. But once he moved on, he couldn’t help glancing back. This, then, was the end—the heat and stress of his life, the madness and longing of it all, the only defeat he had ever faced, would be over when she disappeared from his sight this time; even such memories carried their own strange, painful worth.
She, too, was looking back. Suddenly she lifted her gloved hand, her lips smiled faintly, her dark eyes seemed to speak. It was the turn of Soames to make no answer to that smile and that little farewell wave; he went out into the fashionable street quivering from head to foot. He knew what she had meant to say: “Now that I am going for ever out of the reach of you and yours—forgive me; I wish you well.” That was the meaning; last sign of that terrible reality—passing morality, duty, common sense—her aversion from him who had owned her body, but had never touched her spirit or her heart. It hurt; yes—more than if she had kept her mask unmoved, her hand unlifted.
She was also looking back. Suddenly, she raised her gloved hand, her lips curved into a faint smile, and her dark eyes seemed to say something. It was Soames's turn to remain silent in response to that smile and that little wave goodbye; he stepped out into the busy street shaking from head to toe. He understood what she meant: “Now that I’m leaving for good, out of reach of you and your people—forgive me; I wish you well.” That was the message; the final sign of that harsh truth—fading morality, duty, common sense—her rejection of him, who had possessed her body but had never touched her spirit or her heart. It hurt; yes—more than if she had kept her expression unchanged, her hand still.
Three days later, in that fast-yellowing October, Soames took a taxi-cab to Highgate Cemetery and mounted through its white forest to the Forsyte vault. Close to the cedar, above catacombs and columbaria, tall, ugly, and individual, it looked like an apex of the competitive system. He could remember a discussion wherein Swithin had advocated the addition to its face of the pheasant proper. The proposal had been rejected in favour of a wreath in stone, above the stark words: “The family vault of Jolyon Forsyte: 1850.” It was in good order. All trace of the recent interment had been removed, and its sober grey gloomed reposefully in the sunshine. The whole family lay there now, except old Jolyon's wife, who had gone back under a contract to her own family vault in Suffolk; old Jolyon himself lying at Robin Hill; and Susan Hayman, cremated so that none knew where she might be. Soames gazed at it with satisfaction—massive, needing little attention; and this was important, for he was well aware that no one would attend to it when he himself was gone, and he would have to be looking out for lodgings soon. He might have twenty years before him, but one never knew. Twenty years without an aunt or uncle, with a wife of whom one had better not know anything, with a daughter gone from home. His mood inclined to melancholy and retrospection.
Three days later, in that fast-yellowing October, Soames took a taxi to Highgate Cemetery and made his way through its white forest to the Forsyte vault. Close to the cedar, above the catacombs and columbaria, it stood tall, ugly, and unique, like the pinnacle of the competitive system. He could recall a discussion where Swithin had pushed for adding a proper pheasant to its face. The idea was rejected in favor of a stone wreath, above the stark words: “The family vault of Jolyon Forsyte: 1850.” It was well-maintained. All signs of the recent burial had been cleared away, and its sober grey rested peacefully in the sunshine. The whole family lay there now, except for old Jolyon's wife, who had returned under a contract to her own family vault in Suffolk; old Jolyon himself resting at Robin Hill; and Susan Hayman, cremated so that no one knew where she might be. Soames looked at it with satisfaction—massive, needing little upkeep; and this was important, as he knew no one would take care of it when he was gone, and he'd soon need to find a place to stay. He might have twenty years ahead of him, but you never know. Twenty years without an aunt or uncle, with a wife he'd better not know too much about, and a daughter moved out. His mood leaned toward melancholy and reflection.
This cemetery was full, they said—of people with extraordinary names, buried in extraordinary taste. Still, they had a fine view up here, right over London. Annette had once given him a story to read by that Frenchman, Maupassant, most lugubrious concern, where all the skeletons emerged from their graves one night, and all the pious inscriptions on the stones were altered to descriptions of their sins. Not a true story at all. He didn't know about the French, but there was not much real harm in English people except their teeth and their taste, which was certainly deplorable. “The family vault of Jolyon Forsyte: 1850.” A lot of people had been buried here since then—a lot of English life crumbled to mould and dust! The boom of an airplane passing under the gold-tinted clouds caused him to lift his eyes. The deuce of a lot of expansion had gone on. But it all came back to a cemetery—to a name and a date on a tomb. And he thought with a curious pride that he and his family had done little or nothing to help this feverish expansion. Good solid middlemen, they had gone to work with dignity to manage and possess. “Superior Dosset,” indeed, had built in a dreadful, and Jolyon painted in a doubtful, period, but so far as he remembered not another of them all had soiled his hands by creating anything—unless you counted Val Dartie and his horse-breeding. Collectors, solicitors, barristers, merchants, publishers, accountants, directors, land agents, even soldiers—there they had been! The country had expanded, as it were, in spite of them. They had checked, controlled, defended, and taken advantage of the process and when you considered how “Superior Dosset” had begun life with next to nothing, and his lineal descendants already owned what old Gradman estimated at between a million and a million and a half, it was not so bad! And yet he sometimes felt as if the family bolt was shot, their possessive instinct dying out. They seemed unable to make money—this fourth generation; they were going into art, literature, farming, or the army; or just living on what was left them—they had no push and no tenacity. They would die out if they didn't take care.
This cemetery was full, they said—of people with remarkable names, buried with style. Still, they had a great view up here, right over London. Annette had once given him a story to read by that French writer, Maupassant, with a pretty grim theme, where all the skeletons came out of their graves one night, and all the respectful inscriptions on the stones were changed to descriptions of their sins. Not a true story at all. He didn’t know much about the French, but English people didn't cause much real harm except for their teeth and their taste, which was definitely unfortunate. “The family vault of Jolyon Forsyte: 1850.” A lot of people had been buried here since then—a lot of English life turned to mold and dust! The sound of an airplane flying under the gold-tinted clouds made him look up. There had been a huge amount of expansion. But it all came back to a cemetery—to a name and a date on a tomb. And he thought with a strange pride that he and his family had done little or nothing to contribute to this relentless expansion. Good solid middlemen, they had worked with dignity to manage and own. “Superior Dosset,” indeed, had built in a terrible, and Jolyon painted in a questionable, era, but as far as he remembered, none of them had actually created anything—unless you counted Val Dartie and his horse-breeding. Collectors, solicitors, barristers, merchants, publishers, accountants, directors, land agents, even soldiers—there they had been! The country had expanded, so to speak, despite them. They had monitored, controlled, defended, and exploited the process, and when you thought about how “Superior Dosset” had started life with almost nothing, and his descendants already owned what old Gradman estimated to be between a million and a million and a half, it wasn’t so bad! And yet sometimes he felt like the family drive was fading, their urge to possess dying out. They seemed unable to make money—this fourth generation; they were getting into art, literature, farming, or the army; or just living off what was left to them—they lacked ambition and persistence. They would die out if they didn’t watch out.
Soames turned from the vault and faced toward the breeze. The air up here would be delicious if only he could rid his nerves of the feeling that mortality was in it. He gazed restlessly at the crosses and the urns, the angels, the “immortelles,” the flowers, gaudy or withering; and suddenly he noticed a spot which seemed so different from anything else up there that he was obliged to walk the few necessary yards and look at it. A sober corner, with a massive queer-shaped cross of grey rough-hewn granite, guarded by four dark yew-trees. The spot was free from the pressure of the other graves, having a little box-hedged garden on the far side, and in front a goldening birch-tree. This oasis in the desert of conventional graves appealed to the aesthetic sense of Soames, and he sat down there in the sunshine. Through those trembling gold birch leaves he gazed out at London, and yielded to the waves of memory. He thought of Irene in Montpellier Square, when her hair was rusty-golden and her white shoulders his—Irene, the prize of his love-passion, resistant to his ownership. He saw Bosinney's body lying in that white mortuary, and Irene sitting on the sofa looking at space with the eyes of a dying bird. Again he thought of her by the little green Niobe in the Bois de Boulogne, once more rejecting him. His fancy took him on beside his drifting river on the November day when Fleur was to be born, took him to the dead leaves floating on the green-tinged water and the snake-headed weed for ever swaying and nosing, sinuous, blind, tethered. And on again to the window opened to the cold starry night above Hyde Park, with his father lying dead. His fancy darted to that picture of “the future town,” to that boy's and Fleur's first meeting; to the bluish trail of Prosper Profond's cigar, and Fleur in the window pointing down to where the fellow prowled. To the sight of Irene and that dead fellow sitting side by side in the stand at Lord's. To her and that boy at Robin Hill. To the sofa, where Fleur lay crushed up in the corner; to her lips pressed into his cheek, and her farewell “Daddy.” And suddenly he saw again Irene's grey-gloved hand waving its last gesture of release.
Soames turned away from the vault and faced the breeze. The air up here would be refreshing if he could shake off the feeling that it carried a sense of mortality. He looked restlessly at the crosses and urns, the angels, the everlasting flowers, whether bright or fading; and suddenly he spotted a place that seemed so different from everything else around that he felt compelled to walk the short distance and check it out. It was a quiet corner featuring a large, oddly-shaped cross made of grey, rough-hewn granite, surrounded by four dark yew trees. This spot felt free from the weight of the other graves, with a small box-hedged garden on one side and a golden birch tree in front. This peaceful oasis amidst the sea of conventional graves resonated with Soames's aesthetic sense, so he sat down there in the sunlight. Through the quivering golden birch leaves, he looked out at London and surrendered to waves of memories. He thought of Irene in Montpellier Square, when her hair was a rusty gold and her white shoulders belonged to him—Irene, the object of his passionate love, always resistant to his claim. He saw Bosinney's body lying in that white morgue, and Irene sitting on the sofa, staring into space with the eyes of a dying bird. He remembered her by the little green Niobe in the Bois de Boulogne, once again rejecting him. His thoughts drifted beside his meandering river on the November day when Fleur was to be born, to the dead leaves floating on the greenish water and the snake-like weeds forever swaying and probing, sinuous and blind. And further on to the window opened to the cold, starry night above Hyde Park, with his father lying dead. His imagination leaped to that image of "the future town," to the first encounter of that boy and Fleur; to the bluish trail of Prosper Profond's cigar, and Fleur in the window pointing down at him. To the sight of Irene and that dead man sitting side by side in the stands at Lord's. To her and that boy at Robin Hill. To the sofa, where Fleur lay curled up in the corner; to her lips pressed against his cheek, and her farewell "Daddy." And suddenly, he saw again Irene's grey-gloved hand waving its final gesture of release.
He sat there a long time dreaming his career, faithful to the scut of his possessive instinct, warming himself even with its failures.
He sat there for a long time envisioning his career, true to the grind of his possessive instinct, even finding comfort in its failures.
“To Let”—the Forsyte age and way of life, when a man owned his soul, his investments, and his woman, without check or question. And now the State had, or would have, his investments, his woman had herself, and God knew who had his soul. “To Let”—that sane and simple creed!
“To Let”—the Forsyte era and lifestyle, when a man owned his soul, his investments, and his partner, without any restrictions or doubts. And now the State had, or would have, his investments, his partner had autonomy, and God only knew who had his soul. “To Let”—that clear and straightforward belief!
The waters of change were foaming in, carrying the promise of new forms only when their destructive flood should have passed its full. He sat there, subconscious of them, but with his thoughts resolutely set on the past—as a man might ride into a wild night with his face to the tail of his galloping horse. Athwart the Victorian dykes the waters were rolling on property, manners, and morals, on melody and the old forms of art—waters bringing to his mouth a salt taste as of blood, lapping to the foot of this Highgate Hill where Victorianism lay buried. And sitting there, high up on its most individual spot, Soames—like a figure of Investment—refused their restless sounds. Instinctively he would not fight them—there was in him too much primeval wisdom, of Man the possessive animal. They would quiet down when they had fulfilled their tidal fever of dispossessing and destroying; when the creations and the properties of others were sufficiently broken and defected—they would lapse and ebb, and fresh forms would rise based on an instinct older than the fever of change—the instinct of Home.
The waves of change were crashing in, bringing the promise of new forms only after their destructive flood had completely passed. He sat there, unaware of them, but with his thoughts firmly focused on the past—like someone riding into a wild night, looking back at the tail of their galloping horse. Across the Victorian barriers, the waters were sweeping over property, manners, and morals, on music and old art forms—waters that left a salty taste in his mouth, like blood, lapping at the foot of Highgate Hill where Victorianism was
“Je m'en fiche,” said Prosper Profond. Soames did not say “Je m'en fiche”—it was French, and the fellow was a thorn in his side—but deep down he knew that change was only the interval of death between two forms of life, destruction necessary to make room for fresher property. What though the board was up, and cosiness to let?—some one would come along and take it again some day.
“I don’t care,” said Prosper Profond. Soames didn’t say “I don’t care”—it was French, and that guy was a pain in his neck—but deep down he knew that change was just the pause of death between two forms of life, destruction needed to make space for something newer. So what if the sign was up, and comfort was up for rent?—someone would come along and take it again someday.
And only one thing really troubled him, sitting there—the melancholy craving in his heart—because the sun was like enchantment on his face and on the clouds and on the golden birch leaves, and the wind's rustle was so gentle, and the yewtree green so dark, and the sickle of a moon pale in the sky.
And only one thing really bothered him while he sat there—the sad longing in his heart—because the sun felt magical on his face and on the clouds and on the golden birch leaves, and the rustling wind was so gentle, and the dark green of the yew tree so deep, and the sickle-shaped moon pale in the sky.
He might wish and wish and never get it—the beauty and the loving in the world!
He might wish and wish and never get it—the beauty and love in the world!

Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!